ã€Š111ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The gold shoe was beautiful, it goes with the dress and the colour of the day. I fumbled with it in my hands with a lot of thought racing through my heart.

    Is just like old times, nothing different or special any more, even if I try to wear the most attractive and convincing smile I still have a tasty patch that need refilling.

    Everything around me keep reminding me that I¡¯m not yet there, my troublesome parents that will not let me drink water in peace, they are the first reminder of the day.

    My friends, my colleagues, the people on the road, the children in the neighborhood are part of my everyday reminder that something important was missing.

    Before, I used to worry and wonder when it will happen but not again. I have made up my mind that ¡°nobody will push me to bow to pressure¡±.

    Even as I say this to myself, deep down I know I don¡¯t even mean what I just said. I know all the motivational words I can use as a convincing strategy but I don¡¯t fully buy into them.

    There is always a longing, a desire I wish for but is bes difficult with every passing day.

    Rina¡¯s day is tomorrow, yes, tomorrow is the day to go and line up again and pretend everything is alright, and pretend I¡¯m the happiest person on earth. But after it all Ie back home to face reality.

    Rina is a nice person and she deserved to be happy with the man that loves her, I¡¯m happy that she is settling down with Eric after dating for just a year. She is just one hell of a lucky girl.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I will try my very best to make her day count for her.

    She was finding it difficult to pick the color of the day for her big asion. It was I and E that helped her out.

    Pink peach was the color that we concluded with. Then the bridal train will go on a gold shoe and a beautiful hairdo all in same pattern and styling.

    Everything was bought and all ready for Rina¡¯s day.

    Few hours from now and it will be day break, time to get set and move down to join Rina and her train.

    As much as I also looked forward to tomorrow just like everyone attending this wedding does, after the whole dancing and smiling and lining up to catch a bouquet, after the whole ceremony, whates next?

    Reality set in and I¡¯m back to the way I used to be.

    Working ssdy dating Richard for two years and four months with no real hope for our excused of a rtionship and yet love tied me down to him. I can¡¯t move on because I love him and may not know how to start all over. That fear alone kept me bound to him.

    With all my deep worries I finally slept off. I did not need the rm to wake me up anymore because I¡¯m used to waking up early in the morning for work so that I can join the staff bus.

    But today there is no work, is a Saturday and I¡¯m only up early because is a big day for Rina.

    I quickly got into the bathroom. I had my bath and was out to get dress.

    I looked at the dress again and began to wonder if I should just fold it into my bag or just dress up from the house and go.

    My phone rang and it was E.

    ¡°Hello Ba, hope you are up. I¡¯m almost ready and my fiance will being to drop me off at Rina¡¯s ce. How about you¡­. maybe we can also pick you on our way and go there together.

    I checked the time it was 6am already.

    I was already thinking on how to get a cab or any form of transport that morning to Rina¡¯s ce, it will be a relief to join E and her fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Yea¡­yeah¡­please. I will be ready and out in about 10minutes from now. My makeup and hair will be done at Rina¡¯s ce. Is just to wear my dress and shoe¡­

    I got dressed and picked up my bag and few other needed things and was on my way out.

    I know my Dad was up as usual, rxing in the sitting room with the first morning news showing on the television.

    ¡°Dad, Good morning.

    He answered without bothering to look at me. His eyes were fixed on the television.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going for my friend¡¯s wedding, the one I told you about. Is today¡­.

    And his response was ¡°hmmm¡± before turning his head to look at me and then return back to the television and said.

    ¡°Reba, almost all your friends are wedding every Saturday, this year alone I know you have attended up to three weddings of your friends and I know more are stilling. You enjoyed attending their own and watching them get married. When exactly will they attend yours or do I also need to go and find a husband for you after training you in school? If that Richard boyfriend of yours is not the serious type then you should leave him and look for someone that is serious. Don¡¯t be surprise that your younger sister Melinda, will still first you and get married. She is rounding up with her school and you have finished up for two years now. Remind me¡­how old are you again¡­. how old are you Reba?

    This is turning up to be a bad ritual in the house. I was already fed up with him that early morning. I wanted to walk out but no one walks out on my Dad in anger. So I decided to remain calm. Act like a good girl so that he can finish up with his usual talks which does not bother me much.

    ¡°I¡¯m 27years Dad¡­. is still too early for this Dad. E ising to pick me up with her fiance and I need to be out before they drive pass¡­

    My Dad began tough hysterically.

    ¡°So¡­so you mean E is also engaged and she will be the next wedding you will be attending. That is very interesting. Today you are going to catch another flower and bring back home. That is the only thing you always bring back to this house whenever you go to your friend¡¯s wedding. Flowers, bouquets of flower¡­ that is what you kept on catching while your friends are leaving you behind to get married¡­

    My Dad was still talking when my Mom came out of the room and asked my Dad why he wasughing earlier.

    ¡°Reba just told me that her friend E is engaged and getting married soon. She is going for Rina¡¯s wedding. Last month was Mimi¡¯s wedding and I know she has attended up to three or four wedding this year andes back home with flowers because she is now a flower girl. Going to weddings to catch flowers and bringing back home. You better talk to your daughter because I won¡¯t be surprised if Melindaes home with a man and the wedding n begins and Reba will still go and catch flower in her younger sister¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m only talking because I¡¯m beginning to get concerned. She is 27years, going to 28 and is a perfect time for a woman to settle down and start a family. If that boyfriend of hers is not serious then she should move on with her life but I Know Reba will not listen¡­she does only what is in her mind. A word is enough for the wise¡­I have spoken and I will keep talking¡­

    There was a horn outside and then my phone was ringing, it was E and her fiance.

    Without wasting time to hear my mother¡¯s own version of ¡°you are old enough to get married¡± I quickly said good bye to them and ran out to join E and her man in the car.

 Chapter 2

    We drove down to Rina¡¯s house and got ready before moving to the wedding ground.

    Nothing was new to me because I have attended different wedding and joined in the bridal train so it feels normal as the wedding went on and on.

    I try to cheer, I try to forget my own worries and enjoy the moment.

    The time to catch the bouquet came.

    I wanted to avoid it but Rina called me and E wanted to make sure that I was present as other single youngdies lined up.

    As everybody got ready for the flower I was dodging it like a bomb. Rina threw it and I ran off the way and E caught it.

    She was going to be the next bride, is only going to work out for her because she was already engaged.

    Despite how many times I have caught the flower in different wedding I am still very much single with an unserious boyfriend.

    After the whole reception was over I went home that night and my Dad was rxing outside on his car when I came in.

    I greeted him and try to walk pass.

    ¡°You did not catch flower today or you threw it away before getting home. ¡°Reba the flower girl¡± hope the wedding went well?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I replied him that it did went well before going back inside.

    Maybe I will gather up money and rent my own apartment. Since my parents, especially my Dad will not let me rest it will be better to move out and have peace of mind.

    I freshened up and came out to make dinner. My Mom wanted to know every detail concerning the wedding.

    She even asked if it was true I threw away the bouquet I caught because my Dad concluded that I did.

    I told my mom that is was E that caught the flower this time not me.

    She went on with many talks that I have already heard over and over.

    My Mom was a sweet talker, it will be like a lovely advice but she will still spice it with insults.

    I ate dinner, wash off the dishes before retiring to bed.

    Maybe I will really have to ask Richard what his n is. Is time to get serious with my life.

    He ims to love me but he was dedicated to work and his other friends and hardly have my time this day.

    I will make him do because like my Dad will always say to me ¡°time waits for no one¡± two years and four months is enough to define where our rtionship is heading.

    I have had enough of my parents reminder is time to really sit up and grab the bull by its horn.

    After work that day, I decided to while away time. Going home immediately after work used to be my usual routine but not again.

    Ever since my parents starts with their trouble I began to resent home.

    I called Richard to know if we can hang out and talk. His ce was far from me  I could have gone over.

    Richard said he can¡¯t make it down because he was doing some paper work for his Dad and has a ce to go with his guys.

    I had two single friends like me, Anita was my age mate while JoJo is a year younger.

    JoJo is 26 while me and Anita are 27years but we all bond together.

    Rina my friend is 25years when she got married, E is 26years yet whenever we are all together you can¡¯t differentiate the age.

    Maturity and respect for everyone is what we portray.

    I called JoJo my follow single girlfriend who is a y queen and lives on her own. Her house was not too far from my Workin ce.

    She asked me toe over that she was home.

    I went over to JoJo¡¯s ce to chill out time.

    JoJo was almost same age with me but nobody troubles her over getting married and settling down like my parents does to me.

    She is a big girl, she lives in afortable apartment, well furnished and also drives a porch car.

    She was living her best life with no worries and wasn¡¯t even ready for anymitment.

    I envied her freedom and began to wish I was actually in JoJo¡¯s perfect size  shoe with no worries.

    I stayed for sometime at her ce before taking my leave.

    Through out the week I did not stop texting and calling

    Richard that we need to sit and talk.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait Ba? I¡¯m so tied up right now. Better still why not tell me on the phone or wait till upper week when I will be done with things over here and I will drive down to see you.

    ¡°It can¡¯t wait Rich, is very urgent and we can¡¯t keep postponing it.

 Chapter 3

    Richardter agreed toe down.

    He said he will be free by weekend and it was okay by me.

    He drove down to my ce, said hello to my mom and my dad who had many words on his lips for Richard.

    We left to our cool spot and sat as he ordered for my favorite drink and snacks.

    We talked about many things as we ate.

    I was enjoying both the moment and the man I love so dearly and desired to spend the rest of my life with.

    ¡°What was it you wanted to discuss¡­ you got me worried with the urgency in your voice. Hope I¡¯m safe¡­?

    Richard asked looking straight at me with his cute smiling face.

    I smile back at the humour in his voice before saying.

    ¡°Rich, we have been together for over two years. We need to start talking about the future. I mean what exactly is your n for us. Aside my parents reminding me everytime that I¡¯m not a kid anymore I also know that I need to sit up and get serious¡­ which was why I decided to have this discussion with you because I¡¯m nning to move out of the house. Either to get ce of my own or move in with a friend.

    Richard startedughing out loud.

    I told him what I just talked about was not funny.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ba for my sudden outburst ofughter. Is just that through out the week you got me so worried. I thought it was something very important. I even thought you nned to break up with me.  I never knew is because of this. C¡¯mon, don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ this is also important and it will happen. I love you Ba, very much and I¡¯m sorry that for sometimes I have been too upied with work and with my guys than the way I used to be with you. I will make it up to you my love. Please, I need just little time to get myself fully ready. Marriage is not a child¡¯s y my love. Is something we will calm down and n together when the right timees. You alone is the woman for me. Please, don¡¯t move out of your parents house. I don¡¯t like all thisdies that feels they are independent, uncontroble and has it all figured out because they live alone. Don¡¯t try it, it doesn¡¯t feel right. To me they don¡¯t  seem responsible.  Is good that you are under your parents watch and guard¡­ don¡¯t let their usual talk get to you. You are supposed to be used to your parents by now¡­ especially your Dad. He was a barrister before so is a normal thing for him to talk. Ba, you worry too much. Rx your mind and Just a matter of a little time you will get your desires. Okay?

    His speech was relieving. I feel calm after he was done talking and I did not see any need to move out from my parents house again.

    Richard said that is just a matter of time, a little time and all my desires wille true. I believe him and will try not to let my parents usual words get to me.

    The following week I was more happy than I have ever being.

    Richard invited me over to his ce, we went out to beach, movies and many other ces.

    It was fun filled and I was happy and did not hide it when I¡¯m home.

    My fellow single friends JoJo and Anita had a birthday party which they invited me over.

    I took Richard and we went there together to catch some fun.

    Anita and JoJo lives on there own, in the apartment they rented and  they are doing alright.

    They knows about Richard and we all cool together.

    I saw Richard looking at JoJo, he was admiring her. JoJo is a beautifuldy and any man can admire her.

    Since I know Richard is not intodies, I hardly see him looking at a woman.

    He looked back at me and smile of which I returned back the smile.

    I wasn¡¯t worried. JoJo is my friend and we graduated from the same school. She won¡¯t betray our years of friendship and same with Richard, the love of my life.

    He has never cheated on me, even if he does it secretly he respect me and i trust him. He is not only handsome, he is very sincere and open minded.

    I heard him ask JoJo what she studied in school and few other normal questions.

    JoJo seems to like him too as she smiled at his every question and answered him.

    They were getting along and it was okay by me.

    I know JoJo is not his type because she lives on her own, a free lifestyle.

    Richard has already made it clear that he doesn¡¯t like such women.

    Iter joined in the conversation, even Anita joined in too and we all had a great time before I left with Richard.

    I still stop at JoJo¡¯s ce on my way back from work and spend little time before going home.

    With the way my life was going happily, my Mom wanted to know the secret and I told her that within a short period of time Richard will propose and our wedding ns willmence.

    My Mom was happy and we had a fun filled gist like mother and daughter.

    She told my Dad and as I was leaving for work the next morning, I saw my Dad doing his usual early morning sport.

    Before I could even say good morning to him he shouted out to me from his treadmill.

    ¡°Congrattions oo¡­ in advance Reba. Your mother told me that Richard is nning a surprise proposal for you. That is what I¡¯m talking about, is a good news. I want my three children to be making me proud. After your elder brother got married and traveled abroad with his family, the next person in line is you before Melinda. Don¡¯t allow your younger sister to outsmart you, don¡¯t let her to first you to get married. I like the new development about you and Richard and I look forward to him making it a reality soon and also¡­

    I heard the staff bus horning outside the gate, i waved my Dad goodbye before he makes me miss the staff bus.

    I will be turning 28years by next Month and with the way I¡¯m seeing Richard he ns to propose on my birthday.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I can¡¯t wait, I¡¯m begining to count everyday, every hours, minutes and second to my birthday.

    It will be a good day that I will be gradually stepping away from being single.

    Before I used to worry about getting a year older without the main achievement which is having a home of my own.

    But right now I look forward to my 28th birthday.

    Even my parents look forward to meing home with an engagement ring.

    I feel so happy that my desires are finallying true.

 Chapter 4

    The reason I¡¯m excited at my uping birthday is not because I¡¯m turning a year older.

    It was mainly because Richard was going to ask me to finally marry him.

    I have looked forward to such news and time and finally I can¡¯t hold back my joy because it is finallying to past.

    I have being in and out of rtionships in the past until I met Richard and fell in love with him.

    He lights up my world and brings smile to my face.

    What more can I ask, with Richard by my side I feel like a conqueror.

    At first I thought he was not serious, I thought he has no serious ns for our rtionship, I was scared deep down whenever I thought of that but not again.

    He has proven to be everything in one.

    My parents doesn¡¯t talks to me  about getting married like before.

    Everyone is looking forward to seeing the engagement ring and the hope that my wedding is around the corner.

    Melinda, my younger sister called me to congratte me ahead of time.

    ¡°Finally, after the long wait you are going to be engaged and then marriage follows. Ba, I¡¯m happy for you. I was already getting worried about you finding the right life partner. Unlike me, I don¡¯t find it hard to get exactly who I want. Presently I¡¯m with this handsome, well to do guy. His name is Cole. His father is a business mogul. If you see him, he is so fresh, his skin is like ss. We met at an event that my friend invited me to and ever since then we started dating. I can¡¯t wait to round up with my studies here so that I cane home and introduce him to Mom and Dad. They will love him. Any way happy 28th birthday in advance and congrattions that Richard is finally proposing to you.

    Melinda may sound good to her own ears but to me she was adding insult to the whole ¡°congrattion¡±.

    I didn¡¯t want to be offended, I try not to be offended no matter how she sounded.

    Since she is trying to be a Savage, I was good at it.

    I decided tough it off and fired back with my own spiced up reply.

    ¡°Thanks Melinda, I wish you are here to witness it all but is okay. I will send pictures to you and you should also tell your pretty boyfriend, who¡¯s skin glows like ss and can be easily broken¡­ make him to start thinking in the right direction. You are just two years younger than me, so you are old enough to start a home too. Do you remember my friend Rina? She is married now. You are a year older than her. Time is ticking for both of us, not just for me¡­. I¡¯m about to get engaged so you are next in line Melinda. Anyway, be good sis, take good care of yourself as always.

    She replied but not with the same bright tone she was using earlier on me.

    I smile within me as the call ended.

    That night I try to reach Richard on phone but his line was busy and whoever he was talking with must be very important because I got tired of trying to reach him and decided to wait for him to call me.

    I noticed for some days, his line has be so busy that I hardly reach him.

    After staying awake and waiting for over an hour and he didn¡¯t call I decided to called him back.

    He was no more on the phone, he picked on the second ring, he was sounding as if he was already sleeping.

    I was mad at him that he finished talking with whoever he was on phone with and did not call me, instead he slept off

    Richard started apologising for not calling.

    He said he was on phone with one of the office managers, who was exining some important office things to him.

    He was tired after the call and slepte off, forgetting to call.

    We talked that night until heined that he really needs to go to bed.

    He told me goodnight and as usual that he loves me.

    I replied that I loved him more.

    I can stay awake all night talking with him.

    Talking about our future, how many children we will have and so many other things.

    I enjoyed talking about the future with him even though sometimes he sound like the conversation was boring him but I enjoy it anyway.

    Few dayster, I stopped by at JoJo¡¯s ce to pass out time.

    She raised the trending topic about me and Richard.

    ¡°Ba, you are really happy about this your birthday and the supposed surprise engagement from Richie. Why do you seem so sure that he will propose to you? If he wants to surprised you with a ring you don¡¯t supposed to know anything about it until the main dayes but since you are already aware of it all¡­ that means is no more a surprise engagement plus your birthday party. But did Richie mention to you that he was going to engage you on your birthday?

    Iughed off her  questions before replying her.

    ¡°His attitude says it all JoJo. He doesn¡¯t need to tell me before I know what he is nning. Richard is my man and I know him in and out. Even though I¡¯m aware he will propose but let¡¯s all pretend that we don¡¯t know so that we won¡¯t spoil the surprise.

    JoJo agreed to the idea before saying.

    ¡°But Richie is quiet cute, and he knows how to make a woman feel loved. Just a look in his eyes alone and ady will melt inside. I don¡¯t really like when a man is a sweet talker but Richie does it in a very romantic way unlike some other men that will irritates me with their mere words.  Well, I¡¯m happy for you babe¡­ Richie is a perfect gentle man for me.

    I felt very happy as I listened to JoJo praise Richard. She even gave him a pet name ¡°Richie¡± which was very cool.

    I feel ttered as she demonstrate with her body and hands, exining how sweet Richard is.

    Because of her lovely actions alone I may even make her my Chief bridesmaids on my wedding day with Richard.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    She loves and understands my man just like me.

    Because of that she may get to be my right hand Lady on my wedding day.

 Chapter 5

    Finally, the day came. My birthday arrived just like I looked forward to.

    I have already booked down an event hall for that.

    I woke up early and took my time to get dressed.

    My friends were calling to wish me a happy birthday and also wanted to know where the big event is taking ce.

    Since I have already told almost all my friends that is birthday plus proposal from Richard.

    I have already started getting alot of congrattions

    Me and E and also Anita talked about the engagement.

    They wanted to know if Richard will be proposing with a diamond ringBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    They cheer as we talked about the ring and few other things.

    Richard has the money for an expensive ring but anyone he chose to purchase is okay for me.

    All that matters is that I will be spending the rest of my beautiful life with him.

    I specifically purchased a beautiful dress with shoe and a hand bag.

    My hair was properly made and I was ready to go and party.

    It was my party.

    I have been getting calls from different friends wishing me well except from Richard.

    I didn¡¯t really bother much because he probably wanted to feel like he forgot my birthday so that he will show up at the event surprising me with the ring.

    My parents even prayed and wish me the very best as I left that morning to the event ce.

    Everything was set, decorated with red roses just for picture purposes.

    My friends were arriving and within a short period of time almost all my friends were present.

    JoJo called that she was driving down to visit her Mom who begged her toe down.

    She apologized for not being able to make it down to my party.

    I understand and asked her not to worry we can always celebrate together at her ce when she returns.

    The birthday party began in style, the DJ was hitting up the ce with lively music making everyone to be on their feet.

    There was enough to eat and drink for everyone.

    As the party was going on I couldn¡¯t concentrate.

    My eyes was looking at the door way and outside every second for Richard.

    It was time to cut my cake, I asked them to wait untill Richard arrives.

    I try calling him but his phone was switched off.

    I began to wonder if it was part of the surprise.

    Time was going and yet no sign of Richard.

    I finally bow to pressure to cut the cake.

    And when I was about to do that he drove in.

    I became lively and happy again on seeing him.

    And JoJo who said she was visiting her Mom also drives in immediately after Richard.

    She whispered to my ear that she needed to hurry up with what she was doing Just toe down because she couldn¡¯t miss my birthday for anything.

    I was the happiest person alive on seeing both Richard and JoJo almost at same time.

    Pictures were taking as they gathered around me and I cut my cake.

    Richard apologized foring inte and said his Dad sent him on an important errand since morning, he forgot his phone at home and has to stop by to see me.

    He said he can¡¯t stay to the end of the party because he needed to run back to his father before he gets so worried.

    He promised to make it up to me another day.

    I was waiting and thinking is all a joke but her started leaving.

    ¡°Why today that is my big day, what of the surprise proposal? The ring? What I¡¯m I suppose to tell my friends, my parents and co workers who are already aware of the engagement?

    I asked Richard as I followed him outside.

    ¡°Ba, we will talk about that. I need to run baby. I will make it up to you my love. Go back and party on¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad or feel disappointed today that was why I risked it and drove down¡­

    And with that he blew me a kiss, got into his car and drove off.

    I felt like crying but my dear friend JoJo, who followed me outside asked me to brighten up because is my day.

    She said if I don¡¯t get the ring today maybe he has another special ns for me.

    She asked me not to rush him because Richie is a sweet man and doesn¡¯t need rushing.

    I felt disappointed but I still brightened up Just like JoJo suggested.

    I told my friends that cares to know that something came up for Richard and he needed to Leave which means we will postponed the engagement party and Just enjoy the birthday.

    And that was all we did.

 Chapter 6

    As JoJo went to drop me home that night, I began to worry again.

    As she kept on singing ¡°Richie¡± like a song to my ears I was busy thinking of my parents and what to tell them.

    They are looking forward to seeing me with an engagement ring and pictures of when Richard will be on his knee asking me marry him.

    They are looking forward to many things that never took ce.

    I only had my birthday party, spent so much money for It with the hope that their will be a proposal and now I¡¯m deeply worried on what to tell my parents tonight.

    As I walked into the house with the birthday gifts I received from my friends, all packed in my hands, I began to count my every step.

    None of the gifts really matters much like the most important one I expected from Richard.

    He camete for my birthday and still couldn¡¯t stay for it to be over before he ran off again.

    I wish he had stayed and most important I wish Richard proposed.

    I had high hopes, I broadcast it out. I told every of my friends about the supposed proposal and it was a big embarrassment for me.

    Some may even talk behind my back, they will think i was acting desperately and came up with the whole engagement idea.

    But I saw the clear signs in Richard, he told me within a short time we will start talking about marriage. I assumed he nned to ask me to marry him on my birthday, which was a special day for a proposal.

    My high hopes was cut short and yet I still love him and ready to wait until he is ready.

    The problem is what will I tell my parents.

    If Melinda finds out that Richard end up not proposing she will have something tough about and will feel like she is more fortunate than me.

    I silently prayed that my parents will be asleep when I entered the house.

    And it was as I prayed.

    Every where was quiet as I walked into the house.

    I tiptoed quietly into my room to avoid making any noise.

    It was only the gate man that knew that I was home.

    And it was a good thing that my parents had gone to bed before I came in.

    Immediately I got to my room I fell into the bed helplessly

    I was already tired from the whole activities.

    I freshen up and went to bed.

    Since my birthday was on a Saturday, the following day will be Sunday.

    I wish it was a Monday, I could have sneak out very early to work before my Mom and Dad wakes up.

    No escaping for me, I have to face the reality sooner orter.

    I didn¡¯t want toe out of my room that Sunday morning.

    I wanted to sleep all day.

    there was a knock on the door and my mom¡¯s concerned voice followed.

    I got up and went out in my pajamas.

    My Dad was the first to speak immediately he saw meing out.

    I try to hide my ring finger but I quickly realize that it was a useless act because they will still find out that Richard did not propose.

    ¡°See the birthday girl and Richard¡¯s wife to be. Me and your Mom have already started with the wedding ns. The whole souvenirs, the big wedding hall, the refreshments and other things will be well taken care off. We made some calls on thetest souvenir that is presentable to the guest. And with my big status¡­ important dignitaries will being so we need to give a reasonable items out not the usual ones used in many other asions. You don¡¯t need to worry about many things, me and your Mom got you covered. So how was the proposal? How did he knee, what kind of ring did he used¡­ show us pictures. We were up waiting for youst night until nature kicks in and we have to go to bed. Now is time to feed us on the wholetest. I know Richard, my son inw to be will take good care of you¡­

    I was quiet all through, listening to my Dad not knowing how to break the disappointing news to them.

    My Mom was scanning my whole fingers with her eyes searching for the engagement ring.

    When she did not see one, she was forced to ask me.

    ¡°Haaa Reba! Why did you remove your engagement ring. Don¡¯t you know you have to wear it at all time. Later it will be reced with a wedding ring ones you get married. As you can see I¡¯m still wearing my own even after 34years of marriage to your father. Go and wear it let¡¯s see how it fits in and also bring pictures and videos. I¡¯m eager to see how it all went down¡­ Go and bring it and don¡¯t remove it from your finger. You are 28years already, we need to start executing the wedding ns¡­ enough of all this dy. Me and your father is very happy for you that atst you got hooked up and will soon be Mrs Richard¡­. hahahaha. Isn¡¯t that beautiful? Go and bring the ring¡­ go¡­

    I quietly turned and matched back to my room.

    I stood in my room confused on what to do or say.

    I can hear my parentsughter from the sitting room.

    My Mom shouted my name, asking me to hurry up.

    I robbed my two sweating hands together as I looked round, searching for invisible ring.

    I was looking around for something that doesn¡¯t even exist yet I¡¯m there like a confused child.

    I lost all boldness to tell my parents that their was no ring or even a proposal because I don¡¯t want to spoil their happiness or high hopes.

    Still, I have to summon the courage to let them Know the truth.

    I can¡¯t keep it all in.

    Mom and Dad were already getting impatient as they keep calling my name.

    I breathed in before leaving my room to go and face them.

    ¡°Where is the ring Reba? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know where you kept it. But is never a problem anyway, Richard can afford another one. What of pictures or videos. Why are you not saying anything¡­ have your tongue dissapeared from your mouth?

    My Mom asked impatiently.

    I dragged my breath in and then out before saying with a very low tone that was difficult for them to hear.

    ¡°Ri.. Richard did not propose again¡±

    I said quietly while looking at my toes.

    I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t hear me and they asked almost at same time why I was talking as if I¡¯m being choked.

    I have  to raise my voice this time.

    Yes, I was worried and scared of breaking such news to my parents but I had no choice.

    ¡°There is no ring. I only had my birthday yesterday. He came but there was no pro¡­ posal¡­

    Everywhere fell silent for some second, their faces changed into a frown and my Dad was the first to speak.

    ¡°What was his reasons?, haven¡¯t two of you dated enough? You sound so sure that he was going to propose to you Reba¡­.

    I was quiet my Momughed out loud and said to my Dad.

    ¡°You worry too much over Reba. Can¡¯t you see that she is trying to prank us. She wants to trick us with such news. Why won¡¯t Richard propose after all those announcement that she went about announcing to family and friends¡­.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At the end they realized it was not a prank even though I wish it was.

    and Just as expected they were disappointed.

    Monday came and work starts, I continued my usual routine acting like nothing happened but deep down I feel empty and pained.

    Richard called to apologise again he even took me out, buy me gifts as he try to make up for everything.

    Iter visited him over at his ce and noticed ady¡¯s make up kit and ear rings in his room dresser.

    That was strange and I guess he did not notice it before then.

    The ear rings looks familiar but I can¡¯t remember who I saw it with.

    I was sure I have seen something like that on a Lady but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    I quickly asked Richard about it and he was speechless at first before saying is probably one of his male friend and his girlfriend that visited and passed a night. he said is probably his friend¡¯s girl that forgot it.

    He collected the items and said he will inform the guy about it.

 Chapter 7

    I quickly waved it off and did not give it a thought.

    Mostdies wear look alike of things, I probably saw a passer-by wearing it and it began to ring a bell when it shouldn¡¯t.

    As days goes on I still try to avoid getting home so early.

    One day after work as everyone else were eager to go home I was still slowly packing up my stuffs.

    I saw my boss who just returned from his business tour with his friend who I have seen once or twice.

    I greeted them as they were about to walk pass and they chorused their replies.

    ¡°Miss Ba, aren¡¯t you going home yet. I noticed you don¡¯t join the staff bus again back home. Hope there¡¯s no problem?

    My boss asked concerned. I noticed his friend was looking at me all through.

    I felt ufortable at his gaze and almost stammered with my reply.

    ¡°Not at all sir. Sometimes I have a ce to go after work¡­ ta¡­ that is why I have not being join¡­ ing¡­

    I stammered  as sudden heat began flooding my face. my boss young and fine friend was causing the difort.

    My boss nodded while his friend smiled at me and I tried my best to return back the smile before they walked to their different cars.

    Iter got to know that he was a business associate to my boss and his name is Ohio.

    He also has his own bigpany and staffs too working for him.

    He was single and alot ofdies at work were dying to be noticed by him but he hardly give a second look at any.

    It was one of my colleagues who was also crushing on him that fed me with the news.

    After a week, during break time at work one day, I was having lunch when my boss friend came to get his coffee at the cafeteria.

    I saw himing and quickly looked away.

    He noticed me eating, stopped over at my table to say hello.

    ¡°Good afternoon sir.

    I greeted cheerfully.

    ¡°Miss Ba right?, is indeed a good afternoon because I have been wanting to speak to you. First of all, I¡¯m sorry to be so forward but I hate to beat around the bush. Are you free this weekend¡­ we can hang out. I have this boat cruise I will like to go with a friend. I hope you don¡¯t mind  joining me¡­.?

    I was staring at him as he speaks. He was really straight forward and I like such men. He was also good looking and has a fine ent.

    I began to wish that Richard has already proposed to me, I would be shing my engagement ring to his face so that he will see that I was already taken.

    I wondered why he decided to pick interest in me when there were alot of otherdies dying for him.

    I love my Richard and no man wille between us not even a fine man like Ohio.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I¡¯m engaged to my man. I actually forgot my ring at home. My apologies but I¡¯m not avable for that.

    I lied that I was engaged just to dismiss him.

    is not really a lie since I know Richard will still propose to me someday.

    ¡°No problem Miss Ba, I totally understand. Congrattions on your engagement..T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He said with a smile before walking away.

    I decided to stop over at JoJo¡¯s ce the following day, since I know that she is sometimes at home in the evening.

    She was dressed to go out when I came in.

    ¡°Oh Ba, you came at the wrong time. I¡¯m going on a date. My cute man is taking me to go and see a movie. From there I will be passing the night over at his ce.

    JoJo said as she wore her fine heel shoe.

    ¡°Okay, have fun. I actually got gist for you but maybe next time.

    She pause and asked me to gist her.

    ¡°There is this my boss friend at work, a fine and well to do young man. He actually asked me on a date yesterday but I turned it down. I told him that I have a man in my life¡­ I wish I was already engaged to be married to Richard. In that way I will be shing my engagement ring to everyone that cares to look. But, I know it will still happen. I just can¡¯t wait¡­ time is running out. JoJo, before you know it months will turn into a year and another birthday follows¡­ 29 and then 30years. I just can¡¯t wait JoJo. I love Richard and wish he would start talking about marriage¡­ but well¡­

    Her phone was ringing and she picks it and said.

    ¡°My love, I¡¯m almost done. Ba, my friend came around with a gist but I¡¯ming out now honey. Muaahh¡­ Love you too sugar¡­

    As the call ended I was surprised that her new boyfriend already knows who I am.

    I asked her if her man knows which if her friend bears ¡°Ba¡± and she quickly reply.

    ¡°Yes, offcurse! I tell him everything. About all my friends and their names. Ba, you are my good friend, so my man supposed to know who you are even though he has not met you but has seen your pictures. Maybe next time you will gist me more about your boss friend¡­ he sound like an interesting man. Stop worrying over Richie, I have told you before that you should free your mind and stop choking him with marriage issue. Whenever he feels is the right time he will do whatever that is worth doing. But, I¡¯m actually interested in the gist about your boss friend. Is high time you invite me to your work ce, let me pay a visit and also get acquainted with some of your colleagues and probably your boss friend¡­ hahahaha! Anyway, We will talk about itter and someday you will get to know my current sugar boy¡­. hahahaha! I have to go now Ba¡­

 Chapter 8

    I felt honoured that JoJos¡¯s man knows about me.

    as we both walked out together, I asked her extend my greetings to her man and she said she will.

    As I got home that evening I called Richard since it was only in the morning we spoke.

    I called him to know how his day went but he did not pick my calls.

    Sometimes he doesn¡¯t pick calls when he is busy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Even through out the night I couldn¡¯t reach him until the following day.

    He gave me some reasons why he couldn¡¯t pick the calls

    Our rtionship continued and I kept on hoping for Richard to propose.

    Ohio stilles around but he kept his distance and respond to my greetings nicely anything we ran into each other.

    And I like the fact that he did not ask me to go out with him again as some guys will do.

    One day, Richard called me that he will like to see me, he has something to tell me.

    He picked my favorite restaurant for the venue.

    I couldn¡¯t wait because I already know what he ns to tell me which was to marry him.

    I have patiently waited and is finallying to past.

    I got dressed that morning, I did not tell my parents that Richard was going to propose, I wanted to surprise them this time.

    I left excitedly to meet him at the venue.

    I came in and saw him waving over a table.

    I doubled up my steps and almost kicked down a chair that was on my way. I was too much in a hurry to get to him and receive the great news.

    I was almost out of breath when I got to the table.

    He was not looking so bright, he curve his mouth into a smile as I sat opposite him, so excited.

    There was a bottle of wine and two cups.

    He was gradually sipping his own andter poured some for me in the second ss cup.

    He asked me if I care for anything to eat, I could have said yes on a normal day because is my favorite eatry and their food tastes so good.

    But i was filled up with excitement and told him that I¡¯m okay with the wine.

    I Just wanted him to quickly get it all done.

    I ced my two hands on the table so that he can see that I¡¯m fully ready.

    He cleared his throat, look straight at my beaming face filled with smile and said.

    ¡°Ba, I love you and you know that¡­ we have being together for three years now. Three months agopleted it three years that we are in a rtionship which had being awesome. You are good and and very understanding. You are beautiful and has being patient with me¡­

    I nodded my head still with smile as I expect the main news.

    Richard continued.

    ¡°Ba¡­ will you¡­

    Before he couldplete the statement.

    I started chorusing my yes¡­ yes¡­ yes! I will marry you Rich¡­ yes I will!

    The air was cool, beautiful and romantic music was ying that evening.

    The music is probablying from my own mind but I did not care I was enjoying the great moment of my life.

    He paused and looked at me confused.

    I assumed my ¡°yes¡± was not loud enough for him to hear, so I screamed it out, forgetting that other people were at the ce, eating and rxing.

    I noticed that some people turned and looked at me, but they will not understand the Joy in my heart that my loving boyfriend just finally proposed to me.

    Richard cautioned me with a frown on his face

    ¡°Lower your voice Ba, stop being so dramatic. Why are you acting like a little child? I was not proposing to you. Why are you so desperate¡­ what is wrong with you?

    My beautiful smile suddenly changed into a frown.

    ¡°What else are we doing here Rich if is not what I¡¯m thinking? why did you call me out that you have something to tell me¡­ what other thing can that be since is not a proposal? What exactly did you want to say by asking me ¡°if I will¡­.?

    I asked him getting confused and ufortable with his attitude.

    He replied with a hush voice that is rather harsh.

    ¡°Maybe if you have calm down and listen to the end of what I had to say you won¡¯t be too fast to conclude. Look at the way you almost created a scene¡­ did you see the way people were turning and looking at us earlier? I was about asking you if you will be kind enough to exin to me what you are doing with your boss friend? You are cheating on me right?

    I scoffed out at first in shock. my boss friend.. Mr Ohio? How did Richard got to know that. Who hold him? JoJo was the only person I spoke with. How did Richard got to hear about it?

    ¡°My boss friend? How¡­ who told you such lies that I¡¯m cheating on you. I have never cheated on you Rich¡­ never!¡­

    He scold me with another harsh voice.

    I began to wonder what hase over him all of a sudden.

    ¡°Keep quiet and answer the damn question Ba. You are going out with your boss friend and also sleeping with him. You thought I won¡¯t know right? I have my informant even right there in your office, they update me on your every move. How could you Ba? I loved you and I thought you also loved me. I don¡¯t know your desperate attitude for a ring has pushed you into another man¡¯s arm. I just want to tell you that I¡¯m done¡­ I¡¯m done with this whole rtionship thing. There was no way I was even going to marry you Ba, you are too old for me. I need a youngerdy, smart, more beautiful¡­ less desperate¡­ and independentdy who does not need her parents to dictate for her. Maybe one who lives alone has a higher ss. I don¡¯t need someone that is 28 going to 29years. Never¡­ even my parents will not support such union. I wanted to still put up with you and see if things can still work out but since you have started sleeping with your boss and all his friends, I have no choice than to call it quit. You are here by free to sleep with all your boss friends, your boss himself and even your colleagues¡­ is none of my business any more. I¡¯m moving on with my life and I¡¯m sorry it has to end this way. We both enjoyed ourselves, we both had a great time together for three years but I can¡¯t continue anymore. Is time to get serious with the right one¡­

 Chapter 9

    All through the time he was speaking I didn¡¯t realize that I left my mouth open in shock and kept looking at him as if he was speaking Latin or reading out my death sentence.

    I kept looking at him even after he was done talking and gave me a chance to speak.

    Is this a prank, could this be a joke?

    ¡°Ba¡­ Ba? Why are you acting loss? Hope you heard everything I said? You are looking as if you have seen a ghost. If you have anything to say then say it and stop behaving like you are crazy. Ba! Answer me because I don¡¯t have all the time to waste here¡­

    Is Richard mad, is something wrong with him? I hope all this is one hell of a joke. He can¡¯t possibly mean what he just said.

    ¡°Rich, I don¡¯t understand any of those things you just said. Please stop it if is a joke, is too expensive for a joke. You stab me hard like a knife with every word from your mouth. What do you mean ¡°you are calling it quit? Who exactly are you done with because is definitely not me. Why do my age bes a problem after three years¡­ Rich, is three good years that we are talking about here. This whole prank is not even funny. Is not funny Rich. Please stop it. I will pretend I did not hear you say any of those things.

    I said with almost tears in my which I try to hold back.

    How can Richard be joking with such expensive thing. He should think of my feelings before vomiting such hurting words.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ba, listen to me. Is not my good wish that we should go our seperate ways. I never wanted to hurt or break your heart this way but my happiness matters. Three years is nothing¡­ don¡¯t make it seem like a big deal. I know some friends that dated for five to ten years before going their separate ways. So, three years is just like yesterday, move on with your life and stop holding onto that because nothing will make me consider you Ba. Recently you have be too desperate, going around telling everyone that we are getting engaged¡­ that I was going to propose to you when I never for once thought of such. It was all your idea and you thought you can make me settle for less, never. I¡¯m sorry Ba but this is the end of the road for us.

    Richard stood, took his ss of wine, he gently hit my untouched drink with his cup and said

    ¡°cheers Ba to another new begining for us¡­ it was nice knowing you. Goodbye and enjoy the rest of your life because I¡¯m going to do the same¡±

    He lifted the wine to his mouth, drank deeply before lowering the empty cup down to the table.

    He immediately walked out on me after then.

    I was speechless, dumb founded.

    I wanted to go on my knees and beg him to forgive me in anyway I offended him without knowing.

    Another part of me wanted to smash the bottle of wine on his head and pierce his wicked heart with the pieces from the bottle.

    Yet, all I did was to sit, pinching myself because I wanted to wake up from the nightmare.

    This is a terrible night mare, a bad dream I wish to wake up from.

    I just sat, staring at nothing, holding my head in my two hands.

    I was going crazy inside of me.

    I wanted to run after him, I wanted to ask him to unsay everything he just said.

    I wanted to hold him one more time and let him know that he was my heart beat.

    I have loved him deeply and wholeheartedly, he became the sole of my existence.

    I remain seated, still staring at nothing.

    Time has gone, the music if my soul has changed.

    Is now filled with sad songs. I thought I was going to die but realized I was still sitting all alone, still breathing.

    ¡°Madam¡­ madam. We are closed for today. You need to leave so that we can lock up. This is 11:30pm. Our closing time is 11pm.

    One of the staff, probably the security guard tapped my shoulder, asking me to get up and leave because is time to lock up.

    I wondered how long I have being sitting there like a lonely woman without a home.

    Is over three hours that Richard left and I was still there doing nothing.

    The staff tapped me again and I gently got up, I staggered like a drunkard even though I haven¡¯t tasted any alcohol yet.

    I was even craving for some but my stomach was still filled with so much pain and sadness this time and not the same excitement I came in with as I try to walk out.

    The whole ce was almost filled up with people when I came in to meet Richardvbut no single person was there except the staffs waiting for me to leave.

    I saw a females staff with different uniform, I guess is one of the managers. She approached me.

    ¡°Hello ma, with the way you look are you sure you can find your way home? I can drop you off or to your nearest bustop. This is 12pm and for a youngdy to be walking alone, is quiet risky¡­.

    I waved her off like a mad woman before facing her as if she has solution to my problem.

    I was talking like a crazydy while demonstrating with my hands.

    ¡°I will find my way home. Did you know that Richard said he was calling it quit? It was after three years¡­ he said I¡¯m too old for him. He said I was sleeping with my boss and his friends which I never did and I don¡¯t know how he got such information. Richard said I was desperate and there was no way he would have married me. Bec¡­ because I¡¯m no more good enough. He wants to be with the right person¡­. that means I¡¯m the wrong one. I don¡¯t have any life to secure, if you care for it then take it. The life is useless to me. if I walk on that dry road and I¡¯m being attacked, I will beg them to take my life too because is not useful to me. Richard has already killed me¡­ I¡¯m a walking ghost. I¡¯m not good enough for him anymore, he wants to be with somebody that is better, younger and smarter. He actually said that to me¡­. haaa! Richard said that to me hahahaha! My life has ended. Please,e closer,e and punch me¡­ pour me cold water, hit me with a heavy nk¡­ do anything to wake me up from this sleep thates with terrible night mares. Is a bad dream because in reality Richard loves me, he can¡¯t leave me. You know that too right?  Richard said we will get married after a short time, Richard is my man and I was supposed to be engaged to him in reality not in this dream that is filled with terrible things. Somebody should wake me up¡­ wake me up please eeee!

    I screamed out thest statement with tears pouring down my eyes.

    I gave way for It to flow.

    The staffs stare silently at me. One of themughed out at my drama, the woman angrily cautioned the person to stopughing at me.

    The same woman came to hold me.

    She gently drew me into her arms and hugged me but I moved away from her.

    I don¡¯t need hugs, I need somebody to beat me hard until I wake up.

    A hug will make it look like is a reality but I know this can only be happening in my dreams.

    My phone kept ringing, is probably my parents and yet, even their calls did not wake me up.

    The devil is a liar, I will marry my Richard, the true Love of my life.

    All this can¡¯t be happening, is not true.

    No is not!

    Tears poured down my face as I started walking out of the door.

    I noticed that same woman followed me like a security but I wish she can do better than being nice and Just p me until I awaken from this night mare.

 Chapter 10

    Somebody help me out, anybody! Please, just wake me up.

    Richard can¡¯t break up with me. No he can¡¯t call it quit. No he can¡¯t!

    Please do something before this bes real.

    I still can¡¯t believe any of this is truly happening!

    The strange Lady took me home that night. As we stopped in front of my gate, I was reluctant to get down.

    She was talking to me after handling me a card.

    ¡°¡­This is my business card, just in case you need someone to talk to. My name is Lydia. I live with my family¡­my husband and two sons close to the restaurant where I work. Listen to me, this is not the end of life¡­. i understand how painful and thorn you are right now but give yourself time, you will be fine. You are beautiful and will get over all this. Is his loss not yours, don¡¯t me yourself for any of this. He was blind not to see the good woman in you. I can lead you inside if you want¡­

    I told her I was alright, I got down and walk into my gate. The heel shoe I wore was beginning to annoy me just like everything was annoying me.

    I removed the shoe, carried it in my hands and walked barefooted.

    It was after the security man opened the gate and I entered I heard Lydia driving away.

    The security man was saying something, probably asking me if I was alright and why I returned sote.

    I did not even bother to listen to him, I just walked into the house.

    My Dad was still awake, watching a football match in the sitting room as I entered.

    He turned to me angrily, asking me where I wasing from by such a time. I was not in the mood for anybody, i tried to keep my head sane and right. Everything has be useless and meaningless including life itself.

    No matter the amount of motivation I hear I will still not be alright. My heart was aching, my eyes swollen and I felt unworthy to even live.

    I just thought maybe even God is against me. my parents were against me, my boyfriend of three years was against me, he finally ended the rtionship i put my all into, I was also against myself. Nothing was worth it anymore and nothing will ever be the same again.

    I wanted toe home and surprise my parents with an engagement ring, I did not want them to be disappointed again like the first time.

    But instead I came home surprised at myself, the whole event turned upside down not as I have expected.

    I was tired, sad, lonely and felt not good enough.

    ¡°Reba, I¡¯m asking you a question, where are youing from by this time of the night. Did you check the time, do you know howte it is? I and your Mom kept calling you but you never picked our calls. Where did you think you are going to when I¡¯m still talking?

    My Dad howled down at me with words, which shows he was angry. I stopped walking but did not turn back to look at him. I just stood there with my back to him.

    Let him just finish with his rant so that I will quietly go to my room.

    ¡°¡­Reba you can¡¯t go out ande in any time you like. This is still my house. If you want to do as you wish then go and get married and do anything that pleases you in your husband¡¯s house but I will not tolerate such behavior in my house. Since you saw that it waste why didn¡¯t you sleep over because I know there is no other ce you will be except in Richard¡¯s house. You should have slept over at his ce instead of risking your life toe home and I don¡¯t care if he drove all the way down to drop you¡­I hate grown up¡­adults taking unnecessary risk. I still don¡¯t understand what you and that Richard is doing. You think you are still a kid, I have told you that if you are not careful your sister Melinda will bring a serious man to this house and you will still go and catch flower at her wedding because that is all you know how to do¡­.

    He was still talking when my Mom came out of the their room, robbing her eyes which shows that she was sleeping. She asked my Dad why he was shouting.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see your daughter? She is justing back from wherever she went to¡­. look at the time. I was talking to her and she was walking away. Look¡­look at her giving me her back. She has started growing wings, I was talking to her before and she was walking out of me. You have to talk sense into her because I will destroy those wings of hers if she dares try to use it in my house. I have told her to go and marry so that she can do anything she wish in her husband¡¯s house. This is my house and I won¡¯t tolerate nonsense. She will soon be thirty years and still single, deceiving herself all in the name of rtionship. Maybe I should prepare a certificate down for her just in case Richard decide not to marry her again after three, four or even five years of dating and uselessing her life¡­. I will hand her the certificate of being a fool and wasting her years with an unserious man. If a man is serious to marry a woman he will start taking some certain steps. It will be a great shame if that boy end up leaving her. I don¡¯t pray for such to happen but I wish Reba will stop being stupid and think about her time running out with speed. She keep attending her friend¡¯s wedding when exactly will they attend her own? Reba continue to deceive yourself¡­I hope you know what you are doing¡­

    I turned and looked at them, tears was running down my face again. My Mom asked me if I was alright, my Dad felt like he was too harsh and reduced his tone but he did not stop talking.

    I interrupted him angrily and said amidst tears that made him to be quiet.

    ¡°Dad, go and get the certificate ready because Richard just called it quit. He said I¡¯m not good enough and he want to be with a better person. Yes, I still hope all this is all a dream but as I wait for reality to hit me, start preparing the certificate of my failure for me. You have painted me enough with your mouth and actions, all I hear every day in this house is ¡°marriage¡­marriage¡­marriage¡± I¡¯m so tired of you and Mom singing it to my ears. I hate toe back to this house because of the continues reminder but because I have no choice I still have toe home. I have tried my best to ignore, pretend, overlook and cheer myself up. I be so desperate to settle down and move out of this house, I centered my world on a man who broke me into pieces. I guess you are happy. Dad you should rejoice because you have won¡­maybe we should celebrate that I¡¯m truly a failure. I will never be good enough for anyone, never good for my parents or Richard. If I wake up tomorrow morning and all this is real¡­that everything that just happened today is true, then I will know the next step to take but for now please, let me be. If I don¡¯t make you proud at least you have Joe, my elder brother who is married and you also have Melinda. They will make you proud. Well¡­ I can¡¯t be a failure¡­not totally. I have a good heart, I give it all out. I have prayed and hope to really make you both proud and put a real smile on your faces but is never as I hoped. My world came crashing, I¡¯m upside down with no one to look up to forfort but Richard can¡¯t leave me for real right?  All this still can¡¯t be real¡­

    I speak every word with tears and demonstrated like a crazy woman. I was sick and tired of my parents taunting my every breath.

    After talking I turned and went to my room and locked the door leaving them in the sitting room.

    I woke up veryte the following morning with sun light hitting my face and a knock on my door. It was my Mom¡¯s voice calling me.

    I checked my phone to see if Richard called, if there was a good morning message from him but I saw none. I saw the shoe I worest night, I was still in the same gown, I did not bother changing to any night wearst night. I slept off after a long midnight cry, socking my pillow with tears.

    Tears filled my eyes again as reality began to hit me. Is indeed true that Richard broke up with me.

    I picked up my phone to call him, maybe he was not with his senses yesterday when he said those things.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He probably did not mean any of those things he said.

    I called him and he did not pick up. He was probably not with his phone.

    I called three more times but yet he did not pick. I decided to wait for some time.

    My phone started ringing and I quickly checked, thinking is Richard but it was an office call.

    I even forgot I was supposed to be at work today, I would have called to inform them if I can¡¯t make it down but I was carried away with my present trouble and did not remember work.

    I picked up and exined to them that I was not feeling well. I apologies for not calling earlier before the call ended.

    After the office call, I try calling Richard again, after the phone rang twice he did not pick I tried the third time and he picked up.

    ¡°Hello Rich, Good morning¡­

    I greeted him and hoped that yesterday was a mix-up. I was even ready to let go of whatever he said. I just want him back, I can¡¯t afford to lose him, how will I even live without Richard. He was my happiness and ever since yesterday I have being so sad that I forgot what happiness feels like. But listening to his voice will bring back the lost color to my life.

    ¡°Ba, why are you calling me? I told you that it was over between us yesterday and there is nothing you will do or say that will make use back together. I have moved on with my life, try and do the same. I know is hard to find a real man at your age but I can¡¯t settle for less¡­stop calling me. I will block your every line from reaching me. I¡¯m done with you Ba. Sorry it came rather in a shocking way. Sorry I couldn¡¯t be the man for you, sorry that I got tired of you and can¡¯t stand you anymore. I¡¯m sorry Ba for everything but I¡¯m really done and I mean every word. You cheated on me with your boss friend¡­ and I know even the man will still use and dump you because you don¡¯t worth much. Well, I was already nning to dump you but did not know how to go about it until you decided to give me reason to do so by cheating. It was manner from heaven, a good opportunity and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. So Ba keep your distance from me and let me be. I can¡¯t ept you back.  you used to be my type but not anymore. I have found another better and a prettydy who keeps me entertained¡­I¡¯m even nning on proposing soon to her¡­

 Chapter 11

    I wiped a tear drop from my eyes as I listened to Richard. My heart was racing with speed and I was already having headache. I cleared my aching throat and began to plead to him shamelessly.

    ¡°Rich, please¡­I beg you. Don¡¯t do this to me. Please¡­. i love you so much Rich. Don¡¯t leave me I¡¯m pleading to you. I centered my life around you and I won¡¯t be able to cope through life without you. Rich¡­. please, for God sake and everything you believed in don¡¯t do this to me. I beg of you my love. How do you want me to start all over, where will I even start from? Think of the three years we spent together, Rich think of the true love we once shared. Think of how lovely and fun it used to be between us. They are sweet memories I want to keep forever with you. Rich¡­what do you want me to do and I will do it. Anything just don¡¯t leave me¡­don¡¯t call it quit please¡­.

    He began tough so loud over the phone, I did not stop pleading even with his annoyingughter. Heter said.

    ¡°Look at the way you are begging me like a child asking for some candy. Try another trick, this one  cannot work on me. Get off my phone Ba, is over and your tears and begging will not do any good. I know I was too good for you and you may never find another like me but is quiet unfortunate that I can¡¯t be with you anymore. I hate to be disturbed so you better go get a life for yourself because I will block you from reaching me. Goodbye Ba.

    Before I will say another word he ended the call. I try to call back but I couldn¡¯t reach him anymore.

    I try sending messages but still couldn¡¯t reach him.

    I was really devastated. I sat on my bed crying like a child and totally ignored the knock on the door.

    I can hear my Dad shouting at my Mom who was at my door. ¡°Leave her alone¡­she will be fine¡­¡±

    I cried none stop until I was tired of crying. Iter picked up my phone again to call him but I still can¡¯t reach him.

    I thought of Jojo and called her immediately, she picked up. And was sounding so lively just as usual.

    ¡°Ba, you sound like you have being crying, what happened to you¡­are you alright?

    Jojo asked with a concerned tone.

    ¡°Richard broke up with me, he said it was over between us and blocked me from reaching him. I don¡¯t even know what to do. Jojo, please tell me the truth¡­did you mention anything about my boss friend to him. You were the only person I told about one of my boss friend that asked me out and I turned him down. Did you by any means speak with Richard and told him about Mr Ohio¡­

    ¡°meee?? Never¡­no way! Where will I even see Richie to start gossiping such nonsense? You know that I can¡¯t do such to you Ba. I did not even see him or tell him anything. I don¡¯t know how he heard about it, maybe you mentioned it to him without knowing or he probably heard it from somewhere. But is definitely not me. Anita was at my ce that week and I jokingly mentioned it to her, she was the only person I told but not Richie. I¡¯m your friend, how will I go behind your back and start gossiping with your man, it doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯m a big girl and I can¡¯t do such shit. Ooh, I¡¯m really sorry Ba that Richie called it quit. Just dust off and move on. Is very sad and I even feel like crying right now because I know how much you loved him but this is life and is unpredictable. Since he wants you to leave him alone, just do exactly what he asked. I promise within a short time you will be fine. I so much hate Richie for doing this to you¡­he doesn¡¯t even deserve you Ba. Don¡¯t dwell on your pain or make him feel he has you where he want you. dust off and move on babe. Such is life. Maybe after work tomorrow, you cane over to my ce and we will go out together and catch some fun, I will help you forget Richie¡­

    After the call with Jojo, I try to reach Anita but her line wasn¡¯t going. She was probably at work and I hope she will call me back when she sees my missed calls.

    I need to understand how Richard got to know about my boss friend.

    I managed to cope through that day and was at work the following morning. I couldn¡¯t do much and sneak In and out of the rest room to cry my eyes off.

    I¡¯m finding it difficult to cope with everything happening to me.

    I left for Jojo¡¯s ce after work and she has some consoling words which was a little helpful.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She got dressed and said she wants to take me out so that I can cool off, she said that all the bills is on her.

    Something shed in my eyes and it was her earring. I recognized the pairs earring, it was the same one I saw at Richard¡¯s ce one day and he said it was one of his friend¡¯s that dropped it unknowingly.

    I pointed at her earring, my heart was already filling up with anger and confusion.

    She looked surprised at my action and asked me what was wrong with her ear ring.

    I asked her what her earring was doing inside Richard¡¯s room¡­ I told her I saw the exact ear ring at his ce.

    ¡°whaaat Ba! You should know me better by now. This are my earrings and Anita just returned them back to mest week after borrowing them to attend an event. If not that they are expensive, I could have asked her to keep them. And this earrings is notmon but I can¡¯t possibly say it was Anita that left the earrings in Richie¡¯s house because is not possible, she is not capable of such. She is very cool and calm unlike me. Richie is probably right¡­it maybe his friend. Anita can¡¯t be going out with your man. If she tries such I will personally deal with her myself.

    Iter left with Jojo in her car, she drove me to a cool spot where we sat and she ordered for drinks as the music yed so loud.

    My heart is still heavy, not just because of the break up but which of my friend sold me off to Richard, Anita or Jojo? It can¡¯t be Jojo because she is doing well for herself and will not have such gut to betray me. Anita in the other hand is calm and collected and does not look like she can hurt a fly but ever since yesterday she has not called me back.

    Is confusing because I don¡¯t know who to use. Apart from the earrings, who among my dear friends told Richard about Mr Ohio?

    Iter spoke with Anita, I told her about my break up with Richard and how difficult it has been for me.

    I also asked her about the earrings and how the information concerning my boss friend got to Richard after Jojo told her about it.

    Anita denied of ever getting such information from Jojo, Anita said she did not borrow any ear rings from her either.

    ¡°Since you are not the one¡­then who else? Jojo told me that¡­

    Anita quickly interrupted me.

    ¡°Forget about whatever Jojo said to you Ba, or you can still choose to believe her if you want. Thest time I saw Jojo has being over two weeks, we had a quarreled over something and I stopped going to her ce ever since and focused on my life. She did not say anything to me concerning your boss or his friend and she cannot even tell me because I detest her. I know you will believe her over me, is your choice, I won¡¯t tell you what to do Ba. Jojo wears long ear rings, I don¡¯t¡­ except during a party or I¡¯m attending an event. I work from Monday to Friday. Saturdays are for resting and tiding up things, Sunday is service and to visit few family and friends or I rest at home. Monday I resume work again. I don¡¯t have time for petty gossips. Why will I even call your boyfriend and start selling trash to him, what will be my gain? Why exactly will I do that to you of all people Ba. I¡¯m even happy that Richard left, is a good thing Ba and you should brace up yourself and move on. Even if I exin my reasons for saying that you won¡¯t still understand but Richard doesn¡¯t worth you babe. Stop killing yourself over him. Maybe is time to really move on and be happy. Stop making a man the center of your happiness, that is why you are still finding it difficult to move on. I will advise you to get a small apartment far away from everyone, from your parents and even your friends. Because seeing your parents sometimes remind you of your ws, the sad feeling of you still under them because you are not lucky with a man and not married at your age just as society demands, such feeling will return to settle on your soul¡­.  sad memory which you are trying to forget will also settle in. Is time to start living and find yourself again. I know you nned to move from your parents¡¯ house to your husband¡¯s house who you thought will be Richard but everything has changed and you should also change too. They maybe cool now and feel you needs their love but with time they will resume their usual taunt. So get out babe and start living your life. Someday you will be lucky to get a better man than Richard. I can¡¯t hurt you Ba, going behind your back to gossip rubbish to your man is evil, total wickedness and that makes me a snitch. I can¡¯t do such to you or anyone so don¡¯t even think of it. Maybe soon enough you will get to know the real person behind all this.  Be strong Ba, I got your back always¡­.

    I decided to let everything slide, both how the information got to Richard and the ear rings. I don¡¯t even care to know any more.

    At first, I thought it was Anita after Jojo told me but right now Anita sound convincing and I can¡¯t say is Jojo either because she is not capable of such. She is a very lively and loving person.

    I don¡¯t know who among them is lying but I don¡¯t care to know.

    Every day seem difficult to cope through, I was going deeper and deeper into thinking. Not happy and did not find joy in anything.

    I manage to wake up every morning to work, return back and go straight to my room. I onlye out to make dinner sometimes. I started doingundries, cooking and cleaning up the house every weekend.

    Even as I sit in theundry room, watching the washing machine wash and dry the cloths, my mind has traveled far, making me lost in my thoughts.

    I do my parentsundry and also iron some of it. We have somebody whoes every weekend to do all that but I took over even before the person wille I have done almost everything.

    I wanted to engage my mind and channel all my energy into work instead of getting depressed daily. But no matter what I do I was still thinking of Richard. I was finding it difficult to forget him.

    I lost appetite for food and was gradually reducing in size. My parents were concerned about me, my Dad try to talk calmly with me one day after I told him I will be moving out.

    ¡°Reba, I know I have being harsh on you but it was for the best. I just want to see you flourishing. You have a good heart and you deserved to be in your own home¡­. your husband¡¯s house which was why I didn¡¯t want you to keep wasting your time with that good for nothing Richard. Nobody is asking you to leave, this is equally your house and as much as we will love you to stay we can¡¯t force you to do so because you are an adult. Whatever you think will make you happy¡­ I can only render my support.  You are slimming down all because of Richard. Leave the foolish boy, let him be with whoever he thinks is best for him. You are my daughter and I can¡¯t shut my eyes and watch you kill yourself over a man who does not worth it, a stupid boy that wasted three good years of your life all for nothing. Reba go out and do the things you love so that you can forget him. Next weekend, me and your mother will be driving down to Resort beach, is a carnival weekend and fire work. Is going to be filled with fun and I want you to join us. Enough of all this safe pity. You are still my daughter and I have your best interest at heart¡­

    After my Dad gave his own encouraging word, my Mom also try to talk to me and I promise to think right so that I can really move on.

    My Dad drove us to the resort beach that weekend and it was indeed filled with fun. I even joined in the carnival dance and parade. My Dad bought different costume for me and my Mom and we had a good family time. Iughed out loud for the first time in a long lonely month.

    My parents took pictures and send to both Joe, my elder brother and Melinda. He made a video and told them that they were missing out on the fun.

 Chapter 12

    We went there on Friday and came back home on Sunday.

    The sadness try to return again immediately I came back to the house but I tried my best to engage my mind by watching differentedy show.

    I know is a matter of time and my parents will resume their constant reminder again about marriage. They will start in a nice way and with time return to hunting me with it until I start going crazy. I wasn¡¯t ready for such again and it was time to take the bold step and find a ce.

    I finally got an apartment, far from everyone just like Anita suggested.

    I furnished it to my taste and moved in but after a week I felt so lonely than before. Ie back to an empty house and there was no one to ask me how my day went or how I¡¯m doing.

    I usually sit to watch movies andedy shows, I make food and stuff myself with it. Sometimes all I want to do is to cry my eyes off until I feel alright.

    Both my family and friends gave their different support in words and other means but that empty feeling was still there, no matter how I try.

    Anita visits, she decided to keep mepany for two weeks. Jojo also came to visit but did not stay long because of Anita.

    I really do not know what exactly they are fighting over but I got my own problem and don¡¯t want to press out information from them.

    One day, while Anita was away that weekend Jojo came to see me. She even invited me to a night club where I will dance and drink away my sorrow but I turned it down, she suggested we just hang out but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to leave the house.

    Jojo started advising me concerning Anita.

    ¡°You have to be careful with Anita, she Is not a nice person¡­she is a real betrayer. I did not want to tell you this in the beginning but I think she was the one that sold you off to Richie. She denied it because she knows that her secrets was about to beid open. Anita is a traitor and you shouldn¡¯t have allowed her stay here with you. She will lie and steal from you and even tarnish your image. She is filled with lies and very smart at it. I can¡¯t be deceive by her niceness because she is evil. Be very careful with her. tell her to leave your house that you are fine and do not need anybody babysitting you.  Tell her that you have gotten over Richie and ready to move on with your life, tell Anita to move out. I hate to see her whenever Ie visiting you¡­

    I asked Jojo what really happened between her and Anita but she beat around and did not tell me the exact problem.

    Anita has been with me for the past two weeks voluntarily. She has being very helpful and we stay together every weekend or go out if we have anywhere to go. I don¡¯t have any reason to suspect Anita and I did not want to bridge my friendship with Jojo.

    I have other of my friends whoes around to visit.  Ees and sometimes Rina stop by with her little daughter to say hello.

    I value all my friends and don¡¯t want to hold on to anybody¡¯s fault.

    I have already let go about Richard and how he got the information and also the ear ring. I am not depending on that again.

    I enjoy Anita¡¯spany and Jojo shouldn¡¯t dictate for me on who to be friendly with all because she was not in good term with Anita.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I told Jojo that whenever Anita want to leave she is free to do that. Jojo said she will stoping to my ce because of Anita and I told her to do as she pleases.

    E got married and I attended her wedding but I did not catch flower during her wedding.

    I just sat and watch other young girls struggle with the bouquet.

    Iter turned 29years. I did not blow the trumpet out. I don ¡®t want anybody to even know that I just added another year but my parents called and few friends that knows the date of my birth also send messages and calls.

    Melinda my younger sister called and also my elder brother, Joe wished me a happy birthday.

    Jojo did note around and I have not seen her for a month, I called her and she told me that she was busy with things.

    Anita bought a small cake and few other things for me. I did not go out as we sat watching a television show while chewing at the goodies she bought.

    At work, I was back to being active again and my performance increased unlike before, I thought I was going to die after Richard left but I¡¯m still living and hoping for better days.

    I have not seen Mr Ohio for a long time and as I sat at the cafeteria one day, I saw him walk past with a female who was all over him. He smiled and wave at me and I waved back.

    I assumed is probably his woman and try not to think of it.

    I ran into him one day on my way out and greeted him kindly, he responded.

    ¡°Hi Ba, is good to see you again, I have being away on a business meeting abroad and I just return backst week. How have you being?

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well sir and you¡­I hope the meeting went fine¡­.?

    I said trying not to sound so tensed, even though I don¡¯t like the way we stood close to each other and I can perceive his nice cologne.

    ¡°Sure, it was great. Thanks for asking. I can see you are on your way home¡­

    I nodded with a smile and he smiled back, before telling me good bye. I replied as he watch me walked away.

    Jojo visited me to show me her engagement ring. She just got engaged by her lover who she calls ¡°sugar¡±

    i was really happy for her and congratted her. I asked her to show me the picture of the guy but she didn¡¯t, she said someday I will get to know him. I wonder why she was hiding him. I know and have seen Anita¡¯s own fiance. Anita usuallye to my ce with him.

    Jojo is never this secretive but is her life and if she chose not to show the man¡¯s face then is alright by me.  I will support every decision she takes that will make her happy.

    As we sat and talked, I mentioned Mr Ohio to her and even told Jojo the way he makes me hot all over whenever he is talking to me but I assumed he may be hooked with ady because I have seen him moving with samedy who was into him twice.

    Jojoughed and said I should keep away from such people, he maybe a yer and irresponsible man.

    We talked and after sometimes she left.

    Two dayster I was surprise to see Jojo In my office. She said she came to pay me a surprise visit.

    She was not wearing her engagement ring, I asked her about it and she said it was in her hand bag, she wears it when she is with her ¡°sugar¡± and whenever she feels like.

    I even took her to the eatery which was within the office. She kept looking round all through the time. I was forced to ask her what she was searching for.

    Sheughed out before saying she was looking out for my handsome boss friend, that I should introduce her to him.

    I told her that I¡¯m not close to the man and I haven¡¯t seen him since yesterday so I can¡¯t introduce them.

    She said she will wait until hees out.

    Mr Ohio did note down to the office that day. Jojo felt disappointed as we went home.

    Jojo visited again the following day and she was lucky to see Mr Ohio who did not give her a second look.

    But Jojo who was not ready to give up stayed behind, waiting for another opportunity of seeing the man.

    While we were having lunch, Jojo was busy talking about Mr Ohio.

    ¡°Oh mine, Ba, he is so handsome. I have never seen such a handsome and well-polished man in a long while. If truly you are my best friend, you should try and introduce us properly. Tell him that your friend want to say hello. I don¡¯t care if he is hooked or not I just want him to notice me. Please¡­please Ba stop being stingy¡­

    Iughed out my disappointment before saying to her.

    ¡°But you are engaged Jojo. I don¡¯t think that will be cool picking interest in another man while you are already into one. You should be looking forward to your wedding. What will you even do with Mr Ohio if he happens to pick interest in you¡­remember you once told me that he maybe a yer and irresponsible, you said I should keep away from him but here you are looking out for him. I don¡¯t understand you Jojo. Please, respect the man you are engaged to. Is doesn¡¯t seem right doing this¡­don¡¯t you think?

    ¡°Ba, leave it all to me. Is my problem not yours just hook me up with the man and I don¡¯t care if he is married already or not. I like him and wish to be his friend that is all. To hell with engagement, if Mr Ohio pick interest in me I will just break off my engagement. My boyfriend thought he is the only one I have but I y a cool and smart games too. As much as I like my Sugar but settling down now is not in my agenda except if Mr Ohio ask me to marry him¡­it will be heaven on earth. I¡¯m only engage not married so I¡¯m still free to mingle as I want¡­

 Chapter 13

    As she was talking I saw Mr Ohioing out with the samedy, I wanted to introduce him to Jojo before but seeing thedy makes me quiet. I looked at him and found out that he was staring at me as he walks down with the beautifuldy with a good shape.

    I swallowed hard and looked away.

    ¡°Hello Ba, how are you doing today?

    He greeted me. I looked up and respond to the greeting even thedy also said ¡°Hi¡± to me and Jojo. She looks friendly.

    Before I could say anything else, Jojo stood up and extend her hands to him in greeting. She introduce herself as my one and only friend and just stopped by to check up on me. She even mentioned that she likes the man¡¯s perfume and she totally ignored thedy standing beside Mr Ohio. The man took her hand and shake her with a smile, he said it was nice meeting her. Heter looked over at me with same smile before walking away with the beautifuldy.

    Jojo was very happy and kissed the hand that the man shakes dramatically.

    I marveled at Jojo¡¯s boldness and she even said she will start visiting me more often and may even drives down to pick me from work some days just to meet Mr Ohio.

    Iughed at her seriousness before going back to my fruit sd.

    I wonder why Mr Ohio makes me feel so ufortable with his look and whenever we ran into each other he makes my heart beat faster than usual. I likes him but Jojo is already falling for him.

    I don¡¯t know what to make out of it but Jojo is the type that goes for whoever she wants until she gets it.

    I can¡¯t ask her to stoping to my work ce, she may feel I¡¯m trying to stop her from her new catch who is not even interested in her.

    I wonder what her ¡°sugar¡± will eventually do if Jojo breaks off the engagement because of Mr Ohio whom I¡¯m beginning to think off even as Iy on my bed.

    With Jojo¡¯s constant visit to the office I was beginning to feel ufortable. I don¡¯t want any trouble from my boss or anyone because of Jojo.

    My work ce is not my house where she cane and go at any time. My boss may even sanction me concerning that because he has seen Jojo more than twice with me during lunch time and also closing time.

    Jojo was not having time for her sugar who kept calling her but she will not pick his call all because of Mr Ohio. She will even switch off her phone whenever her sugar starts calling.

    I felt bad for the guy, Jojo was ying him and it was not fair. He deserves better than what Jojo was doing to him.

    ¡°Jojo, don¡¯t you think that you are hurting your man? He loves you, he asked you to marry him and you agreed¡­he went ahead to engage you and you collected the ring, only to remove it and kept it inside your hand bag because you saw a bigger fish. This is really bad and is sad too.

    Jojoughed out at my every word which she felt has no effect on her.

    ¡°Ba, leave me and my problem alone. My sugar will be alright. I told you if Ohio shows little interest in me, I will not let him go¡­I will hold onto him tight. My Sugar will have to leave with that. Ohio is a huge fish and I¡¯m fighting every way out to make sure he falls for me. I saw him looking at you all over the other day while I was greeting him. See Ba, you cannot handle a man like that. You don¡¯t have the experience for such men. It seem you are beginning to like him¡­but let me warn you to be careful because men like Ohio needs action and activity woman. he is not your type¡­. he can even cheat on you because you are not his spec and you will end up getting more hurt than what Sugar¡­. no, I mean Richie left of you. So tread with care and don¡¯t be deceived by his fine eyes on you. He will only use you and dump you but as for me I know how to keep him to myself and keep him entertained all the days of his life. I have the skills, I have the smartness and I am so pretty and can make any man to fall. Trust me on that¡­I use and dump them at my pleasure, no man can use me and leave me broken. But as for Ohio I want him for life¡­I want to be all his and to spend the rest of my life with him¡­I wish he will just give me a good sign and make me the happiest woman alive¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I listened to Jojo¡¯s desperate word and shakes my head sadly at her.

    is all true that I am beginning to Like Ohio, I never even knew that it was that obvious.

    But Ohio is probably getting married soon if he is not yet married to the beautifuldy I usually see them with sometimes. Ohio, looks at me in a way that sent warm all over my body and it makes me ufortable sometimes. Ohio still thinks I¡¯m engaged or even married due to the first conversation we had which makes it hard for him to approach me again even though I wish he will do that over again.

    I hope I¡¯m not sounding desperate like Jojo.

    I don¡¯t want to appear desperate for any man ever again. The wound that Richard left in my heart has healed up but the scar is still there. I hurt deeply anytime I think of it but I have moved on and is a good thing that he found someone better off than me who will love and cherish him as he does.

    Sometimes I wish I never met him at all but life goes on and I¡¯m happy that I have moved past the heart breaks. I will not freely give my heart to any man that will y it like a football and score me like a goal.

    Jojo¡¯s attitude towards getting Mr Ohio was irritating me and I was looking for a perfect time to tell her to stoping.

    My boss summoned me, and asked me why my friend was alwaysing around doing working hour and I apologies to him and told him I will do something about it.

    I finally told Jojo that my boss said she should reduce the way shees to the office.

    Jojo thought I made it up and became upset.

    ¡°Your boss did not say that Ba, you just do not want me toe again because Mr Ohio is beginning to like me. Why are you wicked like this? When suga¡­ Richie breaks your heart I helped you to get over him but now is time to help me to be with the man I truly want and you want to close the door of opportunity to my face. And your boss cannot say that because he likes me. I saw him looking at me when I greeted him the other day and I can sense he likes me¡­

    I gave a heavy sigh before saying.

    ¡°Jojo¡­my boss is a married man. Stop reading wrong meaning to things. He probably looks at you because you are not part of his staffs and he wondered what you are alwaysing around to do. People will think you areing to see me as a close friend which you imed to be ¡­but they don¡¯t know that you are only here to see Mr Ohio. Jojo, I don¡¯t want to lose my job because of you just take the advice and stoping off and on. Mr Ohio is probably married or getting married soon, even though I did not see any ring in his finger. Give it up or find another way to get to him but reduce your visit to my office. I beg of you¡­

    Jojo did not take the news lightly as she walked out angrily.

    Before leaving Jojo said if she can¡¯t have Ohio that I won¡¯t have him too. is either Mr Ohio belongs to her or no one else.

    I was shocked at her obsession with him.

    I wasn¡¯t in any waypeting with her on who to have Mr Ohio. She was just angry and acting unnecessary drama.

    I know with time she will be fine, maybe if Mr Ohio shows her green light but as for now, the man is not interested in her at all and she knows that already and still did not want to give up.

    I still wonder why she was beginning to mix up the names ¡°Richie¡± with Sugar¡± i can¡¯t help but noticed that anytime she is speaking so fast and want to mention Richie as she usually calls Richard she will end up calling him sugar.

    And why is she still holding onto the pet name when we are no more together.

    Jojo can be annoying sometimes but she is still my friend and I appreciate our friendship.

    My Dad called me that afternoon to inform me that Melinda was home.

    ¡°Wow, really¡­that¡¯s good!

    That was my reply thinking that will be the only news but my Dad had something more to say.

    ¡°Yes Reba, is really a great news because your younger sister Melinda is engaged. Yes¡­she came home wearing an engagement ring, it was one of the biggest news I have waited so long for. I and your mother saw the ring and it is quite expensive and fit in perfectly well on her finger. She said she wanted to surprise us and that was why she did not break the exciting news to us over the phone. Melinda really surprised us with such news. She is still as beautiful, smart and outspoken as ever. I have not met her man yet. She said he will be flying down to see us by next weekend.

    The news of Melinda¡¯s engagement came unexpected. As much as I wanted to lift up joyfully for my sister, I also know what the news will mean to me, how some people will begin to see me.

    My Dad will remind me of what he usually say, that Melinda will first me and get married because of my carelessness and I never had good luck with men.

    Those words cut inch of my heart whenever I think of it. Melinda will even start showing off as the most favorite or lucky one.

    She sometimes act that way just for me to feel bad.

 Chapter 14

    I remember having a phone conversation with her in the past, when I thought Richard was going to ask me to marry him. We bashed at each other with words, I even asked her to go and settle down because she was no more a baby, same thing that my parents usually say to me.

    I know those words must have hurt her but she did not react, and when the engagement with Richard did not hold, she was one of those that called to check up on me after my parents told her.

    Melinda did not say anything negative during then but I know now that she is engaged before me, she will start disying all kinds of character so that I will be pained.

    But I will not let that happen, I will not even let my parents feel that I¡¯m always unfortunate and left behind in all things. I use to attend my friend¡¯s wedding, both my younger and older friends and I wish it will be my turn someday.

    My Dad used to call me ¡°flower girl¡± because I¡¯m always catching bouquet in some of this wedding but there was never a proposal or any luck of settling down. Now my own younger sister is engaged again before me and will be getting married and starting her own family.

    How do I even live with myself and watch it all happen.

    I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m not staying with my parents, it would have being more traumatic for me to watch them everyday praise Melinda and treat me like I¡¯m invisible or some bad luck to them.

    ¡°That is a great Dad. Is a good news and I¡¯m happy for her¡­she deserv¡­.

    Before I could evenplete my statement my Dad interrupted me.

    ¡°Yes, you should be happy for her Reba. Because she is taking the bold step to do exactly what you couldn¡¯t do. I¡¯m not condemning you but just to remind you of what I have always said. I told you if you are not careful Melinda will be getting married before you and that ising to past. You are not even in a rtionship yet.  Ever since Richard broke up with you, no man is in your life again. my good wish for you is that someday you will truly find a man that will marry you but I hope it won¡¯t be toote by then. You are left behind Reba and need to start praying so hard to catch up in life and be¡­

    I was already irritated with my Dad singing his sermon again to my ears.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for him to finish up, I quickly interrupted him before he will speak any more hurting words.

    ¡°I¡¯m also engaged Dad¡­.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The word just left my mouth before I could even think of it, and it was heavy bomb to my own ear. I wonder how it will sound in my Dad¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Did you say you are engaged Reba or is it from my ear? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly¡­what did you say?

    I had to finish what I just started. If this will end all the unwarranted embarrassment that I have suffered in their hands all this years then so be it. I have to try and sound convincing to my Dad or he will not think I¡¯m lying and it will bring more trouble for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m engaged Dad. I also wanted toe over and surprise you and Mom. I did not want to say it over the phone¡­I never knew that Melinda wasinge with same news. Well, she beat me to it but I¡¯m also engaged¡­

    My Dad screamed happily to my ears.

    ¡°whaaat¡­. Reba you are truly engaged? Oh my God¡­this is a double good news. One of the best news of the century. Why¡­why didn¡¯t you spill it out all this while? Your mother will be so happy to hear this. I¡¯m really proud of you. So who is the man¡­where is he from? Hope is not Richard or is he? Tell me Reba¡­I¡¯m so eager. Wow¡­this is a great news Reba, when are youing over to the house?

    My Dad was really excited. My fake engagement made him a happy man and I know it will be same thing with my Mom when she hears of it.

    ¡°I will be home soon, maybe by next month¡­I could havee earlier but we have a project at work that requires my full attention. And is not Richard Dad¡­ with time you will get to meet him. I have to go now¡­say hi to my Mom and also to Melinda.

    I was so eager to end the call and the conversation. I didn¡¯t know how I pulled such stunt on him but it work out well. It kept him quiet from further provoking word.

    I sat hard on my chair thinking to myself and what I was going to do.

    Anybody that hears of this will think I am really crazy, how can I be engage to myself. I feel stupid for even saying that. The word has already gone out and I have to look for a solution to this problem I just got myself into.

    Melinda called me the following day.

    ¡°Hello Ba, Dad said that you are engaged too¡­that is surprising though. How possible? Hope you did not give yourself an imaginary suitor because you heard that I was getting married soon? Don¡¯t y such game because it will back fire on you if Dad and Mom finds out¡­

    I was boiling angrily but I try to remain calm as I listen to Melinda. Iughed out my annoyance so loud so that her ears will hurt with myughter.

    Maybe I¡¯m going crazy but I have to keep this up.

    ¡°Imaginary suitor? Pleasee off it¡­. I¡¯m better off than that. And I was never in anywaypeting with you¡­I expected you to be happy for me like I was for you. I was not expecting you to start vomiting this trash. It seem you really want to get ahead of me in everything and also get married before me but is unfortunate that I will always remain your senior. I¡¯m also hooked dear sister, so deal with it¡­and be happy for me. Stop acting like you are an enemy of my progress. I actually wanted to surprise Dad and Mom but it seem you are ahead of me in doing that but is okay. They will be getting two iws at same time¡­ because I¡¯m really engaged¡­.

    Melinda was quiet andter said.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you anyway. Take a picture of your engagement ring and send to me let me see and I will also show to Mom and Dad¡­

    My heart started racing.

    I was thinking of what to do and another idea clicks in.

    ¡°I will do thatter Melinda. If that will clear your doubts¡­then rx because I will send you a hundred pics of my engagement ring. Not right now because I¡¯m very busy but you will get the pics.

    I ended the call before she will say something else.

    I covered my mouth in disbelief.

    What was I even thinking by pulling such expensive stunt on them?

    What I¡¯m I supposed to do now. I have to act fast but how do I make an imaginary fiance to be real. How will I convince my people this time?

    The following weekend, I was at the jewelry shop to check out an engagement rings.

    I just paid for my house rent and bought foodstuffs for the house.

    I also got a few things for myself.

    I decided to stop at the jewelry shop to check out the engagement ring.

    I walked around the ce, still feeling lost in thoughts. I feel really awkward buying an engagement ring for myself but I¡¯m left with no choice.

    Melinda will not allow me to breathe in peace if she doesn¡¯t get a picture of the ring.

    I wanted to get something expensive just to impress them but by the time I saw the price tag on each ring, I felt discouraged.

    Regrets crept in and I wondered how I got myself into such.

    How did I get into this? There was no escaping route for me.

    I asked the customer care if it was negotiable and the youngdy said the price was fixed and no room for negotiations.

    I have to wait for my next paycheck, I can not spend all the money I have just to purchase a ring and go bankrupt.

    I saw other cheaper ones but Melinda will definitely know that it was a cheap ring and it will create more rooms for insult and embarrassment.

 Chapter 15

    Even if I have to borrow just to appear convincing to them then I¡¯m ready to do that.

    I left the shop with a promise to return back.

    I will wait for my next paycheck before returning back.

    Jojo came around to see me. She was wearing her ring.

    I almost told her about my n to get an engagement ring because of the pressure of my people and how Melinda was already nning towards her wedding  and asked me to show off my ring to her, just to prove that I wasn¡¯t lying.

    I wanted to tell Jojo what I was passing through in getting the ring just to engage myself so that I can prove a point to my people but the price of the ring is scary, I have to wait for my next paycheck.

    I opened my mouth to spill out my trouble but I suddenly stopped when I saw that Jojo came with her own bigger worries.

    ¡°Since you want me to stoping to your office, why not give me Ohio¡¯s phone number or any other means to reach him. I¡¯m having sleepless nights because of him. If you are truly my friend, you will not be a hindrance to my joy. Ba, stop being selfish¡­ prove to me that you are my true friend by hooking me up with my dream man¡­

    I chuckled at first. Jojo was acting as if she was going to drop dead because of Ohio.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know how to help you, Jojo, but I will try. I¡¯m not promising anything but to prove that I¡¯m not a bad friend as you are beginning to see me. When I saw you wearing your engagement ring, I thought you have forgotten about Mr. Ohio and focused on your sugar, I wonder if your conscience doesn¡¯t prick you whenever you fantasize over another man¡­

    ¡°Ba, I¡¯m only putting on this ring because sugar is taking me out to his family house today. He is driving down the street to pick me. I will get to meet his boring family again today. He is taking this whole marriage thing serious. He has even purchased his wedding suit, our wedding invitation card is in print. Richie¡­ I mean Sugar paid for all the expenses, he has booked down a big hall for our reception and also given me money for my wedding gown shopping. But to be truthful I have loosed interest in him already. I have even spent the wedding gown money on something more important. Ever since I met Ohio, I have totally forgotten that I¡¯m in a serious rtionship. I¡¯m not interested in getting married to sugar, all I want is Ohio. He is everything I want in a man. I¡¯m only ying along with sugar but I¡¯m not interested in getting married to him¡­

    Jojo said every word without any sign of remorse.

    I was ready to correct her about mixing up her ¡°sugar with ¡± Richie but I decided to wave it off.

    I was speechless as I listen to her speak.

    Finally, I will be meeting her ¡°sugar.

    Since she said he was driving down the street to pick her up, I will walk her down so that I will see the unlucky man that ended up with an unserious Lady like Jojo. He doesn¡¯t know that Jojo is only ying with his heart and she can even dump him on their wedding day.

    After sometimes her phone rang and she answered the call.

    ¡± my sugar, I¡¯m right here in my friend¡¯s house. Yeah, Ba¡­ Ooh, you are driving down to my ce? Okay, I will join you soon. Love you my sugar¡­. kiseses¡­ mmuah¡­ mmuah!¡­

    She blew kisses to her sugar over the phone.

    After the call was over she gave an annoying smile and return her face to normal.

    I almostughed out at the drama that Jojo was performing before me.

    She act so nice whenever she was on the phone or present with him but immediately the call is over or she is out of sight Jojo will give her supposed husband to be a squizz of face and annoying sigh.

    I wish I can set my eyes on the guy to know who exactly is Jojo¡¯s sugar. I thought he was going to drive down my own street but is unfortunate that Jojo was referring to her own Street, not mine.

    I walked with Jojo to outside my gate, I didn¡¯t know that she came in her car.

    Jojo reminded me again about getting Mr. Ohio¡¯s contact.

    Few dayster. while I was at work, I met Mr. Ohio, he wasn¡¯t with his mistress as other staff will tag him.

    He came alone and seem to be in a haste.

    I was willing to ask for his contact just to pleasee Jojo but i losed all courage to do so and i was having a double mind doing that.

    I like Mr Ohio, but Jojo seem to be obsess with him.

    I can¡¯t help her with her obsession towards Ohio.

    She needs to stick to her sugar, he loves her and want to spend the rest of his life with her. Jojo should get serious with that.

    ¡°Good day Ba, how are you doing?

    Mr Ohio greeted, despite he was rushing out he still stopped by to say hello to me.

    I blushed at his gentleman approach and good fashion sense before replying his greeting

    He looked at my eyes with an attractive smile on his face, i watched as his hand traveled to my empty fingers with no ring. he wanted to say something but instead he checked his wrist watch, gasped out in shock.

    ¡± i have a flight to catch by 7pm today, i have to go now¡­ Ba.

    My blushing face suddenly turned into a sadness.

    I wish i can be seeing him everyday. I wonder when i will see him again if he travels this time.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back myself from asking him where he was traveling to.

    He said his brother, Klint will be doing his wedding by weekend and he has to be there.

    Mr. Ohio said he will only be spending two weeks with his people before returning back.

    He also mentioned  going with his cousin who was already waiting for him.

    I managed to smile.

    ¡°Alright, congrattions to your brother. All the best sir and hope to see you safely back¡­ i mean to¡­ i actually wanted to say ¡± journey mercies¡­

    I was stuttering unexpectedly.

    He chuckled a little at how uneasy i suddenly be.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He was getting toofortable with me and i was enjoying hispany already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you gonna miss me Ba¡­ will you?

    He said surprising me with the question

    I couldn¡¯t admit to it.

 Chapter 16

    Mr Ohio was reading through me as i began to stutter again.

    ¡± I¡¯m going to miss you Ba, but i willl be back before you knew it. Here is my card¡­ you can call or send a message to me anytime you feel like. Please, take good care of yourself as always.

    He dropped hisplimentary card on the table for me.

    his phone was ringing, he answered the call immediately.

    I assume it was his cousin or his Mistress whom he called ¡°Lili¡±

    He appologize first to the person for dying before saying that  he was already leaving the office building and will soon join her.

    He was still on phone when he waved me goodbye with his spare hand.

    As he walked out i began to wish he had stayed for a while.

    He will only be gone for two weeks which seem like two years to me.

    I collected the card from the table.

    My other female colleagues were watching us from afar.

    I guess they are wondering how Mr Ohio was nice to me, even interact with me freely.

    Iter got my monthly paycheck and was at the jewelry shop in no time just to pick up my engagement ring.

    Those customer caredies will probably wonder why i was buying a very expensive engagement ring all by myself but they dare not ask me such thing because is none of their business.

    As i returned home, i acted a little funny drama with the ring as if a man was actually proposing to me and i said yes.

    I acted as both the man and the Lady, which is me collecting the ring and sliding it into my finger excitedily.

    Although it looks childish and stupid but i had fun ying the drama all by myself..

    I took pictures of the ring as it was cooling off on my finger. I sent it all to Melinda.

    The ring was so beautiful, it fit perfectly well on my finger. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from admiring it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    I decided not to take it off. It may seem funny that i engaged myself but i was flunting it without care.

    I started going to the mall more often, i even went to the cinema too.

    Jojo came around to ask for Mr Ohio¡¯s contact but i lied to her that i have not seen him for long because he traveled out.

    She was not happy but was still willing to wait for him toe back.

    When she saw the ring on my finger, Jojo screamed in shock.

    She grabbed my hand to check out the ring properly.

    Jojo eximed surprisenly, she was asking me a thousand questions at once.

    She wanted to know who engaged me but i refused to tell her.

    She tried different ways to get the answer out from me but i did not mention anything reasonable to her.

    I only said I¡¯m engaged to my ¡°honey¡± and someday she will get to know him but for now I¡¯m keeping him as a secret.

    Jojo wanted to see my man¡¯s picture, i told on a condition if she shows me who her ¡°sugar is.

    She did not, and it was a good thing to hide the real truth from her.

    Jojo saw that she was not going to get the truth from me and left feeling sad.

    When Anita saw the ring she did not push me to start spilling who the man is. Anita congratted me. She was really happy for me.

    She makes me feel guilty and sad but i try not to give room for sadness.

    I thanked her for her kind wishes and acted as if i was truly happy.

    I went to the cinema one day to watch one of thetest movies that just came out

    I wore my ring and decided to give myself a good treat.

    I did not inform any of my friends.

    I have being living a lone life without anyone knowing what i was up to.

    After the movie was over, people were leaving the cinema i sighted somebody.

    I can recognise him anywhere, even in the dark.

    it was his back view i saw first, i grabbed his face when he looked back.

    i knew it was Richard even without seeing his face.

    He was with a slim, fair, talldy and she looks familiar.

    Thedy looks so much like Jojo. Same shape, same height and different hairdo.

    They walked side by side.

    I followed as fast as possible.

    people were obstructing my view but i try to find a way through.

    I kept an eye on my target, i don¡¯t want to miss them.

    I want to know the Lady that was with Richard.

    I followed them up without any of them knowing.

 Chapter 17

    People filled up the hall way as I rush to pass, I was trying to manoeuvre my way to the front but the crowd leaving the cinema was not easy to pass by.

    I was pushing my way through. Ady who was walking andughing beside her man almost fell down as I unknowingly pushed her, but her man caught her before she could get to the ground.

    She was blocking my view as I try to rush through and got hit mistakenly.

    I quickly apologies to her that it was not intentional.

    The Lady was not ready to take my apologies, she was even ready for a fight but her boyfriend was holding her and telling her to calm down.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see¡­are you blind? You almost pushed me down. What kind of human being are you¡­ eeh?

    I apologized again because I needed to keep going. I did not have any time to waste with her. I was on a mission.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was still raging when I turned and ran off for my target.

    I did not see Richard and thedy with him again. My eyes was traveling to every corner and car parks while searching for them but they were nowhere to be found.

    I swear out angrily, throw a fist to the air. I was almost out of breath after all the running to catch up and all my effort was all in vain.

    I was about turning to find my way out when I sighted Richard.

    He was standing beside a new car, I guess he changed his old car to something new.

    Richard was talking over the phone. He looks happy andugh along with the conversation.

    Thedy was not with him. She probably went to the mall beside the cinema to buy something and Richard decided to wait for her.

    Thedy was my main target and focus and I feel bad that I couldn¡¯t get to know who she was.

    I drawled a rasped breath, looked at myself very well to make sure I was looking alright.

    I began walking down to Richard. Suddenly, the courage to proceed left me.

    I stood at a distance staring at him for a while, hoping that thedy wille out from wherever she went to but it was taking forever.

    I felt it was not necessary wasting my time here.

    Whoever he chose to be with is none of my business.

    I turned and took a cab home.

    My mission was not aplished, if I have kept my eyes focused on them without the sudden dy that urred with thedy I mistakenly pushed, I could have known who she was and even followed her to wherever she was entering until I got the answer that I seek.

    Her back view was just like my friend Jojo.

    It was not possible for Jojo to be dating Richard, she can¡¯t possibly be thedy that Richard was leaving me for. Jojo will not dare betray me like that.

    She was my good friend and will never want to hurt me for any reason.

    I try to wave it off and continue my usual weekly activities with less worries.

    Melinda and my Dad called to tell me that my ring was really expensive and my man must have spent a fortune just to buy it for me.

    They asked me when I will be bringing him because it was almost a month that I promised toe.

    I told them that I will being soon, maybe the following week or next but I have things doing presently that will not enable me toe immediately but before two weeks runs out I will be around.

    My Dad told me that Melinda¡¯s husband to be was around over the weekend he is very entertaining and a fine gentleman.

    They have even started with the whole wedding n and a wedding date was fixed too.

    My Dad wanted me toe anytime soon with my own man because they can¡¯t wait to meet him.

    Melinda asked me to send my man¡¯s picture so that she can see him and also show to my parents.

    I told her to calm down that she will still meet my own man. Melinda did not give up from asking and I did not fall for her tricks or let her get to me.

    Is almost two weeks that Ohio was gone, I have thought of calling him severally but waved it off.

    What exactly will I say to him, what if anotherdy picks the call?

    At the end I did not call him again.

    After two weeks Ohio was back.

    I felt happy that I was going to see him that Monday but he did note that day.

    It was on Tuesday he came. When I saw himing towards me, I almost leap up with joy. I felt like running to him and throwing my arms around him.

    I wanted to do so many things but all I did was to smile and remain seated as he approached while smiling too.

    Gasped out in self relief as he came closer and greeted me cheerfully asking me how I was doing.

    I responded and even asked him how his journey went and he was kind enough to fill me in.

    As he was talking, his eyes traveled down to my finger that has the engagement ring. I was trying to cover it up with my other hand but he still sight it.

    He suddenly pause from talking and swallowed hard, I can sense his difort immediately he saw the ring.

    I decided to ask him.

    ¡°Is there a problem¡­wha¡­what happened?

    ¡°Nothing serious Ba. I have not being seeing you with a ring, even after you told me that you are engaged. I thought you were trying to scare me off with that. After severally month or a year and I did not see you putting on a ring, I thought you weren¡¯t serious. And now¡­I¡¯m surprised to see you in one finally. I actually wanted to ask if you can do dinner this weekend with me in a cool restaurant¡­bu, t is fine. I will just leave you to concentrate¡­ and congrattion¡­

    He was still talking with worries in his eyes when his phone began to ring.

    He picked up.

    ¡°Hey Lili, no¡­I will skipped lunch. I got some work. Yeah, dinner will be fine¡­I will drive down this evening. Chicken soup¡­not tonight. Something different¡­yeah¡­.

    He started walking away while still talking on phone. Heter turned and waved at me before walking out of sight.

    Ohio did not even give me a chance to exin myself. And the fact is I don¡¯t know what to exin to him if I was given the chance to do so.

    I wanted to pull off the ring immediately but he may think that I removed it because of him.

    After the close of work, I went home disappointed at the whole turn of event.

 Chapter 18

    And throughout that week I only saw him once and he was going out with my boss. My boss was doing all the talking while he was listening while walking down.

    He looked towards my direction and I quickly looked away. Maybe is for the better to let him be. He has a woman already, this is the second time I will be hearing him mention Lili. She is probably the beautifuldy that used toe around with him.

    Since he has a woman, why is he still showing interest in me and making me to fall for his charms. It will be better I just zero my mind from him instead of getting myself hurt again.

    Maybe I will give Jojo his contact so that she can leave me alone.

    While at home that weekend thinking over my life and what I will do with the pressure my people was putting on me to bring my man for them to see. Jojo came over to visit.

    I have stored a lot on my heart and was willing to talk to someone who could understand me.

    Jojo asked me about Mr Ohio, I nned giving her his contact but Iter changed my mind and told her that he was not yet back and I don¡¯t still have his contact details.

    I was about sharing some of my burden with her when i remembered thedy with Richard at the cinema.

    I have not seen Jojo ever since then and seeing her now reminds me of that day.

    I stylishly asked her what she has being upto recently and how she and her sugar spent their weekends and also preparing for their ¡°happy ever after life¡±

    She looked puzzled that I care to know every details of her movement with her man and she was eager as always to share.

    ¡°Sugar has being boring me with the wedding ns, he took me to his family house, took me out for shopping and even to the cinema and few other ces. I told him I spent the whole wedding gown money and will be needing another cash. Ri¡­. Sugar was very angry, can you imagine that he was asking me what I spent the whole money on? I was not going to let him feel like he was doing me a favor with the marriage thing. I was even looking for opportunity to call it quit but I still have to y along due to all the benefits I get from him. I was angry with him for asking me such dumbest question¡­ of what I spent the money he gave me on. He can be very annoying. I walked out on him and he drove down to beg me, he told me about thetest movie that was out in the cinema and asked to take me there. It was even a boring movie at the end and he saw that I was not still happy after the whole movie thing. Sugar asked me what I wanted that will make me happy, hmmm¡­ i told him I need money to get some jewelries in a fashion shop beside the cinema. He gave me his credit card after saying he doesn¡¯t have any cash on him. I used his credit card to purchase everything I wanted while he was waiting for me. When I returned back I was beaming with smile. He was on a phone call, speaking to his friend who will be his best man during our wedding that may never happen. After he was done with the call and saw all the debit alert messages on his phone¡­hahahahaha. I watch as his face turned red. He wanted to say something mean to me but he end up saying¡­¡±honey¡­you know we have a wedding at hand, and we need to spend wisely. Please, try to be an understanding wife¡­ . Well, I told him that I was not his wife yet, he said that in a matter of few weeks I will be his. Iughed at him in my mind because he doesn¡¯t know my ns. Heter transferred another wedding gown money to me after I refused to go with him to purchase it. I have already started spending the money again. I nned to get another car for myself and few weeks from now the car will be ready. So is unfortunate that Sugar is the only one nning for his wedding alone. He is engaged to himself and will be getting married to himself because I¡¯m not interested in any so called wedding. My target is Ohio and I will keep waiting until hees back from his travel. Please always update me whenever hees please. I trust you will do that for me Ba. I also look forward to meeting your ¡°honey¡± soon. I want to see the man that proposed to you. You are wearing an expensive ring Ba, which means your man must be a big fish. I wish you can introduce us¡­let me meet him to know the kind of man he is before you start proceeding. I want to look out for you so that your heart will not be broken again like Richie did¡­.

    I almost flew up and p Jojo, I was burning angrily as I listened to her,ughing and talking about her dirty lifestyle with her sugar¡± who I just realize was actually Richard.

    So, it was truly Jojo all this while, she was the same person I saw with him at the cinema. She never knew that I saw them. How could she ever betray me this way?

    How could Jojo beughing to my face and stabbing me behind. She was the same person that told Richard about me and my boss friend and it was her ear ring I saw at Richard¡¯s ce. But she lied against Anita. I¡¯m d I never took her word for it and used Anita wrongly.

    Now I understand why she gave him a pet name ¡°Richie¡± she was already dating Richard even before he broke up with me.

    Jojo was the person Richard was iming is better off than me and he n to settle down with her. I was even advocating for him unknowingly, speaking to Jojo to stop cheating on him. Is very funny how the table turned.

    Now, I understand why she did not want me to meet him or see what her man looks like. Jojo really yed a smart game on me but nemesis has caught up with her and Richard.

    I¡¯m so happy I never told her the story behind my engagement ring, I did not give her Mr Ohio¡¯s contact to her.

    As much as this hurt badly, hurting like fresh wound but I can¡¯t help butugh over how stupid both Jojo and Richard are. Richard is dating ady who is obviously tired of him, Jojo want a man who is not interested in her.

    How wonderful and funny can this be?

    I really want to keepughing at both of them but getting betrayed by the people I hold close to my heart was another thing I can¡¯t justugh over.

    It hurt so bad to think thedy I called my dear friend, I told my secrets, who I have being dining and drinking on the same table with is behind my sadness.

    She even have the gut to want the same man that I was beginning to like.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I guess Anita knew all this while, she and Jojo quarreled over something and they have not being in good terms ever since. Since she knew why didn¡¯t she tell me or warn me about the kind of person I called a friend.

    After Jojo left that evening, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was thinking about everything I just discovered. It breaks my heart into pieces that I get the worst of everything in life and in humans. Even friends can¡¯t be trusted anymore.

    I cried into my pillow that night again and was up the following morning. I will y along with Jojo until her cup is full to the brim and I will pour it to her face.

    I don¡¯t have any business with Richard because he is a confused man to have chosen ady like Jojo over me. But I have a big business with Jojo and I will beat her to her own game.

    It was not easy for me to cope with both my parents¡¯ pressure and what I just recently discover from Jojo. It was not easy to live every day at a time despite I was trying to do exactly that. Living everyday was tough but I did not want to give people something more to chew, I want to leave them clueless on what is going on in my life.

    As usual, I continued my work and also pretend as if I know nothing about Jojo and Richard.

    Crawled into my shell and became hard nut to crack for anyone.

    I took people as they are and did not fantasize over friendship with any.

    If Jojo, who was close to me, she was one of my bosom friends I don¡¯t joke with. If she can back-stab me and stille tough and dine with me then no friend is worth trusting.

    Sometimes, while in the house or at work I will just start thinking about the whole thing that has happened to me both in the past and present, whenever I thought of it I can¡¯t help to stop the tears from flowing.

    I don¡¯t supposed to hype myself for any reason but I know who I am. I am a gooddy with a good heart who want to see others happy and seeding. I¡¯m willing to contribute to their happiness and will never take part in anything that will make them sad.

    I used to be a happy girl, whoughs alot and ys too much. But I can¡¯t remember how to reallyugh or to be the woman I was meant to be.

    I buried myself in work to escape depression. I refused to take any hard drugs, or drink my head off or even start messing around with other men.

 Chapter 19

    My parents did not only raise me well, I chose my every part to be a well behaved girl and to make them proud but is unfortunate that my remaining wish is not forting.

    I was disciplined, I love one man at a time. And when I give you my heart I give it all out and make the man the center of my life and that is why it hurt so badly whenever I¡¯m left at the receiving end.

    It hurt like I¡¯m going to drop dead when I think of how much of a failure I am to myself.

    I have all the qualification to boast in but that Is not what the society want to look at. That is not what my parents¡¯ are looking at. More is required which is mainly settling down with a man.

    My friends are all leaving me behind to acquire this one thing that seem to be more recognized in the eyes of the society. People see you like you have not made it in life and has no right to speak out boldly just because they feel without a man in your life you are not aplete woman. If you are not married you arecking behind.

    It feels like a hoaxed, something far more important than your own happiness.

    I even feel worst myself. my love life have been a real mess, and no matter how I promise myself that I won¡¯t fall in love after each heart break I will find myself falling in gradually to the same thing that almost broke me into pieces.

    I see myself as a failure too and wish I can undo my birth. Maybe it will be better if I was never conceived at all than toe into the world and live among people who will only make you feel worst about yourself and tag you what you are not.

    Life has made me do some stupid and weird things.  Spending my whole paycheck and even added my saving to it just to buy an expensive engagement ring to engage myself.

    Who does such thing, is sound stupid and unreasonable. Anybody that hears of it will think I am really mad yet that is what I have to do so that my people can leave me alone.

    And now they are asking for the man that engaged me and I can¡¯t provide any. I don¡¯t know where to get a man who will y along with me and I will pay him. This whole idea is so pathetic.

    Sometimes the only thing I want to do is to die so that everyone will leave me alone. So that I can have some peace. So that every hurt, pain and disappointment will be forgotten.

    No one understands me, not even one person. The person I called my friend, who I thought I can share my worries and burden without being judged, I never knew she was a wolf in sheep clothing. Knowing that I loved Richard and still went for him, gave him pet name, sing his praise to my ears without shame or remorse. We hanged out, gist and eat together and all the while she was calling me a fool and feeling like a victor.

    I started falling for a man, Mr Ohio and spoke to her about him and now she want the same man too.

    Jojo is going for every man I wanted and trying to squash every ray of light that tries toe my way.

    Why¡­why will somebody I call my dear friend do such and has no regret for it.

    I want to understand reasons why bad things happened to me but I still can¡¯t figure it all out.

    If I say life is fair, I will be lying¡­life is very unfair and I don¡¯t have the boldness to say that God is partial. Who are mine to even question however God chose to deal with me. He is all-knowing after all. So I have no right whatsoever to question him. If his n is for me to be aughing stuff or a mere mockery in the eyes of other people¡­so be it. But I wish he can see the content of my heart, I wish God can see I have no evil intention for anyone and will never hurt people intentionally. I wish God can change all my sadness and make me smile again. Maybe He should make a man love me for real this time, A real man who knows what he wants not the usual that I have being getting. Not some bunch of confused men who cannot differentiate a real woman from fake.

    I was sitting alone during break time, aftering out from thedies toilet where I went to cry over my life.

    I have not eaten any reasonable food that day, I only took hot choco in the morning before leaving the house. The heavy sorrow in my heart that week made me loose appetite for food. Nothing seem to matter anymore to me.

    Instead of going for lunch during break time, I seclude myself to a quiet ce just to think over my troubled life.

    I was sitting at that corner all by myself thinking, I wipe every tear drop that tries to roll down so that it won¡¯t spoil my small makeup and make my colleague to think I was really crying or had a water ssh to my face.

    Suddenly I heard a familiar voice that startled me.

    ¡°Hey¡­Ba. Are you okay? I checked you at the cafeteria but you are not there, and is lunch time. I noticed you have being skipping lunch this week and going off all by yourself. Are you alright¡­look at me. Have you being crying? What happened to you Ba¡­talk to me please?

    Mr Ohio was thest person I expected to see there. Ever since he saw my engagement ring, which is almost two weeks now. Ever since then, he kept his distance and I have tried to avoid running into him. I have being avoiding him and did not want him to see me again.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I have taken off the miserable ring from my hand, it was beginning to remind me of how stupid I am.

    I only wear it when I know Jojo the betrayer, Anita or any of my friends or rtives wasing around. But after they are gone I will remove it.

    I was not expecting to see him close to me again, I quickly wiped my eyes with the tissue paper in my hand.

    I try to talk but I don¡¯t even know what to say to him. He moved more closer to me, I can perceive his fine cologne which usually identifies him whenever he walk pass.

    He try to touch me but withdraw his hand. I guess he was having a double mind doing that.

    ¡°Talk to me, what is the problem? What happened Ba¡­why are you here all alone, crying? Did something bad happen? I may help you if you will open up to me. Just trust me. I don¡¯t care if you are engaged or already married. All I want to do is to help you as a friend but I need you to trust me please¡­

    Ohio spoke with a caring tone, as I look into his eyes I saw he was serious and was willing to help. But how will he help me. I have a big problem and is even bigger than him.

    As I look at him and try to exin my trouble, the word got stock at my throat. I was even ashamed of myself to even tell him anything. I needed someone to talk to and I don¡¯t know who to trust any more.

    As I try to speak I burst into real tears. I started crying like a baby as if somebody beat me. I bent my head from the embarrassment I was causing the young man.

    I couldn¡¯t even stop the tears this time as it wash off the make up on my face, I did not give it a second thought. All I wanted to do was to cry out my sorrow and feel better when I¡¯m done.

    I used do that and I avoid crying in public but today was different, I couldn¡¯t even stop myself. I wish Ohio was not there, I was feeling ashamed that he was watching me as I cry.

    I try to get a tissue to wipe my face but the one I had was soiled.

    Ohio bent over and took my hand, he lifted me up and draw me into a hug.

    I struggled to get away but he held me tight to his chest and did not say a word until I was emotionally stable.

    His cloth was stained with my tears mixed with the dirt from my face. Ohio did not care about his well ironed starched shirt getting messed up. All he cared was for me to be fine.

    He led me to his car. His driver was sitting inside the car, he told the man to excuse him for some time and the man stepped down obediently.

    He sat at the driver side after opening the door and guiding me in.

    I sat beside him. As I checked the time, the one hour break was already over, I need to return back to my office seat and continue my work.

    He stopped me from going and told me not to worry about working for the rest of that day. He said I was safe with him and no one will question that.

    ¡°Rx Ba, can you tell me what made you cry¡­ talk to me. I may be able to help. Don¡¯t be shy¡­I¡¯m only a friend, trying to help another friend¡­. if you will let me.

    ¡°I need a man to present to my parents as my fiance. A man who will y a perfect convincing role and pretend to be truly my fiance. I¡¯m ready to pay or do whatever you want me to do as a form of payment. I just want my people to leave me the hell alone. I want to have a peace of mind, I¡¯m tired of everything that life has thrown at me and want out. I will do whatever you want me to do or even pay any amount. But please don¡¯t charge me too high, I¡¯m not much of a ssic fat earner. I¡¯m just a 29years olddy struggling to live in a world filled with unknown enemies. I don¡¯t even know who to trust anymore. Very soon another date will click and I will be 30years old. That is how time will be moving and before you know it, I¡¯m close to the grave with neither a husband nor children. Life has dealt with me in a different way and I just want everyone to let me be. If I can convince my parents about the man in my life, they will let me be for the main time. I wish to¡­to¡­

    I quickly recovered from running my mouth without thinking. I actually said everything without a real thought to it and when I saw the shock on his face I couldn¡¯t proceed. I have said enough already.

    Ohio may want to know why I¡¯m looking for a man when I¡¯m already engaged to one. He will really think I¡¯m dumb and crazy to have engaged myself if I confess the truth to him.

    I have being lying so much this days and I did not want that to be part of me.

    I quickly apologized to him for running my wide mouth and asking him for the impossible.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sir. I¡­I wasn¡¯t thinking. Please forget everything I said to you. Maybe I should really get back to work. I don¡¯t want to bother you please.

 Chapter 20

    He was looking at me strangely, not with his usual smile but with a surprised face which made me ashamed.

    ¡°Why¡­why are you looking for a man to y such a sensitive role Ba? I¡¯m surprise to hear you say those first sentences. What happened to the man you have being engaged to? I mean, is your parents not aware that you are engaged already or they just want something different? I don¡¯t understand Ba.

    I picked my word carefully as I try to reply him.

    ¡°Is a long story sir. You will not understand. That is the only help I needed but I will find a way out of my dilemma. You have being helpful enough by listening to me. I appreciate sir.

    He looked away from me and did not say anything for some time. He did not force me to start exining what I meant, he just went all quiet. I got so ufortable with his quietness and was ready to get down from the car and disappear into thin air with my shameless self.

    ¡°I will help you Ba but¡­if you are sure that no man wille to harass me after or during the whole act. I hate drama and I try as much as possible to stay away from rtionships drama. I will do whatever that will make you happy Ba, anything that will bring smile back to your face. Trust me¡­I¡¯m not like all the bunch of people who betrayed you in the past. Tell me how many days we will be spending? The time we will be leaving? What does your parents likes so that I can do small shopping for them. Tell me what you like too. Give me details of how your parents will want their supposed son iw to act or behave and I will try and do exactly that. And you have to be precise about the days so that I will know how to reschedule any appointment. I¡¯m not asking you to pay me with anything yet¡­you cannot even pay me if I ask for money. I can¡¯t take you to bed as another means of payment just because I decide to do you a little favor. no, I¡¯m not that kind of man.  I once told you I¡¯m a straight forward person and don¡¯t like beating around the bush. If I wasn¡¯t going to help, I would have said so clearly. If I wanted something from you I would have also make that known. my main payment is to see you smile. And basically, I will be doing this as your true friend. Start seeing me as one. My name is not ¡°sir¡±. My real name is Ohio Jacobs. And I will give you more details in case they ask you about my background. And you will also tell me things I need to know about your family so that I will be prepared for whatever is ahead. By the way you look 20years to me not 29 or 30. You are beautiful and young. You are smart and I know you have a cheerful heart. Don¡¯t let anybody make you feel inferior about yourself Ba. You can be 30 or 40 or even 60years old and it will not matter to those who truly care about you. Love can find you at any point and at any age. You need to start living your best life without any apology to others who feels you are either too old tough or too old to drive your first car, too old to get married or have your first child. Do not pay attention to people who feel you are too old to evenin over anything. Don¡¯t let them get to you Ba. Your heart is pure and you deserves to be happy. I will help you in any way you want to be helped but you must be open to me and keep no secret. Alright? Please smile for me, I love to watch you smile. Give me your usual smile before we start executing our ns. You can count on me¡­.

    I was dumb founded, I couldn¡¯t believe that Ohio agreed to help me.

    I smile and even began tough at same time.

    I felt like hugging him to show how grateful I am but I held but myself from doing that.

    he was smiling too as he watch meugh.

    I wanted to jump and dance happily immediately he agreed to help me and I saw that he meant every word he just said.

    Finally, I got a man who will y the game of convincing my parents. and he is doing it without payment of any kind.

    I thought I will be disgraced if I failed to provide a man. It was one of my new developed trouble, it worries me day and night on how to go about it but surprisingly, help just located me.

    It made me very happy and I can¡¯t wait to proceed with Ohio to pay my parent¡¯s a visit.

    It was on a Thursday that we went for shopping.  I did not want him to start spending so much for my parents or me but Mr Ohio insisted. I went with him as we picked things for my Mom, myself and even for Melinda my sister after I told him I have a younger sister who is also engaged and getting married soon.

    This time around, I wore the engagement and pretend for that moment to be engaged to Ohio.

    I wish it was not all a mere act but reality, I will be asking for too much and he is too good to be true.

    I was more grateful that he agreed to help me do this, I promise him that I won¡¯t take it for granted.

    We agreed to go on Friday afternoon, I don¡¯t want him to miss any appointment at all because of me that was why we nned towards the weekend.

    And my parents have already started making enough room for me and my fake fianc¨¦ immediately they heard that we wereing.

    I and my Mom and also Melinda things were easy to get. But my Dad is very selective about things, I let Ohio to know that.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Ohio said he shared few personality with my Dad, and was already liking the old man even though he is yet to meet him.

    He took me to the men¡¯s boutique to get my Dad¡¯s wear.

    I was filled with smile as I walk beside my fine fake fianc¨¦, Ohio was very humble and looks different from the office man in shirt and tie. He appear nice and simple and still smell so good.

    I wish I can bury myself in his arm just to inhale his body saint.

    I manage to control my happiness as we walk side by side while talking like old friends and shopping for my Dad. I was filling him in about my strict and funny parents, he was smiling all through.

    Ohio makes me feel sofortable with myself. I do not have to pretend to be another person whenever I¡¯m with Ohio.

    I just show my real character of a happy girl that I used to be.

    As much as everything was exciting I did not want to forget that Ohio is just there temporary. I hired him without payment to help me aplish a mission. I don¡¯t have to get too attached to him or I will be left broken and in tears when the job I hired him to do is over.

    I tried to guide my emotion towards him and kept reminding myself that my heart must not get involve and I must try and keep my emotions in check.

    As we were going round, I was more focused with the task we got and with Ohio and did not notice there was another man behind me.

    It was until he mentioned my name that I turned in shock, wondering who knows me in this big men boutique that I have never stepped foot before until today.

    As I turned, my heart double beat, I was shock to see Richard.

    He has few pack of boat tie in his hand which I guess he wants to use for his wedding or whatever I don¡¯t care to know.

    ¡°Ba¡­ wow! I wasn¡¯t sure you are the one when I saw you from afar. I decided to get close and is truly you. How are you doing?

    I swallowed hard as I looked at him, he has a deep cut on his fore head which was still fresh. The wound looks swollen too. I guess he just removed the ster from it because I can see the sign and a little cotton wool sticking to it.

    Ohio excused us and stroll down to another side of the shelf as he continued checking for things to pick.

    I wished Ohio stayed but the way he gently walked to another side and continued checking out things made me understand that he was excusing from us or from any sort of drama.

    Richard stood there staring down at me as if he was seeing me for the first time.

    I started thanking God inwardly that I was looking my best that day.

    I took my time to arrange my hair, do my makeup and also select my wears which Ohiomend me with a thumb up when I first appeared. He did not say more than that and I guess he was impress with my appearance but trying to keep things professional.

    He steals looks at me while we drove down, when we stopped at the traffic light. I caught him staring at me through the car rear-view mirror.

    He chuckled when I blushed and looked away.

    ¡°You are beautiful Ba and your dress is lovely too!

    I heard butterfly in my stomach when he said that, I managed to mutter a quiet thank you to him. I wish I can also describe how handsome and smashing he looks but I¡¯m too shy to say that and I want to focus with the n at hand and not go off with the way I was already feeling for him

    So, with Ohio previously confirming how I looked, it gave me more confidence as I face Richard. I did not say a word to him, I had a lot of thing to say but is better not said.

    ¡°Ba, you look beautiful and I can see that you have gotten another recement for yourself. You finally got engaged¡­that¡¯s interesting. Is that the same boss friend you once cheated on me with or is another? Ooh, I¡¯m sorry¡­I was only kidding. Ba, I know how you must have felt when I left you but I thought I was going for the best and right now I don¡¯t even know any more. Sometimes I doubt if I¡¯m sure of what I¡¯m really doing.  But all the same, the woman in my life is all fun and very soon we will be saying I do to each other. I must confess that I miss you. What you had for me was real and I miss a lot of things about us. I guess you do too¡­if you are truthful to yourself. I know you probably hate me for what I did to you but I wish you can understand that i¡­.

    I smile and before he could say any other thing I quickly interrupted.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Is good to see you too Richard and I¡¯m d you are with the woman who is better off than me. We both moved on with our lives, there is no room for missing you or even thinking or what we used to have. I have better man now and as you can see I am also engaged and very happy than I have ever being because I did not end up with a man like you. It was all for the best Richard. You got what you wanted and I got what I wanted and I¡¯m d you called it quit and walked away, If not I would have still be wasting my life away all in the name of some stupid love. Congrattion on your forting wedding, I hope you will enjoy the life you have always wanted with your soul mate. Tell your wife to be that your ex-girlfriend said hi and wish her the best. My man is waiting, so I have to run¡­take care.

    He was at the same spot, standing and looking at me as I walked out to meet Ohio who was with the cashier, paying for the things he picked for my Dad.

    He smile as I joined him, I returned the smile.

    I helped him with one of the bag as we left. I saw Richard looking at us as we walked pass.

    When we got into the car, all Ohio said was ¡°I hope your Dad will love all the things we got for him¡±

    He did not ask me about Richard or showed any sign of care to know. I wish he will ask and I will be willing to tell him but he never did.

    He drove back to my ce and dropped me off, it was the following day we nned to leave to see my parents.

    We have already agreed on a time.

    Ohio said he will be back to pick me up the next day.

    When I entered my house, i got my few things ready and start counting the hours as I wait for the following day toe.

    The truth is I no longer care about anything. Richard and Jojo thought they yed me a smart game, they did not see how foolish and confused they are yet.

    Jojo came over to my ce that evening, I was trying to upy my mind with something else while waiting till tomorrow when I will see Ohio.

    ¡°Babe, you are glowing¡­what is the secret? What is thetest with you and your ¡°honey¡±. You have being keeping secretstely and hardly tell me stuffs again. That is unlike youe on, fill me in Ba and I really want to meet this ¡°honey¡±¡­when will you introduce us? And how about Mr Ohio¡­. any news from him yet? He is taking forever toe back. I¡¯m so worried and sometime I imagine him kissing me or we are making out. I just can¡¯t wait to finally get close to him. I expect you of all people to understand the plight of a woman when she is inlove¡­

    I was looking into the face of deceit and selfish woman while staring at Jojo with a mischievous smile on my face.

    ¡°What if Mr Ohio have a woman in his life already and do not have interest in someone like you?

    I asked Jojo with smile.

    ¡°Someone like me¡­how? I¡¯m smart, beautiful, bold and do not hesitate to go for what I want. If I¡¯m giving just few minute to spend with Ohio, he will leave every other woman with him and stick to me. I told you before that I don¡¯t care if he is taken or not all that matters is me and me alone. I will make him leave and if he refuses to leave the woman then we will be having secret affair. Whichever way it works out I just need him close to me. I¡¯m ready to remove whatever obstacle that is dying ouring together.

    I almost said ¡°just like you removed me and hooked with Richard¡± I was the obstacle on her way and she finally cleared off the way and get exactly what she wanted.

    I do want to say so much to her but I kept calm and yed along instead.

    ¡°I guess Mr Ohio likes you too Jojo, because he used to ask about you. He even said I should extend his greetings to you as he was travelling that day. I know when hees back he will want to see you. Your beauty trapped him and he is buried in your fantasy, the only thing dying now is this his business trip which i know will be over soon. You know I used to like him but I saw that he only has eyes on you, so I decided to hands up and let him be. That was before I finally met my honey. So, I don¡¯t even care about Ohio anymore, he is handsome, wealthy and posh. I was seriously crushing on him with many of my colleagues but not again. You are so lucky Jojo for him to pick interest in you. Ladies who are still dying for Mr Ohio will envy your tactics if they see you two together. I¡¯m already getting jealous, you and Ohio makes a fine couple. I can¡¯t wait till when he will propose and you will walk down the aisle with him and start having beautiful children. Your Sugar has not change your car yet¡­don¡¯t worry Mr Ohio will change not only your car but also your life¡­

    Jojo was enjoying the moment as I wash her empty brain. She was smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡°Hmmm Ba, so Mr Ohio really asked of me before he traveled and you are just telling me now? That is not good at all. But is a good sign and I believe everything you said. Oh my God¡­Ba, I just can¡¯t wait for it toe true. I can¡¯t wait. I still wonder what I¡¯m doing with Sugar. If I know Mr Ohio has shown a good sign towards me I would have dump the idiot of a man who thinks I will marry him. Can you imagine, we recently had a fight? I pped him and he returned the p to me. I did not waste time to take my heel shoe and smash his head. The fool did not know who he was dealing with. I don¡¯t take shit. Is all because of the second money he gave me for a wedding gown, I told him my car was bad and I have used the wedding gown money he gave me to fix it. The guy went out on raging spree, talking to me like a child. I couldn¡¯t stand the insult, Inded him double p and because he was a fool and do not know that he should never raise hand on a woman no matter what, he decided to p me back. Ba, my face was on fire¡­my cheek turned red. I pped him only twice but one of his own was more than three of mine. Ooh, I couldn¡¯t take it Babe, that was how I was looking for a weapon or some object to use on him and when I did not see one I took off my heel shoe, he was trying to dodge but I targeted him right on the fore head andnded it on him. He dares not mess with me next time. I removed the ring and throw it at him before leaving. He came around yesterday to apologies when I told him that I was going to quit the rtionship. He had a ster on the wound I inflicted on him. I know it will serve as a reminder when next he dares try to raise his filthy hands on me. He begged that I should not let him down, that the wedding card is printed, the wedding date is fixed and almost everything is ready, that if I quit now it will be a great shame to him¡­. he returned back my engagement ring and asked me to forgive him and promise never to raise his hand on me. He said he will get the wedding gown by himself this time to avoid another quarrel. Babe, he looks like a child as he begs me. I forgive him that yesterday but hearing that Ohio is showing interest in me¡­hahahaha. I will take back the forgiveness I gave to the foolish man. I will use that reason to finally kick Richie¡­I mean Sugar¡¯s ass goodbye.

    I wasughing as Jojo talks about the drama between her and her so called sugar.

    If it was before, I could have gotten angry that Jojo will do such to her man but right now all I did was tough and cheer at her.

    Now I understand where Richard got his wound from.

    Jojo was happy after I washed her head with more of Ohio¡¯s love soap, she left and begged me to keep her updated on Mr Ohio.

    Iughed so hard at her foolishness. I am enjoying this game. She and Richard are two confused people who do not know exactly what they want. While Jojo is dealing with Richard, I will be dealing with her by myself with the name she hase to love most. Ohio.

    The following day, Ohio came in time and waited in his car before I joined him. He has not entered my house before. This is the third time he will being to my ce to pick me and will always remain in his car.

    I greeted him cheerfully and thanked him again for agreeing to do this with me.

    He gave me a smile in return as we proceed into the high way.

    My Dad called and I told him that we are on our way already. He even informed me that Melinda¡¯s fiance was alsoing to spend the weekend and it will be a full house.

    He said all of us can also visit the resort beach and there will be another fire work.

    My Dad sound so exciting over the phone and I can hear my Mom and Melinda¡¯s voice shouting that they are waiting to meet the man in my life.

    Everyone seem to be excited, I was also happy.

    When I looked up at Ohio, He was smiling as usual as he focused and kept driving while I give him direction on the turnings to make.

    I told Ohio about the Resort beach and that my parents¡¯ are looking forward to having us all.

    ¡°Is going to be an exciting weekend. A good time to unwind because I hardly have time for it this days, only when I travel out. I look forward to meeting your family Ba. Do you trust me Ba?

    He suddenly asked and I told him that I do trust him, he looked over at me and returned his eyes to the road.

    Anytime he looks at me this way, a sudden chill pass down my spine. It feels so good and I wish all this are all real but I will savor every moment with him and make it count.

    Jojo is living in a world of fake fantasy because Mr Ohio will never want her but I will make her feel he does.

    Jojo¡¯s game is very simple to y but the most interesting game of all time is the one I¡¯m presently in with Ohio.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Everything happening between us looks and feel so real and there is more fun to look out for this weekend.

    My parents were anxiously waiting for us as we drove into thepound. Melinda was with them, everyone was looking out for the new man in my life who I¡¯m probably going to be getting married to.

    What they don¡¯t know is that Ohio is on a hired mission and once the whole drama is over, we will all return to our normal lives.

    ¡°Hello Dad¡­Mom. Please meet Ohio. My¡­fiance!  I said with a full smile on my face as I introduce my parents to my fake fiance.

    ¡°Ohio¡­. please meet my loving parents¡±. I turned to Ohio as he shakes hand with my Dad and a simple hug for my Mom and Melinda.

    Melinda too was introduced to him.

 Chapter 22

    Everyone has a smile on their faces as my Dad lead us inside the sitting room and we all got seated as they all try to get acquainted with him.

    I brought out the things that Ohio bought for everyone. I gave my parents and also Melinda.

    They were grateful and thanked me and Ohio. My Dad was surprise that Ohio picked his colors and exact sizes of wears.

    We had time to talk andugh.

    I sat beside Ohio, leaving some distance between us as he went into a normal question and answer with my Dad.

    ¡°Where do you hail from?¡­ what do you do for a living?

    My Dad had a way of throwing his questions intelligently and Ohio was smart enough to know how to answer it all.

    My Momter asked me toe to the kitchen so I can join them and start dinner. Ohio was left with my Dad but I was not really worried because I knew that Ohio will have answer for all my father¡¯s questions.

    Melinda couldn¡¯t wait for us to be out of hearing when she started gushing over Ohio and throwing her usual stone word at me.

    ¡°Wow Ba! Where on earth did you get such a fine young man? I was expecting to see some low life guying down with you¡­I thought because of your age you will settle with any type of man that shows interest. I was dumb founded to see such a cute, smart good looking man and his ascent is not of this country. Where did you get him or did you hired him? Because I can¡¯t believe a fine man will fall for you¡­just like that¡­

    I was about to reply Melinda when my Mom hushed her with a mean tone.

    ¡°Melinda weigh your words. Your sister is beautiful, smart and hardworking. She can only attract her kind and not otherwise. Reba is only going to turn thirty years in few months from now. Why are you making it look as if she is already 70years and can¡¯t find true love? Even women in their 50¡¯s find love why not Reba who is still young and vibrant?

    ¡°Mom, I know what I¡¯m saying. what if that guy is a gigolo? I mean those men somedies will have to pay either to go on a date with them, or do some personal stuffs for them. Once the deal is over they will collect their cheque and move on.  Like a male prostitute, selling himself for any avable business and will never get too emotionally involves with their client. That Ohio, is too posh¡­I have seen men of different caliber. Mom, I can assure you that Ohio is way too posh and speaks so fine. Did you listen to those ascent of his? Did you see the way he calcte his answer and replies Dad? Did you perceive is perfume¡­ the whole house changed immediately he stepped in. Did you see the way he react to everyone? Mom, he was perfect with it and look like he has being into the act for long. Is like a rehearsed performance.  I won¡¯t be surprise if at the end he turns out to be either a Gigolo or a man Ba paid to engage her and walk her down here so that everyone will think she is truly engaged. Mom, why is it that after she heard that I was engaged that was when she announced her own. And when I asked her for pictures, it took her over two weeks to send what her engagement ring looks like and she did not even send the man¡¯s picture to me even after I asked her. Everything looks fishy but let¡¯s see how long she will pretend.

    I felt like pping Melinda. I was holding back my anger and try not to descend on Melinda in that kitchen. She was a getting on my every nerve just like always. She was trying to get ahead of me or trying to figure out my life. But I won¡¯t let her get the beast in me out.

    My Mom cautioned her angrily.

    ¡°How can you say that about your sister? Reba cannot descend so low to do such. We raise you girls well and none of my daughters will do that. Melinda, learn to give your sister some respect¡­ even if you are getting married before her she remain your elder sister and you cannot change that. Gigolo or whatever you calls it has no business with Reba. Respect her and her husband to be¡­Ohio. Richard hurt Reba and God decided to console her with a better man. That is the only way I see it and looking at Ohio, he is a better man than Richard and will make a great husband for your sister. Melinda¡­don¡¯t spoil this beautiful moment with dirty ideas you create in your head over Reba. Did you mean everything is all for a show and none of this is real? That is not possible. Reba will never ever thought of paying a man just because she heard that you are engaged. Enough of all this dirty talk Melinda¡­. be happy for your sister.

    I was trying to maintain myposure as usual. Melinda can be a she-devil sometimes, dictating and predicting the right thing.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Melinda was right but I will not let her get at me with her long parrot mouth.

    Ohio is not a gigolo, but a decent man who agreed to help me without payment. I wish it was all real to put Melinda and many others like her to shame but is unfortunate that is all going to end after this weekend is over.

    But that is all I need, once I¡¯m back to my base, I will keep up with the lies and will not let anybody hurry me up with getting married.

    I may even lie that Ohio traveled and we will get married whenever he returns. I have already started with all the lies and I have to finish what I started no matter how long it will take.

    ¡°Mom don¡¯t mind Melinda. I don¡¯t know if her own man is a gigolo or she paid him to pretend or act along with her but Mom, like you know¡­I will never stoop that low. I¡¯m a decentdy and I¡¯m lucky to have a man like Ohio in my life. Melinda¡¯s opinion does not count and I am not offended. I¡¯m too happy to even think any of her word is annoying. I will rather see it as a joke andugh over it.

    My Mom smile as we started making dinner and after dinner was served, we all took our seat on the dining table to eat.

    It was during this time that Melinda¡¯s man arrived. She left her food and ran off to meet him. They were hugging and kissing as if that was the first time they saw each other in many years.

    I knew she wanted to spite me with the whole hugging and kissing thingy with her man but unfortunately for her I don¡¯t care.

    I managed to look over at Ohio, to see if he was enjoying the food and also the environment and he seem to.

    Melinda may be right about his way of doing things, even eating too. He seem so special and particr with things. He was a fine man and whoever is his real woman must be very lucky to have him.

    I was looking at him when he raised his head from the table and looked back at me and I quickly looked away.

    Melinda introduced Cole, her man to me and showered him with so much praise. Cole shake hands with Ohio and gave me a side hug as he joined the table and everyone continued to eat.

    My Dad said we will be leaving for the Resort Beach very early tomorrow morning since we can¡¯t make it tonight. He said we should all get ready because the weekend will be fun packed.

    After dinner was over the men had time for their selves. While I decided to set up one of the visitor¡¯s room for Ohio.

    My parents stays upstairs and there was an extra room there which is for my brother, Joe.

    We have other rooms downstairs, I and Melinda¡¯s room is located down stairs and there was also two extra visitors¡¯ rooms. The visitor¡¯s room were clean and kept in order.

    I guess my Mom carefully took care of things because of Ohio but I wanted to be very sure that everything was perfectly in order.

    As I was checking through, Melinda came to meet me.

    ¡°You have seen my Cole, I told you he was handsome and also well to do.  In few weeks from now we will be saying I do to each other. Wait a second Ba, don¡¯t tell me that Ohio will be sleeping in a visitor¡¯s room alone? I stay in the same room with Cole¡­why will I put him in a visitor¡¯s room when he has already proposed to me? If truly Ohio is your main man why are you not staying in the same room together? By the way how did you two meet each other? How did you meet him and tell me where he proposed¡­

    ¡°I was at the movies one day and he happens to be my seat mate. We got talking from there and is being heaven on earth. I mean after few months he asked me to marry him¡­  He proposed to me in an unexpected ce. I was at the airport to wee him back because he travels alot and after all the hugs¡­ he went on one knee and proposed with this ring on my finger. People cheer at us and I was taken by surprise because I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I said yes and there were cheers and ps all over the ce and every other thing follows suit¡­.

    The lies came out smooth, I smile and demonstrated all through the time I was telling Melinda about Ohio. How we met and how he proposed. She was equally smiling but I don¡¯t trust even her smile.

    ¡°Wow, so romantic. I have not seen you hugging or kissing him since you came in. and two of you hardly make eyes contacts¡­. like I do with my Cole. He looks at you and you look away shyly¡­yes, I noticed that and now you setting up a visitor¡¯s room for him instead of sharing same room with him since he is  your husband to be¡­.

    ¡°Well Melinda, he is not yet my husband and this is neither his ce where we can stay in same room together and do whatever we like. This is our parent¡¯s house, there is enough rooms for everyone here. And because you sleep in in the same bed with Cole does not make it right. Keep your eyes open you may see us even see us smooching each other. Don¡¯t rush us, we have only be here for few hours. But sincerely, keep your opinion and advice to yourself¡­. Ohio did notin to you about sleeping in the visitor¡¯s room alone and neither did I.

    Melinda left and I continued with what I was doing. The bathroom was okay. I also put his things in the wardrop. The Ac was not working fine but there was fan.

 Chapter 23

    After making sure everything was okay I left.

    Ohio was watching the news with my Dad, talking andughing over something. Cole was not with them I guess Melinda whisked him away to their room.

    I informed Ohio that his room and bath was set, he thanked me with a smile before standing up. He bid my Dad good night and got a cool reply from him.

    I led him to the room and showed him where everything is located.

    As I closed the door behind us, I turned to him and said in a whisper.

    ¡°I know the room is not as luxurious or nice as yours but please manage with us for the moment. And I can¡¯t thank you enough for agreeing to do this¡­Ohio. Thank you.

    His phone beeped as I was still talking, he picked up and started talking quietly to the caller.

    ¡°Hey Lili, sorry I missed your calls. Yeah¡­. I¡¯m fine.  How are you and everyone¡­ooh, really? Sorry¡­I told you already that my weekend is taken. I can¡¯t until next week. I¡¯m sorry I put you on hold. I will make it up to you¡­. hahahaha. c¡¯mon, I¡¯m serious. Okay¡­. Please less calls and messages this weekend. You know I can¡¯t say no to your call but make it less or rather¡­ preferable messages only. Good! That¡¯s why I love you¡­alright. Goodnight.

    As the call ended, he turned to me and apologied for interrupting what I was saying.

    He looked around and I guess he was looking for the air-condition. The one in this room was not working well and because we hardly have visitors that uses the room, my Dad did not bother to fix it. Aside that every other thing was okay in the room and Ohio will have to manage with the fan and everything that was not up to his standard.

    ¡°Thank you Ba. Your family is warm¡­your Dad is cool and very brilliant too. I liked him even before I met him and meeting him confirms it all. I like it here and I¡¯m very okay¡­

    I nodded, told him goodnight before turning to leave. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling bad after his call with his Lili. Who I havee to know is his woman. But even at that I still manage to smile and walked out.

    Melinda came to wake me up the following morning. She said everyone is ready to leave. She asked me why I was sleeping like azy wife when is 5am already.

    I quickly stood and tidied up, picked few things and came out of the room.

    I saw Ohio and my Dad running on the treadmill, he was sweating that early morning. I wonder when he got up to join the exercise or is probably my Dad that went to wake him up since they were already acting like father and son.

    Asked Melinda about Cole and she said he was still sleeping and he does not want to be disturbed. That once everything is set she will go and wake him up.

    I thought Melinda said everyone was ready why is Cole still sleeping?

    It was too early to start up quarrel, I over looked her dramas.

    After we were set to leave, my parents drove ahead of us. Since one car cannot take everybody we decided to go on a separate cars.

    Me and Ohio followed suit then Melinda and her over hyped fiance followed behind.

    Melinda was the one driving while Cole rxed beside her. I started wishing that I also know how to drive. I did not put interest because I don¡¯t have a car of my own but seeing Melinda driving makes me want to also learn.

    Ohio asked me if I slept well and I nodded and returned back the question and he said he did until Dad came to tap at his door so that he can join him in exercising.  I smile as he said so and did not have much to say after that.

    He looked me over and continued driving.

    When we finally got to the Resort Beach, There was not enough room for everyone. Only three rooms were left. My parents took one, Melinda and Cole where already in one room. It was remaining a room and me and Ohio will have to share same room.

    As we took our bags to the rooms, and unpacked silently without having much to say.

    Ohio came to me and said.

    ¡°You have being awkwardly silent Ba. If you are notfortable being in the same room with me¡­just say it out and I will look for an alternative. But we need to make this seem all real and not make your family to start raising an eye brow. Whatever that will make you happy¡­. I will do exactly that.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­okay. Is fine¡­ I was worried that you may not like the idea of sharing a room but since you are fine with it¡­so are mine too. I quietly replied him.

    He looked at me again, looking from my eyes down to my mouth. I felt the usual butterflies swimming in my stomach. I thought he was going to kiss me, I will not have the strength to turn away because I was beginning to fall for him. Which was exactly what I try to avoid but I just can¡¯t help it.

    We stood staring at each other for no reason until we heard my Dad calling out to us to hurry ande out, is time for some boat ride and real fun.

    I took my simple swimming cloths to the bathroom, closed the door and changed over. When I came out he was in his own simple wears, waiting for me.

    He took my hand and we stepped out to join others who were already waiting.

    My heart beat as he held my hand but I try not to think about it. I was smiling as we walk down despite my difort mainly for the sake of Melinda who looked at me suspicious.

    I don¡¯t know what her problem is, she likes getting on my nerves but she won¡¯t get the answer she is looking for. I won¡¯t let her have it.

    Ohio was doing so well with his performance and I¡¯m going to enjoy every moment with him before he will return to his normal life and to his woman ¡°Lili¡±.

    The day was going well, we had lots of fun. The boat ride, the water race, pictures time, lots to eat and drink.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    As night approached, we went to get our costumes for the camp fire which my Dad ordered down for everyone.

    We changed over and matched down to the camp fire ground where other families and couples gathered with their loves ones.

    We sang and danced around the fire, until it was burning into ash.

    Almost everyone got tired after the whole activities.

    Dad suggested we set up our own family fire close to our lodge.

    The fire was set by my Dad and his two boys, Ohio and Cole. It was an activity day and night for all of us.

    Ohio was blending perfectly into everything and it seem he was always seen close to my Dad.

    All of us sat around the fire, my Parents, Cole and Melinda and then me and Ohio.

    My Dad was talking about his youthful life and some lovely memories that I still remember, he talks about my Mom, who he calls his heartbeat. He talks about my brother Joe who was in a faraway country with his own family.

    My Dad talks about me and how I was a ¡°Daddy little girl when I was growing up¡± he talks about Melinda who always wanted to have her way at all-time, My Dad said that Melinda has a good heart which she hides from everyone.

    And I¡¯m still trying to see where the good heart is hidden.

    We were all filled with smile as my Dad speaks.

    Suddenly Melinda suggested that we should all talk about how we got to meet our spouse or partner. I have already told her before, I wonder why she was bringing it up again. I know Melinda is always mischievous and maybe looking for a way to prove a point but I didn¡¯t see where the whole talk will lead to until she suggest that me and Ohio should start first.

    When I try to speak she hushed.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°No Ba, let the men do the talking. I suggest Ohio, your husband to be do the talking. Let him tell us where he met you and how he proposed to you.

    My heart went into race because I never saw iting. I did not inform Ohio what I told Melinda. Ohio asked me to always update him about anything and I did but I never thought this wille up.

    I try to argue it out but Melinda will not give up, she wanted Ohio to speak and even asked my Dad to endorse it.

    ¡°Why not? Is a good topic for the night. Melinda raised a good topic. Ohio should tell us, after Ohio then Cole and I will be thest to say mine. I hope I will be able to remember all the stories. Anyway your mother will help me in every way. So, Ohio¡­kindly tell us where you met Ba, my Daughter and also the proposal just as Melinda said. Is a family night¡­we are just having fun.

    I swallowed hard as Ohio turned to me, I saw his face with the help of the burning fire. He was rxed and look at peace. But I wasn¡¯t at any peace even though I pretend to be.

    Ohio do not understand that this was another of Melinda¡¯s traps and he may fall into her awaiting trap.

    He looked back at everyone and began to speak.

    ¡°Ba works for apany owned by one of my friend and business partner. I joined hands with my friend to keep thepany running after I returned fully to the country. I saw Ba many times and there was something about her which I couldn¡¯t ce. Maybe from her demeanor or the way shepose herself and smile at every greetings. She was not into the eye service thing like many were doing. Even my friend knew that I liked her and confirmed that Ba was a hardworking staff who was selfless too. Well, Iter got talking with Ba and confirmed it myself¡­and to cut the long story short one thing lead to another and here we are. The proposal wasn¡¯t something borate. It was just within us. I¡¯m not much of a public person and well, she got the ring after all.

    Sweat broke out of my fore head.

    While my parents and Cole pped after Ohio¡¯s short speech, Melinda was busyughing. I guess she felt like she has finally won.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately everywhere went silent Melinda began.

    ¡°hahahahaha! Either Ba is lying or Ohio is. But one of them must be lying.  And I do not believe any of this cooked up stories. I told Mom that there was something fishy and she did not believe me¡­and here we are.

    Everyone had a puzzled look on their faces, my Mom tries to hush Melinda but the small witch has not even started yet. She refused to listen and proceed.

    ¡°Well! Well¡­ Ba told me that she and Ohio met at the movies and he proposed to her at the airport, during one of his return after his usual business trips. She told me people gathered and cheered at them as Ohio went on one knee to propose. I did not believe that story and neither do I believe that this whole engagement thing is real. Dad, didn¡¯t you notice that it was after Ba got to know about my engagement that she came up with her own story of being engaged. How can they meet in two different ces? Ohio said he met Ba at her work ce and the proposal was not a public one. But Ba said they met during a movie, shared a seat together and the proposal was a public one. who do we believe here¡­?

    Ohio turned and looked at me, he breathed deeply. I was already boiling angrily, I did not return the look as I kept staring at the fire.

    I was not angry with Ohio because I was supposed to update him on everything or any changes but I never told him that Melinda was a real pest.

    My anger was channeled at Melinda who will not let me be. She tries to take away every of my happy moment.

    It was actually Jojo that was holding the award of a wicked backstabber but Melinda is beginning to drag such award with Jojo. It was as if they shoulde from same mother.

    Melinda did not even listen to my Mom or Dad as they told her it was enough.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious Ba is lying about this whole thing. Is too good to be true. I read psychology in one of my courses in school and I know when things are true. I don¡¯t believe any of this, none of it seem real to me and I will expose every of their hidden secret. What if Ohio is a gigolo and Ba hired him to y all this whole engagement drama?¡­

    I could not even exin the level of my anger any more as I got up with speed, without any form of regard for anybody there.

    I flew like a kite andnded Melinda the p that I have being reserving for her. She tries to get up and fight back I threw a punch at her and itnded on her eyes, she screamed out in terror before falling to the ground. I was about descending on her when some strong arm whisked me away.

    I kicked and punch at the person to let me go. It was Ohio.

    I was consumed with anger and was determined to deal with Melinda. I did not care whatever the consequences maybe.

    I endured enough of her trouble and there is a limit I can take. How can she refer to Ohio as a male prostitute who I paid to y along with me?

    Ohio dropped me on the ground and dragged me inside. I wanted to go back and give Melinda the beating of her life but I was dragged and I did not stop trying to get away from him.

    He seeded and took me into the room, he left me in there, locked me inside and went out with the key.

    I kicked and scratched for him to open the door but I guess he was back to check on my evil minded sister.

    He cared for her than me. He should be here with me not out there checking on that small witch to know if she was okay.

    I looked out of the window and saw he handed an ice block to Melinda which she used to ce on her eyes.

    My Dad was speaking angrily at her, My Mom walked away, leaving her on the ground there.

    Cole was standing beside her and watching her with no sign of pity. Heter went back to sit where he was sitting before.

    It was only Ohio that was attending to her as my Dad left her to join my Mom.

    I went to sit on the bed and began to cry. Everything was just unfair. I suffered betrayal from a supposed dear friend and thought that was the worst now my own sister will not let me.

    Even if Ohio is fake why can¡¯t she just leave me alone? She was one of the reasons I decided to go on such journey. She and my Dad who will not let me be. Now my Dad is calm and loving but Melinda developed horn to hunt me.

    And when I thought my ns are perfected. Melinda ising hard on me to destroy it.

    I sat on the bed crying my eyes out. Iter heard the door opening, I try to sit right and wipe my face.

    Ohio stepped in but did not say anything to me. I guess he thought I¡¯m a bad person or a violentdy.

    If he knows how much I have kept, swallowed and tolerated from people he won¡¯t even dares think I¡¯m violent and can¡¯t control my anger.

    And why do whatever he thinks of me bother me so much?

    Ohio supposed to be angry at Melinda for referring to him as a gigolo which means a hired man prostitute but instead of being angry with Melinda he is helping her even after everyone abandoned her.

    He looked at me with straight face, but still did not say anything. He went into the bathroom and washed his hands.

    As he wasing out I attacked him with words angrily.

    ¡°Why are you not talking to me? You went there to support her but locked me in here and do not care. You think I¡¯m a devil not knowing that Melinda is the real devil with seven horns. Since Melinda has said it all is better to call it quit. The whole n isn¡¯t working out. If you are tired of me then is okay to leave. I have always been fine¡­i.. i

    I can¡¯t even continue as I try to control my tears and frustration. He came to sit beside me and gently held me in his arm, he stroke my hair gently as I sobbed in his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ba, it was all my fault. If I knew that your sister was going to be the one to raise the dust I would have being more prepared. I thought it was going to be your Dad and I did the best I can with him. I never knew you had such discussion with your sister earlier about how and where we met. I¡¯m sorry, I fumbled with the whole n and I¡¯m more angry with myself than with you. Even though I did not like the fact you allowed your anger to get the best of you but I caused it all and I don¡¯t me you or your sister for ruining the beautiful evening. I me myself and I¡¯m sorry¡­

    ¡°Is not your fault Ohio, it was all mine. I should have told you. I supposed to update you on every move or new development but I never thought Melinda will be this annoying. I¡¯m sorry¡­I just couldn¡¯t watch her do that to me or you. She has always had her way but I refused to let her have it again tonight. I ruined the evening. Maybe I should have walked away instead¡­I¡¯m sorry. I dragged you into all this mess and drama. Even though you told me right from time you hate drama¡­

    He released me from his hand and I told him I will just go and refresh, so that I can sleep away the trouble.

    I went into the bathroom and just sat inside the warm bath for some time. Ohio called out to me if I was okay in there and I told him I was fine.

 Chapter 25

    I felt better, got dressed and came out. He was sitting on the only long cushion in the room.

    ¡°Maybe you should go to sleep now Ba. I will just rx on this chair for the night.

    I turned in shock and looked at him, I did not even think of where he will sleep because I thought the bed was big enough for us. But there was no way I will let him sleep on that cushion. I will rather sleep there and he will have the bed.

    ¡°The bed is big enough for us Ohio. I understand this is not how you nned it and being on same bed with a woman who is not in any way your wife or girlfriend. Is awkward. But I will rather be on that chair and give you the whole bed¡­instead of watching you sleep there. You have suffered enough humiliation already, I will not add to it. Ohio you said that you will do whatever that will make me happy¡­pleasee to the bed. It will make me happy¡­. please.

    He tries to argue his way out but I did not let him.

    He obliged, stood and went to the bathroom first got refreshed, after sometime he came out in his night wear and came to sit beside me on the bed.

    He first sat on the edge of the bed for some time, it was almost 11:30pm when I looked up at the time.

    If not for the minor crash with Melinda, we would still be outside telling our stories with our parents.

    Ohio will be leaving tomorrow afternoon or evening and I will miss him but he has done what no friend can do for me by being here and ying all along like an ordinary man.

    ¡°We will be going back tomorrow, I just can¡¯t stop thanking you for everything. Thank you very much and I sincere apologise for all the trouble.

    He looked over at me and nodded without a word. He moved closer to me and I hope this time around he will really kiss me.

    He stare down at me, and I wondered what he was waiting for. If he wants to kiss me then he should go right ahead and do so. I have being expecting it for long.

    But instead of the kiss, all he did was to look me in the eyes, pecked my fore head and said.

    ¡°Go to bed Ba, goodnight. I will watch news, check few channels before sleeping.

    What kind of goodnight is this without the main kiss? My emotions was willing up and maybe I should make the first move but what if he turns me down.

    I hope he doesn¡¯t. He was about getting up to pick up the television remote when I pulled him closer.

    I guess he was shocked at my action or he saw iting. he didn¡¯t move away as he drew closer to me.

    i kissed him slowly at first and he did not respond immediately. I was thinking maybe he doesn¡¯t like me or he was trying to keep being faithful to his ¡°Lili¡± but heter responded.

    He gently kissed me back like I have always wanted. He did not go tearing at my clothes or pushing me to the bed. It was a slow but steady kiss. His lips was undeniable warm and inviting. It was one of the sweetest kisses I ever had.

    I put my hand beneath his shirt and try to unbutton his top, he moan my name at first and suddenly stopped my hand from going further.

    I try to start with myself, by trying to pull off my night wears as our lips remain locked.

    i was almost removing all my cloths when he stopped me mid-way and moved away from me, panting like a man who ran a marathon.

    I was breathless not wanting the moment to end. I don¡¯t want him to stop, I try to make him continue the kiss but he stopped me again taking my two hands into his.

    ¡°Ba¡­Ba. Please¡­stop. I¡¯m sorry¡­sorry!  I love you Ba¡­I have always loved you.

    I understand what was going on, I guess he was under the influence of the hot kiss and the cool moment we were about to have.

    ¡°Are you listening to me? I said I love you Ba and I mean every word of it¡­. please marry me. Will you? Please¡­be my wife?

    I thought his head was not clear.  But he seem to mean every word.

    What if I agreed to marry him and we cuddle up and had our deep pleasure all through the night, heter wakes up tomorrow morning and can¡¯t remember even saying he loves me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I ignored him, still wanting him toe to bed with me but he was on his feet.

    ¡°Ba, I guess is better we talk when your head is clear. Maybe you should just sleep. I think that cushion will do me lots of good. Please don¡¯t argue over that. If I feel tired I wille to bed. Go and sleep Ba¡­I will watch the television for some time before sleeping. Goodnight.

    He walked away, went to the fridge, took a chilled bottle water and drank deeply. He went straight to the cushion, stretched out with remote control in his hand and started changing channels.

    I was almost crying or even going over to the cushion to prove how much I wanted him but I have disgraced myself enough. It will be better to beg sleep toe, so that I can sleep and forget about the kiss or to remember that i try to naked him and also myself just to getid but he refused all attempt.

    I wonder what kind of man will refuse a woman who shamelessly showed how much she wanted him.

    He stopped me and started saying he love me and asked me to marry him of which I did not take serious and instead of him to grab the giving opportunity and get into bed with me, he decided to walk away from me.

    I roll from end to end since I was the only one on the bed. I was awake for hours thinking of how I humiliated myself in front of Ohio.

    Ohio¡¯s eyes where shut, the television was showing music. The time was already 2am. I guess he was already asleep.

    I kept rolling until sleep came and I slept off till the following morning. The sunlight greeted my face when I woke up.

    The first thing I remembered was the fight with Melinda and then I remembered how I disgraced myselfst night in front of Ohio.

    Shame and fear cripped in.

    I did not know how to face Ohio afterst night.

    He cleared his voice loudly to announce his presence. When I turned and saw him, he was all dressed and has ordered breakfast for me in bed.

    I looked at the time, it was almost 9am in the morning. I saw the tray of breakfast beside the bed and Ohio stood staring down at me. He was all dressed in a jean and a colourful Tshirt.

    I couldn¡¯t even look at his face when I rememberedst night and he was trying to make mefortable with his smile but I still feel cold inside.

    ¡°Good morning beautiful. Your Dad called to check up earlier. They want to know how you are doing and I told them that you are still sleeping. We will have some more fun before driving back home. So eat some breakfast¡­get refreshed, dress up and let¡¯s join your parents for some coconut and sun bath. I hope you are with your sun shade¡­if not then you will have to use mine.

    He did not mention about anything that happenedst night. I hope he will never mention it because I will feel humiliated. I try to reply with a nod of head as I went to the bathroom to do every necessary. I also had my bath. I came out all dressed and had a small bite from the served breakfast before stepping out with him in silent.

    I saw my parents rxing at the beach house with a coconut drink beside them but Melinda and Cole were not there.

    I greeted my parents and I apologized to them for ruining the fun night. They were not ming me for anything but Melinda who started it all.

    I told them I shared in the mess too and not just Melinda.

    I wanted to ask about Melinda and Cole but waved it off. I sat beside my Mom, Ohio handed me his sun shade but I rejected it and told him that I was fine. Heter brought a coconut water with a straw in it, I drank little out of it before excusing myself from them.

    I left Ohio with my Dad and Mom and went slowly to check on Melinda and Cole.

 Chapter 26

    As I got closer I was hearing voices, I slowed my pace and went closer to know what was happening.

    ¡°¡­fine do whatever you want. I¡¯m sick and tired of you Mel. What is wrong with you¡­look at themotion you causedst night? She is your elder sister and you have the gut to talk to her like that. What is your business with whatever she chose to do with her life? You don¡¯t have any respect for me and I thought it was different with your family but I can see you are just ill minded. This whole idea was yours. All yours¡­none of this is mine. After thest crash and I caught you with Desmond¡­ I was determined to take my time and start all over with my life but you came pretending to be better and at the end here we are again having same conversation. Mel¡­I¡¯m tired just tired of you trying to have your ways at all time¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then leave¡­Cole the door is open. You can just leave and stop acting like I chained you down with me. Since I forced you into all this then leave because I¡¯m sick of you reminding me about it every time with your words and attitudes. I¡¯m thest person you should be threatening with leaving. Because I don¡¯t care if you are alive or dead¡­ get the hell out of my sight. Nonsense¡­.

    The door suddenly flew open, startling me as I was eavesdropping on them. I quickly tries to cover up as if I was justing but it was toote.

    Cole saw me, he was mumbling something angrily and stopped immediately he saw me.

    ¡°Ba¡­wha¡­what are you doing here, I mean where you liste..¡­

    Cole said, surprised to see me.

    ¡°No¡­no i.. i wasing now to¡­to check on you and Melinda. Dad, Mom and also Ohio are out there in the beach house except you and Melinda. So I decided to check¡­

    He looked at me strangely and said.

    ¡°You and Melinda just had a crashst night and you here to check on us¡­that¡¯s strange.

    ¡°Cole, Is a normal thing for siblings to get on each other¡¯s nerve and fight sometimes. And is still normal for them to settle as quickly as possible. I have nothing against Melinda or you. It was a mere misunderstanding¡­

    Cole nodded, he was about to walk pass me but pause and turned to me.

    ¡°You are way different from your sister. Melinda is hard to love. She makes it difficult for me to love her. if you ever seeded in talking sense into her, that¡¯s if she will let you, please tell her to kill pride and her ego. It won¡¯t get her anywhere. I have put up with her attitude all this years but I don¡¯t know how much of her nonsense I can tolerate any more. And we can¡¯t get married this way¡­. i won¡¯t settle with a woman who want to be the head at all time. My opinion doesn¡¯t count, she wants what she want at any time. I¡¯m tired of hoping she will change maybe is time to set things right. Look at how she spoilt a fun filled family moment with her ¡°I know it all attitude¡± I felt worse than you who was mainly affected. I could have left her there and walk away like every other person. She is so heart hardened and do not consider others feeling when she is doing things. I¡¯m out of here to cool off somewhere¡­

    He walked away mumbling to himself.

    I walked to the door, tapped on it before going it.

    Melinda was sitting on the only cushion in the room, watching a music show on the television which was way too loud.

    She toned down the volume and turned to me with one of her blood shot eyes which was clearing up.

    An injury she got from mest night. One she won¡¯t forget in a hurry.

    She did not say anything when she saw me. Melinda returned her eyes to the television without caring if I was in the room or not and increased the TV volume again.

    I sat beside her on the cushion, forcefully collected the remote control from her and turn off the television.

    ¡°Are you in sane, how dare you walk into my room and try to act like a boss. What sort of rubbish is that Ba? The havoc you caused my eyesst night is yet to be cleared and you are here again to create more scene. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your old self?¡­

    ¡°Are you always happy when you see others unhappy? Does making others angry, bitter, sad¡­does it make you happy Melinda? Your lifestyle and attitude affects everyone, me¡­Mom and also Dad. Cole especially. Why do you spend so much strength fighting when you can do better than that? We hardly agree on anything¡­. always at log head and getting older and older with it. I allowed you to always have your way because I wanted to be the bigger person but hey¡­there is a limit I can take. You really trolled me pitifullyst night, the emotional pain was far more than the blow I gave you. But I¡¯m sorry for the damage, which was why I came. I¡¯m sorry for punching you on your eyes but it doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do it again if youe hard at me next time. If not for Ohio both your eyes and your mouth would have being the size of my fist right now¡­

    Melinda burst offughing, I waited until she was done. She turned to me and said.

    ¡°Do you mean what you just said? I mean you could have done worst to me? I won¡¯t let that happen, i would have fight well and hard and will not leave you without a scratch. You should know me better too. I saw you were deeply hurt with my wordsst night, I knew you hardly react to my troubles or insults. You will rather reply me with words. Ohio is a nice guy and I¡¯m sorry for referring to him as a male prostitute. He looks too homely and special to be a gigolo. He was the only one that stood and helped me yesterday after everybody walked away from me. Even Cole did not attend to me. I ruined a beautiful evening with my mouth.

    ¡°We both did Melinda. You started it and helped you ruined itpletely. The funny thing is that you are even right¡­. well not totally. Ohio is like a boss to me. Hemands respect wherever he goes, and we actually met at work and not at a movie like I first said. He never asked me out but I liked him very much. After Richard broke up with me, I was devastated, I stayed away from men. It took me time to get over Richard. I decided to move out to rest from Dad¡¯s constant reminder that I need to be married. When I heard you were engaged, I couldn¡¯t stand Dad¡¯s sermon I decided to lie. Yes, I lied that I was engaged too. I collected my paycheck added money to it and got myself an engagement ring. Isn¡¯t that crazy¡­well, I¡¯m always doing crazy stuffs. I needed to bring a man home and when I talked it over with Ohio, I was very shock that he agreed to help me without any form of payment. I know you try to figure it all out and I was ready for you but I¡¯m donepeting and fighting over unnecessary things. Whatever is meant to be will definitely be. I and Ohio are not even dating, I think he has a woman who he calls Lily. But the point is that I like him very much. I have slowly fallen for him but I can¡¯t even figure out what he really feel for me. I wanted to make a move on himst night, I needed him to understand my true feeling for him¡­ but he rejected me. We were good at first and he suddenly stopped and started talking about love and marriage which I know he was not serious about. Heter left me hanging and went to sleep. But is okay¡­I don¡¯t deserve such a fine loving man. I guess I camete¡­he belongs to another woman¡­

    Melinda wiped a tear drop from her eyes and said.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ba, I mean for everything. You deserve to be happy¡­ real happy because you have suffered all in the name of love. I can¡¯t believe I have spent so much time of my life trying to be in apetition with you. I wanted to get there first before you, I wanted to be the center of every topic. I was indeed self-centered. I have hurt Cole many times even cheated on him with a male close friend of mine, he found out and wanted to leave but I begged him to stay and promise to do anything he wants. Cole loves me even though he can be bossy sometimes which I never allowed. When I was ready toe home, I knew aside my certificate, there was another thing Dad and Mom will be so proud of which you have no being able to give them, and that is being engaged. I also bought my own engagement ring and force Cole to propose. He had no choice than to do that. He has tolerated a lot of thing from me and I can see he is very tired of the whole rtionship. He has tried to leave many time but I won¡¯t let him because I love him. Despite how harden he maybe there is a kind, loving man in him. When I saw Ohio with you, I couldn¡¯t believe you were able to get such a good looking, fine posh man to yourself. I was jealous that you got the best more than me. I began topare Cole and Ohio and found out that Ohio was so far ahead of Cole. I felt bad and was looking for a way to destroy what you two shared. My jealousy really got the best of me and I refused to let the case rest until I¡¯m dered a winner but it came crashing down on me. I see the way Ohio looks at you, he loves you Ba. Maybe you haven¡¯t realize it yet but I wish Cole will look at me that way. No man will agree to do such thing just for free, ying along and acting as if the whole thing is real. Ohio must have loved you even before you knew it¡­for him to have agreed to help you out. Ohio is a keeper and you should never let him go. Dad and also Mom are all used to him. Many reasons why I was boiling with envy. I¡¯m sorry for our ageless drama. Since we have gotten it all out, is time to be the sister you have always wanted. To have your back at all time and to love and respect you. I thank God I did not pass out with the heavy punch you gave me. It was so painful Ba, I thought I will go blind. I know that I deserved it, it was long overdue though because I have being a pain in the ass. Hahahaha¡­

    Weughed out together and that moment Cole stepped in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I actually eavesdropped, I heard some part of what youdies said. I can¡¯t even believe that Melinda can reason this way. I heard her say she loves me but she hardly say that to me when we are together but put up a good public show of our love lives. I wish she knows how much I want our rtionship to work, how much I cherished her which was why I tolerated so much with the hope she will change.  Mel, i know I have my ownpses, but you know I love you right? If I don¡¯t I would have been far gone. And about the engagement you bought, Iter paid you back the money because you won¡¯t let me be until I pay. If truly you won¡¯t go back to your old ways then I will be the happiest man to make you my wife. Aside Ba, you also owe your parents, Ohio and even me an apology¡­

    Melinda smile shyly, she stood up and went to Cole, hugged him while saying that she was sorry for everything.  Cole winked at me and muttered a ¡°thank you¡± and I winked back with a full smile on my face.

    Weter left the room to join others. Melinda apologies to my parents and also to Ohio.

    They were surprised and also happy that we have put our differences aside.

    We had that morning and afternoon to catch up from where we stoppedst night as we gathered under a coconut tree in a beach open sky house rxing, talking andughing with free spirit.

    Cole was lively than before, Melinda sat beside him as they talked about their rtionship journey, Dad also talked about him and Mom and it was all splendid.

    Weter went inside to pack our bags. It was time to say good bye to the resort beach.

    All through that morning and afternoon I avoid looking over at Ohio but when we were alone in the room, he walked upto me and tries to touch but withdraw back his hand.

    He doesn¡¯t really like me I guessed. He was more dedicated to his life and his woman and I¡¯m d all this is almost over. I will try and get over him.

    ¡°Ba, aboutst night¡­. I meant every word I sai¡­

    I quickly stopped him from speaking further. I was not in the mood to talk about how I messed up in front of him. I still felt cold anytime I remember that I try undressing him and almost seeded in going naked just for him to see how much I wanted him. I still feel embarrassed with every of myst night drama. Even though he tries to make mefortable but I wasn¡¯t. He rejected me out rightly and must have felt I was too cheap for him.

    ¡°Please¡­please Ohio. Let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m not in the right mood. I just want to be left alone. I remember everything aboutst night, I have heard enough reminder all through the day and will continue to have. But do me a favour¡­don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s pack in peace and leave here so that we can all return to our normal lives. That will make me happy. please don¡¯t say anything at all, I will feel better that way.

    Maybe I was too harsh or I spoke so fast at him but as he tries to take my hands and speak again I hushed him to stop and not say anything at all.

    Maybe if he keeps his distance from me I will think right and be able to forget what I was feeling but I just can¡¯t bear the thought of him turning me down again.

    He frown at my action and took few feet back from me immediately I shouted at him to keep his distance and his hands to himself.

    I was suddenly getting all tensed and angry for nothing. Ohio raised his two hands up in a total surrender and moved back to the cushion were his already packed bag was. He was looking at me strangely from there but I did not care.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I packed my bag and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Ba¡­Ba are you alright? Did I do or say anything wrong. I¡¯m sorry? Why are you so walked up all of a sudden? What is my offense¡­. please tell me. What happened to you¡­? Ba, I really do lov¡­

    He was talking and walking down to where I was with his bag in hand but I interrupted him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ohio and thank you once again for doing this with me. Is all over now. I¡¯m trying to concentrate on my next agenda after now. Let¡¯s all forget whatever transpired or whatever feeling or emotions we stored. I have already informed my sister that we are just acting all along and nothing serious between us. I see you as an ordinary friend and a boss to me nothing much or less and that is how I want to keep things.

 Chapter 28

    Ohio wore a straight face as he stare down at me.

    ¡°is that all¡­I mean, you only see me as an ordinary friend and a boss¡­is that truly the way you see me Ba? That really hurt because I thought it was more¡­I thought you had feeling for¡­

    ¡°Please stop. We are wasting too much time talking. We need to leave now, the evening sun is going down.

    I quickly stepped out of the room leaving him behind.

    I still wonder why I was angry with myself or with him, maybe because I thought of him with his Lili, I thought of the way he gently pushed me awayst night. I thought how I would have confessed all my stored up feeling but he was not ready to hear itst night. I even initiated the kiss if not he will never have kissed me. That alone makes me feel worst with myself. I have recovered from Richard¡¯s betrayer and hurt, I may not be able to survive Ohio¡¯s own if I fall more deeply into him. How can I be wanting a man who has another woman and may even see me as a cheapdy that almost seduced himst night?

    Everybody packed their things into the car, my Dad drove out first with my Mom. I told Melinda that I will join her, maybe Cole should join Ohio in his car. It was agreed and I guess Ohio was not happy about but he went with the n.

    Melinda and I were in Cole¡¯s car as she drives down. We were driving after my Dad, while Ohio and Cole were togethering behind us.

    I and Melinda had many other things to talk about. When we got home, we picked our remaining bags and bid Dad and Mom good bye.

    Ohio thanked them for amodating us, my Dad asked him toe around more often.  He shakes hand with Cole who said he will be sending the wedding invitation card to his phone.

    I hugged everyone before joining Ohio in his car and he drove off without looking at me.

    Along the way he spoke with many people, including his woman Lili. I saw him smiling and telling her that he will drive down to see her tomorrow after work. He also said he missed her delicious meal and can¡¯t wait toe over.

    I wanted to upy my mind and not listen to what he was saying to his Lili.  My pher rang and it was Jojo.

    ¡°Ba, what happened¡­I tried your number yesterday but no respond? I¡¯m presently at your ce waiting for you. I finally called it quit with Sugar, I¡¯m done with him. We had another fight and I can¡¯t cope with his nonsense attitude anymore. He is pained because he has already spent so much on the wedding ns. I guess he is also tired of me. The only thing paining him is the money he has spent which is none of my business. I¡¯m confidence that Ohio will be a better man than Sugar. I desperately want Ohio now than ever. I guess he is not yet back but I will keep waiting until he returns. Ohio will make my life better than it was. I will dere my true love for him and make him know how much I love him. I will tell him that I ended my rtionship because I wanted to be with him alone. Hello Ba, please hurry because I¡¯m waiting for you. I won¡¯t be able to see you tomorrow because you will be at work, so I need to see you today. That Richie¡­I mean Sugar is a foolish guy.  Ohio is now on board¡­.

    I quietly ended the call because I sincerely don¡¯t know what to say to Jojo. I looked over at Ohio, he was concentrating on his driving and had not said anything to me ever since we left the house.

    If Ohio takes me to the house, Jojo will see him. Maybe it will be better to drop me off somewhere.

    But it waste already, darkness everywhere except for the car and street lights on the road.

    When I told him to drop me on the road he said it waste, he can¡¯t drop me on the road, and he will take me home and make sure that I was safe before he leaves.

    ¡°Please just drop me here, I will find my way home from here.

    I said trying to sound calm enough and not disrespectful.

    ¡°Why¡­why do you want to drop here by this time Ba? Is alreadyte and I can¡¯t drop you on this lonely road. What if something happens to you? I won¡¯t be able to live with myself. Please let me take you home or youe to my ce? All I want is for you to be safe. I can¡¯t figure out what is wrong with you all through today but leaving you here maybe dangerous and can¡¯t take such risk.

    Why is he acting as if he owns me already? I¡¯m an adult and I should have a say over what I want. Maybe if we get closer to my side, I will tell him to drop me and give him the reason that will get him running off my back.

    I allowed him to keep driving. He turned over and looked at me and asked if I was alright. I assured him that I was alright.

    Iter asked him to drop me again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t Ba. I¡¯m sorry¡­but I will have to disobey you this time. Please allow me to drive you safely home. Is dark and dangerous out here.

    ¡°Stop worrying about me. My boyfriend wille and get me. I have already text him where he should pick me up. My man ising, he was not in town that was why I couldn¡¯t go with him to show my parents. The truth is he was the one that engaged me and now he is back. So drop me here please.

    He suddenly stopped the car. Rxed his head back on his chair. He breathed deeply and said without looking at me.

    ¡°Ba, you never told me you had a man, you clearly told me you broke up with yourst man and your family confirmed it. I feel so¡­hmmm! Is fine. If this is what you want then is fine by me¡­

    Ohio looks so broken, he couldn¡¯t even look at me as he speaks. He got down from the car and came around to open the door for me. i stepped down with my bags. Ohio went back to his car and remain seated.

    Why is he not driving away?

    I tapped on the car, thanked him again before asking him to go.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until your manes to get you Ba. I will just sit here and wait. I want to make sure you are safe. Leaving you here alone won¡¯t be fair.

    ¡°I told you not to worry about me, you have done so much for me already. Don¡¯t baby sit me because I¡¯m not a child? If my manes and see you here he will be angry, he may even used me of cheating. I know you don¡¯t like drama so is better for you to go now.

    Ohio held his head in his hand, he looked over at me and nodded silently.

    With the help of the car light, the disappointment in his eyes were obvious.

    He was behaving strange, he turned on the ignition and zoomed off.

    I felt like I hurt him or did i? He was also in a rtionship and never really liked me so why is he acting like he cared so much and making feel like I hurt his feeling when he was the one that bruised minest night.

    Iter got a cab that took me home. Jojo was really waiting outside the gate in her car and immediately the taxi dropped me, she came to meet me.

    Why did I even allow Ohio to go, maybe he would havee to drop me and I will use that opportunity to strike back at Jojo. But I just don¡¯t want Jojo to set her eyes on him at all.

    After we got inside, Jojo went on and on talking about her broken rtionship with her sugar.

    She suddenly picked up something from my dressing table and turned to me.

    ¡°Ohio Jacobs¡­is this hisplimentary card?? Ba¡­I just saw the card on your table! Oh my God. You got his contact? God has buttered my bread¡­this is going to be great. I¡¯m going to call him tonight. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you have his card all this while? Wow¡­I¡¯m so happy. From Ri¡­Sugar to my lovely Ohio. His two numbers are all here and I guess his main office address is here too. Ba I¡¯m so happy. You got me what I have always wanted. Leave the rest to me I will bring back news to you. I¡¯m leaving, I want to go and rehearse my speech when we finally meet. Hahahahaha!

    I was shock, everything happened so fast. I have forgotten that I dropped Ohio¡¯s card on my table when I was packing my things on Friday before leaving for my parent¡¯s house with him.

    I did not even thought of it as Jojo came in with me.

    I wanted to run after her and collect the card but Jojo was gone.

    What am I supposed to do now?

    The following day I was at work, I did my usual assignment but it was filled with error.

    When I summited the file I was sent back to redo it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I knew what the problem is which is concentration, I wasn¡¯t concentrating.

    My eyes was always at the door to know when Ohio will walk in.

    Through out the night after JoJo left with his card I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    I thought of calling him within the night but waved it off.

    I don¡¯t know what came over me yesterday, I was very angry with him for my selfish reasons. And jealous because of his woman.

    There is a better way to part but not the way I went about it.

    I had a sleepless night because of him and today again, I just felt useless with myself and with everything.

    The business day was over and Ohio did note.

    I was angry at everything even as I got home, I stare at my dinner angrily. No appetite or strength to lift the spoon to my mouth.

    I had a knock on my door and rush to check, it was an unknown face. A young man maybe in his early thirties, dressed like he went jogging. He had fat muscles on his both arms and chest which is an evidence that he visit the gym often. He looks like a bouncer and was good looking, tall with a fine mustach but I don¡¯t know him.

    I opened the door and stepped out.

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Hiiii¡­ good evening. I¡¯m sorry to disturb. I¡¯m Ss, I recently moved in to the neighborhood. While jogging within the estate this evening I saw you¡­ I guess you were just returning from work. I don¡¯t know anybody or any grocery store around here since I¡¯m still new to the area¡­ I decided that I will summon courage ande over to you whenever I¡¯m done with my evening exercise. Sorry for the long intro. Your gate was open and this was the first apartment that greeted me when I stepped in. all I came for is to ask if you can kindly describ any grocery store where I can buy things within. I have not been able to find one¡­

    I gave Ss the description he wanted and even mentioned other few ces, like the boutique, the barbershop, church if he cares to attend one.

    He thanked me and started leaving.

    I turned to go inside, Ss called my attention again.

    ¡°Please can I get your mobile number, not for anything but to shout out to you once in a while or just in case you care to join me for an evening jog. If is going to be a problem then don¡¯t bother¡­ I will understand.

    I stared at him thinking whether to consider giving him my number or not.

    Well, there was nothing wrong in making friends, Ss looks harmless and may be useful to me in the future.

    He thought that I was going to turn him down and started stepping away gradually.

    I suddenly called out the number to him. he brought out his phone and dailled in the numbers. I gave him my name too.

    He was smiling, thanking me as he walks away.

    I went back in, and was pacing round the house.

    All I kept thinking off was Ohio and JoJo, what if JoJo seeded in getting Ohio¡¯s love. I won¡¯t be able to live with that.

    I try calling JoJo but she didn¡¯t pick up.

    My heart skipped. I was begining to imagine different types of things. ¡°What if JoJo is presently with Ohio¡±? Which maybe Why she is not picking my call.

    Maybe JoJo has finally seeded.

    I angrily punched the wall and withdraw my hand in pain.

    I couldn¡¯t stay anymore I decided to call Ohio.

    The phone rang twice before he picked.

    I did not know what to say to him or my main reasons for calling. I wish I can ask him if JoJo is presently with him. But I dare not ask him such.

    ¡°Hello Ba??

    He said after I remain speechless even as he picked.

    ¡°Goo¡­ Good evening sir¡­

    Voice shakes as I speak.

    ¡°I guess you have forgotten my name all of a sudden. I¡¯m still Ohio and I begged to be addressed as such. So, how are you? You called me¡­??

    ¡°Yes, I did. I just wanted to check up and I¡¯m doing alright. I hope you got to your ce safest night¡­ are you busy now? I mean do you have any visitor at the moment?

    I stylishly asked to know if JoJo was with him.

    ¡°Visitor? No¡­ I don¡¯t. I¡¯m home alone¡­ no visitor. Why did you ask¡­?

    ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t want to disturb if you are busy with a visitor. I¡­ didn¡¯t see you at work today so I decided to know if you are alright.

    Ohio chuckled at the other end before saying.

    ¡± I was at work in my own office. Couldn¡¯te down to yours because there was no time to do that. I didn¡¯t know that you cared this much Ba.. Anyway, I¡¯m good, thanks for checking up. Hold on¡­ I think somebody is at my door¡­

    I was listening to the sound of his leg when he was walking down to the door.

    I heard a female greeting as he opened the door.

    I guess he mentioned name that sounds like Lili or could it be JoJo? Or maybe it was my ear drum deceiving me.

    Thedy said something to him which I couldn¡¯t grab.

    I pressed the phone to my ears so that I can hear everything.

    ¡°Hello Ba¡­ are you still there.

    I told him I was.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, thanks for checking up¡­. I have to go now. Goodnight.

    He waited until I muttered a sluggish goodnight back to him before ending the call.

    I felt like smashing my phone. What if the female voice belongs to JoJo?

    My stomach made a sound. I need to eat before I copse.

    I haven¡¯t eaten anything tangible all day and no appetite for it.

    JoJo can¡¯t outsmart me twice, she can¡¯t take the only man that I hase to upy my whole heart.

    I decided to call JoJo again but yet no response.

    I ate little bit of the food before retiring to bed. Even though sleep did note on time but it finally came.

    I was at work the next day, I was hopeful that Ohio wille but yet he didn¡¯t and same thing on the third day. He did note at all because I kept watch and even skipped lunch but Ohio did note.

    I saw Ss as I wasing back from work around my gate.

    He was on his usual evening jog. He waved at me before running over to where I was.

    ¡°Hello Ba, how was work today? I thought of calling yesterday evening but did not want you to feel disturbed. You look exhausted¡­ maybe you can join me once in a while and burn off any extra fat or stress. Is good to keep fit you know.  you can also join my sses during the weekends. I¡¯m a gym instructor, my gym is well equipped both for men and women. I have other instructors who manage things in my absence. I will like to have you around sometimes, I will give you three months to freely use any of our facilities at the gym and also a body massage. Let me know if you interested.

    ¡°Alright Ss, I will think about your offer¡­ maybe the weekend ones. I will join you on a good day to jog within the estate. Is good to see you again. Enjoy your evening.

 Chapter 30

    He returned the greetings and stood aside as I went in.

    The following day I was at work as usual and did not give up hope of seeing Ohio. I still wish to have a glimpse of him.

    And that was how my wishes finally came through. His driver brought him that day. I was at the window during lunch time looking out when I saw his car and sight his official driver.

    This was not the same car he used when we visited my parents. He used a tundra to my parents house which I have never seen him drive to the office.

    He came in his blue Hignder Jeep and sat beside the driver. My heart double skipped. I quickly checked my face and cloth if I was okay.

    He came down from the car and started walking towards the main office building.

    He was officially dressed, his steps were well calcted. He can even pass for a super model with the way he walks and his dress sense.

    I was admiring him from head to toe. I remembered the night at the resort Beach where he turned me down and wished he had not.

    As he stepped into the main building, I quickly ran to my chair and pretend to be busy.

    I did not look up as he walks pass my office that was decorated with sses.

    He replied to staffs greetings as they greeted him warmly. I guess they also miss seeing him around.

    I still did not look even though all I wanted to do was to stare at him all day, I wish to know if he turned to look at my side but all I did was just to sit there with my eyes glued theputer and my hand on the mouse pretending to be busy.

    He went into my boss office and remained there till closing time.

    As other staffs were leaving, I was slowly packing up like a snail with the hope that Mr Ohio will be out soon.

    Heter came out with my boss, I quickly got up with my bag. I wanted him to notice me and he did.

    When my boss saw me he looked over at his friend, I guess he wanted to see Ohio¡¯s reaction.

    Ohio acted cool and also respond to my greeting as I walked pass them.

    I wish he called me back or say something to me but he didn¡¯t, he continued speaking to my boss as they stepped out.

    I felt a little better seeing him again after some days that seems like a year.

    When I got to my gate, I saw Ss driving out of his own gate which was a stone throw to mine.

    He waved at me from his car and I waved back.

    He parked the car beside the road and jogged down to where I was standing, he greeted me cheerfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m driving out to get some fruits, vegetables and few other things for the house. all thanks to you, I know where to get almost everything now. I have being indecisive about calling you because I don¡¯t want to call at the wrong time. Can I call you tonight Ba¡­. please?

    I gave him a go ahead to call.

    He thanked me and went back to his car.

    I went inside. after refreshing, my phone rang and it was Melinda.

    ¡°Ba, how are you doing over there?  What of Mr Ohio, how is he? I know Ohio is spoiling you with too much love. You deserve it sis, what Richard cannot do another reasonable, richer, smarter, finer and in a higher ss than Richard will ever attend, is doing it double. I¡¯m happy for you sis and I know within a short time everything will fall in ce¡­

    I wish I can believe Melinda, I wish what she said was true but me and Ohio are not even friends like before.

    I probably scared him away when I told him that I have a boyfriend who engaged me and now JoJo is fighting hard to get him.

    I opened up to Melinda, telling her everything. I told her about JoJo who betrayed me by dating my man. She yed smart thinking I won¡¯t find out and now she has gone after Ohio too. I told her what I said to Ohio and I still can¡¯t forgive myself or think straight because of him.

    Melinda was very angry.

    ¡°Ba, why.. why did you do that to him? Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough that Ohio loves you, he belittled his personality just to y a role of a real fiance. He did that out of love or did you think is because he doesn¡¯t have what to do with his time? You should have called and apologise and also let him know that you were only joking of having a boyfriend, let him know you are very single. You are in love with him yet you Chase him away with your actions and attitude whenever he tries to make a move. What is wrong with you? I would have beaten you up if you were the younger one. I¡¯m very angry right now. Ohio was insulted and humiliated here but he did not take offense. C¡¯mon Ba, I did not expect such from you. I¡¯m enjoying every moment with Cole, you make me see how much of a self centered person I was. You gave the Best advice yet you can¡¯t advice yourself. As for that your friend ¡°JoJo¡± who thinks she can hurt other people¡¯s feeling Just to have her way. I¡¯ming for her soon. I wish you can give her the same size of blow you gave me that almost blinded one of my eyes. See what your so called friend is doing to you and you can¡¯t treat her liquidized brain. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ming over Next weekend. Ohio will be yours. Except if he has another woman but if he is not in any rtionship then you have nothing to worry about Ba. You actually caused this but we will fix it together. I got you sis¡­ I promise you that. JoJo is a loser¡­ I will put her where she belongs.

    Me and Melinda spoke extensively. She was even more pissed with me and with JoJo. Melinda did not pet words as she told me my faults clearly.

    She will being over to my side and from there we will pay Ohio a visit.

    I¡¯m d that she will be helping me out because I couldn¡¯t have done it all alone. I just hope it works out fine.

    Ss calledte, I was already asleep. He said he tried calling earlier but my line was busy for long.

    He apologized for callingte and said goodnight to me.

    That weekend I decided to join Ss to jog within the estate.

    It was fun and I was running out of breath with every little jog.

    Ss was encouraging and very helpful as he kept me forging ahead.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I was covered with sweat after the whole exercise within the estate which went for two hours plus.

    I was at my gate talking with Ss when I saw JoJo¡¯s car driving down.

    Ever since she left to try her luck with Ohio I did not hear from her.

    I hope she did not seed. Even if Ohio want to be with a woman is definitely not JoJo. Any other woman will do but Jojo is not worthy of such a man.

    She parked her car and walked up to us.

    JoJo looked over at Ss who greeted her.

    She was smiling while winking her eyes at Ss and cat walking round the whole ce. She stretched out her hand to Ss who took it

    ¡°My name is Joan Johnson, my friends calls me JoJo. I¡¯m a model, a brand influencer, a video vexen, a biologist and a prettydy who goes for what she wants.

    Thest sentence made Ss tough out. I was just at one corner watching them. JoJo was flirting around Ss and he knows it but yed along.

    ¡°Ss Kurt, a gym instructor and therapist. Is nice to meet you JoJo.

    Ss withdraw his hand from her, he looked over at me to see if I look offended but I was giving them a go ahead smile.

    Sster left while I walked inside with JoJo.

    She began her usual rant but this time around I paid attention because it was all about Ohio.

    ¡°¡­ he is presently in the country. You should have given me his contact earlier, you knew how much I wanted him. When I called him, he picked up the call and asked who I was, I try using my seducing voice on him to praise his ego but he ended the call before I can even finish my sentence. I did not give up, I decided to send him a lovely message which he read and ignored. I called again like three times after two days yet he refused to give me the attention that I wanted. I drove down to his office with the help of the address in his card and I saw thatdy with him that day he was at the cafeteria with us in your office. I saw her, I guess is his secretary or lover because she refused me going in. She said Mr Ohio was busy and I should book an appointment if I want to see him. I still did not give up, I was there again yesterday and she said Mr Ohio was not in the office. I refused to leave. that wide mouthdy can¡¯t be dictating for him. I waited even after she asked me to go, I stayed. Ohio came and met me, he pretend not to even remember me. He asked me what I wanted to see him for. I was not going to be intimidated by him even though he appears to be intimidating. I pulled down my top properly so that he can see the size of my orange which he will be missing if he doesn¡¯t act fast. Ba, that man is like stick, I¡¯m not sure he has an active manhood. He did not move at all. None of my seducing tricks works on him. Heter asked me to leave. I even mentioned that I¡¯m Ba¡¯s best friend and you gave me his card he refused to listen and ordered me to leave. Ohio can be very mean, even if he is married or dedicated to a woman he is still a man with hot blood and was supposed to be moved by my tactics but he wasn¡¯t which was very strange. Maybe he should be a reverend father or probably he is impotent. Men doesn¡¯t say no to me which was why I persisted but I guess I had to give it up. He may think of all those my sexy actions and decide to call me. There was a period you called, then I was busyposing a text message for Ohio, I don¡¯t want to be distracted. I even sent him my nude along with the message. I was firing my shot to get him but it never worked. But¡­ hahahaha¡­ Ba, Is Ss your ¡°honey¡±? Is he your man? He looks wow! I don¡¯t mind getting to know him well. Is he living around here? That guy is so hot. See those his sexy muscles and biceps, Is so lovely. Ss will be so good in bed¡­ he is my kind of man. But sincerely Ba, I don¡¯t know how you get all this fine, good looking men to yourself. Everything about Ss is breath taking.. see his mustach and his constructive shape. I had almost fallen for him. Since Ohio is a real pain in the ass maybe Ss will help and quench my tasty soul. Hahahaha¡­

 Chapter 31

    She was now into Ss, JoJo is indeed a case study. I¡¯m beginning to wonder how on earth I end up with such a friend.

    Iughed along with her. My happiness was mainly that she did not seed in seducing Ohio. I¡¯m d Ohio did not give her such chance to get to him.

    I feel so proud of him even without him knowing. I can¡¯t wait to go with Melinda to his ce next week and table down my apologies for overacting and lying. I hope is neverte.

    I still hope he will not think I sent my friend toe and seduce him.

    JoJo was begining to sing a praising song about Ss. Just like she did with Richard and Ohio.

    All she did within the time we were together was talk about Ss.

    JoJo did not care if he was actually my boyfriend who I nicknamed ¡°honey¡± she wanted him.

    Another store was open for JoJo with Ss name on it.

    I know she won¡¯t rest until she gets into him.

    Ss likes me and did not hide it even though he hasn¡¯t asked me on a date. He told me he likes me, I like him too but not the way he thinks. JoJo is now in the picture, Ss may not be able to resist her like Ohio did.

    Anita brought her wedding card for me, she asked if I can be her chief brides¡¯ maid but I have already given myself a good retirement both from catching flowers at my friend¡¯s wedding and also from being among the brides maid.

    My Dad almost changed my name to ¡°a flower girl¡± because I go to other people¡¯s wedding and return with a bouquet of flower. I was never lucky to be the one in a wedding gown.

    Almost every of my friends are far ahead with their husbands or fiance. I¡¯m left here with no particr man to call mine.

    In three months¡¯ time I will bepleting 30years. Life has dealt drastically with me but not fully because no matter how hard it get, I still try to live every day at a time, I find reason to be alive. I don¡¯t know how long living like this will go on but I don¡¯t think I have any choice over whatever life throws at me.

    We sat and talked and I brought up the case of Jojo and Richard, and asked her why she did not inform me even after she discovered about their secret rtionship.

    Anita said she confronted Jojo and they almost fought because of that which was the reason they stopped being friends. She did not want to tell me because I will be hurt and may not even believe her. But she knew someday I will find out because nothing can be hidden forever.

    Richard and Jojo were not together anymore and even if they are married to each other it still doesn¡¯t bother me, I have moved on.

    I epted to be at her wedding as a guest but I rejected her offer to be her chief bride¡¯s maid.

    Ohio came to the office within the week, somehow I was always happy to see him.

    Melinda said she will being by Saturday and is two days to go, while waiting for that day toe I have to speak to Ohio.

    I don¡¯t know how it will go but I was determined to talk to him and probably apologies to him.

    I was looking out for him until I saw him, he was with my boss again. it was very unfortunate because I couldn¡¯t approach him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He looked over at my side before walking out with my boss.

    When I got home I decided to call him that night.

    ¡°Good evening Ohio!

    I greeted calmly as he picked.

    ¡°Ba, how are you¡­?

    ¡°I¡¯m good. You were at work today¡­. i wanted to speak to you but couldn¡¯t because you are with my boss.

    ¡°What about please? What do you want to speak to me about¡­?

    ¡°i¡­nothing serious. Just to say hello and to ask if you are mad at me? You told me that you are my friend but your cold attitude makes me ufortable.

    There was silent at his end, he gasped into my ear calmly before saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m still your friend Ba and I¡¯m not mad at you. Maybe not totally. But I¡¯m speaking to you now because we are friends and I see you as such. I don¡¯t talk to everybody. I give you audience anytime you calls, if I was angry, I won¡¯t answer or speak to you.

    ¡°My sincere apologies if I offended you in anyway Ohio. If you are truly my friend please stop being cold towards me. It makes me want to cry. I swallowed my shame and pride to do this because I couldn¡¯t hold it all in again. I¡­I¡¯m just sorry for everything Ohio. In any way I wronged you¡­please¡­forgive me. I was just confused and afraid, I did not understand why you rejected me that night. Maybe I¡¯m not your type, not good for you¡­or maybe because you can¡¯t cheat on your wo¡­.  I¡¯m sorry again. I¡¯m beginning to sound like a broken record. I have to go now¡­

    I quickly ended the call. I wiped off the tears on my eyes. I just don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m too emotional. I wish I have a little of Jojo¡¯s kind of heart. Nothing hurts or moves her.

    I messed up the whole phone talk again, all I nned to say was to tender an apology and nothing else but my emotions were ahead of me and I began to say things I didn¡¯t n to say before.

    My phone rang. Ohio was calling me back.

    I cleared my voice before answering.

    ¡°Ba, are you alright?

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m always running ahead of myself. Sorry about the way I ended the call but I¡¯m alright.

    ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t be mad at you and I hold no grudge against you. Ba,  I¡¯m sorry about my cold behavior but probably because you made it obvious that you don¡¯t want me close. You are in a rtionship and engaged¡­I respect that. I don¡¯t want to be an intruder. Or causing problem between you and your man. You said he is a jealous guy and do not like seeing any other man close to you so I decided to keep my distance. I wish you the very best Ba and I want you to be happy¡­.

    There was a knock on my door, I ignored it. The conversation with Ohio was very important to me and I need to tell him that I¡¯m not in any rtionship. The knock came hard and film, even Ohio can hear it from his end.

    He probably thinks is my supposed boyfriend that was at the door and quickly said good night to me even before I will have a chance to exin myself he ended the call.

    I was angry at whoever that was knocking continuously, loud and none stop.

    I went to the door and it was Jojo. I was very angry with her and did not let her in. I stepped outside and stood boiling angrily.

    ¡°Jojo, you are knocking like a crazydy¡­did you want to bring down the whole house?

    ¡°Why are you panting like this Ba? I have been knocking slowly but you did not respond, I thought you were on top of a man and couldn¡¯t hear me¡­. hahahaha! You know such enjoyment can get to the brain and even make one deaf. Which was why I decided to double the knocking so that whatever holding you will let you go. Okay¡­sorry if I interrupted any fun moment. Leave the way let¡¯s go inside.

    She try to walk pass me but I stepped in the way, blocking her from passing.

    ¡°Not today Jojo, go back to your house. I¡¯m not in the mood for your useless rant over men tonight.

    Jojoughed out before saying.

    ¡°I hope your ¡°honey¡± did not break up with you again like Richie did. Because you sound so angry and beaten. Sorry, I was only kidding¡­. don¡¯t take it personal. Anyway, talking about men¡­. well, Ss is one hell of a man. I have already showed my interest to register in his gym ss and also get his body massage. I need those strong hands of his on my waist, Ba, my waist is paining me and I will like to get a good massage from Ss. Maybe in his bedroom or anywhere private. He told me he likes you but you two are not an item¡­like dating and mating. Well, you cannot even handle such a man. You will pass out if he falls on you during bedtime fun. You need a simple man like yourself¡­. i hope your ¡°honey¡± got good actions. I do want to meet him someday¡­to see how cute he is and check out the kind of guy he maybe. You have eyes for cute guys¡­I also do. That¡¯s why we are best friends forever¡­hahahaha!

    I turned back and started going inside, she followed.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°I said go back to wherever you areing from. I¡¯m not in the mood for your entertainment. I want to be alone, don¡¯t you get that??

    ¡°Okay¡­okay. I get it. Maybe I wille back another day when you are in a better mood. I can sense your man pissed you off today. Let me go and knock at Ss gate, I will tell him that I came for a gym night lessons. Special exercise meant only in bed and mostly enjoyed at night. We can gym all night to the following morning¡­it burns fat faster than any other type of exercise. Hahahahaha!

    She winked at me,ugh out before walking away.

    I went back inside and locked my door.

    The following day, was a Friday I was in the office when I saw Ohio walking in with his mistress. The beautifuldy that usuallyes to the office with him. She was really beautiful with good body shape and she dressed well just like Mr Ohio.

    It was almost time for lunch, I wanted to wait to see him again before he leaves but seeing him with the beautifuldy was not encouraging. I went for lunch and was there when he came down with the samedy and ordered for only fruit sd with colew. Thedy asked for chips but it was not avable. She ended up asking them for the exact thing Ohio ordered.

    My stomach tightened up in jealousy, I wish I can also order for the same fruit sd and colew just like Ohio but I had my food already which was simply a bow of ntain pottage with fish.

    While picking at my food, Ohio came to sit opposite me. I looked up from the bowl to him and greeted shyly.

    His food was served and thedy also came to sit beside Ohio, they were both making me ufortable. I managed to look up at him and he was eating his sd in silent, same with thedy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I still wonder why he was eating here, his food is usually taking to him either in my boss private office or his own separate office which was close to my boss own. Sometime he onlyes to take coffee and walk away. I don¡¯t understand why he was sittingfortably in front of me eating with ease.

    ¡°They are really trying here with their method of preparing meal, creating a time table for each day menu. Although this sd is not close to the one Lili once brought to the office for you and I had a share from it. I couldn¡¯t tell you but it was well prepared and garnished. Have not tasted anything like it before.

    Thedy was not speaking to me, she was trying to create a conversation between her and Ohio. If Lili cooks so well and even brings food to his office which means Lili is his wife or wife to be.

    Ohio nodded his head while taking a spoonful of the colew. Heter wipe his mouth with a serviette tissue and sad.

    ¡°Lili is a great cook, she knows how to make different dish and I have tasted almost all her new discovery because she won¡¯t let me be until I do. Some I like while others I don¡¯t want to try again.

    `

    Thedyugh. Ohio looked up at me, I pretend to be concentrating on my food. I wanted to get up and fly away from their presence but my legs may not be able to carry me with the way I was feeling uneasy by him and the beautifuldy¡¯s presence.

    Thedy was done eating, she did not finish what she ordered. I guess she only took the food because of Ohio who seem to enjoy fruit sd and his colew. She looked up at Ohio, who was picking at his diced fruit. She stood up and said.

    ¡°Maybe I will wait in the car for you sir.

    ¡°Cherry, please remember to get the document from the conference cab, Put them in the car and wait there. Once I¡¯m done I will join you.

    She nodded, looked over at me with a smile before walking away.

    I wonder why she was smiling to me. I feel more at ease as she left, Ohio rxed back and said to me.

    ¡°Ba, a friend of yours called and also appeared in my office for no good reason. Did you send her to me¡­maybe to rece you since you were already taken or should I say engaged?

    ¡°I never did, she got yourplimentary card unexpectedly. I actually knew she wille troubling you in your office or with calls but I couldn¡¯t stop her. I¡¯m so sorry about that.  Jojo can be crazy and she is not really my friend. Believe me,  I did not send her to you¡­I have no reason to do such.

    ¡°Hmmm! I don¡¯t understand but I will let it all slide. I have told my securities never to let her in and I blocked her line from reaching me. She may be pretty and all that but she is not my kind of woman¡­

    The standard to meet his kind of woman maybe too high to attend which was why he doesn¡¯t regard me or any otherdy who showed interest in him.

    ¡°I know she is not your type¡­neither am I your type. I do understand and I will respect that. I¡¯m sorry I lied about having a boyfriend or being engaged to one. I¡¯m not¡­it was because of Jojo who has being crushing on you for long. She was actually at my ce waiting for me that night and if you had drop me in the house she would have seen you. She can be troublesome and desperate. My ex was going out with her when we were still dating and at the end he broke up with me to be with her but Jojo got tired when Richard, my ex was already nning for their wedding. Jojo hatesmitment and sheter left him. I¡¯m really sorry I lied, I just wanted to say or do anything that will make you leave. i had a difficult day that very day. Starting from the night you turned me down¡­. i became angry not just with you but also with myself for allowing my emotions to mislead me. I wanted you that night but it was obvious you don¡¯t like me which was why you turned me down¡­.

    ¡°Ba¡­. i have¡­

    He was about saying something but I interrupted. Since I have started I need to finish before I think over my word, I felt like voicing out my pain at that very moment. He probably want to say ¡°Ba¡­I have a wife or I have a woman¡± but I don¡¯t want to hear it. Let me say my mind and be free from this heart wreck I got myself into.

    ¡°Ohio, please allow me¡­ I have not finish talking. Did you understand what heart break feels like? After I had thest one with Richard I thought I will die. I almost did because the pain was excruciating. I stayed away from men until I met you andter you offered to be my friend. Despite it was hard for me to trust you I still decided to give it a try. i see you beyond just friendship. I just fell deeper and deeper into you every day. But you are a man with ss and I was not up to your level. You just decided to help me convince my parents because you probably felt pity for me. I was confused of what you really wanted, I couldn¡¯t even say if you like me or not. You looked at me as if I mean the world to you but your heart belongs to another. Your attitude towards me changed after I lied that I was engaged.  Like the first time you approached me and asked if we can go for a boat cruise but I lied too with being engaged. I¡¯m sorry that I have been lying pretty well, I hate to lie but sometimes I¡¯m just left with no choice. You won¡¯t understand¡­nobody understands me. But everything I say here to you today is not a lie. Is the whole truth. I don¡¯t want to lie to you anymore.  Ohio, I have not being able to think straight or be myself because I love yo¡­¡­.

    I caught my breath from talking without thinking. He was looking at me strangely and thest statement changed his facial expression into shock but I got hold of myself.

    ¡°Ba, please finish up the sentence. Just say itplete it, I want to hear you say thest word, don¡¯t hold it back. You told me that I was like a boss or an ordinary friend to you and you have no affection for me. You said that to me at the resort beach and I can¡¯t seem to forget.  I want you to continue with what you were saying please, I have all the time and no one will rush you when you are with me¡­.

    I looked at the time, break and lunch time was over. I was even 30minuteste. I got up and started leaving even as my legs shakes. He looked at me as I walk past. He called me twice but I did not respond.

    I went back to the office and straight to my hand bag. Iined of not feeling too well and need to leave. I was permitted to go.

    I quickly ran off the building before he will see me. I took a cab to my house.

    Maybe it will be better I resign from my work ce and look for another job before I hurt myself because of Ohio. I kept embarrassing myself because of him. How can I even open up my feelings to him just like that. Why did I have to talk so much whenever I¡¯m tensed or angry? Ohio will never regard me because I¡¯m not his type. And mostly because he has a woman that he wasmitted to.

    ¡°aarrrgggghhhhh! I screamed to an empty house immediately I got home. I could have waited for Melinda toe before running my mouth again and ruining things. I should have wait till tomorrow when Melinda wille around but I couldn¡¯t hold it all in anymore. He was sitting down there acting all cool and did not know what I have being passing through emotionally because of him.

    No matter what I do, I just couldn¡¯t get it off my mind that I humiliated myself again. I could have go jogging with Ss to see if I can feel better but I remained coiled up on my bed and thinking over my life.

    Tears run down my face as I sob silently. I stayed that way until evening came and night settled. My phone rang but I did not even bother to check the caller. I just lie down on my bed crying over my bitter life. Nothing again to really live for. My whole life was like a colorless rainbow. No matter how hard I try to make it colorful it will remain colorless, dry, withered, empty, brokenness, shattered that is how I feel. Anita is getting married early next month, Melinda my sister will soon settle down. Even Jojo the tricky one could have being married if she wanted to. I was a good person deep within but very unlucky with life and love. My 30th birthday is by the corner. The years runs so fast without mercy but I can¡¯t fight nature. I¡¯m tired of even trying to¡­

    There was a knock on the door, I refused to stand up. The knocking continued. Is either Jojo, Ss or anybody that remind me that I¡¯m not good enough.  My pillow was filled with my tears, my eyes red and swollen. I looked up at the time and it was 8:07pm. I feel relieved that tomorrow is Saturday, even If i can¡¯t sleep tonight I will rest tomorrow. If Melindaes I will tell her not to bother about Ohio. I¡¯m letting him go. I just want to be free from this emotional trauma he put me through. ¡°Why do loves have to hurt so badly?¡± why am I so unlucky with everything? I asked myself repeatedly.

    The knock at the door continued, I heard a man calling out my name. Is probably Ss but the voice do not sound like him.

    I stopped sobbing and listened again. Immediately I was certain who the voice belongs to, I quickly rushed to the bathroom, sshed water on my face to wash off my tears stricken face and my swollen eyes. I rushed to the door with the first towel that I was using to wipe water off my face.

    He was already walking away when I opened the door.

    He quickly turned and returned back to where I stood.

    I put the towel on my head so that he won¡¯t see my ashen swollen face.

    ¡°Ba¡­Can Ie in?

    He asked politely. Ohio had never entered my house before. He usually drop me outside my gate and always reject my offer whenever I ask him toe inside but today he was asking me if he cane in.

    I nodded silently and moved out of the way. He went inside and I followed him behind.

    He has changed from his office cloth and was in a denim top and a chinos brown trouser.

 Chapter 33

    Immediately I closed the door behind us, I counted my step as I went to stand in the center of the living room with my head bowed, I avoided looking at him.

    He walked up to me and lifted my face with his hand, he eximed sadly.

    ¡°Oh mine! Ba¡­ Have you been crying?

    I did not reply, I thought he was going to kiss me, I wanted him to kiss away the pain he caused me but he didn¡¯t.

    I quickly recovered from imagining and thinking ahead of myself again.

    He gently drew me into his arms, his heart was beating so fast. While mine was racing with speed.

    We stood in the center of my living room. But I was too sober to speak as I remained in his arm like a troubled child. He released me a little and was about to finally kiss me when there was another interrupting knock on the door. I wanted him to go ahead with the kiss but he straightened and moved to take his seat.

    My hand was into a fist as I started moving to the door to check the unfortunate person that interrupted a good moment between me and Ohio. I hope is not Jojoing to tell me about her night ss with Ss? Could it be Ss or another person?

    I quickly matched down to the door.

    ¡°Ri¡­ chard what¡­ are you doing here and how did you get my house address?

    I asked angrily. I was shock to see him immediately I stepped outside my door.

    He looked like a child that was beaten up by his Mom.

    Richard looks like he was going to cry.

    ¡± Ba, I.. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking when I broke up with you. I loved you deeply, I still do but I was too carried away to realize how much of you was inside of me. I said awful things to you, Ba¡­ please I¡¯m really sorry. I listened to the wrong person, I was deceived and swept off by appearance and my foolishness. We kept it away as a secret and I don¡¯t know if youter found out but I¡¯m ready to confess everything to you and who I Left you for. Plea¡­

    I gave a heavy unbothered sigh before saying.

    ¡°Is not new Richard. you said you were living me for someone who is better than me, a smart, loving, ssy, very prettydy who knows all the bed action which I don¡¯t posses. I was hoping and expecting a whole new guru, a special kind of woman with you but you disappointed me and ended up with JoJo. C¡¯mon, I expected something more than what I discovered. You are filled with disappointment Richard¡­ after talking down on me, you ended up with my supposed unserious friend, that¡¯s very funny and I feel likeughing but I will reserve theughter forter. Let me tell you where you can find her, she is probably within the street¡­ the house painted in blue, it has number 19 boldly written on it. Go over there and you will probably see JoJo. she is having night lesson in the bed of a gym instructor. You may want to join the fun. I don¡¯t have time for you, I was very busy when you knocked and I kept somebody waiting inside. I have given you description of where you can find your ssy, smart, beautiful, independent woman. She told me about smashing your head with her heel sometimes ago so becarful this time before she will finally break your skull with irons from her gym ss. Byeee¡­

    He moved closer, still looking like he was going to cry.

    ¡°Ba, please¡­ let me into the house. I want to exin better to you. Please let mee inside so that we can talk¡­

    ¡°Which house? are you talking about this very house that I rented with my money and that of my Dad or there is another house you want to enter? I just told you the house to go to if you want to talk, have fun and see your evergreen woman. I don¡¯t know how you got my address which is not surprising because you and JoJo thought you were ying me but I wasn¡¯t fooled. You are not weed here Richard¡­ please leave.

    He took two steps closer to me, I moved back wards from him still blocking him from having ess to my door knob.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you, I never wanted to do so. I was stupid and did not realize it on time. I never knew that you were aware of me and JoJo. I fell for her tricks and charms, I wanted it to work between us, just to prove a point but she was not only violent and a cheat, she was a lying scumbag. I regret ever meeting her and even proposing marriage to her. JoJo was the same person that told me about you cheating on me with your boss friend. I did not believe her fully because your love for me was deep, you were faithful, cultured and disciplined but I wanted to hold onto something tangible to be able to end the rtionship with you. JoJo update me on everything happening to you and we sometimesugh and joke around with it. She told me when you rented this ce and even where the house is located and I also confirmed it myself. She told me you got engaged but she have not seen your man before. I thought JoJo was a gold but she is not even worth a stone. Ba you are a diamond and I know you deeply loved me. Is being up to a year and yet I can¡¯t seem to forget what we used to have¡­ it was genuine, it was pure and undiluted. I¡¯m here to make it up to you if you will please give me another chance. This time I will go the extra mile to make you happy for the rest of your life. I will cherish you with my whole being and love you like my life depends on it. I think God wants us to be together, you are not yet married, my own wedding ns was cancelled and I almost went bankrupt¡­ I was in debt because of JoJo but I¡¯m recovering gradually. I know my sins are heavy and looks unforgivable but for the sake of the true Love you once had for me please create a s space in your heart to amodate me Ba. I¡¯m not the same foolish Richard that hurt you, I¡¯m a new man now and wiser than before. Please my true love¡­ give me another chance to prove how much you meant to me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I looked at him not knowing what to say. I was keeping Ohio waiting.

    I quietly turned and open the door to go inside, Richard held the door.

    He forced himself in and try to pull me to himself, I screamed out of shock. He covered my mouth with his.

    Richard kissed me like his Life depends on it.

    I struggled to get free but he held me to himself.

    I raise one of my legs and stamped hard  on his feet.

    He quickly pushed me aside but I was so pissed up with what he did. Out of annoyance I pped him hard across the face.

    He withdraw back holding his hot cheek.

    ¡°How dare you Richard?

    I shouted at him angrily.

    Somebody made a sound behind me, I quickly turned and saw Ohio standing and watching us in silent.

    My heart skipped, he probably saw the unexpected forceful kiss from Richard.

    We were standing by the door, inside my living room. Richard forced himself in but was still standing behind the closed door.

    Ohio must have seen everything.

    Richard look straight ahead and saw Ohio, who was gradually walking down to the door.

    He probably want to Leave and that maybe myst chance of having him as a friend. Richard came to destroy the tiny ray light that was about to erupt between Ohio and I.

    I felt like crying and attacking Richard again foring to destroy my happiness.

    Ohio probably heard or saw thest dreaded part that makes me want to fly into action and unleash terror on Richard.

    ¡°Bec¡­ Ba. I wanted to remind you of what we used to have, I want to make you think back and remember the good old days¡­ you used to enjoy both my kiss and touch. Ba, I know I messed up big time, I regret everything I ever did to you. I hurt you with my harsh words and actions¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away with JoJo thinking she was worth it but I realized that I lost a diamond while picking stone. I really missed you Ba. I know you have probably moved on but I won¡¯t be able to live without you, my conscience won¡¯t be at rest until youe back to me. You loved me dearly and it will be hard to forget about me in a hurry¡­ Bec¡­

    Richard stopped talking when Ohio came to stand beside me.

    I don¡¯t know what he was up to. All my thought was that he wanted to leave but he just stood, staring at Richard who stopped talking.

    Ohio shocked me further by saying to Richard.

    ¡°I think you should leave. I saw you forcing yourself on her. Real men do not do such thing. You say your mind then give her time to think if she wants you back or not. You don¡¯t go forcing yourself on a woman and expect her to consider your request. Is obvious she is not cool with your presence¡­ please kindly leave and try to be a gentleman next time.

    I was dumb founded that Ohio was not angry with me instead he was defending me.

    Richard looked from Ohio to me before firing back at Ohio.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are and I don¡¯t care to know but don¡¯t tell me what to do. allow Ba speak for herself. Stay away from this and stop trying hard to prove you are better off. You don¡¯t even know where and when Ba and I started so stay off and keep your poshness to yourself¡­ is irritating me.

 Chapter 34

    I was about to hush Richard for speaking that way to Ohio who did not look offended, Ohio chuckled at Richard¡¯s word before saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to irritate you but you will definitely feel better when you are out of here. I may not know when you started with Ba but I learnt that you broke up with her just to date her friend, and when the rtionship went sour you decided to return to the same person that you disespected and trashed her feelings. You should really be ashamed Mr man. How can youe back to your vomit? Remember¡­ she wasn¡¯t good enough, her beauty and ss wasn¡¯t to your level anymore, she got no romantic action and was not pretty enough¡­ even her age was begining to bore you. Let me ask you,  has Ba¡¯s ss suddenly improved, her age reduced, has everything that made you run off to be with her over qualified friend changed all of a sudden? Is very obvious that she is still same person you left to pick stones just like you put it. I¡¯m d to hear you say that you are sorry  for hurting her because you really did hurt her but asking for another chance all of a sudden is not appropriate. Give her time to decide on your apology first beforeing to ask for a chance. I don¡¯t know it all but that is my own little advice.

    Ohio took a step forward to the door after talking to Richard, I thought he was about to walk out, i quickly grabbed his hand.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave Ohio¡­ Stay. Richard is not weed here. He should rather be gone because I have no business with him ever since we broke up. Ohio, you are the man I truly want and love and I beg you to stay here with me. Don¡¯t go because of Richard¡­

    I said to Ohio while holding onto his hand.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere Ba, I¡¯m not leaving you alone with him except if you ask me to go but aside that, I¡¯m right here with you.

    I nodded and watch as Richard turned to leave.

    He looked back at me and then at Ohio and said.

    ¡± She rejected me now because of amon mistake and you are supporting her blindly. Watch out for her because the Ba I know can be very desperate. She practically informed all her family and friends that I was going to propose to her on her 28th birthday, and I never even thought of proposing. She sang marriage like song to my ears non stop even before then. That¡¯s how desperate she can be. You are acting like a lover boy now, watch out for her low self esteem and desperation which can drive you crazy and make you take off without looking back. Yes, I love her but she must hear the bitter truth¡­ and is a sincere advice from me to you Mr ¡°gentleman¡±.

    Ohio gasped out, he smiled and said.

    ¡°Alright, thanks for the advice. I will definitely watch out. If that¡¯s all you have to warn me about, then is time we say goodnight to each other!

    Richard hissed as he walked out of the door with a moody face.

    Ohio¡¯s calm and calcted word was like salt to Richard¡¯s injured heart.

    Richard is really a fool to suddenly sell me off cheaply to Ohio. Was I really desperate with the way he portray me? I dated him for three years, my friends who did not date their men up to a year or two were getting married. My parents were on my case every now and then, I was getting older and wasn¡¯t a child anymore. Richard was not talking about settling down and when I asked him what his n was, he assured me that very soon we will get married. I got excited with the news and believed that he will propose during my birthday but he came inte almost at same time with JoJo and left without spending time with me. I love with everything in me, and that was the way I loved Richard. I loved him and wanted him to be my husband but the foolish Richard mistake me to be desperate and having low self esteem. I may appear so but it was the pressure I was getting from all angle, especially from my parents makes me looks weak and desperate. I¡¯m d he broke up with me, it was painful initially but I¡¯m happy he did. If we have gotten married, he would have remind me one day that I forced him into marriage with my desperate attitude. And such word will really hurt me. I wouldn¡¯t have met a loving gentle man like Ohio if Richard did not Leave me for JoJo.

    I locked the door as he stepped out. Richard¡¯sst word really got into me, maybe Ohio also see me as a desperatedy but will not want to say that to me so that I won¡¯t feel bad.

    It was as if I waspeting with everyone but no matter how I try they still went ahead of me.

    I don¡¯t want Ohio to see me or misinterpret my behavior as desperate.

    I know I¡¯m turning 30 soon but I think I need to slow down my heart race.

    The way I love deeply which affects my personality if anything goes wrong, I don¡¯t want to love that way without reserving some for myself.

    I need to love myself first and admire the girl I was and the strongdy that I have be.

    ¡°Ba, you are quiet? I hope you did not take any of hisst word to heart? Your ex is the desperate and a confused one and not you, if not he won¡¯t be here begging for a chance to be in your life again.

    Ohio Said to me as we sat down, he try drawing me to himself but I was fine sitting straight with my head resting on the chair.

    ¡°What is it Ba? Are you alright¡­

    ¡°Yes, I am. Thanks Ohio for defending me in front of Richard and not picking offence with his presence here¡±

    He moved closer to me and just as usual he smell so good.

    ¡°You said that you love me¡­ right in front of your ex. Did you mean those words or you just wanted to use it and scare your ex off? Please I need a sincere answer¡­ and trust me with the truth because I will never hurt you with it.

    I was quiet for sometime. I will tell him the truth, there is no harm in that but I will guard my heart so that nothing will take me by surprise.

    ¡°I meant every word Ohio. I love you and I did not hide or holdback my feelings from you. I let it out shamelessly.  it really hurt anytime my love is not reciprocated. I try to let you see how much I want you at the resort Beach¡­ that night you turned me down and I felt heart broken. But I try to understand¡­

    He gently turned my face to him and slowly kissed me for sometime before releasing me.

    ¡°Ba, I love you maybe more you can imagine. I hardly fall in love with a woman and when I do she upies every fiber in me and if I get turned down I takes me a Long time to fully get back my real self and move on. I was careful not to love the wrong woman¡­ I took my time until I met you but when I try by inviting you for a boat cruise you turned me down with being engaged. I epted to y the role of a fake fiance because I love you Ba. At the beach house, that night, I really wanted you more than you do but you may mistake it as a form of payment for ying along with your parents. I made it clear that I don¡¯t want any type of payment and I will not like to take advantage of the moment and make it look like you were paying me back with sex. I only wanted to make you realize how much I love and desire to be in your life. I¡¯m sorry for making you feel dejected, I can not deliberately hurt you Ba. You can have me all to yourself tonight and forever. I¡¯m all yours¡­ but we will take it slowly and not rush ahead of ourselves.

    Another kissing follows which I was enjoying until I remembered Lili.

    I quickly turned off.

    My emotions was draining dry at the thought of another woman in his life.

    He try kissing me again but I turned my face away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ what is the problem Ba? Talk to me¡­

    He asked trying to draw me closer to himself.

    ¡°Lili? Is she your wife¡­ girlfriend or baby mama? I really don¡¯t like trouble in my life, I try to be transparent enough but I will not like to be a night mare for anotherdy or be the reason a woman goes to bed with a heavy heart because I know how it feels. Whatever she is to you, please tell me. is better I know now than to be hurtter. I know you love and care about her and from the little I understand, she loves you too. No matter the love we share, is better we do things right so that we don¡¯t allow our selfishness to hurt others. See, I have being there and I know what heart break feels like¡­. I don¡¯t want anybody to experience such¡­

    He smiled, straightened and bent his head. Still smiling.

    ¡°I did not even thought that you had Lili in mind. Ba, you should have asked me earlier, maybe at the beach house when we had enough time for ourselves or even before or after then and I would have opened up instead of allowing unnecessary issue to bother you. Lili is not a threat to you or anybody¡­ maybe I will take you to Lili tomorrow or next. Any day you are free. I don¡¯t want to tell you who she is or what she means to me, but I want you to meet her in person. Okay?

    I nodded and went back to his arms.

    He talked about his growing up as a boy, he talks about his brother Klint and some rtives that were there for his family when his mother had cancer of the heart. Everyone thought she won¡¯t make it, all her hair fell off and she looks like a skeleton. Even their Dad gave up but surprisingly his mother survived the chemotherapy and gradually recovered fully.

    We talk into the night, I was rxing on his body while we talk about our lives and growing up days.

    I looked at the time it was 3am. Despite how much we wanted to jump into bed and release all our stored emotions, we agreed not to rush things but to rather take our time before going the extra mile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I slept off in his arms right in the sitting room, he also did and support his head with throw pillows but his body was my own pillow.

    I awaken with a knock on the door again that morning, I sluggishly went to check and it was Ss asking me to join him in jogging because it was a Saturday.

    I told him that I was tired and won¡¯t be joining him.

    He Left. Ohio was already up and was washing his face in the bathroom.

    He came out and gave me a good morning kiss.

    ¡°I will be going, you need enough rest and I also do. Let me know whenever you are free and I will drive down. We may spend the evening with Lili¡­ if you don¡¯t mind.

 Chapter 35

    I still don¡¯t know who Lili is to him but I¡¯m at peace and don¡¯t feel bothered anymore because he makes me feel that way.

    Ohio left and did not wait for breakfast even when i asked him to wait let me make breakfast for him.

    He asked me not to stress myself that he needs to bath and brush before breakfast which he will do when he gets home.

    I cleaned up the house, freshen up, had breakfast and was watching a show on TV when Melinda came around 1pm.

    She surprised me in a big way bying with Joe, my elder brother who I never knew came into the country and they all nned to surprise me with his presence.

    I screamed excitedly as I jumped on Joe¡¯s body. He wasughing so was i.

    Melinda captured the moment with her phone camera so that she can show my parents who she promised to take pictures of my reactions when I see Joe and take back to them.

    Melinda went to the kitchen to prepare something for herself since Joe wasfortable with the drink I offered.

    I was talking with Joe happily when I had another knock on the door.

    I ran to open up and it was JoJo in her gym sexy outfit.

    Sheugh immediately she saw me and said I missed alot today because I wasn¡¯t at the gym ss or jogging within the estate.

    She disy her little skills which she said Ss thought her and she has been learning a great deal from him.

    She talked about Ss and how much fun she was having.

    JoJo walked past me and entered the house.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    immediately she saw my brother who she doesn¡¯t know was my brother, JoJo changed her walking step to catwalking.

    She whispered to my ear that my ¡°honey¡± was a very hot guy.

    She thought Joe was my boyfriend and was willing to shoot her shot but not knowing that Joe was a married man or she probably doesn¡¯t care because Joe was putting on his wedding ring which was very ring.

    JoJo did not also know that my crazy sister, Melinda was also around.

    Since Jojo was a drama queen, and never stop disying her madness physically, she will meet her match in Melinda who is never afraid of anything or anyone.

    Jojo walked up to Joe and extend her hand out to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Joan Johnson, my friends call me Jojo. I¡¯m Ba¡¯s best friend, a video vixen, a model, dancer and every good thing you can think off¡­

    She smiled, exposing her fine set of teeth.

    Joe returned the smile without much thought. He took her extended hand and shake

    ¡°Is nice to meet you Jojo.

    Joe dropped her hand gently but Jojo wasn¡¯t ready to let the young man rest. She wanted to hear more about him even after seeing his wedding ring.

    Jojo moved to seat at the armrest of Joe¡¯s chair but unfortunately for her Melinda was already at the door with a napkin which she is using to wipe her wet hands.

    Melinda stood watching and listening to her. As Jojo abandoned otherfortable seat to go and seat at Joe¡¯s armrest, Melinda barked at her like a dog. Jojo startled at the harsh voice and turned to see Melinda. She has not met Melinda before except through pictures and we share little resemnce. Jojo looked puzzled as she stood close to my brother who was watching Melinda and Jojo with kin interest.

    ¡°Why not open his mouth and sit at the edge of his teeth, since you want to be close to him. Open his mouth or crawl into his cloth and take afortable seat there.

    Melinda said in a mocking tone to Jojo who looked from me to my brother and back at Melinda.

    ¡°Excuse me, who are you and are you referring to me in such manner? I don¡¯t know you and do not care to know you¡­this is my best friend¡¯s house and I guess you don¡¯t know who I am¡­?

    Melindaughed out sarcastically.

    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t recognize me because I¡¯m not your spec. I know you might have seeing my pictures in Ba¡¯s phone but waved it off because am not a man. Well, for your information, the man you were trying to paint your dirty butt on his face¡­ is my one and only brother and he is married with kids¡­ That¡¯s number one. My name is Melinda and I am Ba¡¯s sister¡­. i don¡¯t need to say more than that because you know the ground you are standing on is not safe. I know you enough, there is nothing interesting to know about you. Aren¡¯t you Jojo¡­. the video vixen, model, shameless slot, boyfriend snatcher and every bad thing I can think off¡­? I stand to be corrected if you are none of the above mentioned. By the way, how is Richie¡­oh I mean Sugar?

    Melinda shot Jojo hard with every word and left her in shock. My brother cautioned Melinda with her harsh use of words but I quickly defended Melinda.

    ¡°Joe, you will not understand any of this and I hate to see you watch all this drama. If Jojo is none of the things Melinda mentioned then she should defend herself. Joe, I suggest you drive round the estate because I can see this is just a starting point to make Jojo understand that she isn¡¯t as smart as she thought she is. This is the end of the game for her and is high time we give her a befitting seat¡­well deserve from all her snitched lifestyle. I¡¯m not sure you want to watch all the drama that will happen here because we women are filled with surprises. Maybe you should take a walk or a drive around the estate and leave us to handle this matter alone¡­.

    Joe chuckled, confused on what exactly that was going on, he wanted to take the advice and leave us alone but he was afraid that something more than exchanging of words may happen so he decided to stay instead.

    Jojo turned to me and said.

    ¡°So you knew? I mean all this while you knew about me and Richie? Well, I¡¯m not even surprise that you figured it out. I was almost thinking you are a dummy and too blind to see the truth which was right there in front of you. Ba, did you remember back in our early friendship days, when this young man fine man named Frankie likes me¡­. he wanted me more not you and I deeply liked him too. I know you will remember¡­because we went to the mall that day and he was the one that dropped us off. I did not have a car then. He had eyes on you initially and was admiring you but I knew deep within me that he likes me more. I don¡¯t know how you managed to corner him to yourself and before i know what was happening, he started dating you. I felt like a looser and I hate to lose, I was ready to do anything to scatter that rtionship and as usual I lied to him that you were cheating, I set you up without you knowing and he ended the rtionship with you. I was happy and satisfied. Since I can¡¯t have him¡­you too can¡¯t have him. He did not show interest in me after having one or two flings together which I enjoyed with him¡­ I felt like a winner. Andter got a well to do millionaire, I did not care about who you were dating and whatever going on with your life even though we remain friends. It was through this millionaire I saved up money to buy my car. He had other women and I hate to share¡­and left him. Youter introduced Richie to me and wow, the introduction came at the right time and he became mine without much stress. It was still on pay back for collecting Frankie from me. And yes, Richie broke up with you because of me, and we dated and almost ended up married but I got tired of him and dump his ass. I went after Ohio after you refused to give me his contact and I got it myself¡­.. he was too strict and unbending. Despite his fine looks, the machine in between his legs may need serious intervention¡­I mean he is probably impotent, that is the only logic exnation to why he didn¡¯t fall for all my charms. Now, I¡¯m ridding Ss like a horse, he likes you but he is gradually falling for me now and I will make him to fall t down. I thought this was the ¡°honey¡± who engaged you but is unfortunate he is your married elder brother and I don¡¯t care. If I really want him¡­none of you will stop me because I got all it takes to have him or any man I desires.  Ba, since you are opening ways for the good and handsome men toe in¡­. I¡¯m happy for that and that is why I remain close to you because you are a friend with benefits. I know how to collect them all from you¡­. all I need is to set eyes on them and bommm¡­. they will be mine. I¡¯m a pretty, slim, tall and smart babe. If I want anything I will go for it. Is unfortunate that neither you nor your wide mouth younger sister canpete with me. I know how pained you feel but I hate to trade my happiness for anyone. If your father is the man that my heart beat for and I see my happiness in him, I will use all my tactics to get him to me¡­and make him belong only to me and I damn all consequences¡­. i will use him until I¡¯m tired of his old ass before dumping him¡­

    ¡°whaaaat!!!

    Joe and Melinda chorused together in shock immediately Jojo brought up my Dad into the discussion.

 Chapter 36

    My whole patient and upbringing ran out through the window and I was almost standing tond on Jojo but Melinda was ahead of me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She fling the napkin to her face and went straight at Jojo who seemed to be prepared for the moment.

    A serious fight broke out, Melinda was fighting with annoyance and anger at the way Jojo was not remorseful for all her deeds.

    They threw each other at every corner of the house, Joe tries to separate but I told him not to intervene. Joe did not listen, he we went pulling Melinda who has intertwined herself with Jojo on the floor.

    Jojo try to turn her over and that moment Joe was pulling Melinda which gave Jojo the gap to hit and turn Melinda over to the ground.

    Jojo sat on Melinda, blowing and hitting her hard while calling her nasty names. Melinda felt helplessly as Jojo hit her.

    I was not going to let Jojo take the trophy of a winner. It was obvious that she was going to beat up Melinda.

    I can see that Jojo was stronger and sitting on Melinda gave her more edge.

    I quickly intervened. I pulled off Jojo with force from Melinda.

    This was going to be my fight and I will show Jojo that she messed up with the wrong person. I may be calm and collected but that doesn¡¯t make me a weak person.

    After pulling her off, I asked Melinda to stay away and I told Joe not to try to separate us.

    Jojo charged at me but she was an easy kill because I wasn¡¯t fighting like my life depends on it, just like she was doing. I was going to beat her up without much effort. I don¡¯t care her little experience at the gym or whatever fighting tactics she had, I¡¯m not Melinda. I¡¯m not an easy meat to roll over and chew which was why I hate trouble and avoid all extreme but today Jojo need to be taught a lesson. Her cup of offence was overflowing.

    With just two heavy blow, one to her mouth and the other came right to her nose which made her nose to start bleeding immediately, I felt that was enough for her but the small witch did not want to give up.

    She was ready to fight with all her strength. My third and fourth blow sent her crashing on the floor, she almostnded her head on my television but was lucky that Joe caught her mid-way before she will hit her head and suffer internal bleeding or brain damage.

    Jojo try to stand but felt dizzy, her legs couldn¡¯t carry her. Shey helplessly on the ground panting like a dog on a marathon race.

    Joe was angry that none of his sisters listened to him. He brought cold water to Jojo and poured some on her head and her bleeding nose.

    Melinda was cheering, she danced and kicked at Jojo who was too tired to stand from the ground.

    Melinda was rejoicing as if she was dered a winner from a world war.

    I asked Jojo to leave my house, she tried to get up but fell back to the ground. Joe volunteered to drop her off to her destination but I and Melinda refused him going anywhere.

    I pulled Jojo up from the ground by her hair and was pushing her out when there was another knock on the door. The whole house was scattered and turned upside down. I hate the fact that my brother watched the event but I warned him and he decided to stay.

    Melinda was at the door, she whispered back to me that it was Ohio after looking through the security hole.

    Something was burning, Melinda pot of food has been burning since and was almost turned into charcoal before she rushed to put off the cooking gas.

    Everywhere smells of smoke and burnt food. She opened up the window, put on the fan and the air condition.

    Joe opened the door and stepped outside fuming angrily at us.

    Ohio was surprise to see a mane out looking all worked up, then Melinda stepped out and greeted Ohio cheerfully.

    She even hugged him and Ohio returned the hug.

    He wanted to go inside but I was at the door already with Jojo who I was still pulling by the hair.

    Immediately Jojo saw Ohio she began to cry out.

    ¡°Ohio help me¡­. please help me. Ba and all her family members gathered to beat me up. They beat me up and broke my nose. Both her brother and that her stupid younger sister standing beside you¡­yes, they all joined hand to do this to me. Because they knew that if theye at me one after the other I would have dealt with them mercilessly and¡­

    She was still talking when I pped her mouth harder than the first. It was swollen within seconds. She screamed out in pain, Ohio hushed me not to hit her again. Melinda jumped up excitedly, pping her hand and mocking Jojo.

    I told Ohio to stay away from it because he won¡¯t understand the gravity of Jojo¡¯s offense.

    I pushed her outside the gate and straight to her car. i asked her to drive out and I never want to see her near my gate ever again. She can go ahead and mingle with Ss, I don¡¯t care. all that matters to me is that she should keep her distance from me and mine because she may not survive my wrath next time.

    Jojo¡¯s face was swollen, she took tissues from her car and cleaned her bloody nose. Her mouth was the size of a tangerine. I did not pity her one bit because she doesn¡¯t deserve any mercy at all.

    She wind up her car ss, pulled up her middle finger at me before driving off immediately.

    Ohio and Melinda followed us outside, they stood watching. While Melinda was chanting up and down with the way I dealt with Jojo.

    Joe was sitting in one of my Dad¡¯s car that him and Melinda came with, watching in silence. I went to meet him.

    He was angry with me and did not hide it.

    he started voicing out his anger.

    ¡°You and Melinda did not even listen to me¡­or respect my presence. Even if your friend is crazy does it mean you and Melinda should also be crazy at same time? I know Melinda used to be the mad one but Ba, you were always quiet, forgiving, tolerance and hardly take offence. What happened to you? I don¡¯t like this new you at all, I came to spend good time with my sisters but here I am in the middle of a crazy drama. I was speechless and confuse at the whole saga¡­. i watch you fight with fire in your eyes. The girl is not to your match Ba and you shouldn¡¯t allow her word to get into you. I know you to be better and very amodating¡­. Melinda is the aggressive one, and Jojo could have beaten her to stupor if we were not there but your friend is never an equal to you. Did you know that Jojo could have hit her head on the television or hard object and there will be more trouble for everyone? Melinda left her cooking without putting off the gas toe and fight even when she knows that her strength lies only in her unbridled tongue. The whole house would have go up in mes¡­jeeez! I hate to imagine the worst. Dad and Mom will be so disappointed in you girls. You need to control your anger Ba, it would have being better to send Jojo out of your house than to engage her into a fight¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Joe, really sorry if you feel disrespected. But I asked you to leave and you refused.  Jojo deserve whatever she got and even more but this will be thest time she will smell close to me again. Me and Melinda are sorry¡­. hope you are not still angry at your sisters that you have not seen for so long? I want you to meet somebody¡­pleasee¡­. pleaseeeeeee

    Joe tickled my ear just as he usual do when we were younger, he smile as we walked towards Ohio.

    Melinda was standing,ughing, disying and talking with Ohio who looks confused at Melinda¡¯s dramatic disy.

    She was telling Ohio how she beat up Jojo and broke her nose.

    Iughed out even Joe joined inughing after hearing Melinda say she beat up Jojo. It was going to be the opposite if not that I intervened and that was what Joe said to her.

 Chapter 37

    Melinda spoke in her defense.

    ¡°Anyway, all that matters is that Jojo was beaten. Since me and Ba are in one team¡­ I can as well im the victory to myself¡­.

    We allughed. I introduced Ohio to Joe and watch they shake hands like buddies.

    Ohio wanted to take me to meet Lili but the evening was already taken with our drama. We decided to reschedule to next weekend.

    Ohio asked us to quickly tidy so that we can hang out somewhere and cool off the day stress.

    He invited all of us to his ce the next day. He also has a pool where we can chill out.

    I and Melinda left the men outside, we went inside to tidy and clean up the mess we made before joining them again to the cool spot.

    All Melinda kept talking was the beating she gave to Jojo and if not that Joe came to pulled her away she would have dealt with Jojo.

    We had and an evening of smiles andughter while hanging out as if we are all from one family.

    Sunday came and we were over at Ohio¡¯s house.

    It was indeed a nice ce to chill out.

    It felt like I was in another world when I walked into his ce.

    He has a cook, gardner who also cleanse thepound, including the swimming pool.

    His domestic staffs look well and cultured. If I happen to meet them outside the house I will mistake them for a high ss workers.

    He showed us round and asked us to feel at home.

    Joe was over at his mini bar, situated close to the big dinning hall.

    I took a lone steps to the basement and stood there, looking out into the bigpound and to the swimming pool.

    Melinda and Cole who came around were out at the pool side with a Chapman in hand, sitting at the edge of the pool, dangling their feet in the water while rxing and sipping their drinks. They look like new lovers as they talk quietly, fall on each others body andugh like children.

    I smile as I watch them from the ss basement house which was above the building.

    I could have joined them but I was too shy to be on a swimming suit.

    Melinda has a slender, fine toned body but I¡¯m neither slim nor fat.

    I¡¯m just in between the two. people will say I¡¯m chubby but maybe they are confused on where exactly to ce my shape or they are worried I will take offense if they call me fat.

    I don¡¯t mind where they decided to ce me, be it slim or fat. I¡¯mfortable in my skin and shape. I¡¯m also curvey which gives me an edge.

    I¡¯m not too tall, unlike Melinda who got the height.

    This is where another confusion cripped in. My height 6. 4. they say is an average height. Is very funny how everything about me is not in perfect order. I¡¯m neither slim nor fat, neither tall nor short. I¡¯m Just in between everything.

    Even my life is neither fair nor harsh. Sometimes good things happen and another time bad things happen. My life is not close to perfect but is far from worst.

    After yesterday drama with JoJo, I can¡¯t specifically say if Ohio was happy or not.

    He acted well andugh along with everyone but whenever he looks at me all i see is disappointment in his eyes. Or could it be my mind set?

    I did not know that JoJo was responsible for me and Frankie¡¯s separation. Back then, I couldn¡¯t figure out why Frankie suddenly changed towards me . His attitude of a different person andter told me he can¡¯t continue with the rtionship anymore. He broke up with me because of lies that JoJo told him about me and even set me up just to achieve her selfish and wicked aim.

    It was after Frankie I met Richard thinking he was myst bustop but he got tired of me with more spicy lies from JoJo and ended the rtionship.

    JoJo came after Ohio and couldn¡¯t seed she went straight to Ss who I don¡¯t care what he does with his life.

    JoJo chewed more than she can swallowed and deserves the beating she got from me if not more.

    Ohio probably thinks otherwise because he made it clear to me that he hates drama and when we talked during our Friday night at my ce, he said one of the reasons he loves me is because I¡¯m reserved and calm. I do things moderately and not out of proportion.

    He said even my dressing, my make up and other activities are in order. It may not be perfect all the time and he is okay with that.

    He asked me what I love about him and I dly poured it out.

    But seeing my violent side with JoJo may have Ohio thinking otherwise.

    He was mad at me during my fight with Melinda at the resort Beach and wanted me to learn how to control my emotions.

    He obviously do not like seeing violent women, is probably the reason why I feel he is acting cold around me.

    Even after he dropped me off at my cest night, he did not have much to say and never bother toe inside.

    He did not give me a goodnight kiss just a cheek peck which was better than nothing.

    Melinda and Joe drove back to my dad¡¯s house leaving me and Ohio yesterday and it was as if they shouldn¡¯t have gone.

    Ohio coldness got me worried and I wonder what exactly he is thinking.

    I wish I can read his mind to know what he has in there.

    He was downstairs with my brother Joe, at the mini bar, watching a ser game with their drinks.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He has forgotten that I even exist. Thinking about him now makes me sad.

    Instead of feeling pity all alone here, it will be better I join Melinda and Cole at the pool.

    I decided to wait for sometime and watch the couple before leaving.

    Melinda was on a bikini, Cole was on a short with singlet.

    Melinda dived into the water, she was a good swimmer, after sometime she resurface out from the water.

    She asked Cole to join her but he wasfortable sitting by the side and watching her swim.

 Chapter 38

    Melinda insisted, Coleter pull off his singlet and join Melinda in the water.

    After few seconds inside the water, he lifted his head and exhaled.

    Melindaugh and asked him to dive in again.

    She was obviously enjoying the moment.

    I wanted to join them but I maybe interrupting the two lovers.

    Three is a crowd, maybe I will stay here for sometime before going down to get useful and upy my mind.

    As I stood their watching them, a noise startled me from behind.

    I turned and it was Ohio, walking towards me with two ss of drink.

    He handed a cup to me, and held his own.

    ¡°Ba, what are you doing here all by yourself? I actually thought you were out¡­ at the pool side with your sister. I was upied ying a video game with Joe and didn¡¯t know you were up here. What is the problem Ba? Why are you excluding yourself and not joining the fun? Everyone seem to be having a nice time except you. Dora, my chef ced some food on the dining, just in case you feel like eating. She also has some new recipes that Lili thought her and she will be happy to share them with you¡­ in case you are interested. Tell me what is bothering you¡­

    He was standing very close to me by now.

    I took a sip from the drink before replying him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to fit in. I don¡¯t want to interrupt Melinda and her fiance. You and Joe were busy with ser game when I left. I have walked round and decided to stay up here. Is a clear view and I enjoy watching Melinda and Cole. I¡­ I also thought you maybe angry with me over yesterday¡¯s drama. I sensed your cold attitude ever sincest night when you dropped me off at home. I guess you are disappointed in me. I¡¯m sorry if you are¡­ JoJo got to the bad side of me. I hate to be taken for granted because of my my quiet personality. She was riding on my intelligent and felt like I can¡¯t do anything to her. There was no better way to deal with her except through that means. I only hate the fact that you are disappointed but I don¡¯t regret putting JoJo in her ce. If that makes you angry with me then I¡¯m sorry¡­ even though you never said a word concerning that.

    I was still talking when he dropped his drink on a nearby table. He collected mine and dropped there.

    He gently cupped my face with his hand and began to kiss me.

    He never said anything about yesterday or about JoJo, all he did was to kiss me.

    I responded and we kissed passionately at his basement.

    He made me rxed back on the ss wall and continue until all my emotions welled up.

    I heard my brother calling him and we both straightened. He arranged my hair and drew me to his chest which was beating with speed.

    ¡°I want you Ba¡­ so much that I¡¯m going to go crazy. I¡¯m trying to control it but failing woefully.

    He said while holding me very close.

    ¡°Why are you holding back, you can have me all to yourself. You set my whole body on fire with your every touch Ohio. I also want yo¡­

    My brother called out again, this time he was closer to the basement.

    He loosened up, took a deep breath, readjust his shirt. He took the wine and handed mine to me.

    He drank deeply from his cup, I guess he was trying to calm his raging emotions.

    He took me by the hand and was about to match out, my brother was already up.

    ¡°Ooh, i¡¯m sorry! hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything?  I discovered a table tennis by your cottage. Cole is interested in ying after I asked him. I just wanted to know if you are in. Man¡­ there is a lot of things to engage here. I remember some years ago, i wanted to build a little cot house outside my main building where I can chill out or y tennis but my wife, Cassie wanted a garden. I cultivated thend for her, bought bags of fertilizer¡­ including horse poo and rotten vegs. I spread it over thend¡­ watered it and allow it to settle in. My wife nted different fruit, vegetables and used one part of thend for flowers. And before a year we had organic food. The tomatoes is as big as my fist. We also have pineapple, citrus fruits and vegetables. I was not into the idea of owning a garden when she initially came up with the n but now I¡¯m d I agreed to it. My two little kids love the garden. Jeni is 4years and Jon is Just a year plus. Ohio, I saw yourrge garden filled with different rose flowers, in the future maybe you should consider adding vegetables and fruits to it. You will be d that you did. It can be tasking when ites to maintaining it but with time you will feel delighted.

    Ohio nodded with a smile as we all walk down.

    Dora, Ohio¡¯s cook was setting more food on the table which smell so nice. There were different tes of food and fruits cut in beautiful shapes and ced on the dining.

    The woman, who was neatly dressed, her hair covered properly turned to Ohio and said with a smile.

    ¡°Sir, the food are all set up. I hope your guest will enjoy the meal. I will be close by just in case you need any other thing¡­ or do you need me to add any thing to the table?

    ¡°Thanks Dora, that will be all for now.

    Dora took a bow and left. She behaves like she was schooled on being a chef. Just like Ohio, everything she does was well coordinated.

    Ohio suggested we eat first and I was d he did because the well arranged food on the big dinning was already whispering my name.

    Melinda tied up a towel below her waist, she had being swimming and even after Cole fleed the water.

    We all sat to eat after Joe said a short prayer. Melinda, the over active one was the first to start passing round the food.

    Ohio looked at me as I eat quietly.

    I wanted to devour all the delicious food in front of me but my home training wouldn¡¯t let me.

    We yed few other games together after eating, the only one I did not join was getting into the pool on a bikini. Melinda suggested but I turned down the offer.

    She can flex her good shape and body openly, I can be very shy when ites to that, especially with Ohio looking me all over with hunger in his eyes.

    We had a good, satisfying time in Ohio¡¯s ce and all thanks to him.

    Joe, Melinda and Coleter left that evening.

    Ohio asked me to spend little more time with him, he will go and drop me offter.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I also wanted to stay even without him asking. I wanted to have a good quiet time with him.

    After everyone was gone, he took me up and straight to his big bedroom.

    His master bedroom was as big as my sitting room. He said he wanted to show me something.

    I knew what he wanted. well, so I thought.

    I also wanted the same but patiently waited because he was a total different man who takes his time in doing everything.

    He moved close to a wall and switched on a button, the room light color changed automatically.

 Chapter 39

    What I thought was an ordinary wall began to show up different faces.

    It was like an album with people in it.

    He had a remote control

    He pointed at everyone that pops up.

    ¡°This are my family! That¡¯s my Dad. Followed by my Mom and that¡¯s Klint my brother and his dog. that¡¯s Natalie, she suffered a cerebral palsy during her early age. My parents tackled it with everything to make her associate and be like a normal child. And I¡¯m happy to tell you that she is alright. Or let me say still in the process of full recovery. But if you are just meeting her for the first time you won¡¯t know that she had cerebral palsy. Natalie is strong, smart and never allowed her condition to weigh her down. She is very beautiful too and creative. My Dad opened a knitting and craft shop for her after she finished from school, where she got to teach many people different craft. I¡¯m very proud of her, she has alot of friends who also learns from her. She is my only little sister and we speak often over the phone.

    My mind went to Lili. Could Natalie be the Lili that he often speak to. I decided to ask.

    ¡°I guess Natalie is the Lili that you usually talk about??.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Ohio smile and said.

    ¡°No, Natalie is not Lili. We call Natalie Rosie because she loves rose flowers and still do. We built a flower house filled with roses for her and she loves picking flowers while growing up. She made me love flowers which was Why I have many around here. Lili is a total different person. She is a great cook and home maker. She is loving and does not joke with me, neither do I joke with her. Lili is part of me and you will be meeting her soon. A step at a time¡­

    We stayed talking about his family until he looked at the time and eximed.

    It was almost 9pm. He wanted to go and drop me.

    I thought the reason Why he took me to his bedroom was to enjoy the evening in the arm of each other.

    I didn¡¯t know it was to show me his visual family album. I enjoyed every bit of it though but I still wanted what was on my mind.

    He stired up the whole emotion in me at the basement and now he wants to go and drop me off.

    He also wanted me but was holding back. For whatever reason I can¡¯t say

    I went to him as he stood and was putting off the wall gallery.

    ¡°Maybe, I should spend the night with you here¡­ it will be fun¡­.

    I said while unbuttoning his shirt and pushing him gently to the bed.

    He sat hard on the bed, the remote control fell off from his hand.

    I seeded in unbuttoning all his shirt without him stopping me midway. I gently pushed him to the bed and sat on him

    I kissed him, more kissing followed and he was responding coldly.

    I did not care at first because I know with time he will be fierce.

    He  groaned out my name as he began to touch every sensitive part of me which was exactly what I wanted.

    My cloths were going off gradually in no time.

    as I lowered my hands to his belted pant trouser to unhook it he turned me over and stood up.

    I watched himbed his hand into his head, rushed to the bathroom and I can hear ssh of water.

    I went to meet him there, he stood sshing water on his head and face.

    I asked him if he was alright. He stopped and stare at the mirror, took a white towel and began cleaning his wet head and face without a word.

    I can see his bare chest going up and down. He was still in his trouser.

    I coiled my hand around his chest while standing behind and kissing his back.

    He gently moved me to the front, kissed me for sometime and as I try to remove his belt again he stopped me.

    ¡°Ba, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m fully ready for It. Maybe not now. Please. I know you want me, Ba¡­. I also do¡­ even more but this is not the time. I¡¯m sorry I caught you off guard, if I didn¡¯t do that I may regret my actionster. I love you and don¡¯t want just a night stand¡­ I want to spend every day of my life with you. I just want you to know that you means so much to me.

    He gently kissed me again before leading back to the room.

    He grabbed his shirt from the ground where ity carelessly and tossed it to his wardrobe side.

    Ohio took out another ironed shirt and wore.

    I also dressed up properly and allow him take my hands into his own.

    We went out and straight to his car.

    It was 9:16pm when we left and arrived at my ce 10: 54pm.

    He looks shy or ashamed to look at me but still manage to give me a goodnight peck.

    He stayed in his car and waited as I went inside before he turned and speed off.

    Within the week, I saw him twice at work. He was back with his corporate appearance.

    He checked up on me during his second day within that week and we even had lunch together.

    We talked about everything but none of us mentioned the Sunday night.

    I was even begining to think that JoJo is probably right about his sexuality.

    What if Ohio is truly impotent like JoJo makes me believe?

    I still don¡¯t understand how he manages to say no to a woman who he ims to love.

    Whenever the going is good and I began to think I have gotten him down that will be the time he will will break loose and give unnecessary excuses.

    Maybe Ohio doesn¡¯t have an active manhood because if he does he wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to leave his ce that night or the night we spent together at my ce doing only kissing and talking until he got tired and slept off.

 Chapter 40

    Saturday came and he was over at my ce to take me to see Lili.

    I was all dressed up before he arrived because I was so determined to know who this Lili was.

    We have gotten over thest Sunday night and was back with our usual self.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I was doing most of the talking while he drives.

    He turned to the road that looks familiar.

    I know the road very well but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He drove until we got to a big restaurant.

    I was shock as the ce stare back at me.

    It was my favorite restaurant, where I usuallye to dine with Richard and it was the same ce Richard brought me to before breaking up with me.

    Ever since then I never stepped foot there again,ing back after staying away for so long brought back lots of unforgettable memory.

    That night was like a suicidal night, my heart was shattered into pieces. I thought I was going to die but here I am again back to the same ce but with a better man in my life whom I¡¯m not yet sure if what JoJo said about his manhood is true or not.

    He received a call again from Lili and was  saying ¡°yes¡­ yes¡± during the short conversation. Heughed, maybe Lili said something funny.

    I felt a tingle of jealous with the friendly way he freely speaks to Lili.

    I guess he wants us to eat first before we continue to Lili¡¯s ce. But despite the ce used to be my favorite restaurant, I was not hungry.

    I breathed deeply as Ohio took my hand.

    He asked me if i was alright, I nodded even as the whole memory of that ce came rushing back.

    I asked him what we are doing in a restaurant, if he wants to eat or what.

    He replied

    ¡± we are here to see Lili. Ba, this was our initial n¡­ we both agreed on it today and you have looked forward to meeting Lili. Why are you suddenly acting uninterested and cold?

    He squeezed my hand gently to make me feelfortable.

    I followed him quietly without another word, wondering to myself if Lili was waiting for us in a restaurant.

    Immediately we entered the ce, a Lady appeared, spreading out her hands to Ohio who took her into his arms.

    After they gave each other warm hug, I saw thedy¡¯s face clearly and almost screamed out.

    she also looked at me with shock written all over her. Which means she recognized me too.

    I was dumb founded as I looked into the face of the kind Lady that took me home that night.

    She even gave me herplimentary card and I didn¡¯t even know where I dropped the card after that night.

    Her word came rushing back to my mind.

    ¡­This is my business card, just in case you need someone to talk to. My name is Lydia. I live with my family¡­my husband and two sons close to the restaurant where I work. Listen to me, this is not the end of life¡­. i understand how painful and thorn you are right now but give yourself time, you will be fine. You are beautiful and will get over all this. Is his loss not yours, don¡¯t me yourself for any of this. He was blind not to see the good woman in you. I can lead you inside if you want¡­

    Those were her exact words to me that night. I remembered every detail.

    The realization baffles me greatly.

    So, all this while Ohio¡¯s Lili was Lydia. But who is she to Ohio?

    Lili was beautiful, young and very cheerful.

    I feel at peace seeing her again, it was a good time to thank her properly for that night she showed me sisterly love.

    It was indeed a small world, I never thought I will meet her this way again after avoiding the restaurant for a very long time.

    ¡°Ba, meet Lili. She is the one I have being talking over the phone with and the owner of this restaurant. She is a great cook, I haven¡¯t seen anyone that can beat her cooking yet¡­

    Lydia blushed, I smile but I still wanted to hear more. How is Lydia rted to him? Is she a friend, an ex, his wife or what exactly?

    I was beginning to get impatient. I spoke before Ohio will continue with the introduction.

    ¡°I have met Lydia before. I never knew she was the Lili you have being talking about. This ce used to be my best restaurant but I stoppeding after my ex broke up with me here. That night I was devastated but Lydia offered to help and even took me home that night. I lost her business card and I never get a chance to thank her for her kindness.

    Ohio shouted ¡°wow¡± and Lili snapped her finger excitedly.

    ¡°ehee!¡­ I knew that I have seen your face before. We have a lot of customersing and going here, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I remember that night very well and what a coincidence that thedy after Ohio¡¯s heart is same one that wanted to die because of an unworthy man. I told you that with time you will get a better man who deserves you and here we are¡­. you are lucky to have a man like Ohio and he is blessed to have you because I see your selflessness that night. You are transparent and love deeply. You have nothing to fear Ba, you are in safe hands.

    I felt rxed at Lydia¡¯s word. She makes me feel at peace, with the way she speak. It shows that she and Ohio are not into any Eros kind of love affair. Maybe is a tonic rtionship, they have grown fond of each other.

    ¡°This is quite interesting to know that both of you have met before. Ba, I know I showed you my family members. My Mom, Dad, Klint and Natalie. Yes they are my family and Lili here is another family member that I didn¡¯t mention, you were so curios to know who she was and I decided to leave all the introduction till we meet with her. Lili is my cousin. We grew up together back in the state before she came down to the country. When my Mom was ill, she was the one taking care of the house, she was a good cook back then and even far better now and we all enjoyed her food. And most important she took care of Natalie during my mother¡¯s absence. We all grew fond of her until she decided toe down here, andter got married. She have two smart boys and her husband is also an international trained chef. They run this ce together but sometimes he enjoy staying with his boys, teaching them how to be real men¡­ hahahahaha!  Lili has over fed me with her delicious cooking ever since I relocated down here. She sends food to my house, office and I can neverin that I¡¯m hungry anytime she is around. She also thought Dora how to prepare some delicacies. She is really taking care of me like one of her boys, even though she is just ¡°three years¡± ahead of me in age which is really nothing. She used to spank me whenever I say that back when I was still a boy but not again. I have already epted to be anything even if she sees me as one of her boys, I don¡¯t mind. All that matters to me is I get fed at all time, I won¡¯tin¡­..

    We all burst outughing. Maybe I wasughing even more because I feel so free and very much rxed after hearing him say Lili was his ¡°cousin¡±

    As we sat, Lili called one of the staffs and gave him menu for Ohio. She seem to know his favourite foods. She asked me what I wanted and I mentioned mine without shyness. I know I said that I wasn¡¯t hungry before but I am now. Liliter left me and Ohio alone immediately our food arrives.

    Ohio turned to me with a smile and said.

    ¡°Did you think I will have another woman and stille after you? If Lili was my wife, girlfriend or lover why will I still want to be in another rtionship? I know some men keep different women but I¡¯m a whole different man. I can¡¯t keep two women at the same time and I don¡¯t rush into a rtionship or rush into anything at all. I take my time Ba and that is what I want you to understand about me. I may see ady and admire her, either her looks, her hairdo, her styles of dressing but it ends right there. I won¡¯t go further when I know I¡¯m in a rtionship with someone. I asked you to trust me and I need you to do just that. I love you Ba¡­. i understand you might have had several heart breaks and confuse when the word ¡°love¡± is mentioned. This is why you need to trust me. I won¡¯t sugar coat my word just to please you. I¡¯m too old for such games. Klint, my younger brother got married at 29years. I¡¯m 34 and will be turning 35years soon and I don¡¯t want to make any mistake when ites to settling down. Ba, I will tell you exactly how I feel and what I want from you, I hate to beat around with words. You got me glued the first period I started noticing you back in the office. And ever since then I have not being able to think of another woman except you¡­. even when you pushed me off with the news of your engagement I still thinks of you. But still have to respect your decisions. i hate double dating, I don¡¯t adhere anything cheating in a rtionship and will not because of my selfishness pressurize you into my life and you will end up hurting another man who trusted you. I stayed away from dramas. I believe even if you are not the right person, I will end up happy with another woman that will understand me. And I¡¯m d¡­. that is you Ba¡± I wanted everything about you right from the day I started nurturing my feelings towards you¡±

    I was enjoying both the food and the words as it poured from his mouth. I love hearing him reassure me of his love. It makes me feel so good and secure.

    Even though I¡¯m yet to understand how he loves and want me but will turn off anytime i try to get so intimate with him.

    We had a great day with Lili. She asked the managers to take charge in her absence as she took us to meet her family.

    I met her husband and two sons. Her house was not far from the restaurant, so it was a short drive.

    We stayed over there and the husband made desert and ice tea for everyone, his wife was not left out. They look good together.

    Weter hugged and said goodbye to everyone before entering the road back to our base.

    Ohio went to drop me off and as usual we said our good nights and he waited until I was in before driving off.

 Chapter 41

    The following week, our rtionship blossomed beautifully. He stille to the office with his pretty secretary whom he also introduced to me as Cherry.

    Weekend came again and Ohio was busy with business meeting outside the state which will take him up to a month.

    I spoke with Melinda who said she was going to check out wedding gowns and shoes for her uing wedding.

    She asked me to join her and since I was less busy I jumped at the offer. She drove all the way down to pick me up before we left.

    While at the ce, she was given different wedding gowns to try, and at the end she made a choice with one. it was very beautiful gown that fit perfectly with her shape. I also tried some of the wedding gowns just for fun and I looked forward to that day I will finally be in one.

    We got what we wanted and left and Melinda drove me back to my ce.  We stayed inside talking about different things and Ohio was one of our major topics.

    Ohio called me to check on how I was doing and even get to speak with Melinda. After the call we continued our small gossip.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I opened up to Melinda about my fear concerning Ohio. Melinda was even surprised.

    ¡°Ba, you mean he has not touched you? You don¡¯t even know how his bed actions looks like? So¡­. what have you guys being doing all this while? It sound so childish to me that nothing apart from kissing and smooching is all you do with him. Isn¡¯t it boring? I can¡¯t even cope. You think he has issue¡­I won¡¯t be surprise if he has health issue below his waist just like you said. Because Ohio is too good to be true¡­he can¡¯t actually have it all. Take a long look at him, apart from his good looks and well-structured body, look at his well-coordinated behavior, did you see his how breath taking is his house looks? He is also well to do. mhennn! He can¡¯t possibly have it all. Since you have confirmed that Lili is his cousin, atleast that fear is settled. Another thing now is that Ohio may have health problem with his manhood. I wish he doesn¡¯t, I wish all he portray to be is all true. I wish such men like him still exist. Because Ba you deserves it but I really don¡¯t want you to attach all your heart to his perfection otherwise you will feel heart broken when disappointment stare back at your face. But Ba, during the time you guys were together, maybe kissing or smooching don¡¯t you feel or sense the activeness of his manhood¡­. the rise or some bulge? You didn¡¯t feel anything at all??

    I breathed deeply, Melinda was getting me scared that something maybe wrong with Ohio. She was confirming my fear and that of Jojo.

    ¡°I felt it, even right there at the basement¡­I felt it. He drew me closer to suppress his high emotion. Mel I felt it big time. Joe wasing up the basement and Ohio tries to readjust his cloth so that it won¡¯t be obvious. He looks embarrassed when Joe showed up and I knew Joe suspected by merely looking at him. I knew then he wanted me and that idea was nted on my mind all throughout that day until when we had time for ourselves. I thought he was going to finally unleash all that emotion but he didn¡¯t. when we were alone in his room, the going was good and I saw the bulge in his trouser again as hey on the bed but when I tried to help him released the poor thing suffocating in there, he stood up and rush to the bathroom¡­.

    Melinda began tough so hard, she keptughing none stop.

    ¡°Mel, this is not funny. Are you mocking me or Ohio¡¯s condition? You make me feel worst with yourughter. Stopughing Melinda!

    I shouted at her when she continuedughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ba, I can¡¯t hold back theughter. The way you are exining the whole thing makes it really funny. It seem he is active down there but what I don¡¯t understand is why he is shying away from having some hot fun. Haven¡¯t he slept with a woman before in his life? He is not a virgin and I don¡¯t know why he is spitting off the sugar you ce in his mouth.   Is hard to see a man who truly loves a woman and won¡¯t touch her¡­ I have not seen or met one. Cole can¡¯t stay without touching me. He will travel down to wherever I am just to be with me. Is rare to see a man like Ohio and I don¡¯t know if they truly exist. Or he has some health challenges and tries to keep it away from you. Maybe you should ask him because I would have asked if I was in your shoe. My man can¡¯t be starving me in bed, that¡¯s wickedness. Is better you ask him now and know what you are getting into than to cry ¡°had I know¡±ter.  I won¡¯t be surprise if he has any trouble which maybe his reasons for not going the extra mile because God can¡¯t bless one man with so much blessings¡­. but if at the end he is perfectly okay, then is your luck. You will be really lucky but still try to find out, don¡¯t keep mute or shy away from it. Is your happiness that matters Ba¡±

    We talked some more before Melinda left.

    Ohio came back after a month of being away for his business trip. He kept me updated and we even do video calls during his absence. The first ce he took me was to Lili and we had a squeal meal. The delicacies there were mouth watery. We talked about many other things but I never mentioned about what I discussed with Melinda despite I still have my fears. Is being only the usual kissing thing with him and I wanted more but I don¡¯t know how to even ask him about it so that he won¡¯t take offence.

    Few weekster, i attended Anita¡¯s wedding with him and Anita got to finally meet the man in my life. Her wedding was great and the colors she picked for decoration was beautiful. Her husband was looking so smart and happy in his suit with his groom men.

    We took some pictures before I left with Ohio.

    Is been over a month I saw Ss. He probably had being seeing Ohio around my ce, that maybe the reason he kept his distance. Even Jojo ever since ourst drama I have not seen her.

    As I wasing back from work one day, I saw Jojo standing close to my gate. She was not with her car which was unlike her. She looked troubled as she stood waiting.

    Immediately she saw mee out from a cab, she quickly walked to where I was standing.

    ¡°Hello Ba, long time no see! By the way you look good. No need to ask how life has being treating you¡­. you are enjoying Ohio¡¯s money isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I asked you not toe near my house ever again. What are you doing here Jojo and what do you want?

    I asked her. She looked at me and smile mischievously.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°You are feeling like a victor right? You thought I have forgotten what you did. You nned with Ss and took almost everything i worked hard for and now he is gone and nowhere to be found. You are dating your millionaire Ohio and life is obviously good with you. This fight is not yet over Ba. I will really get back at you in an unexpected way¡­you will vomit everything that Ss took from me. I even sold my car, emptied my ount for him after buying into his lies. He duped me and ran off ever since. You masterminded the n with him and he gave you part of what he stole from me right? No problem Ba¡­. I¡¯m just here to tell you that this fight you started is not over yet. We will meet and this time around I will beat you without mercy. You will provide everything that Ss your thief boyfriend took from me. I have trailed him and even reported to the police but they are not taking enough action to find him. The people at the gym denied knowing him. They said hees to the gym often and goes but he is not part of them. Since the police are slow in taking the proper action to get him, I have decided to do it myself and since I got to know him through you, I will start from you.  You won¡¯t be spared by the time I¡¯m done. Mark my word. I leave you to think over this. Enjoy your impotent Ohio for now because that may notst. Fool!

    She started walking away. I shouted after her.

    ¡°Jojo, you cannot do anything, go to hell with your empty threats. I have no business with you or with Ss whom you were ridding like a horse or have you forgotten so soon. You can¡¯t do anything and if you ever try rubbish with me I will give you more dose of thest time beating. Stay away from me and from my house. You have no businessing around here and vomiting trash¡­.

    Jojo was gone, I went inside my apartment fuming.

    My birthday was next week and Melinda¡¯s wedding follows immediately. I have a lot of things to keep me busy. Ohio asked me what I wanted for my 30th birthday and I couldn¡¯te up with any n. I told him I will be fine with anything he decided to get for me. And he nodded with a smile.

    I have better thingsing up this week to keep my mind upied. Jojo is less of my problems.

    Jojo really have guts toe and threaten me. I thought she was very wise and smart, howe Ss was able to dupe her and take all she had? And she has the effrontery toe and threaten me that she will deal with me? Jojo is mad and very stupid if she thinks I¡¯m afraid of her empty threats.

    Days turned into weeks and my birthday arrived. I didn¡¯t have any big ns for it, as usual all I wanted was to stay home and maybe get a 30th birthday gift for myself and do whatever that will make me happy.

    Birthday is not a big deal for me any more like it used to be before. Maybe because I¡¯m getting older. I look forward to it and when the day arrives it seem normal. I don¡¯t write out resolutions or what I want to achieve in the New Year, I just flow with life. Whatever thates I go with it.

    Ohio may want us to chill out either at his ce or any cool spot, he may want Dora, his cook to make something for the house and we will eat happily together. The highest thing he will do is to get me a birthday gift.

    I don¡¯t want to have high hopes or expect too much because sometimes disappointment leaves me shattered. Ever since my 28th birthday that my expectations from Richard came crashing at my feet, I stopped expecting too much from people.

    I got a call from my parents, few friends and colleagues wishing me a happy birthday. Ohio also called that morning to wish me a happy birthday. He asked me to get ready that afternoon so that we can hang out.

    I knew it won¡¯t be more than that, I obeyed and got dressed. Jojo came to my mind as I was rounding up with my makeup. Is unfortunate that Ss yed a smart one on her. Who could have thought Ss was capable of such. He appears as a nice guy and it was hard to suspect him. I don¡¯t know how he managed to dupe almighty Jojo.

    Maybe I could have been his victim if I was interested in him.  He probably saw the type of woman Jojo was and decided to deceive her with his sugar coated lies. I feel pity for Jojo who will have to start all over again, from a scratch. She have to end up getting a reasonable job first to support herself and quit her old lifestyle of milking people, especially men with deceit.

    Today is my day and I will not let Jojo¡¯s thought to bother me at all. Ohio wasing to take me out. I willugh and let loose of future fears because I can¡¯t change whatever God has predestined for me. Whatever is meant to be will definitelye to past.

    Ohio kept to time and came just when I was doing the final touch on my facial make up. He had a gift bags in hand, I knew it was for me,  he handed them to me just as expected. He looks nervous and kept chatting with his phone. Calls wereing into his phone, he excused himself and stepped outside to receive it. It was unlike him acting all secretive yet I did not pay attention to it. I supposed to be the nervous one not him because is my birthday but I wasn¡¯t. I thanked him for the gifts and kept the bags aside without opening them.   I wore a simple white jean trouser and off shoulder flower top. He asked me to change the cloth with one of the gown that he bought for me.

    I never knew what was inside the bag, I quickly checked and saw beautiful gowns and a burgundy ankle strap sandals. I was very excited on seeing those unexpected gifts. I hugged him tight and changed into one of the gown and the shoe.

    I asked him to check me out and he looks speechless. Ohio got my shoe size right, the colors were beautiful, the gown fit perfect and I feel fabulous in them.

    He smile and said I look great. He took my hands and we stepped out. I don¡¯t know exactly where we were going or what he has in mind, I trust him and did not even bother to know.

    Melinda did not call to wish me happy birthday, Joe has traveled back to meet with his wife and kids but he never fail to call on my every birthday and he did that again today.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I noticed that Ohio was driving towards Lili¡¯s restaurant, he probably wanted us to chill at his cousin¡¯s ce and I was very okay with it. I will get to eat my special food at least. I was already feeling good with my fine dressing, all thanks to Ohio who wanted to make sure the day was indeed a special one.

    He kept taking a peep at me through his review mirror all through our drive to Lili¡¯s ce. I knew he was admiring me. I checked myself again if my makeup was still perfectly in order.

 Chapter 43

    We arrived at Lili¡¯s restaurant and Ohio came around to open the door and took my hands into his.

    He guide me inside slowly. Immediately we got in, there was a chorused unexpected shout out. ¡°Happy birthday Ba¡± I almost fainted from shock. Thank God Ohio was beside me and held me from falling.

    I saw people gathered with two big decorated cake and different gifts and balloons all over the ce. My name was painted every corner of the restaurant.

    There was Melinda and Cole, Rina, E, Lili and her husband with two sons, Cherry, that¡¯s Ohio secretary at work, many other people including the staffs at the restaurants, the people I know and the ones I can¡¯t recognized. I covered my mouth from screaming. I have never had a surprised birthday before and this was wow! How did Ohio managed to pull all this people together. I know Melinda is his partner in crime. She must have helped him out.

    The cakes were ced on a table which was in front of me, I had a tickle of tear drop. Rina who was beside me with her little daughter handed me a tissue.

    Melinda was busy with other photographers, making videos and taking pictures. They sang for me and asked me to cut the cake and immediately I did that, there was another cheer and I did not realize that Ohio went on one knee beside me.

    I was busyughing and trying to pose for the camera when I noticed that people were looking in one direction.

    I followed their gaze and saw Ohio. He had one of the most beautiful diamond rings that I have ever seen in his hand. He lifted it out while still on a knee.

    ¡°Ba, will you marry me???

    I looked around me to know if this this was all for me. I quietly pinch myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    This was too good to be true, I screamed out excitedly. I couldn¡¯t hold back myself. I covered my mouth before another scream will give way. Tears run down my face and I did not bother to clean it up. I look around again at the beautiful and smiling faces urging me to say yes. Some were even saying yes on my behalf. How did God decided to bless me with so much today?

    This was a ce my heart was shattered and it became the same ce a man like Ohio who i thought I will never attend to his ss, he was on his knee asking me to marry him.

    Who will ever say ¡°No¡± to such a man? I couldn¡¯t say a word as I began to nod my head. And gently the word came out straight.

    ¡°Yes, I will marry you¡±.

    Wait a second, did Ohio just proposed and I said yes. I mean this is all a reality not some sort of dream or prank. Oh my God, I wanted to scream down the roof as Ohio slipped the ring into my finger.

    This was higher than the ring I bought to engage myself which I left at home. I felt undeserving of everything that just took ce.

    It was just too much to take in at once. After he slipped the ring, he stood, kissed and hugged me right in front of everyone.

    Melinda¡¯s voice was the loudest, as she kept jumping and screaming out happily as if she was the one getting engaged. It was her usual way and it was the happiest day of my life.

    I couldn¡¯t just stop myself from admiring the ring, and praying that all this is truly happening and not some dream I will wake from.

    We had a lot to eat and drink and even danced our heart out. iter understand why Ohio went shopping for me and asked me to change into the beautiful dressed and shoe. I¡¯m so happy that I obeyed and wore the gown and the ankle strapped burgundy heel shoe. It was perfect for the whole asion.

    I dated Richard for three years and expected a ring but at the end he left me with a heart break. Despite I have known Ohio for long but we started dating officially just few months ago. Our rtionship is not even up to a year and yet he proposed, he actually proposed within a year of getting into rtionship with him. I can¡¯t stille out of the shock that Ohio asked me to marry him and I said yes. Our rtionship was not upto a year and he was already proposing. I was very happy that I felt like jumping to the roof of the building and screaming out to the world that a man actually proposed to me, then I will stretched out my hand for the whole world to see the beautiful ring.

    I did not see any of thising. Both the surprise birthday party and proposal. Everything took me off guard.

    I¡¯m Ohio Jacob¡¯s wife to be and it was one good feeling I can¡¯t seem to stop myself from.

    He introduced a couple to me. The young man shared some resemnce with Ohio

    ¡°Ba, this is Klint¡­my brother and his beautiful wife, Teri. They flew all the way down yesterday after I told them I was going to propose. Klint and Teri wanted to witness this day. I was hoping and also prayerful that you won¡¯t say no to me. Teri rose my fear on that but Melinda reassured me that I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯m finally having you all to myself soon. We have a big wedding to n Ba.

    I¡¯m still dumb founded with everything happening really fast. I hugged Ohio¡¯s handsome brother Klint and his beautiful wife Teri.

    Teri said she was an event nner and will give us a perfect colour of the day.

    We all had a good time, I was at the door with Ohio greeting everyone as they leave. They kept singing congrattion as I hugged them and said goodnight to them.

    Anita was on a honey moon, she was not among the crowd. Jojo could have being here but she sold her heart out to the devil and said I will never be happy in my life but the table is gradually turning for my good.

    Lili made sure every of the guest had a gift pack to go home with. Ohio booked the whole restaurant for the day and there was no customer for that day except the people who came for my party.

    I was so tired when Ohio dropped me off that night. I wish we can go to his house, I would have love to sleep in his arm and thank him properly for giving me the best day I will never forget in my life.

    I was still resistance to leave his car and he was not ready to let me go. He asked if I want toe over to his ce and pass the night. I dly said yes.

    He turned the car and drove to his house. Klint and Teri who came in one of Ohio¡¯s car was already in the house.

    We had a long night gist and I got to speak with Ohio¡¯s parents through a video call with Ohio¡¯s phone and even Natalie as they said their congrattion and also wish me happy birthday. They said they can¡¯t wait to finally meet me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    That night, after we retired to the room. I freshened up and wore Ohio¡¯s pyjamas which was too big but I love being in his cloths.

    After our usual kissing, he said goodnight. I thought there will be more. But I was too happy with the ring on my finger that I epted the goodnight kiss only. He covered me up with a duvet, kissed my forehead like a child and held me in his arms as I slept.

    Which other feeling is bigger than this. Having a man like Ohio to yourself. Even though I have my worries of him still not making the intimate move but my happiness was bigger than it.

    I was staring at my ring until I slept off that night. The following day the first thing I checked was my ring which was still cooling on my finger.

    I had breakfast in bed from Ohio. The day was a beautiful one. I spent it with Teri, talking andughing.

    It was that evening that Ohio went to drop me off. I wish the wedding is done and dusted so that I can move in with him and note back to a quiet house.

    He followed me inside and stayed for some time before leaving.

    The week worn on, Klint and Teri traveled with a promise to return back soon. Melinda¡¯s wedding followed up. I was back at my parent¡¯s house, helping Melinda in every way necessary. Ohio drove down to check up and spend time with my Dad, they run the treadmill together and talk about thetest government news.

    Melinda¡¯s wedding day came and she was very beautiful in her wedding gown. The event was great. My Dad was happy as she walk Melinda down the aisle to Cole, who stood with the officiating priest.

    Ohio was sitting beside me, he squeezed my hand and said our own big day is by the corner. I smile and nodded because I trust him with everything in me.

 Chapter 44

    They were pronounced husband and wife and followed by the reception, dancing and merriment followed in order. We also took pictures.

    I spent a day at my parent¡¯s house. Melinda and Cole were off for their honey moon.

    I was back to my base. I and Ohio were already working on fixing our own wedding date so that it will also favor his people who will like to fly all the way down to attend.

    I was home alone that night, after speaking with Teri over the phone on how the reception will be and when she will be traveling down again to start up with the proper ns. i jot out some of the things needed for my big day and felt sleepy while during that.

    I decided to go to bed. I was already sleeping when I heard a bang on the door. I was shock and wondered who could be knocking by such an ungodly hour. I checked the time it was 1:45am. Almost 2am. The knocking became fierce. I stood and tiptoed to the door after putting off all the light. As I checked the security hole. I saw somebody on a facial mask standing by my door and hitting it hard with a sharp object.

    I wondered who could be that or who sent the mask person. The intruder covered all the face, wore a big ck overall cloth. I couldn¡¯t¡¯ see who exactly he or she was. I guess they were two, because I heard one talking to another before bouncing hard on my door again as if they want to break down the door.

    I quickly rushed back to get my phone so that I can call for help.

    I ran back to my phone to call for help. The first person that came to mind was Ohio, I quickly dialled his line and waited as the phone was ringing.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Open this door right now! Open this door or we will force it open and it will be worst for you¡­.

    They knew that I was awake after I turned off all the light.

    They weremanding me to open the door or the worst will happen to me if they force it open.  Fear gripped me, I was confuse on what to do. I can¡¯t open the door and watch them hurt me.

    I can hear them trying to unlock my door with something. I need to act fast before they will seed in unlocking the door ande inside to attack me.

    What if they are hired assassin? What if they are kidnappers? What if they are armed robbers? How did they even pass the estate security and came all the way down to my apartment? Who could have sent them and why? Who are they?

    The only person I recently had a fight with and she came back threatening me was Jojo.

    ¡°oh Jojo, she sent the men to kill me¡­. oh my God! She has decided to carry out her threat.  Jojo want me dead¡­maybe she heard I was getting married to Ohio and hired men toe and attack me. Oh my¡­.

    I was scared as I thought of the danger I was into and no one to help.

    I kept calling Ohio, my hands were shaking. I was also thinking of any escape route. I have none in the house. No backyard door, except high windows with ss. There was no other escape rout in the house for me at all and I never thought it was necessary until now.

    Ohioter picked up his phone and with the way he sound I knew I interrupted his sleep. I began to talk in a whisper.

    After informing him that there were intruders at my ce trying to force my door open, Ohio¡¯s eyes cleared up immediately. His voice began to break as he speak. He was shock after I told him what was going on.

    Ohio asked me to find a ce to hide myself that he was calling the cops right away.

    I couldn¡¯t find a better ce to hide myself while waiting for the quick response of the cops and Ohio. I don¡¯t even want Ohio toe down without the cops because he will be risking his life.

    The door was opening gradually, the intruders were seeding in unlocking my door. My phone rang out, I quickly silent it.

    I ran to the kitchen, checked for any weapon that I can use for self-defense. I took one of the kitchen knives but what can a kitchen knife do. What if the men have guns on them?

    I have many questions scaring me off that moment. I collected the kitchen knife and tuck it tight to my night wear. I have watched several movies on self defense during house robbery or any unexpected danger but I don¡¯t have the confidence or nerve to do anything at that moment. I was in danger and I¡¯m the only one in the house.

    My phone was vibrating, it was Ohio who told me that he was on his way with the cops. He asked me to remain calm, he will soon get to me. I also spoke with the cops, they told me not to panic that they have called my estate security to check out what was going on. They asked me to remain calm.

    How can I be calm in such a situation? I needed to find a suitable hiding ce. I ran to my room, looking around on where to hide. if I go under the bed or crawl into the war-drop they will check those ces and see me. I was checking round the house to see if there was a ce I can hide until the cops arrive.

    The door finally fling open, I quietly crawl back to the kitchen holding a wooden spat in my shaking hands. I went behind my kitchen cupboards and stayed there. I can hear a footstep walking round the house. The stepped went to my room first and I can hear the sound of my wardrop door opening.

    After sometimes the intruder switched the bathroom lights on. They were searching for me.

    ¡°Come out from wherever you are hiding because if I get you¡­. you will be sorry for disobeying!

    A strange strong voice barked out to me repeatedly. I remained where I was and did note out. I can see a fire extinguisher hanging by the wall, it will be a good weapon for me. My phone was vibrating, I did not bother to check the caller, I quickly silent the call and drop the phone on the ground.

    I don¡¯t want to be distracted at this hour, I needed to focus.

    The loud footsteps wasing towards the kitchen. And in no time he was there, he switched on the light and stood in the center of the kitchen. I can see his shoe, it was a ck boot. Which shows that the men really came for operation. Either to kidnap me or to harm me.

    He was backing the cupboard where I was hiding. His partner called out to him asking if he has seen me? He replied him with a hushed voice that he was still searching. The second man asked him to hurry up that he was wasting too much time in getting me.

    He checked behind the kitchen door, then as he bent to check a cab which was opposite where I was hiding. I rushed out and went straight at him. I hit him first with a fire extinguisher and as he staggered the gun fell off from his hand. I try to rush to the gun, the man who has recovered from my first attack, knocked me off the ground with his boot, I lost my bnce and fell with a heavy thud, I winced in pain and got up immediately.

    As he try to pick up the gun again, I kicked it under the cupboard with my leg.

    He punch me hard on the neck and another to my eyes and another heavy blownded my face which almost send me unconscious but I was not giving up on the fight yet.

    His partner was calling him from outside to hurry up.

    He try to lift me to his shoulder but I bite him hard with my teeth, a small scream left his mouth. He try dragging me out, I held onto the door with all my might.

    He hit me again as he try to make me pass out so that he can carry me outside on his shoulder and to whatever car they came with and to wherever they nned taking me to.

    As he was kicking me with his boot, I crawled up myself on the ground, ced my hand where I hide the kitchen knife beneath my cloth. I gently pulled out the knife without him suspecting it and stretched out with force, the first ce my hand went straight was his stomach.

    I stabbed him and did not removed my hand. I pushed in the knife until it prated his belly. He screamed out so loud. I had injuries on my body but I paid no attention to myself. I will take care of itter.

    I can hear sound, maybe his partner wasing to finish me up. I searched for the gun that I kicked under the cupboard but it will take time before I retrieve it.

    The man was on the ground rattling in pain as he try to pull off the knife.

    Blood filled the whole ce, it was not a good sight to behold

    I quickly grabbed the fire extinguisher and hide at the back of the door, waiting for his partner toe up suddenly so that I can smash his head with it. My legs shakes, I was weak and was ready to pass out any moment but the determination to live, especially now that my life was beginning to make sense, the thought that my long waited happiness wasing to stay kept me fighting hard. I will not allow the armed men to kill me before my joy is full. With God¡¯s help I will survive this.

    I heard my name, someone was calling my name and it was Ohio¡¯s Voice.

    He ran to the kitchen with speed, he screamed in shock when he saw the mess on the ground. He grabbed me to himself and lifted me to his arm. The cops where behind him. They lift the intruder from the ground as he was still struggling to pull off the knife, he was also bleeding seriously. They removed his mask and asked me if I recognized him but I have never seen his face before.

    I asked them if they have apprehended his partner that was outside, they told me that he escaped but I shouldn¡¯t worry because he will be caught.

 Chapter 45

    They handcuffed the guy, I pointed at the ce that his gun fell. The cops retrieved the gun and lead the guy outside.

    Ohio carried me to the sitting room, he ced me gently on the cushion. He called the paramedic toe immediately.

    I was angry with him for arrivingte with the cops.

    ¡°It took you and the cops forever to get here. Is over 30minutes I informed you about the intruders. What if they had seeded in killing me or taking me away before you guys finally gets here? It was an emergency and needed quick responds, every second that passes was dangerous. They broke down my door and came in to attack me and could have seeded in getting me killed or in kidnapped me as they intended. Who knows what they n to do with me¡­.

    I was crying while scolding him.

    Ohio cuddled me up to himself, apologizing for no reason.

    I knew it was not his fault or the police fault, his house to this ce was more than an hour drive and for him to get down within 35minutes, it means that he also risks his life on the high way just to get to me in time.

    The medics came and attended to me. They were able to remove the knife from the arrested intruder¡¯s stomach. He passed out due to excess bleeding but was resuscitated. The cops asked me few question and I answered them.

    The only person I suspected that will send the thug is Jojo, and she also came to threatened me few weeks ago after she was duped by her supposed lover, Ss. I told the cops everything.

    They asked me why didn¡¯t I report to them after the threat, even Ohio was surprise when he heard that Jojo came threatening me. He asked me why I never said anything all this while. She could have being apprehended before now. I told them I did not take any of her words serious, but I understand now that she meant every one of it.

    The cops said they will arrest everyone involved in the case and will also find out who really sent the thugs to my house.

    I told them is no other than Jojo and I will like to go with them to her house, just to give her one resounding p before her arrest.

    I had a ck eyes, broken lip, bruises on my neck and other part of my body, swollen face and ankle which I sustained from the hired thug but no internal injury or serious organ damage.

    I feel pain all over and my headache even after I was given some drugs by the medics.

    The estate security revealed the armed men drove in within the day and said they were plumbers, that they were called toe and fix something in a particr house.

    The estate security told the police that the men most have hanged around the estate until night came and they decided to carry out their operation.

    Ohio said that I needed an urgent treatment in the hospital, following the police to arrest Jojo wasn¡¯t necessary.

    We drove to the hospital that morning and was there till noon. The news of Jojo and the second armed man¡¯s arrest came and I felt relieved. My parents rushed down to the hospital immediately the news got to them.

    Ohio stayed with me in the hospital until the following day. On the second day I was at the police station.

    Jojo was in handcuffed and put in cell, I saw the second man¡¯s face and it was strange, I have never seen him before either.

    Jojo was tortured a little but she kept denying that she has nothing to do with the hired men. Jojo only agreed that she threatened me but she wasn¡¯t the one that sent the men toe and attack me.

    The men has refused to confess who really sent them, they were ready to die with the truth. Despite I still did not believe Jojo, I also suspected another person, which was Richard.  And in no time Richard was also brought to the station.

    He looks shock after the cops told him that he was a suspect in the attack that took ce at my ce. He told the cops that he has no hand in such and will never do anything like that.

    Richard sound sincere and I felt he was saying the truth. If is not Jojo and Richard then who sent the men? Jojo and Richard have both denied having a hand in the attack.

    Richard remained in cell but not in a handcuffs like Jojo.

    Jojo was the main suspect even as investigation was still going on.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was after more torture by the cops that one of the intruders confessed who really sent them.

    It was really a shocking confession as he also stated how much they were paid which was huge amount to kidnap me and not just that. The ns was to torture me until I give up on life. The person that hired them wanted me to die slow but steady.

    I was surprise, even Ohio was very shock when the man mentioned Cherry¡¯s name. Ohio¡¯s office secretary was behind whole thing.

    He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why Cherry will do such evil. It was unbelievable. Cherry was a sweet beautifuldy with an envious shape. She flows very well with Ohio and also with me. She was recently at my birthday party where Ohio proposed to me. Why will she want to hurt me or Ohio, it makes absolute no sense.

    I just couldn¡¯t believe it. The cops asked Ohio if he once had an intimate rtionship with her before or promised her something which he did not keep.

    Ohio replied that Cherry was only his secretary and she was mostly on official duty with him. She was also like a friend and he never had anything intimate to do with her. Everything about him and cherry was official except when he invited her over to the birthday and engagement party or when she decided to be extra nice to him by getting him gifts during his birthday and will always call to check him up whenever he was outside the country.

    She probably made some amorous moves on him but he waves things like that off and do not give it a second thought. He was never interested in dating her or turning his office into romantic pce.

    Ohio also had doubt that Cherry was behind the whole saga. He said Cherry was not capable of such evil and does not have such mind to hurt him or anyone close to him.

    She was too jovial and ssic to get involved in such bloody act.

    The cops were out to get Cherry but she was nowhere to be found.

    They released Jojo and Richard after they have written and signed an undertaking to keep their distance from me.

    It was already two weeks of driving in and out of the station, hoping to get news concerning Cherry.

    She waster apprehended and arrested too.

    I and Ohio were at the station within hours. I was so much interested to know why Cherry of all people will want to harm me.

    After listening to Cherry¡¯s confession, I was left speechless. Who could have thought that Cherry of all people will want be dead because she was in love with Ohio and hates the fact that he proposed to me.

    Cherry said she has been with Ohio for long as his secretary, and had tried to make her feeling known to him but he hardly pick interest or notice her. It was not just about being his secretary or working with him, she was also attracted to him and wanted him for herself. Her hope was that someday Ohio will be hers.

    The pain, disappointment and hurt that she felt when Ohio picked interest in me couldn¡¯t be define with words. But she was hopeful that our rtionship will crash along the way.

    Then Ohio decided to propose to me. That was thest straw that break the Carmel back. She couldn¡¯t watch another woman take over Ohio who she was seriously crushing on.

    That was what led her into the n of kidnapping me. She wanted the men to torture me until I die slowly. With that she will have an edge on Ohio and be there to console him and care for him when I¡¯m gone. Through that Ohio may decide to notice her and even see her more than his office secretary.

    Cherry said she never knew that the men she hired and paid handsomely just to aplish the task will mess the whole job up. She thought the men were professional and will do a clean job without notice.

    Ohio was shock to realize what Cherry was capable of doing because of jealousy, strife and envy. Cherry said it will be hard for her to live and watch him get married to another woman.

    When we were back to the house, Ohio was quiet and couldn¡¯t utter much word for days. I have to leave him and went back to my parent¡¯s house.

 Chapter 46

    Our wedding was put on hold. The whole trauma was too much for everyone. Especially me and Ohio.

    It was after a month that Ohio fully recovered from the whole shock, it also took me time to get back my real self.

    I could have being dead and rotten away somewhere because of friendly enemy like Cherry.

    She was nice, cute, and sweet. Her smile was captivating, she dresses well too. I admire her anytime I set eyes on her. At first, I used to think she was Ohio¡¯s mistress because of the way she usually attach herself to him.

    It waster I find out that she was only his office personal assistance. She was his secretary but wanted to be the real Mrs Jacob and when she wasn¡¯t getting her desired wish, she decided to go the wrong way just to achieve it.

    The cops, Ohio, my parents and few others thinks I¡¯m brave to have being able to defend myself from one of the intruders but what could I have done? I was left with no choice than to fight for my life. If not, the man would have seeded with his paid ns.

    My awaited joy of being in love again and settling down with a man who truly love and cares for me was very close. I needed to fight hard until I can¡¯t fight again. Even if my dreams of love was far-fetched I would have still fight for my life.

    There used to be a passage that my Mom usually read back when I was still a little girl. Sheter bought a wooden craft frame that has this same passage written boldly on it and she hanged it in the house, close to our dining table.

    I grew up with that craft hanging by the wall close to the dining. I got used to seeing those passage until every of the word got stuck in my head.

    My Dad was not deeply into religion but he goes to church, watch afro beat gospel music and listen to audio messages. My Mom was more of a religious person in the house and she never force any of us to bury our head inside.

    That particr passage was from the bible, precisely in lesiastes and it said.

    ¡°¡­There is hope only for the living. It¡¯s better to be a live dog than a dead lion.  The living at least know they will die, but the dead know nothing. They have no further reward, nor are they remembered. Whatever they did during their lifetime¡­.. loving, hating, envying¡­is all long gone. They no longer y a part in anything here on earth. So go ahead. Eat good food with joy, and drink your wine with happy heart, for God approves of this. Wear fine cloth with a ssh of cologne¡­. whatever you do, do it well for when you go to the grave there will be no work or nning or knowledge or wisdom¡±¡­

    As I sat at the dining right in my parent¡¯s house, I looked up at the wall where that particr bible passage used to hang but was no longer there. It was taking away during the house renovation many years ago. It was worn out with years of hanging on the wall.

    The message in it was deeply rooted and as I grow up I understand it better even though it was no more hanging anywhere in the house.

    The determination to live was one of the things that push me further to fight. Is only the living that has hope but the dead has nothing except judgement.

    Cherry was locked up in prison after her case was charged to court and judgement was passed on her. She was sentenced to many years in prison even after she pleaded. She was crying and asking me and Ohio to forgive her but her case was neither in my hand nor in the hand of Ohio. She mes the devil for making her go the extra mile just to hurt me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I wonder why the devil is med whenever people¡¯s wicked deeds is exposed to the light. No one want to be med for his or her actions any more, rather they portion it out to devil. They forget that there will be consequences for every evil deed and they must suffer the fate when the time is ripe.

    I began to pack my property out of my apartment. I drop some of it at Ohio¡¯s ce and took some back home, to my parent¡¯s house.

    On thest day that I went with the driver Ohio personally assigned to me to pick my remaining things, I saw Jojoing.

    It was already a month plus, ever since the police released her after a written and signed undertaking. I was arranging my things in the trunk of the car when she walked up to me smiling.

    ¡°Ba¡­Ba. How are you doing?  I already know that I suppose to keep my distance from you in order not to get arrested and tortured for a crime I did notmit. I have being wanting to see you, calling you over the phone is not an option because I know you will never pick my call. See, I may be harden and angry for many reasons and really wanted to get back at you for beating me up at your ce but I did not even know how to go about it because if I try to engage you into a fight, I know you will still beat me up again, Is a bitter truth. Ba, you are physically and emotionally stronger than manydies who ims to be. I know I can only try to hurt you by taking over what you love most¡­. that is the highest beating I can give you but I am not capable of sending assassins or kidnappers to you. I can¡¯t do that even though you may think I¡¯m capable of such. The sad truth is I used to love watching you hurt emotionally but will not stand a physical harm on you. For you to point me out and get me arrested by the cops and they tortured me for a crime I nevermitted, it means you see me as the devil all because of I yfully threatened you¡­

    I was already getting irritated with her long speech.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time Jojo. What do you want and what exactly are you driving at. All this long talk is boring, as you can see I¡¯m busy. And do you understand the trouble you are getting into bying close to me? it seems you enjoyed yourst time at the police and want more of it? I can just send a report to them and you will be cart away by the cops. You signed to stay away from me and all that is mine, including my husband to be. I don¡¯t understand what exactly you are doing here?

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Rx Ba, I will soon be leaving. I did note for trouble¡­I came for peace. The cops do not have to know please. I wanted to inform you that I finally caught Ss. Yes, I found him where he relocated to. He was on a mission of deceivingdies who are well to do. I called the cops on him and he waster arrested. The cops found out that two other women hadid ain concerning him before. He is locked up now but I couldn¡¯t recover all that he took from me. I and two otherdies that showed up after hearing of his arrest werepensated with just a token which can¡¯t do much. I have to start my life all over again. Is really painful that the foolish Ss got me deceived with lies. He boldly told me that he will make me richer, famous and we will travel the world together. He wanted me to trust him and he also showed me evidence of countries he has traveled to and his fleet of cars and houses that he owned in different countries. After showing me those things which I thought was actually his own but never knew that he was a fraudster. I foolishly believed everything he told me and when he asked me to sell my car because he will get a better car for me or give me one from his fleet of cars, I got my car sold. He said he was processing my travel ticked and needed my bank ount details and also my bank card is required. Without thinking it through, I foolishly gave him every of my bank details and also my bank card. The stupid Ss said he will be traveling for two weeks, by the time he returns back, every of my own travelling document and also my brand new car will be ready. It was within that period he disappear. All the money in my ount was gone, the money for the car I sold was also in my ount¡­everything vanished, Ba. I wanted to kill myself. How did I fall for his cheap lies? How exactly did I allow myself to be one of his victims? Ba, it was very painful. I refused to rest until Ss was caught, and I¡¯m happy that he is in prison right now. He won¡¯t be able to scam anotherdy with fake love and lies. Deceiving people with different things. He told one of thedies that his name was Bryan and he was a movie director and will make her a famous actress. The girl fell for his tricks and lies. Mine was he was Ss and a gym instructor and also a therapist. Can you imagine? Ba, did you know that you could have end up as the victim if I didn¡¯t show up? I thought he was a big fish, I never knew he was a dry fish filled with bones that got me choked¡­.

    I felt for Jojo, as she speaks I can see that she was truly pained and saddened by what Ss did to her. She got deceived because she wanted to be famous, travel all over the world and be a billionaire. Ss saw her weakness and used it to get her to the extent that she sold her car and all the money she made from other men was taking away by Ss.

    The driver Ohio assigned to me was also like my body guard. He was huge like a bouncer and takes me everywhere I go. He walked up to me after standing and watching me and Jojo for some time. His name was Kontri.

    Kontri looked at me and asked if there was a problem? I told him I was fine and safe. He looked at Jojo suspiciously before moving back to where he was standing, giving us a little distance.

    If it was before, Jojo would have want to shoot her shot at Kontri who was her spec, her kind of man. But from her appearance I can see she was notfortable with Kontri. She was obviously scared of him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The only option is for her to pick up her pieces and start all over on a better note, not with her old ways of living. She used to say nothing gets to her and no man can ever hurt her, she dumps them before they will think of dumping her but Ss beat her to her own game.

    ¡°¡­. Ba, ca¡­can I get little cash to buy food stuffs? I know I don¡¯t suppose to ask of anything from you after all I did. I¡¯m sorry Ba, I thought I was indeed wise and smart. I allowed my jealousy to mislead me into hurting you severally. You have a great personality Ba. Whenever I take that one man you love and cherish most, another better one will emerge. You kept getting better and I was fighting a won battle. I¡¯m really tired of fighting and also tired of all this men. I¡¯m securing a job soon, I have already applied and with that I will be able to get back on my feet although is not easy after tasting wealth¡­but I¡¯m ready to try. I just need some cash for now until the job clicks and my pay cheque start arriving. Your body guard doesn¡¯t like me, he suspect me. Look at the way he is watching us? I want to disappear from this ce but I need your help first. Please¡­Ba. I¡¯m shamelessly asking you because I know you have a good heart and you will not watch me die of hunger¡­

    I looked at Jojo after she made herst statement. She knew I had a good heart and decided to take advantage of it to deal with me.

    She looks like she was going to break down and start crying like a child. Tears dropped from her eyes as she pleads. I was touched and will not let her die of hunger when I can help her. Jojo said she was sorry for her past actions but I know Jojo is a good actress, she was only pulling all this pity to herself so that she can get help from me.

    I¡¯m ready to help her but she must keep her distance after now. Our friendship has ended and i will never trust her closeness ever again.

    I wasn¡¯t having enough cash with me at that moment. Within that week Ohio transferred money to my ount to do some shopping for myself and for my parents since I was moving in with them again and myst pay cheque was not touched. It was still intact.

    I asked Jojo for her new ount details after she told me she close down her old ount because of Ss.

    Jojo quickly called it out to me. I transferred enough money to her ount which can pay her rent and get her standing again.

    The only problem is that I won¡¯t be doing any shopping for myself but I will get something for my parents.

    Jojo almost prostrated to thank me after seeing the alert on her phone. She did not believe I will give her such amount of money. She wanted to hug me but I asked her to leave and never show her face close again. She was jumping happily. She looked at Kontri who was still watching us and winked at him before running off.

    After she left, I began to smile. The Jojo I know will never change. But I like the happiness I see on her face, it made me smile. But even at that, Jojo can never be my friend again. I only helped her because my heart couldn¡¯t stand her pain.

    I moved back to my parents¡¯ house and spend some of my weekend in Ohio¡¯s house. Even when he traveled I still go there during weekends.

    After another month passed by, we were all ready to resume our wedding ns. Ohio and I started our ns again. Kontri was assigned to follow me everywhere and make sure I was safe. I don¡¯t really like the idea of Kontri driving me everywhere and watching me like a hawk to a chick.

    I feel safe enough, I don¡¯t need a guard and do not think anybody will want to try and hurt me again. But Ohio wouldn¡¯t hear of that.

    He told me that he can¡¯t bear the thought or be able to live with himself if anything happens to me. he said I was already exposed to danger and Kontri will be both my driver and body guard until he is very sure everything is well settled.

    During Ohio¡¯s free time he teaches me how to drive. I was learning so fast while our wedding n was still ongoing even though we have not gotten pass the kissing level yet.

    I still speak with Teri concerning our wedding hall and how the decoration will be.

 Chapter 48

    Even my parents were very supportive with the ns and my Dad never troubles me again about marriage or anything. He was even saying I shouldn¡¯t rush things, I should take my time and be sure of what I want. My Dad was loving and very kind whenever we sit to talk. That was what I expected from him long time ago instead of his usual bashing and constant reminder of how much of a failure I was. He was no more like his old self.

    I guess my Dad changed mainly because he saw I was engaged and will soon be getting married to a wealthy man like Ohio.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Whatever made him change, i like it and was enjoying the moment of living with them again until I¡¯m fully Mrs Jacobs.

    No matter how long it takes I will get there, Cherry wanted to be Mrs Jacobs and that lead her into plotting evil. Jojo also tried but did not seed.

    I believe whatever belongs to me, will not be taken away from me¡­no matter how the enemies try. It may take time but it will still finds its way back to me.

    My long awaited happiness has already been preordained and it wille to past very soon.

    ¡°whaaaat! Are you serious right now by asking me such question? We are not having this conversation Ba. What hase over you¡­?

    He barked at me angrily while getting up to his feet. But I wasn¡¯t ready to let go, we must tackle this and get to the root of it. I think I have kept quiet enough and is time to really know what was going on.

    ¡°Answer the question Ohio. Don¡¯t try to dodge from it because I¡¯m fully ready to find out the truth. I deserve to know and if there¡¯s anything you are hiding then spill it out and stop all this childish game. Tell me and make me understand, is better said out than all this confusing attitude that you kept pulling.

    ¡°Ba, you are seriously asking me if I¡¯m impotent or have issue with my manhood? And you expect me to answer you straight up? I¡¯m trying to understanding the angle all this ising from but I can¡¯t help but feel insulted.

    ¡°I never meant it as an insult. Is a very straight and simple question Ohio. But if you feel insulted then that¡¯s fine. All that matter to me is to get an answer. We have being together for sometime even before you asked me to marry you. We did not get pass kissing and smooching which I try so hard to understand and respect your principles. But we are engaged to each other and in a month¡¯ time we will be saying I do. What is still keeping us from getting intimate? For crying out loud we are getting married Ohio. Do your so called principles stop you from getting intimate in bed with the woman you im to love or is there something more that I need to know? Say it¡­I¡¯m tired of keeping quiet. Let me know what I¡¯m really getting into. I don¡¯t cheat in a rtionship and will never think of it in marriage but aside everything, I need my man to be sexually active because I am. I have no apology for it¡­. I¡¯m very active and is been very difficult not getting what I want from you. You told me before that you are not a virgin but even if you are one and you never slept with a woman before then start with me. I will teach you how to go about it. But I¡¯m afraid that it maybe some terminal disease which you are trying to keep away. Knowing fully well that it will hurt our future and prevent our chances of having children, yet you want to keep it to yourself. Melinda said it even Jojo once said you maybe impotent and I¡¯m beginning to see reason to it. Now, I believe nobody can have it all. You are too good to be true Ohio. I knew there must be somethingcking in you because is not possible for you to have it all. I have not even seen the full size of what is beneath those pant of yours¡­. let me see it and confirm first. And also chose my battle wisely. If there is any illness or anything at all tell me¡­.

    Ohio stood watching me run my mouth like a tap water. I know he was angry but is better I say it all out and we look for a solution if there will be any.

    I know I want to settle down and not just with any kind of man but a man who truly loves me and is open like my palm. I can¡¯t take the torture of him not touching me at all. I would have understand if we are not in a rtionship but we are getting married soon and are still doing kissing and smooching. There are things I can¡¯t take or pretend is alright. Ohio¡¯s health challenge which I have already concluded within me that he has. That is one of the things I can¡¯t take or his reasons for keeping me in the dark.

    Since he has refused to talk to me about it I have decided to get it out of him by force.

    ¡°I feel so disappointed that you will say all this to me. You went about discussing me with your sister and also with Jojo¡­ your so called friend that was sending raunchy pictures to my phone? Ba, I never expect such from you. Our wedding is close by and I kept saying it and also pleading to you that let¡¯s wait till we say I do before such intimate action. Is not easy with me too, several times, I almost give in but still have to restrain myself. I have try to make you understand, I pleaded with you to trust me. All I wanted was for you to trust me Ba. I can¡¯t believe you will say all this to my face. You have fully concluded that I have health issue, that I¡¯m impotent¡­. Jeeeezzzz! I feel so disappointed in you Ba. I need to cool off from all this. i will be at the swimming pool, I want to be left alone please¡±.

    He started heading to the door but I rushed ahead of him and stood by the door. Preventing him from going out.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from your problem. If you are 100percent okay with your health then prove it to me Ohio. Going to swim by this time of the night, 12am is midnight already because you don¡¯t want to open up to the truth. Ohio, we are staying here together and we will have to talk about this and I will have to see for myself and confirmed what it looks like. Let¡¯s deal with this issue once and for all. You say you don¡¯t like beaten around the bush but here you are, trying to run away from the main problem at hand. You promise to do everything that will make me happy but you are making me sad and worried by limiting our intimacy to certain level. All this has to end because I¡¯m tired of enduring and pretending.

    I stood by the door preventing him from walking out. He looked at me, shakes his head pathetically. He breathed deeply before turning back. He returned to the bed and lie down on one side.

    I went back to the bed where he was facing the wall side. I kept talking and calling his name but he did not reply.

    I know he was not sleeping, he was only angry and want to avoid me.

    I probably said more than I was supposed to say but I have stored it in for long and letting it all out is to free my mind and  make him understand that I was a woman with need that are beyond money.

    I crawled up to him and put my hand on his body, I expected him to remove my hand but he didn¡¯t, he just faced the wall and remain still.

    He was obviously hurt but he still loves me, I can tell from his actions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, I didn¡¯t mean to say all that but i¡­i¡­

    I paused and try to make him turn over and look at me and he eventually did. His face was in as he stare right back at me without words.

    I wonder what he was thinking. Sometime I wish I can read his mind and thoughts. Heter shut his eyes again, I guess he was trying to force sleep. I went to lie down very close to him, where I can feels his breath on my face. He open his eyes and try to turn back to the wall but I held him there and whispered ¡°I love you¡± he did not reply back which was unlike him.

    I kissed him for some time and stopped, I repeated the same action while putting my hands under his top.

    He never responded to the kiss but as I kept on with it, he began to respond.

    I didn¡¯t want it to be just another round of kiss this time. So I decided to help him do the needful that night by trying to take action of every part of his body that I need to touch just to arouse him. I went straight to his pyjamas trouser.  He suddenly stopped me and pull back my hands.

    ¡°Sto¡­stop it Ba. I¡¯m not in the mood for thi¡­..

    I didn¡¯t let himplete his word, I stubbornly refused to be intimidated by his action and continued.

    He tried to get up from the bed and leave the room because I refused to let him rest but there was no going out for him.

    Since he was not in the mood, I will help him get in the mood but I need to see and feel what I haven¡¯t fully seen before.

    I climbed on top of him and continued my drama. It took time for him to respond again and this time he looks worn out from my disturbance,

 Chapter 49

    Ohio saw that I wasn¡¯t even ready to let go. I looked up at the time and it was 2am but I was not given up yet despite how difficult it was.

    I unbuttoned my top and bare out my big chest to him, he was looking at me as bare it all out.

    I continued from where I stopped and just as I hoped he began to respond better.

    And with time he turned me over and gradually our cloths went all off.

    It was a good night and for the first time I confirmed what I have being wanting to confirm.

    After it was all over he went into the bathroom and I can hear the shower. He was bathing.

    I was busy beaming with an inner smile because Ohio was perfectly okay. He was good too and I wonder why we never did it earlier.

    I reyed the moment on my head again and smile out this time. Ohio was really good in bed, nothing is wrong with his manhood.

    That means he has it all and still refused to unt it with me.

    He was on a white towel when he returned to the room, I entered the bathroom after he was out and by the time I return, he has changed the bed sheet and wasying down facing the wall again.

    He never said a word to me, I wanted to crawl up to him and make him hold me but it was better to let him sleep in peace since I have satisfy my curiosity about him.

    It was already 4am and very soon it will be day break. I felt bad that I disturbed the fine man all through the night just for him to do the needful but I was happy that he finally did.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I looked at my ring finger which still has the diamond engagement ring. I breathed in and within a short time I slept off.

    When I woke up it was 9am in the morning. Ohio was neither on the bed nor in the room. On a good day he used to bring breakfast to me in bed but no breakfast and no good morning kiss.

    I thought ofst night and became scared and worried. Ohio was obviously angry with me. I forced him into given in to my selfish desires and now he was not talking to me.

    He had wanted us to wait until our wedding night, he assured me many times that it was very close all we need is to wait and I will have him all to myself. Ohio once said he cherished me so much and was not after my body, he was mainly after my heart which attracted him to me first. He wasn¡¯t like other men I had in the past, he was different and I deserve to be treated better. Ohio loves me beyond the physical. He want me forever. He asked me to trust him and be patient with him until our wedding is over. He will make love to me like the queen of his heart and treat me like his precious diamond. He will be with me all day and night and I don¡¯t need to get up from the bed because, both breakfast, lunch and dinner will be brought to me in bed. He will carry me to the bathroom and give me a warm bath, dress me up take me back to the bed.

    Ohio sound very romantic and I thought it was a mere fantasy. I thought he was impotent or have health challenge which he tries to cover up with all those sweet words.

    I forced himst night  and we ended up doing it before our wedding night and this morning he was gone.

    I felt bad, I was scared of where he might have gone to. He has his reasons for not wanting to touch me but I was not ready to see reasons with him. I wonder how he is able to control his emotions, we sleep on the same bed, he cuddle me up and still will not make out with me.

    My ex¡¯s would have had had two to three round before day breaks. Indeed Ohio was different and wanted to prove that to me but I was faster than my shadow.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be, i try to endure and wait but sometimes I¡¯m scared he was hiding something and my fears turn to anger anytime I think of Jojo calling Ohio Impotent or Melinda saying Ohio was too good to be true.

    I walked to the kitchen, checked the dining, checked the gym, I was searching round the house for him. I wanted to check if all his cars wereplete in the garage but I decided to check the basement first and he was not there. I looked out to the swimming pool and breathe a sigh of relief.

    Ohio was swimming in the pool.

    I ran down and straight to the pool side. Iposed myself and try not to appear worried.

    By the time I got there he wasing out of the water.

    He took a towel and wrapped around himself, before grabbing his scotch whiskey cocktail that was on a table by the pool.

    He looked up and saw me, I wanted to go and apologies to him but i held on just to know if he was in a better talking mood or not.

    He drank from the cup before setting it down. I quietly approached him.  He stood watching me with no smile on his face. I counted my every step towards him.

    ¡°Good morning.

    He greeted first before I can even say anything. He did not use his usual pet name like ¡°Good morning honey, love, my fine Bee¡­. like he will call me whenever he was happy. It was just a cold ¡°Good morning¡± he gave me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. Please Ohio¡­I¡¯m really sorry for the things I said and for my whole actions and disturbance. I love you and was afraid that you might be keeping something away from me. I know I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you harder than you can take. And I regret doing that¡­.

    He looked away, took another sip from his cup. His chest was going up and down slowly but steady. He looks calm. I guess the swimming did a lot of good for him.

    ¡°I guess you have finally confirmed that I¡¯m not impotent and the size too¡­ which was why you are sorry. I hope you will take back news to your so called friend and your sister, to those you sat to discuss me with. Bec¡­

 Chapter 50

    He paused and walked to a chair to sit. He was angry. I followed him and took a sit beside him. He was still very mad at me.

    ¡°I did not sit to discuss with anybody Ohio, Jojo only told me after she couldn¡¯t seed with you and she meant it as an insult which I never took to heart. After you refused to get intimate with me during our rtionship days, I had to discuss with Melinda and she was only concerned for me and meant no harm. I¡¯m not trying to make any excuse for what I said or did. I¡¯m so sorry for everything Ohio. Please forgive me for hurting your feelings with my words and action and not trusting you enough.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He was quiet, andter nodded before taking another sip from the cup. I stood and started walking away. He called me back and said.

    ¡°Why not get into the pool and have a cool swim. I have not seeing you swim before.

    ¡°Ooh!¡­i¡­I don¡¯t know how to swim. I will just go in and take my shower before returning to my parents¡¯ house.

    I replied back to him.

    ¡°Ba, I know you can¡¯t swim. Is not even a big deal. Allow me to teach you¡­c¡¯mon. Let me teach how to swim. I will give you one of my swimming trunk¡­. You can wear a singlet on top. I don¡¯t want you to give excuse of not having a swimsuit. When next I go shopping, I will include yours in my list. C¡¯mon Bee¡­. you don¡¯t need to go today. Kontri can drop you off tomorrow if you don¡¯t mind.

    I smile as he called me one of those his pet names, ¡°Bee¡± Which means he has probably forgiven me. I nodded shyly and he smile.

    We went inside together and he brought out new swimming trunk and left the room. I changed into them immediately and took a towel to tie around my waist before going out to join him.

    I had a great time with him teaching me how to swim. Heughed at some of my failed practice and I alsough. Weter went in to freshen up and have something to eat.

    Dora made another delicious meal that afternoon and I even asked her to teach me and she promised to do that.

    The day slowly went and night came. Ohio was free spirited. I stylishly asked him if he has forgiven me.

    ¡°Do I have a choice over that? My royal majesty was sorry and I have to forgive her. I must confess that I felt hurt and disappointed by your word and each one was like a stab to my heart. All I wanted was for you to trust me Ba. I cannot hide anything from you. If I have any health challenge, I will definitely opened up to you no matter how hard it may be, even before I propose. i hate secrets and will not want you to suffer or regret because of me. I love you Ba and I try to prove that to you but you keep running ahead and destroying everything I nned. All my beautiful ns for you are memories I want to cherish with you forever, you kept trying to scatter it with your actions and words. That¡¯s not good and I hate to be angry with you. My whole day is ruined whenever I¡¯m angry. But my anger doesn¡¯tst when ites to you¡­all I did was to understand your fears and the reason why you did what you did. I also understand why it was difficult for you to trust me. I must say I did not enjoyst night, I did not. I forced myself throughout the process just for your mind to be at rest and that was not the way I nned our first intimate night to be. I was not happy Ba but I am fine now.

    I apologized again to him and he said it was alright. Weter drove out that evening as he continued teaching me how to drive.

    The following day, I was back to my parent¡¯s house.

    Ohio employed another office personal assistant, it was a man this time around. Plus his other staffs working in his office who can manage things in his absence as Cherry remained in prison, serving her sentence.

    Few weekster, his people were beginning to arrive for the wedding. Teri was around again, even Lili joined as the wedding n keeps on.

    Teri followed me as I went to get my own wedding gown and other necessary things. She wanted to buy it from their country and bring back to me but I told her I will rather get it by myself. I wanted to have a fine memory of purchasing my wedding things.

    Another week followed and everything was set. The wedding day arrived and I was both exhrated and petrify. It was the long awaited day which I have looked forward to. I had my girl squad from few distance friends and some of Ohio¡¯s cousins who traveled down.

    My family, friends and well-wishers gathered all around. Melinda and Cole, Anita, who was obviously pregnant was around with her husband. Many of my friends like Rina and E were also around. I have met Ohio¡¯s parents already and also Natalie few days ago when they arrived and they were all seated there smiling and encouraging me forward with their beautiful faces while my Dad walked me down the aisle to Ohio who stood with a smile and a look I understand perfectly well.

    The man loves me despite my mistakes and all I ever did is to scare him off with my actions. But he was never ready to give up on me. He couldn¡¯t wait for me to spend forever with me and this realization alone makes my eyes to be filled up with tears.

    I don¡¯t deserve a man like Ohio, he was just too nice and different from the men that havee and gone in my life.

    People from different walks of life filled the hall. I blinked back the tears and matched down with my Dad holding my hand. My Dad handed me over to him and returned back to his seat. I stood facing Ohio as we began to exchange our vow.

    It got to a point when I thought how undeserving I am with the kind of man God has blessed me with and tears rolled down my face. My chief bride¡¯s maid gently wiped it off so that she won¡¯t spoil my makeup.

    After the vow and rings where exchange and he was asked to kiss his bride which he did, the priest blessed our union.

    We danced out to the reception. The hall was big and well decorated, the colour of the day was beautiful all thanks to Teri. The colour was emerald green mixed with gold. It brightens and beautify the whole ce.

    It still baffles me that all the things happening to me is so real. I was actually married, not just to any kind of man but to man who loves me deeply and I can trust with my life. A principled man who is not moved by worldly pleasure. He was principled and ethical.

    I danced and also hugged a lot of friend and well-wishers who came around. My eyes almost pooped out when I saw a well-dresseddy in a matching green shade which was undeniably beautiful. She was dancing at one corner not too far from where I was with Ohio

    Thedy obviously wanted me to notice her.

 Chapter 51

    Jojo did not get very close, sheughed out and waved at me and continued to dance. She grabbed a ss of drink from a tray, gulped it down before setting the cup back to the tray. I watch her as she joined other singlesdies who are gathering up to catch a flower.

    And when I threw the bouquet she caught it and was so happy, jumping up and down.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I never invited her to the wedding, I guess she invited herself. She must have seeing the color of the day and the wedding date through one means or another and decided to get her own matching outfit.

    Since she was having a good time, I let her enjoy the moment.

    While Ohio was talking to some of his friend that traveled down for our wedding, my friends were alsoing to congratte me.

    Jojo came.

    ¡°Congrattions Ba. You deserve this and you look good in your wedding gown¡­is not even something to argue over. I know you won¡¯t believe me but I¡¯m happy for you. I caught your bouquet which means I¡¯m the next in line. I met this sweet, handsome man when I was invited for a show as a video vixen. He is a hip hop musician and he is very cute. He also promise to get me a new car soon. hurrayyyy!¡­. I¡¯m very happy. The guy said he want amitted rtionship and this time around I¡¯m ready to finally settle down. Have I told you that you look good in your wedding gown and you are glowing too? Take a look at all this fine men all around here, wow. And the color of the day is top notch. One of the fine groom¡¯s man I met here asked for my number after I went shooting my shot on him. I like him. So is either the musician boyfriend of mine or the handsome man I met here. Whichever I¡¯m ready formitment and the day of my wedding I will also use this same color to decorate my hall. I wil¡­.. opss! Your husband ising. Congrat once again Ba¡­.

    She took off before Ohio would get to me. I smile and shake my head pathetic.

    Jojo will never change.

    The day went well and we left everyone dancing and having a good time.

    Ohio has already purchased our flight ticket and we had awaiting limo that took us away.

    We had a lovely honey moon and I wish it will never end.

    Ohio¡¯s peopleter traveled back to where they came from.

    After a month Ohio took me to visit the country where he grew up and we met a lot of other people who couldn¡¯t make it down during our wedding.

    We stayed for two months before returning back to our main base. I look forward to every day with Ohio. He satisfy me all round and I had no fear.  We have days we don¡¯t agree over a matter but we move pass that as quick as possible. Ohio apologies when he is wrong and I do the same. He got me my own car and I told him I don¡¯t need a driver since I can drive myself.

    Iter discovered out that I was pregnant, and it was the happiest moment of our lives and after few months, our baby girl arrived. I couldn¡¯t hold back my joy. Ohio was like the happiest father alive.

    I have a lot of things in store that I¡¯m going to teach my daughter as she grows. I knew what it was like growing up for me but it will be different with my children.

    It was after a year of birthing my daughter that we got the news that Melinda has giving birth to her first child which was a baby boy.

    I was very happy for my sister and Cole.

    Ohio wouldn¡¯t let me be, he always wanted to have me all round the clock, both when I¡¯m in the mood for it and when I¡¯m not.

    Is what I signed for, I just have to live with it.

    He usuallyugh at me whenever Iin, he will remind me of those days I wouldn¡¯t let him rest too. And said I will get used to it.

    I drove out one day to a toy shop, to check out toys for my daughter and ran into Jojo. She was heavily pregnant.

    She was happy on seeing me and when I asked her who she finally got married to. The hip hop musician or the handsome man from my wedding party. She said it was neither of them. She met another fine man, who she thought was wealthy but it was after she became pregnant for him that she found out that he was not rich as he appears to be. He was a single and handsome man who owns a small engineering film. Jojo said the man loves her and she was angry at first and could have left him but she was already pregnant.

    Sheter did a small court wedding with her man and right now she is happy that she agreed to settle down. Her husband¡¯s engineering firm is turning up fine and he is taking good care of her and also looking forward to when their son will be born.

    She has left her old lifestyle and focused on her family.

    I was happy for her, i congratted her and also wish her well before picking what I came to buy and driving off.

    Ohio was taking our little daughter on a swimming lesson when I drove in and join them. He carried her out and came over to peck my forehead before we all went inside.

    Over here with Ohio, life feels like a fairy-tale even though I know there will be difficult days but I¡¯m confidence that no matter how difficult or how hard life gets, I will scale through it because my life partner, my husband and the king of my heart is a dreame true for me.

    He brings light to my life and makes my rainbow colorful.

    THE END.

 Chapter 52: The Victory Feast

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    The ck dress is in sharp contrast to the white skin. Wang Miao is distracted and shakes her head, only to find that the pearl earrings on her ears are glowing in the light. ¡°President Su.¡± Wang Miao greets politely. ¡°I don¡¯t expect that Mr. Wang wille here to join us today. It really graces Su.¡± Su Ni¡¯s joyes from his heart. As early as the previous month, Su Ni goes to Wang Miao for cooperation, but he doesn¡¯t see anyone for several times. Unexpectedly, Wang Miaoes here in person this time. Wang Miao looks a little embarrassed, but after all, he has been in the business circle for many years, and he reacts quickly, ¡°I heard that Mr. Su went to thepany some time ago. Unfortunately, I have been busy during that time. I don¡¯t see Mr. Su as I wish. This time I am free. I want to talk about thest cooperation in depth.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Su Ni does not refuse. They raise their sses together and touch them gently. Wang Miao¡¯s shrewd eyes arepletely perceived by Su Ni. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t take the Su family seriously some time ago. Now the Su family has taken the Nanjiawan Project, and her rtionship with Gu Zechen has been widely exposed, which makes him hurry to bow to her. ¡°President Wang also knows that it¡¯s hard for the Su family to invest so much energy in other projects after we won Nanjiawan Project at one stroke, but I am still optimistic about the cooperation with President Wang, and it will be fulfilledter.¡± Su Ni states without any trace. ¡°Of course.¡± Unexpectedly, Wang Miao¡¯s attitude changes a lot, and he not only nods his head, but also states: ¡°I know that. You can rest assured that if we can cooperate sessfully, ourpany will definitely invest heavily in capital.¡± ¡°President Su.¡± They have finished talking when someone greets Su. She smiles at Wang Miao and says, ¡°We will talk again when I have time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free from Monday to Friday.¡± Wang Miao says to Su Ni.

    On the other side, a young man wearing sses who is dressed in an old-fashioned suit hands over his business card with a smile. Su Ni raises her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Director le. I don¡¯t know what I can do for you.¡± He looks sophisticated. Pushing his sses slightly, he says, ¡°Le Shi intends to cooperate with Su, I don¡¯t know if Su ns to go public in the near future.¡± Le has always been an investment orientedpany, and it requires the shareholders to settle in and control the real power. Its two most famous subsidiaries are acquired in this way. To cooperate with Le is to seek skin from a tiger. But again, it¡¯s a huge temptation. ¡°We will provide the best voluntary and project for Su. In addition, I heard that Su has been in a hot fight with J. K recently, but to be honest, it is not worth mentioning in our eyes.¡± He says with a smile. Through his sses, his eyes, which are not very evil, are bright and shining. Now they radiate the light like looking at the prey. Su Ni takes the business card and politely refuses his kindness.

    Director Le doesn¡¯t care, ¡°my name is Le Meng. If Su always needs me, you can call me at any time.¡± ¡°However, there is a friendly suggestion. If Su¡¯s listing is in the next three years, it can be seriously considered now. ¡± ¡°Su Ni¡¯s ability is too limited, and Supany is even more shaky and unstable. I dare not think about its going public.¡± Su Ni is modest and puts on a posture. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± With a smile and a slight nod, Le Meng disappears into the crowd. Su Ni holds up his ss and stays in the same ce. He suddenly finds that there are not only many enterprises at the party that once despised Su like Wang Miao, but also some new faces are present. A good celebration takes on something rotten. Ruan Yichen has been looking at Su Ni not far away. After seeing the people around her slowly disperse, hees to close Su Ni. ¡°Once The Nanjiawan Project is won, Su¡¯s is now a hot enterprise in Nancheng. President Su will be busyter.¡± Ruan takes a sip of champagne and puts his ss on the table. Then he smiles at Su Ni and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what President Su intends to do recently?¡±

    Su Ni smiles and says without trace: ¡°it¡¯s natural to deal well with the Nanjiawan project. In addition, today many peoplee to me for investment and cooperation. Maybe they can find new opportunities. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the project department that President Su has been fully prepared for the Nanjiawan Project. It¡¯s not a problem. If I can, I want to act as the supervisor of President Su. What do you think?¡± Ruan offers his service. ¡°No problem.¡± Su Ni readily agrees, ¡°I really need someone to watch over there, as long as Ruan is not afraid of hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that hard work will be harder, but if you look at it personally, you¡¯ll be more or less relieved.¡± Ruan says with a smile. Su Ni secretly looks at Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile through the Champagne Cup. Since thest trial at the bidding meeting, she can no longer believe that Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose is that simple and direct. There must be a reason for him to volunteer as a supervisor. ¡°Once the Nanjiawan project reaches itster stage, I will apply to the headquarters to set up a branch here. I¡¯ve thought about the location, just in Nanjiawan.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruan lowers his head and looks at Su Ni with a smile. Su Ni is usually dressed in professional clothes. It¡¯s rare for her to let her delicate ck hair trail over her shoulders like today. Su Ni nods again, ¡°Ruan can make an appointment in advance, so Su naturally can¡¯t agree more. However, there are many enterprises there, and they are within the scope of Gu¡¯s business circle. It is not so easy to take root and flourish.¡± ¡°Well, I have a way.¡± Ruan smiles at the corners of her mouth , and her eyes look confident. For J. K., Su Ni doesn¡¯t ask any more questions. At present, Su has numerous choices. She and Ruan Yichen will continue to cooperate, which has be unknown. Su Ni has nned to go to the lounge for a rest, but Ruan Yichenes back and says: ¡°recently, everyone hates a new project. I heard that Mrs. Keller of France has been very interested in Chinese traditional culture. Recently, she also ns to find apany in China to specialize in domestic cultural output, and Gu group is the most frequently contacted one.¡± As soon as Su Ni hears this, she immediately bes alert.

    ¡°What does Ruan think?¡± Su Ni does not look back and asks quietly. ¡°Nothing, I mean, of course, I want to know if Su is interested in it. Just in time, I have a way here.¡± Ruan Yichen makes no secret of his ambition. ¡°Of course, I want to continue to cooperate with President Su.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this project. It seems that President Ruan is more intelligent than me.¡± Su Ni is telling the truth. As early as Gu Zechen talked about foreign cooperation, and gave up divorce, and cautiously signed an agreement with her, she did an investigation. But nothing. In such a short period of time, how can she reach the scope of discussion as Ruan Yichen says? ¡°Since Mr. Gu and Mrs. Keller have more contacts, Ruan, why not directly cooperate with Mr. Gu?¡± Su Ni looks at Ruan calmly .

 Chapter 53: That Girl Must be Good, Too

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    ¡°I want to, but Mr. Gu needs to give me this opportunity.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s face looks helpless, showing a wry smile. ¡°With Gu¡¯s strength, how can we find someone to share a piece of it?¡± ¡°Then why not take it at one stroke? Mr. Ruan¡± Su Ni says coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Su Shi is not worth mentioning in Mr. Ruan¡¯s eyes. In other words, Ruan always wants to use my Su¡¯s tform to achieve his own goal.¡± Hearing this, Ruan frowns slightly. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he is also a little more cautious and serious. He purses his lips and keeps silent for a few seconds. Finally, he says, ¡°Mrs. Keller wants a maind capital Injection Company. My time back home is too short to meet Mrs. Keller¡¯s requirements in a short time. Mr. Su is right. I really mean that.¡± Su Ni turns around and stops talking. After going through the bidding for the Nanjiawan Project, if she thinks that the original cooperation is her n, she will be naive. Instead, from the beginning, she is used by the man.

    ¡°This is the first step for Su and his family to go abroad.¡± Ruan Yichen is unwilling to give up, and is pressing step by step. ¡°Su¡¯s power is weak. At present, he has no idea of developing internationally. Ruan is afraid that he will be disappointed.¡± Su Ni has a cold attitude. ¡°All right.¡±

    Ruan concludes the topic in a straightforward way, then goes to Su Ni and raises his ss again. ¡°Today is a celebration banquet for you and me. I don¡¯t talk about anything else. Congrattions, Su Ni.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With the Nanjiawan Project advanced, Su Ni¡¯s face looks a little softer. ¡°In the past, I were abrupt and impolite, but it is my personal career habit. I always want to know my partners better. Su will not mind.¡± Ruan puts it straight. Su Ni shakes her head and looks calm as usual. ¡°The rtionship between me and Mr. Gu is said by people to be confusing. Mr. Ruan will naturally have his own ideas after hearing it.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe it this time. Don¡¯t you think most of these people areing for President Gu?¡± The door of the lounge is not closed, and the hall is well lit, and the guests are toasting with each other. Compared with Suepany, which has just gone bankrupt, it¡¯s really lively here.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Su Ni sips the wine, looking cold eyes and making no sound. ¡°So it is a gamble from the beginning, and I am right.¡± Ruan says with a smile. ¡°Are you married, Mr. Ruan?¡± Su Ni suddenly asks, ¡°if it¡¯s not convenient for you to answer, it¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruan replies quickly, then keeps a stiff smile on his face, saying: ¡°a long time ago, I fell in love with a girl, but she liked another man, but I didn¡¯t care. It was good to see her smile. Later¡­¡± He pauses for a while. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking at him. ¡°And then she married that man?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruan shakes his head, and his smile bes bitter. After he drinks all the wine in the cup, he looks at Su Ni again and says: ¡°I think that they will get married as you do, and then they will live on happily. Unfortunately, that man betrayed her and married another woman, and she, because of the ident, never wakes up. ¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Su Ni lowers her voice, but it is a sad story. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan shrugs her shoulders, pretending to smile at her easily. ¡°It¡¯s been several years, I¡¯ve almost forgotten it, but sometimes I feel it lingers in my mind.¡± ¡°She must be a very good girl.¡± Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. ¡°Indeed.¡± Ruan nods his head, thinking of the past and his eyes show a shade of tenderness and light, but then his tone bes cold and his eyes also disy a trace of hatred swiftly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he is not satisfied with such a good girl. I¡¯d like to see more about the woman he married, and in what aspects she is better than her!¡± Su Ni¡¯s hands tremble, and sadness shes across her eyes. She also wonders where she is worse than the girl Gu Zechen loves. ¡°And have you found the answer?¡± Her breath feels still, and she is afraid to miss any word. Su Ni lowers his head, but he doesn¡¯t notice Ruan staring at her, puzzled by theplexity and exploration in her eyes.

    After a long while, Su Ni raises her head, and Ruan Yichen also shifts his eyes, purses his lips, and his eyes are lonely and proud. ¡°Not yet. Maybe, she has her good points, too.¡± ¡°Or, when the man got married, it was just a family arrangement, it was not what he wanted, and the girl didn¡¯t expect that a marriage would change the fates of three people.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart gets sour, but it is because of another person¡¯s feelings that she bes talkative. As for some things, Like Ruan, she also wants to explore. Some words, she also wants to say to Gu Zechen personally. But in the end, she can¡¯t do anything. Ruan sighs and stops talking. Holding up the ss, he finds that there is no wine in his ss at all. He licks his dry lips, and he couldn¡¯t help being thirsty. Su Ni says, ¡°Let me get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Ruan Yichen holds her arm and a warm current flows into her body. Su Ni dodges as if she got an electric shock, regains herself, lowers his voice and says sorry. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan pulls back his hand and smiles faintly. Su Ni picks up her skirt and speeds up her pace. Shees back again with two sses of champagne in her hands. ¡°You must love Gu Zechen.¡± Ruan says in a positive tone. Su Ni looks at him in surprise, and then jokingly says, ¡°Ruan didn¡¯t think so at the bidding meeting before. In just a few days, you have changed your mind?¡± Ruan Yichen shakes his head seriously and does not feel embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t love, how can you persist for so many years?¡± His meaningful words make Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble a bit. She never talks to anyone about it, and how Ruan hase to this conclusion.

    Su Ni slowly sips the wine, and her eyes and eyebrows with light make-up are calm as usual. Only the thin lips gently purse up, and she whispers, ¡°Mr. Gu and I are good.¡± ¡°A life without feelings is nothing but a walking shadow. President Su, do you think so?¡± Ruan presses forward step by step. Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly panics. She subconsciously steps back two steps. The cold elegance between her eyebrows is gone. She stares at Ruan Yichen coldly, and her tone is already displeased. ¡°Mr. Ruan, you are not me, neither are you Mr. Gu. How do you know that our feelings are not good? Do you always sleep under our bed every night to eavesdrop? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get excited.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile bes gentle, but he also shows an illusion of insight into the world. Once again, he says: ¡°I¡¯m just talking about it casually. After all, President Gu is used to being cold. When ites to emotion, it¡¯s not suitable for him.¡±

 Chapter 54: I Have Nothing to Do with Him

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Ruan has something to imply in his words, and Su Ni is extremely unhappy when she hears his words. She just looks at his sincere face and pretends to be innocent. Su Ni is unwilling to discuss this issue any more. After raising her ss slightly, she is about to turn around and leave. Before she goes out, she sees a long ck figure steps into the lounge. ¡°Husband.¡± Su Ni is shocked, but she also quickly stabilizes her thoughts, quickly squeezes out a smile and rushes to him. Gu Zechen looks down at the arm she is holding and sees Su Ni¡¯s smile again. He says: ¡°I don¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°No interruptions.¡± Ruan Yichen takes the lead in opening his mouth, then lifts his step and passes them by,ughing with a deep meaning, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, take the first step.¡± Gu¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are cold, and he stares at Ruan coldly until thetter leaves. Gu shuts the door of the lounge with a bang. ¡°What do you do?¡± Su Ni is startled and releases Gu Zechen¡¯s arm in an instant. ¡°What am I doing? Su Ni, are you sure you want to ask me what I¡¯m doing? ¡± Gu Zechen, who has been forbearing for a long time, suddenly approaches Su Ni step by step. His eyes are like an eagle¡¯s, staring at Su Ni directly, without giving anyone any chance to dodge.

    Su Ni retreats to the corner of the wall and a trace of fear shes across her eyes. Until Gu Zechen punches the wall beside her face and forms a half encircling posture, Su Ni feels a little relieved. ¡°Today is the celebration.¡± Su Ni kindly reminds him. ¡°Oh? Is it to celebrate that your rtionship with Ruan Yichen has gone a step further, or that I haven¡¯te to disturb you today? ¡± Gu Zechen is full of jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Su Ni feels humiliated for a while. She tries to push Gu Zechen away, but finds that he is like a rock, motionless. Su Ni gives up. ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni helplessly looks at Gu Zechen, ¡°you see, just now we didn¡¯t do anything, and the doors are open, and nothing happened between us.¡± ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen breathes quickly, holding her right arm tightly, and the anger in his eyes ispletely ignited, ¡°do you forget about the agreement you signed? Uh huh! Seeing that Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak, Gu Zechen entuates his tone, ¡°then I¡¯ll help you remember that you are not allowed to live in a room alone with a man, and you are not allowed to have any physical contact with any man, especially Ruan Yichen. Su Ni, have you forgotten that?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth suddenly opens wide. It takes a long time for her to show a look of disbelief and fear, ¡°Gu Zechen, you follow me.¡± ¡°Need tracking?¡± Gu Zechen opens his mouth and smiles coldly, ¡°if you want one one to know it, you had better not do it yourself. Su Ni, do you think you can escape from my control?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly shakes off Su Ni¡¯s hand. Thetter loses his support and leans weakly against the wall. ¡°Gu Zechen, between Ruan and me nothing has really happened, and you reminded mest time, how can I¡­ ¡± Su Ni chokes, struggling to make a voice from her throat. But Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are cold. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not right for me to live in one room with you. I¡¯ve vited our previous agreement, but I think it¡¯s Su¡¯s celebration banquet. I think no one will be so bored to write anything sensational.¡± ¡°Do you think I need to take this risk? Still, Su Ni, you can¡¯t live without a man? If you can¡¯t find love with me, go to another man.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s long thighs squatting, and his index finger supporting her chin, he looks at her tearful eyes, very upset.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t forget what you promise me. I don¡¯t think there is anything important at the celebration banquet that you two need to talk alone. This is the first andst time, otherwise I will make you pay!¡± Gu Zechen finishes his words, and leaves. Su Ni¡¯s body trembles for a moment, but she jumps forward subconsciously and hugs Gu Zechen¡¯s calf. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Ni shakes her shoulders and whispers. Gu Zechen pulls up his leg hard, but he cannot move. Instead, his trouser leg sweeps her face, and Su Ni closes her eyes subconsciously. ¡°This is the Supany. President Su is kneeling in front of me like this. Don¡¯t you want to make people think that I, Gu Zechen, treat you tough?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is neither light nor heavy. His words are extremely cold. After a pause, he narrows his eyes again. ¡°Or, Su Ni, do you do it for me on purpose?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni has lost the ability to exin. It seems that no matter what she says is wrong now. ¡°The Nanjiawan Project is over. Ruan will go to Nanjiawan to supervise the work. I promise you that today¡¯s situation will not happen again. And he offends me only because of his carelessness.¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t speak. Su Ni looks up at him with no dignity in her eyes. ¡°You know, how happy it is for me if you don¡¯t divorce, and how can I¡­¡± ¡°Does Ruan tell you anything else?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly asks. Su Ni is stunned and shakes her head. ¡°Get up.¡± Two minutester, Su Ni takes Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and together theye out of the lounge. Soon, someone surrounds Su and Ni, saying the blessing politely, and Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say much, nodding slightly to greet. After that, it is the discussion of business cooperation. The other party seems to see that Gu Zechen is not interested in it, but he also knows it, leaving them alone.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni can vaguely hear the voices around her, saying how happy she is. Even Gu Zechen will go to Su¡¯s celebration banquet in person. Su Ni¡¯s grin is numb. If he does not know that she is alone with Ruan Yichen and has a body contact again, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care to attend such a boring celebration banquet. Su Ni looks at his side face. His jaw line is obvious, his facial features are rigid, his thin lips are tightly pressed, and his whole body seems so overbearing that nobody is allowed to approach him.

    She does not know if Gu Zechen is still angry. After he helps herself up in the lounge, he says that she needs to make up for today¡¯s behavior. ¡°Honey, I respect you.¡± Therefore, Su Ni is also full of energy, smiling in front of the crowd, her eyes being full of love. Gu Zechen is ying with the wine ss. He nces at Su Ni and drinks it all at once without saying a word. Su Ni then looks up. The scarlet liquid flows into her teeth. Before she can taste it, she quickly swallows it. Then she smiles at Gu Zechen and says, ¡°thank you foring here today.¡± Gu Zechen and Su Ni walk in the crowd, and his voice is low with ridicule and disdain, ¡°today my wife¡¯s acting is a bit bad, or that your mind is not on me at all.¡± Su Ni¡¯s smile freezes. She wants to draw back her hand, but as soon as she moves it, her hand is tightly held by Gu Zechen, and her gloomy eyes tighten, giving off a cold air. Su Ni is like being in the ice-house, suffering.

 Chapter 55: Make up for It Tonight

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Su Ni opens her mouth. ¡°Do you have one? I don¡¯t know what my husband wants me to do? ¡± ¡°I need to teach you?¡± His hand gently caresses Su Ni¡¯s face, which causes a reddening over it like the red clouds slowly blooming in the sky. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t you know how to act in your daily life? Then bring out your skills. You see, the better you y now, the more gains you will get after my sess. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Su Ni trembles, looks up at him, and says: ¡°in the eyes of President Gu, no matter what I do, it¡¯s acting. Even if I love you, it¡¯s acting.¡± Gu Zechen has a look. Then, impatiently, he draws back his hand, saying nothing, which implies his acquiescence. Su Ni has tears in her eyes. She sips her lips and sucks her nose. Her eyes wander around, avoiding his eyes. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t know in what I did wrong. In order to please you, I¡¯d like to listen to you. But if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°How, knowing that I won¡¯t get divorced with you this year, you¡¯re emboldened, and do you want to restore your former habit to threaten me?¡± He suddenly grasps Su Ni¡¯s sharp chin, and the tears she has been holding back burst in an instant. Su Ni notices that someone is looking this way. She stands on tiptoe, circling her arms around his neck, ignoring the pain in her chin, and offering to kiss. Just then, she is pinched by Gu Zechen. But this posture, from the perspective of outsiders, is the scene of intimacy. Su Ni is a little steadier. Seeing his resistance, she can¡¯t help but smile with tears. ¡°My husband hates me.¡± ¡°Disdain?¡± Gu Zechen sneers, his other hand also holds her waist a little forward, then Su Ni falls into his arms. Gu Zechen seems to have tasted the taste of her tears, a little bit salty. While he is frowning, Su Ni has already put the tip of her tongue into his mouth, licking his lips and teeth with some teasing. Gu Zechen¡¯s breath is a little frozen, but it is only a moment. Soon, he presses Su Ni against the wall, and then he touches her face with his hands, refusing to let her go.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ni makes a suppressed breath. This man, never understands what is gentle, not to mention what is temperament and interest. Every time she kisses him, it¡¯s like going to die, and she is pinched by death. Su Ni gently beats him on the chest, trying to let Gu Zechen loosen her a little. As a result, Gu Zechen bes bolder and fixes her hands against his chest. Their lips and teeth mingle for a while; Su Ni¡¯s body gradually bes soft, just like a wad of cotton in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her hands, which are fixed on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, at this time can clearly feel his heart beating. She can even imagine the flow of blood, but this man is still cold. ¡°Gu¡­ Ze Chen.¡± Su Ni sounds coquettish. She tries to move her head aside, but her lips are bitten again by Gu Zechen next second. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t continue to attack and Su Ni is able to breathe. As soon as she raises her eyes, she sees those dark eyes staring at her like demons. His head is still on her forehead, his hands slip from her cheek to her neck, and his motionless eyes seem to examine every detail of her face. Su Ni¡¯s throat is suddenly dry, and she can¡¯t help swallowing. Then, Su Ni is blurred and her lips and teeth fail her again. Su Ni¡¯s body tightens for a moment. She feels that her body is so fragile and thin that she seems to integrate into Gu Zechen¡¯s body. She can¡¯t move for half a minute.

    After a long while, Gu Zechen finally releases her. Su Ni wipes her lips, but her eyes look angry, but she is calm again when seeing his deep eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste. Everyone is watching.¡± Su Ni whispers. Gu Zechen does not answer, but he opens her hand wiping her mouth. Moistened lips have been slightly swollen, which look red and mellow like a ripe apple. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrow suddenly, and his Adam¡¯s apple moves. ¡°No.¡± Su Ni dodges his hand, and then she starts to tremble while seeing his dark eyes. That look, she¡¯s too familiar with. She just didn¡¯t expect that there are so many people at the celebration banquet, and to her surprise, he even gets passionate here. ¡°Shall we go back to the hotel in the evening?¡± Su Ni pleads. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat is even drier, and his body seems to be burning with a fire, which makes his body even drier. ¡°Or ¡­Or shall we go now?¡± Su Ni lowers her voice, almost crying, and she furtherpromises. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Gu Zechen finally speaks. ¡°Bring me a ss of wine.¡± Su Ni does not dare to dy, and she turns around and hands over a ss of champagne and a ss of red wine. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes do not blink, and he drinks them all at once. His Adam¡¯s apple surges up wildly, and Su Ni is flustered when she sees it. It is not until he hands over the ss, and his eyes seem to be burned hot that Su Ni takes over the ss, trembling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ni quickly lowers her head and takes Gu Zechen by one hand to walk towards the bustling ce. Suddenly, Gu Zechen tugs her hard, and Su Ni staggers, falling into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Su Ni only feels his thighs cool, and then she looks down to find that her skirt is wrapped around the corner of a table. She pulls it hard, but it breaks and arge part of the skirt is ripped off and left on the ground. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni¡¯s face turns red all of a sudden. She lowers her voice and buries her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. It¡¯s a shame. ¡°How can Madame walk so carelessly?¡± Gu Zechen puts away his look and jokingly purses his mouth, expressing his concern.  ¡°It¡¯s my carelessness.¡± People have been looking at them. Now Su Ni¡¯s movements have even attracted their attention. They areing closer to them, whispering in private. Gu Zechen stares at her chest. Such a tug not only exposes the scenery under her feet, but also the chest stering. At this time, her white skin, like a small white rabbit, can¡¯t wait to gush out. Her skin is bound by her dress, forming a fantastic view. ¡°It looks like thedy has to go back and change her dress ande backter.¡± Speaking, Gu Zechen embraces her body with one hand; unexpectedly he holds Su Ni horizontally, striding forward through the crowd.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Guests naturally give way to them. Gu Zechen¡¯s reason cannot be too reasonable. Naturally, no one is blind and officious. Soon, Su Ni feels her back cool and looks up. They are already outside the hotel. ¡°Let me get down.¡± Su Ni releases Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, whispering. ¡°Why, do you want to abandon me when my service is over?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s voice is cold. Su Ni looks up abruptly, wondering what he means by ¡°using him¡±? Just now, if it weren¡¯t for Gu Zechen to drag her, her skirt wouldn¡¯t break at all. Gu Zechen is clearly intentional!

 Chapter 56: How About Going Back to the Hotel

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Gu Zechen naturally understands the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but he curls up his mouth, just like ying a rascal, knowing that Su Ni has nothing to do with him. In the dark, A Maybach slowly approaches. Gu Zechen holds Su Ni and plunges into the back seat. Because of inertia, Gu Zechen directly presses on Su Ni. All the time, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t mean to get up. Time seems to be still. No lights are turned on in the car. asionally, the neon on the side of the road passes through the windows, forming a dark and unidentified time on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. His eyes, which be hot again,pared with those of the man at the celebration banquet, are undisguised, and hotter.

    Su Ni feels that she is going to die today, but before her brain gives her the next order, Gu Zechen¡¯s fiery lips touch hers tightly. His hands begin to be fumbling. With a tug, the tuxedo almost slips to her belly, and then her skin is touched by him, like a toy, pinched as he wishes.

    There is a driver in the car, but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about anything. His actions are getting more and more excessive. Su Ni can only lower her voice, biting her lips painfully. Until Gu Zechen raises her skirt, and his actions get more aggressive, Su Ni quickly stops him.

    Su Ni¡¯s voice trembles in his ear. ¡°How about going back to the hotel?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand just pauses for two seconds, and he soon raises thestyer of her clothes. Su Ni¡¯s whole body is arched back, tightly clinging to Gu Zechen, but it doesn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Please¡­ How about going back to the hotel?¡± Su Ni begs shamefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that today you have to make up for your mistakes.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves, and his expression bes more terrible under the dim light. He directly puts Su Ni¡¯s hand under his body, which is as hard as iron. Su Ni¡¯s hand shrinks with fear, but Gu Zechen drags it again.

    ¡°How can I bear it? Well, Mrs. Gu? ¡°His low voice seems to be mingled with a sort of meaningful smile. Su Ni¡¯s heartbeat has already reached one hundred and eight, and the thumping sound almost makes her faint.

    ¡°Well, Mrs. Gu?¡± Gu Zechen calls her again.

    ¡°I can help you¡­ How about using my hands?¡± Su Ni is biting her teeth, squeezing out a shameful sentence from her teeth. In an instant, her cheeks burn like a fire, and it spreads all over her body.

    Hum! Gu Zechen makes a sound from his nose, then releases Su Ni and leans back. But he still tightly holds Su Ni¡¯s hand. Su Ni is biting her lips, and her eyes look very embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen turns his head to look at her and her all the expressions are seen by him. The banter in his eyes bes more obvious. He curls up his lips and says. ¡°If you don¡¯t want, I won¡¯t force¡­¡±

    Before he has finished speaking, Su Ni suddenly jumps over and bites it. Gu Zechen trembles. Suddenly, what he wants to say stiffens in his throat and his body gets stiff, too. At the same time, a stream of blood rises from the bottom of his feet to his head.

    At present, all his blood flows back, gathers in the brain, and crashes everywhere. Gu Zechen thinks that he will die in the next moment.

    ¡°What are you doing, woman!¡± Gu Zechen pushes Su Ni away with insolence and rudeness. Su Ni¡¯s face is charming, and her eyes are like clear water, full of vague ambience.

    She licks her moist lips, then quickly wipes them with her hand. She looks at Gu Zechen innocently and doubtfully. ¡°I am helping you, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Zechen swears in a low voice. Su Ni bes more confused. She thinks it is the first time she has done it and hurt him.

    ¡°Shall I be careful?¡± Su Ni says.

    Gu Zechen opens the window, looking away. Disregarding Su Ni¡¯s abnormality, he take a deep breath and closes his eyes. Su Ni¡¯s small hand once again touches his hard part, and then it plunges into there. This time, Gu Zechen raises her neck quickly. The ce where her warm tongue has swept is warm, like an electric shock.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Ni is embarrassed and can not say anything. In the narrow space, the atmosphere begins to be hot and humid. Her hair bun is already messy at this time, and several strands of thin hair are still stuck on her forehead. Her unconscious action of licking the corner of her lips seems to provoke Gu Zechen¡¯s nerves.

    Though at the beginning, this woman was lying in the bathtub, wearing nothing, all he had was anger and lust. He wanted to humiliate her. But now, an action or a look from this woman lets him have an unbearable desire.

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni opens her mouth grievously. What she can do is so much. She did what he asked, even it was a humiliation. But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction is more shame than what happened just now.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen rudely and impatiently interrupts Su Ni¡¯s words, and then he drags the woman¡¯s head onto his own chest, forces her to face him and bites her lips fiercely. The moistened lips are well-stacked and stretchy. Gu Zechen takes a deep breath, and can no longer control himself. He explores her mouth deeply and pursues the tip of her tongue.

    At that moment, his breath is tense and cramped. His two hands knead every inch of her skin. Knowing that she is in pain, Gu Zechen begins to knead harder. It seems that only in this way can he contain the fire in his heart. His wrist forces Su Ni to open her mouth wide, who is unable to move and has to allow him to invade her freely.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, here we are.¡± Through a curtain, the driver¡¯s voice is like a life-saving straw. Su Ni opens her eyes with excitement, but Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯t let her go, kissing every inch of her skin devotedly.

    Su Ni uses her hand to shut out the scenery on her chest. Gu Zechen is angry and res at her viciously. Su Ni feels wronged. ¡°Let us go.¡±

    ¡°So can¡¯t you wait?¡± Gu Zechen shamefully pinches her chest, which makes Su Ni gnash her teeth. Who really can¡¯t wait?

    Though Gu Zechen says that, he gets out of the car quickly and holds Su Ni out. Her dress has already been pulled by Gu Zechen, which can¡¯t shut out any key parts.  Gu Zechen sees that with a frown, and he realizes that what he just did is excessive.  His Adam¡¯s apple moves. It is rare that a little sense has returned. Finally, he takes off his coat and wraps Su Ni¡¯s whole body, and then he enters the hotel.

    The light is bright and dazzling all of a sudden.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Su Ni hears the voices of people around her. Her arms arepletely exposed in the air. She is so ashamed that she lowers her voice and says. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡± Entering the elevator, Su Ni is relieved. Gu Zechen puts her down. Su Ni almost loses her gravity. Gu Zechen quickly holds her up. ¡°Thanks¡± has not yet been said by her when Gu Zechen raises her chin again, wrapping her tongue tip tightly.

    In the elevator, they don¡¯t know how many turns they have made. Gu Zechen just presses over, and Su Ni refuses to show weakness and puts her arms around his neck to press him back again.

 Chapter 57: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Touch You.

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    It is quiet and time stands still at that moment. The two embrace each other and refuse to let go of their kiss, and it isn¡¯t until they enter the room that Su Ni pushes Gu Zechen away and meets his disgruntled eyes. Su Ni says, ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome!¡± After Gu Zechen finishes speaking, he reaches out and rips the suit off her body along with the half-broken dress. The woman covers her chest with a startled cry and widely-opened eyes. Gu Zechen smiles. He seems to appreciate a work of art, his eyes sweeping from head to toe. Then his eyese to rest on the dense kiss marks on her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Su Ni is in panic and runs away, but she is dragged back by Gu Zechen and copses on the bed. Gu Zechen presses on her, looking at her blushing face, and he cannot but stroke her gently.

    Su Ni is full of difort and turns around. But she hears what Gu Zechen says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you if your body isn¡¯t well.¡±

    After saying that, he stands up as he promised her. Su Ni is so surprised that she bes speechless for a while. She remembers what the doctor told her. Now that the arrow has been on the string, she never thought that Gu Zechen would let her go.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind isplicated, and Gu Zechen, who is sober now, turns around and says to her, ¡°There is no need to look at me with such a grateful look. Now you are my rightful wife and you need to appear in front of everyone in your best condition.¡±

    Su Ni can¡¯t help but roll her eyes, as if the impatient man in the car is not him¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night. You¡¯ll have to attend it with me, and I¡¯ll have someone pick you up then.¡± Gu Zechen says.

    ¡°But I have a meeting tomorrow night.¡± Su Ni retorts.

    ¡°Push it off!¡± Gu Zechen responds in a domineering manner, and then he slowly unbuttons his shirt while looking askance at Su Ni. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your most important job right now is to y the role of Mrs. Gu well?¡±

    Hum! Su Ni is dissatisfied in her heart. She is already Mrs. Gu. Does she need to y? At the same time, Su Ni also gets up and steps closer, pulls his hand away and helps him take off his shirt.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves. His eyes stare at her meek eyebrows, and he speaks in a low voice. ¡°Is that how you seduce me?¡±

    Su Ni opens her eyes wide and quickly denies and exins. ¡°Since I¡¯m Mrs. Gu, I guess it¡¯s not excessive to do that.¡±

    Gu Zechen sips his lips, looks away and does not speak again. Su Ni smiles, looking very happy.

    ¡°All right.¡± When arge chunk of pectoral muscle is exposed in front of her eyes, Su Ni¡¯s heart seems to miss a beat as she subconsciously shifts her gaze and whispers. ¡°You take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s expression is nd, and there is nothing wrong with it. It isn¡¯t until the sound of running wateres from the bathroom that Su Ni ispletely relieved. Her body is leaning softly against the back of the chair.

    She doesn¡¯t have a meeting tomorrow night, but Gu Zechen¡¯s well-deserved request makes her resist it a little. Mrs. Gu, does she need to act? Su Ni picks up the hugging pillow and throw towards Gu Zechen¡¯s clothes. Her eyebrows flutter, and she feels a little better.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The door is opened with a tter, and Gu Zechen¡¯s lower body is wrapped around a bath towel. He appears with a wet body. Su Ni¡¯s hands quickly shrink in shock, and then she puckers her lips and shakes her head, embarrassed. Gu Zechen slowly walks towards her, looking at the clothes doubtfully.

    ¡°That, I¡¯m going to take a shower, too.¡± Su Ni quickly gets up and turns her back to Gu Zechen, avoiding Gu Zechen¡¯s scaring stare.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back tonight.¡± Gu Zechen says. Su Ni turns back in surprise.

    ¡°You get a good night¡¯s rest.¡± He says.

    Su Ni responds cleverly and puts down the bath towel. She isn¡¯t disappointed, but is it necessary to send her home?

    The sound of getting dressed alreadyes from behind her, and Su Ni leans softly against the back of the chair, lowering her head and ying with the folds of her robe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zechen says. Gu Zechen walks ahead, and Su Ni walks somewhat slowly, calmly following behind him.

    As Gu Zechen waits for the elevator, he looks back at her, who seems to be in low spirits, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Ni snaps up and waves her hand in front of him. ¡°I just now forgot to change the medication. Remember to change it yourselfter.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see.¡± Su Ni shows a smiling face at him. Putting aside the bad behavior and attitude of forcing her to divorce, now Gu Zechen, as a result, will make her feel warm in her heart.

    Su Ni takes a step away, wraps his arms, and leans her head gently over. The corners of her mouth curl up. She is like a maiden, and her heart is at ease.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body is straight. Through the reflection by the elevator, he also sees her delicate appearance. He doesn¡¯t  look happy, but his frown also bes rxed. The driver has already gone home, so Gu Zechen is driving, and Su Ni is sitting in the co-pilot, like a young pure girl, staring at his side face with love.

    ¡°Now that youe back. You can stay there.¡±

    After a pause, Su Ni adds, ¡°You haven¡¯t lived at home for days, and I¡¯m a little afraid to see Mom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it on her side. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Zechen says faintly. Su Ni lets out ¡°ooh¡± again and stops talking.

    This person would rather talk with her than stay at home.

    All right.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The night darkens, and the nearer she gets to Gu¡¯s house, the fewer neon lights there are around her. Su Ni can¡¯t help but yawn and her eyes have already narrowed slightly. Gu Zechen sips his lips and slows down the car.  It is not until he reaches his house that the man calls her, but she doesn¡¯t respond. Gu Zechen gets out of the car and is about to hold the woman. At that time, he sees Su Ni¡¯s eyelids flicker.

    ¡°Get yourself up.¡± The hand that has reached behind her waist immediately gets back. Su Ni still keeps her eyes closed.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkens as he stares coldly at the face that is pretending to be sleeping. ¡°I¡¯m still in a hurry to get back!¡±

    Su Ni twitches her mouth, but she is still reluctant to get up, and she stretches out her long arms, saying. ¡°I want you to hug me.¡±

    As soon as Su Ni opens her mouth with coquetry, Gu Zechen¡¯s face freezes and his thin lips tighten. Seeing that there is no movement, Su Ni looks at him like a child with a half-opened eye.

    ¡°Just gonna hug.¡± She says again.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you still a child? Do you always need to be held?¡± Gu Zechen frowns in displeasure and lowers his voice to reprimand her.

    With a single sentence, Su Ni instantly loses her mind to act cute, twitches the corners of her mouth and opens her eyes thoroughly.

    Surprisingly, just as Su Ni is about to get off the car, she is lightly picked up by Gu Zechen. Su Ni is so surprised that she opens her mouth. This guy, what¡¯s going on!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hug me? So what, do you want to walk down by yourself?¡± Gu Zechen meets her disdainful eyes and says with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 58: I Said the Wrong Thing

    Proofread by Peter GongContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± Su Ni immediately puts her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, tightly attaching herself to his chest, ¡°anyway, if you like to hold me, just do it.¡± Upstairs. Gu Zechen steadily puts Su Ni on the bed very gently. As a result, Su Ni still tightly hugs his neck, a pair of pretty eyes looking at him charmingly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face gives a warning. ¡°No.¡± After all, Su Ni¡¯s arms are tighter. This pull makes Gu Zechen stagger and finally he props himself up by a hand on the bed. Because of this he fails to press over her body. However, their faces are quite close. Her smiling breath hits Gu Zechen¡¯s face warmly, which brings him a burst of crispy hemp. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Gu Zechen tries to raise his head, but Su Ni does not hesitate to follow him, looking at him with a smile. ¡°I want to hold you like this, OK?¡± She¡¯s pushing her luck. Gu Zechen is short of  breath for a second. After all, those gloomy eyes get relieved. He lowers his voice and says, ¡°you are ying with fire, Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± She tilts her head, pretends to think seriously, and says, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s very good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your body like now? Don¡¯t you know? Do you really want to be killed by me?¡± Gu Zechen says, roughly pushing away Su Ni, and then stands straight in front of the bed, staring at a beautiful face on the bed. ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart sinks. He goes to the bed and says, ¡°Well, you can leave. It¡¯s a long night, and I¡¯m alone¡­¡± Hiss! Gu Zechen, who has gone two steps, suddenly turns around, then strides towards her and presses her under his body. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Before Su Ni finishes speaking, he is bitten by Su Ni. Just as she reaches out to push him, he holds her hands behind her head and presses them tightly. Whoops! Su Ni rebels a little, but Gu Zechen kisses deeper, and his flexible tongue is like a snake, acting recklessly in her territory. After being satisfied, Gu Zechen stares at her directly, without blinking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want, eh? So you are reluctant to let me go? ¡± Gu Zechen looks at the red and swollen lips that he has bitten, and the evil thought that has just been suppressedes up again. He feels extremely upset.

    Gu Zechen gnaws his teeth, but Su Ni is not afraid. She just blinks her eyes, puts her hands around his neck, and says with a coquettish smile, ¡°yes, of course, I don¡¯t want you to go. I wish you would stay with me day and night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡± Gu Zechen sneers. Su Ni nods seriously, even stretching out a hand to swear, ¡°I promise, every word I sayes from my heart.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do without a man!¡± Gu Zechen humiliates her, and again he lowers his head, and bites her lips. This time, his breath bes more and more urgent. Depending on his care for his body, Su Ni bes more and more fearless. Her hands are weak and soft, and even her legs begin to hook him uneasily. ¡°Dear.¡± Su Ni is smirking. With his kiss all the way down, Su Ni¡¯s body begins to twist and shake rapidly. Gu Zechen takes a deep breath and stretches his head out between her legs. His deep eyes are almost red. ¡°How are you going to recover, eh?¡± He says, with his body against hers provocatively. ¡°You know, my second-level tear is notpletely healed, and¡­¡± Su Ni finishes, and begins to y coquettish.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I want to hear?¡± Gu Zechen does not give up, directly holding her, and stabbing Su Ni¡¯s waist. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Su Ni hurriedly dodges for a while. She also knows that Gu Zechen¡¯s temper is caused by her. However, Su Ni looks like a rogue. ¡°What else can you do? Or you go out and fix it?¡± It is just a joke. However, Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly darkens. He grins and says, ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s what you think? Well, do I have to thank you for your understanding, my gooddy?¡± Su Ni is stunned and finally realizes that she has said something wrong. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Su Ni apologizes quickly. Gu Zechen pinches her chin, his eyebrows frown and his eyes look no more enthusiastic. He gnashes his teeth and asks: ¡°are you kidding? I¡¯m afraid that in your eyes, I am nothing but a mean person. I keep women outside and ignore you at home. Have you beenining for a long time?¡± Su Ni opens her eyes in horror and listens to Gu Zechen in confusion. She shakes her head quickly, and she wants to exin but her throat is held tightly by him.

    ¡°Then you should hate me.¡± He says. Su Ni shakes her head in panic again. She stretches out her hand to touch Gu Zechen¡¯s body, but thetter turns sideways and stares at her with disgust, ¡°don¡¯t touch me! A hypocritical woman!¡± Later, Gu Zechen releases Su Ni, gets dressed quickly, and leaves without looking back. Su Ni is still lying on the bed in the same position as before, and tears sh in her eyes. After a long while, Su Ni slowly gets up and goes to the bathroom. When she sees the dense kissing marks on her neck, she cannot help but reach for them. Afterwards, he is dumbfounded. Those kissing marks are like the dazzling evidence left by Gu Zechen to mock her. Su Ni wants to wash them off, soak them with water and rub them hard, but in the end, she can¡¯t change anything except that her skin bes very red. The next day, Su Ni chooses a light blue scarf and ties it in front of her shirt. She sits at the dinner table and drinks porridge slowly. Su Ni just exins that Gu Zechen is busy with his work when she is doubted by An Rong. However, An Rong says, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What else will he do? Is Zechen beginning to show you his bad temper again?¡± Su Ni looks at her worried eyes. It¡¯s hard for a mother-inw to do this.

    Su Ni wants tofort her. She shakes her head, saying with a smile, ¡°Mom, you think too more. There¡¯s a banquet Zechen wants me to attend with him tonight. Our feelings are getting better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Rong asks pleasantly. ¡°Really!¡± Su Ni says calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes brighten and he wants to give Su Ni congee again. Su Ni quickly refuses, ¡°Mom, I have to go to work. I have to go.¡± ¡°Ok.¡±

    An Rong hurriedly gets up to see her off. When Su Ni reaches the door, Gu Lang ising downstairs and says, ¡°Auntie, I just go out. Let me see you off.¡± In front of An Rong, Su Ni nods. Gu Lang yawns andins: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my uncle for a long time, grandma, why not say something about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s adult¡¯s business. Just do your kid¡¯s business.¡± An Ran is angry.

 Chapter 59: I just Love You Dearly

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Gu Lang curls up his mouth and his index finger quickly turns the key to the car. He is dissatisfied and says, ¡°An Rong, I don¡¯t mean to say something bad about uncle. Even I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for my aunt. Every day she goes to work either by being pick up by her assistant or the driver of Gu family. It makes no difference whether she gets married or not.¡± ¡°Your uncle is too busy. Besides, your aunt is going to the dinner party with him tonight. They have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Although An Rong has a good temper, she is still in a bad mood when listening to other people¡¯s nder on Gu Zechen. Gu Lang also wants to open his mouth and say something, but Su Ni intercepts Hu in time. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete for work. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± An Rong hurries to remind. Gu Lang is careless and doesn¡¯t care about An Rong¡¯s mood. He waves at her and follows Su Ni. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten any rice. I¡¯m really hungry, auntie. Aren¡¯t you moved?¡± As soon as he gets on the car, Gu Lang begins to be talkative. Su Ni, with her hands around her chest, looks ahead expressionlessly and says, ¡°if you are really hungry, you can get out of the car and eat.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that? Of course, I have to send my aunt to thepany first.¡± Gu Lang starts the engine in a serious way. As soon as Su Ni hears this, she cannot help teasing him and saying, ¡°Why, it¡¯s not that you have something to do with Su today?¡± However, it seems that he doesn¡¯t wake up or his brain is slow and he doesn¡¯t catch Su Ni¡¯s irony at all. After thinking about it, he says seriously, ¡°it¡¯s really OK today. I¡¯ve made an appointment with my friend. I¡¯ll rxter.¡± The following conversation Su Ni has no more interest in, and then she closes her eyes to have a rest. ¡°The scarf around your neck is very good, but it¡¯s hot. Are you hot, Su Ni?¡± Gu Lang asks. ¡°Not hot.¡± Su Ni replies simply and decisively. ¡°I see it¡¯s very hot. It¡¯s very strange that you cover yourself tightly in summer.¡± Gu Lang mutters to himself. Su Ni is annoyed by what he says. He also pulls his scarf subconsciously and looks at Gu Lang discontentedly. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a while, so why don¡¯t you go home and honor your parents?¡± ¡°They are all busy, so they have no time to talk to me.¡± Gu Lang does not understand Su Ni¡¯s words again.

    Su Ni¡¯s fist is like hitting on cotton. It¡¯s soft. Instead, she keeps one breath in her chest. ¡°You should care less about me and your uncle in the future. Remember, we have a good rtionship. Didn¡¯t you see that how angry you made An Rong this morning?¡± Su Ni has no choice but to give Gu Lang a wake-up call, and the guy is getting more impolite in front of her. ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Lang exims. After looking back, Gu Lang ps his forehead heavily again and calls, ¡°I¡¯m really a little rude as you said.¡± Su Ni purses her lips and looks out of the window. ¡°But I¡¯m fighting for you.¡± Soon, Gu Lang changes his direction again. He looks pitifully at Su Ni¡¯s side face and says, ¡°You see, I am caring about you. Little uncle doesn¡¯te back home all night. You are so sad and lonely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I feel bad or not.¡± Su Ni blurts out in a hurry. Gu Lang opens his mouth in amazement, and has no words for a while. Su Ni realizes her gaffe and overreacts. She strokes the hair on her shoulder in a restless way. She turns her face sideways and says again in a soft voice, ¡°Now that I¡¯m not sad at all. What are you upset about?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± Gu Lang mumbles, looking a little lost, but no longer energetic. Su Ni sneaks a look at him and suddenly feels guilty. But it¡¯s this kid who is pushing his luck. It suddenly gets quiet in the car. Su Ni bes more and more upset. ¡°Well, I know you care about me, but it¡¯s about me and your uncle. Outsiders had better stay away. Do you understand?¡± Su Ni¡¯s tone is hasty. For the first time, she exins this to a small fart kid. She is also very upset. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Lang drives the car and responds coldly. Su Ni looks at him. Although there is a difference in generation between them, he seems to be the same as her peers. Especially because he ys basketball all the year round, he looks more vigorous than average teenagers. ¡°Well, are you still angry.¡± Su Ni pushes his arm. ¡°I¡¯m not angry but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it for you.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s eyes twinkle for a moment, but he still doesn¡¯t look at Su Ni. ¡°I still remember the first time when I saw you; you were smoking in front of the window. You did not look happy at all.¡± ¡°So, Su Ni, you don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. Don¡¯t pretend to be happy when you are not happy at all, which will make you sick.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He turns his face sideways, looks at Su Ni affectionately, and says, ¡°You always suppress me by seniority, but in fact, you are two or three years older than me. If you say that I am a child, you are not much better than the child.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s hasty words make Su Ni so embarrassed that she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°All right.¡± Gu Lang talks to himself. ¡°When I say that, you must think I¡¯m meddling again. But in fact, you should treat me as an ordinary friend. If you feel unhappy, please let me know it. Although it may not be solved, at least you will suffer less. ¡°Thank you, Gu Lang.¡± After Gu Lang finishes, Su Ni remains silent for a few seconds, and finally speaks. These words have never been spoken to her. Although she can¡¯t show any emotion, her heart is still warm. Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t felt the care so long that she cares so much about a young man¡¯s words. Su Ni mocks herself. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t look rxed, but still serious, ¡°it¡¯s OK. In fact, I know very well that these words may not have any effect.¡± Su Ni looks embarrassed.

    This young man, a moment ago, is stupid, but he is clever and astonishing. Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to contradict him, but she tells him: ¡°Gu Lang, some things are not so simple as you see on the surface. Your uncle treats me like this for his reasons, and the reason why I married him naturally is also justified in its own right.¡± Gu Lang bites his lips. ¡°I know something about my uncle, but it¡¯s not your fault. As for your reasons, I don¡¯t think you will tell me. Maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want toe back. Ah, it¡¯s a very simple thing, but you make it soplicated.¡± Gu Lang sighs, then shakes his head helplessly, looking sophisticated. Su Ni can¡¯t help but be amused by his appearance. ¡°So, hurry to find a girlfriend and you won¡¯t have so much leisure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple about feelings. Besides, such aplex thing is not suitable for me. It¡¯s better to be happy by ying football.¡± After Gu Lang finishes, he takes a deep look at Su Ni, and then inadvertently there is some sadness shing in his eyes. ¡°Su Ni¡­¡± Gu Lang opens and shuts his mouth, saying nothing.

 Chapter 60: An Unexpected Gift from Him

    Proofread by Peter GongText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well?¡± Su Ni looks at him seriously. Much as Su Ni doesn¡¯t know why all of a sudden she feels rxed inexplicably, her mood bes much better. ¡°I just want to ask whether you will leave my uncle one day.¡± He holds his breath, looking serious. Su Ni is stunned. There is something nk in her head. Next second, Gu Lang smiles, but Su Ni is a little annoyed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want tough. OK, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Gu Lang suddenly stops the topic, and his cynical smile appears on his face again. Su Ni doesn¡¯t answer immediately, which is a sign of hesitation. It seems that her rtionship with Gu Zechen is not so impregnable as the outsiders think. Gu Lang opens the music. It¡¯s a ck rap, and his body can¡¯t help but gently swing up. He looks particrly enjoyable. Seeing this, Su Ni can¡¯t help but smile and she leans against the window with one hand behind her ear. Gu Lang takes a casual nce at her neck, and catches sight of a small part of her neck printed with a kiss mark.

    His smile suddenly stops. Gu Lang remembers that Gu Zechen came backst night and brought Su Ni back. How can he forget that even though the two are not in love, they are husband and wife after all. Gu Lang gradually calms down. Several times, Gu Lang inadvertently notices her neck. How many secrets are still hidden in the skin that is muffled tightly? ¡°Here we are.¡± Gu Lang stops steadily. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Ni opens the door, steps out of the door with one foot, stops again, and says, ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to utilize so many reasons every day to send me.¡± ¡°Would you like me to deliver you every day?¡± Looking at her smile, Gu Lang is stupefied and asks. ¡°No way!¡± Su Ni refuses decisively. Seeing that he is disappointed, she feels uneasy about her attitude towards him. So she says with a smile, ¡°if you let others know that I treat young master Gu as a driver, I will be drowned by their opinions. If you let those beautiful girls know, I will not be attacked by them together.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is any little girl. I¡¯ll cling to my moral integrity. Also, even as a driver, I am willing to do well.¡± Gu Lang is in a hurry to exin quickly for fear of being misunderstood by Su Ni. Su Ni can¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± With a yong man for a long time, she finds that she is infected with some childishness. Unfortunately, another business car also stops at the door. As soon as Su Ni looks back, she sees a long blue leg stepping down. Ruan gets out of the car and pulls his tie. When he sees Su Ni, he simply smiles, ¡°Su, morning.¡± Su Ni nods in response and signals to Gu Lang that he can leave. Gu Lang, however, sticks out his head and looks at Ruan . Seeing his grin, Gu Lang hates it for no reason. ¡°Auntie, who is he?¡± Gu Lang is upset. ¡°It¡¯s my colleague.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t n to make an introduction; after all, there is no intersection between the two. However, Ruan bends slightly and says hello to Gu Lang gently and gracefully, ¡°hello.¡± Gu Long¡¯s pretty face doesn¡¯t take on any expression. He doesn¡¯t look at Ruan, so he retracts his head and says to Su Ni warily, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go first. If someone harasses you, you can call me directly.¡±

    Pu! Su Ni can¡¯t helpughing and says, ¡°Even if I am in trouble, I¡¯ll call your uncle. What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Lang¡¯s face reddens, as if his mind were seen through. His neck shrinks and he doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Anyway, you can call me if you have something urgent to deal with.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Su Ni holds back the smile and doesn¡¯t want to argue with a child too much. Before, she thought Gu Lang was very annoying. Now from another perspective, she is still a little cute. After Gu Lang leaves, Ruan Yichen says casually, ¡°how do I feel that this kid is a little interested in you?¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart is startled, and she immediately says seriously, ¡°you can¡¯t say that easily. That¡¯s Gu Zechen¡¯s nephew.¡± Ruan nods his head, smiles again, and says, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. That kid is very interesting.¡± Su Ni sips her lips without any words. ¡°But in a word, I think he¡¯s familiar. Has he been to Su family?¡± Ruan says. ¡°No. He¡¯s a football yer. Maybe you¡¯ve seen him y. ¡°Su Ni says perfunctorily. Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, more or less, give her a mild warning.

    Although she has always regarded Gu Lang as a child who is either over-enthusiastic or deliberately flirting, she has never thinks beyond that point. But today Ruan sees through it at a nce, which makes her a little uneasy. As soon as she goes upstairs, Su Ni speaks to Qin Yue to hire a driver to pick her up and take her to work. Qin Yue is surprised. Doesn¡¯t he do that work in the past? Su Ni takes a look at him and says, ¡°You are usually very busy. If I recruit another one, it will be more convenient for me to travel.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Qin Yue says. Halfway Ruanes to the office. Speaking of superwising the Nanjiawan Project, Su Ni gives a reply directly and asks someone to take him there. Su Ni and Qin Yue have discussed this matter early, but Qin Yue doesn¡¯t find any problems in it. So she lets Qin have a look first. Ruan Yichen suddenly mentionsst night. He pauses and says, ¡°What I told youst night is just a casual talk. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Su Ni is stunned, but in her mind appear the graceful pictures of Gu Zechen and her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan Yichen looks rxed and smiles, ¡°it¡¯s all gone, but it¡¯s Su and Gu¡¯s love that makes me envious. I hope that one day, I will be as lucky as the general manager.¡± Su Ni nods unknowingly, ¡°you will.¡± Ruan looks at her, smiles helplessly, nods and turns away. Su Ni holds her forehead and feels that Ruan Yichen is a guy who is unpredictable. Now she thinks about the story Ruan Yichen toldst night, which makes her sense something unusual. Or, what is the direct rtionship between this and hising back home? But at that time, Su Ni doesn¡¯t think much. After all, these have nothing to do with her! At lunchtime, Qin Yue suddenly sends a gift mysteriously, saying that Gu Zechen personally entrusts an assistant to deliver it. Su Ni is stunned. Can Gu Zechen give her a gift? Su Ni says ¡®thank you¡¯. Just about to open it, she finds that Qin Yue is still beside her, and Qin¡¯s eyes are eager to get into the gift box. Before Su Ni can have a look, she holds the bag tightly and asks calmly, ¡°is there anything else for assistant Qin?¡±

 Chapter 61: Customized Dress

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Qin Yue subconsciously says. Su Ni immediately gives him a brilliant smile, which makes Qin Yue react. His face is embarrassed and he says, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Su Ni watches Qin Yue go out and closes the door. Then she feels greatly relieved. Looking at the gift box in front of her again, she feels nervous. In her memory, Gu Zechen has never given herself a gift. Is he suddenly enlightened?

    It¡¯s a ring. The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly disappears. She almost holds it carefully, stares at it for two or three seconds, and mutters, ¡°what the hell is Gu Zechen doing?¡± The diamond ring is not big, but it¡¯s more exquisite. Moreover, it¡¯s much more perfect than the ring she lost before. Su Ni grins. At that time, she was just ying coquettish with the stir of the atmosphere. She doesn¡¯t expect that after that Gu Zechen would really give her a ring. Su Ni quickly dials Gu Zechen¡¯s phone, and when she speaks, she calls him husband sweetly. Then she pretends not to understand and asks, ¡°Nothing special, why did you send me the ring suddenly?¡± Gu Zechen is reading the document. When he hears Su Ni¡¯s voice, which is sweet and a little greasy, he seems to shiver with his body. He touches his forehead and leans on the back of his chair, pretending to be careless: ¡°as Mrs. Gu, you really need a ring.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ni feels delighted from the bottom of her heart and says, ¡°I will definitely keep it dearly. After all this is the first time Mr. Gu has given me a ring.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Zechen says seriously: ¡°I bought it for you; and I want you to wear every day to prevent those media looking for a bone in an egg.¡± Of course, Gu Zechen remembers that when he got married at the beginning, he just went through the procedures. As for the wedding ceremony and rings, he didn¡¯t need them on one hand, and he also wanted to let Su Ni down deliberately. But he just doesn¡¯t know why when he sees Su Ni is so happy his heart begins to feel delighted, too. ¡°Is it really just for dealing with journalists?¡± As soon as Su Ni hears Gu Zechen¡¯s serious words and she cannot see the smile on his lips, she feels disappointed. But Gu Zechen¡¯s answer is also quite cold without smile. He impatiently asks: ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? I have enough money and  have nothing to spend on but to buy you a ring?¡± ¡°It can also be due to love, or that I have done well in this period, Hmm¡­¡± Su Ni is still dreaming, but before she finishes speaking, she hears the sound of hanging up. She looks down, and Gu Zechen really hangs up her phone. The corners of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitch a little and she says after a long time, ¡°He is so bad-tempered.¡± Is he still angry about what happenedst night?

    Su Ni shakes her head and drives away the noise in her head. Then she looks at the ring that is still in the gift box and curls up her lips. Since it is sent by him, she should naturally find a way to let Gu Zechen wear it for her. Time flies. Su Ni is busy all day. Before five o¡¯clock, Qin Yue says that Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant is waiting downstairs. With that, Qin Yue hands over a gift box again and says with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s still from President Gu.¡± ¡°Why does he give me two gifts a day?¡± Su Ni says as if she is angry, but the corners of his mouth betray her joy. Qin Yue understands and doesn¡¯t avoid it. She asks directly, ¡°how is your rtionship with President Gu now?¡± ¡°Just so so.¡± Su Ni says casually. Opening the gift box, she finds that it is the dress to be worn tonight, and she feels relieved. Qin Yue doesn¡¯t speak, and Su Ni reacts quickly, looking at Qin Yue, and says, ¡°You exactly know the rtionship between me and President Gu. At present, he can maintain his family¡¯s reputation, which is very good.¡± Qin Yue nods, ¡°Try your best tonight.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak. She pulls the corners of her mouth at him as a smile. Su Ni returns to the lounge and opens the dresspletely. A ck-green and one-shoulderedce dress catches her eyes. Is this aesthetics of a chauvinist man? Su Ni is a little disgusted.

    She usually has a lot of dresses prepared, even today, she prepares them early. She looks at the ck deep V dress wistfully and sighs in her heart. ¡°If I don¡¯t wear the dress brought by Gu Zechen, I¡¯m afraid that guy¡¯s face will turn ck like coal. That¡¯s all.¡± Su Ni takes a deep breath. After taking a bath, she finally chooses the dark greence dress. After wearing it, Su Ni finds that the size is just right, as if it were tailored for her size exactly. She can¡¯t help turning a circle in front of the mirror, and a circle of tassels on the bottom of the fish tail also turns. The dark green of her dress should set off her skin as white asnolin, but the strawberry mark on her neck is more and more prominent now. ¡°Really¡­¡± Su Ni frowns andins in a low voice. It is impossible to hide it with a scarf. Su Ni thinks about it, so she has to pick up the foundation make-up and puts two moreyers on the mark. Although it can¡¯t bepletely covered and a dark red mark exists, it can¡¯t be found without careful look. Su Ni is relieved and finishes her makeup quickly. She picks up the gift box on her desk before going out.

    In the elevator, Su Ni takes a look at it. Soon, a smile grows on her lips. ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡± Li Mo gets out of the car and sees Su Ni. He is first stunned, then quickly opens the back door and says respectfully, ¡°President Gu tells us to go first, and he will arrive soon.¡± Su Ni nods. Several times during this period, Li Mo pretends to look at Su Ni casually, as if to talk with her. Atst, on the contrary, Su Ni asks, ¡°you are so busy, how can you still have time to choose a dress for me?¡± Li Mo quickly returns to seriousness and says: ¡°in fact, a week ago, Mr. Gu asked a designer toe here and said that he wanted to customize a dress. I don¡¯t know the details, but it must be Mrs. Gu¡¯s dress.¡± ¡°Customization?¡± Su Ni gets stunned, and can¡¯t help crying out. She has thought that Gu Zechen bought one casually and perfunctorily. ¡°Supposed to be.¡± The pride appears on Li Mo¡¯s face. ¡°Our president Gu has always been striving for perfection. As for this dress of you, President Gu has also participated in its design. I bet it¡¯s the best dress I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±

    There must be exaggeration in these words. Because after Su Ni looks down again, there is no other outstanding point apart from the exquisite materials and fine workmanship. However, Su Ni naturally won¡¯t say this in the presence of Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant. Silence, sometimes is not only the default, but also a kind of resistance. It¡¯s probably because Gu Zechen participates in the customization. When Su Ni gets off the car, she is a little happy and proud. She takes the bag and walks in full swing. Before shees, she doesn¡¯t ask what kind of banquet it is. As the housekeeper takes her to the depth of the private manor, she finds that it is Yin¡¯s birthday party.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 62: Refuse

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Su Ni privately calls Qin Yue and asks him, but he frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but I haven¡¯t received the invitation¡­¡±

    As for what he is going to say, Su Ni has no mood to listen to.

    Su and Yin don¡¯t have much intersection. They met each other only through the Nanjiawan Project. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden appearance, the Nanjiawan Project would fall into Yin¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Sorry, no invitation, no admittance.¡±

    At the door, two men with ck suits stop her.

    Su Ni has been muttering about whether the Yin¡¯s approach is too petty-minded or not, and she is stopped by them, which makes her angry.

    ¡°I need to see your manager.¡± Su Ni says.

    They nce at Su Ni. Though her clothes are expensive and she is young, they have seen many such women and they will not take it seriously.

    ¡°We all only look at invitations, and finding our manager doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    With their hands behind their backs, they proudly raise their heads and look disdainful.

    ¡°Well, since Su¡¯s title doesn¡¯t work, Gu¡¯s title will work.¡±

    At present, many people are looking over there, including some of Su¡¯s clients. Su Ni looks embarrassed and doesn¡¯t want to talk with them again. It is better to settle it early.

    ¡°Mr. Gu?¡±

    They look each other confusedly. Su Ni takes a deep breath, but her face also bes cool, though she calmly maintains her manners. It is Gu Zechen who invites her toe here. Isn¡¯t he also useless?

    Su Ni lifts her skirt and gets ready to enter. But she is stopped again. Besides one of them catches her arm hard, which pushes Su Ni back two steps. Su Ni looks back. There are stairs. If she doesn¡¯t stand stable, she will fall from here and roll out of Yin¡¯s party. Su Ni¡¯s face flushes and she can hear all the whispers around. They say that the president of Su has to dawdle on the party, which really makes Su lose its face.

    But she certainly doesn¡¯t receive the invitation from Yin. Now Gu Zechen is not here and she can¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Please leave, thanks.¡± The waiter seriously says.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Inside the door, a middle-age man appears in ck suit and with a fine and clean beard. Su Ni realizes that he is the man who is in charge of the Yin. Behind him, there are two persons whom she met at Nanjiawan bidding meeting. Now their eyes are full of irony.

    ¡°It is Mrs. Su.¡± They don¡¯t wait for Su Ni¡¯s answer, and greet her warmly, stretching out hands to hold Su Ni.

    Su Ni leans back slightly with a cool look. ¡°Since you don¡¯t respect the guest, there is no need for me to stay.¡±

    After that, Su Ni turns and leaves.

    She is humiliated today and she doesn¡¯t know how those media will report about Su.

    What happened today will be watched by Yin Tianqi and others hiding in the dark. Otherwise, why do theye out when the farce is over and she is going to leave. What did they do just now?

    Su Ni sneers in her heart. They just want to give her a warning.

    As soon as Su Ni really wants to leave, Yin Tianqi frowns. His deep eyes are full of calction. He says in a loud voice. ¡°It is my fault that the invitations aren¡¯t sent to all enterprises in time. The waiter doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Mrs. Su and Mr. Gu, so he offended you. I hope Mrs. Su won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    After hearings that, Su Ni feels her blood surging and her head will explode.

    In the eyes of many guests, Yin Tianqi has apologized and given the reason. If she still wants to go, people will think Su Ni is stingy.

    If she stays here, Yin respects her just because of Gu Zechen, which also proves that the Nanjiawan Project is won thanks to Gu Zechen.

    At present, Su Ni sneers. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry. I leave because I have to rush to bathe my dog andb its hair. So I go first.¡±

    With her words, a burst ofughter suddenly erupts from the crowd.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes are cold. She scoffs at Yin Tianqi¡¯s angry eyes.

    Then, she swaggers off.

    If Qin Yue is present, he will surely think that she offends the Yin again, which brings enemies for Su. However, in Su Ni¡¯s mind, the Yin already regards Su as a thorn because of the Nanjiawan Project.

    Su Ni doesn¡¯t care. But what¡¯s more, Su Ni is gambling.

    Su Ni doesn¡¯t leave Yin¡¯s house while she is watching a Maybach. Su Ni pretends not to see it, ruthlessly pinches her wrist, bares her teeth in pain and then she begins to run.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen sees such a beautiful figure before he gets off. That dress is his personal choice and he is familiar with Su Ni¡¯s figure. He recognizes her with only one nce. However, before he can appreciate his own work, he finds that Su Ni is walking in a flurried manner, almost in an awkward posture. He frowns.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Gu Zechen gets off and asks with a cold face. ¡°What are you doing at such a good party?¡±

    The corners of Su Ni¡¯s eyes are red and full of anger as she stares at Gu Zechen and she scolds. ¡°Why do you ask me? They found that I didn¡¯t have an invitation and directly kicked me out.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zechen frowns. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s slight shifts with resentment. ¡°Today I lost Su¡¯s facepletely. It is all your fault!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me?¡± Gu Zechen is calm.

    ¡°What is the use of mentioning you? They think I am the mistress for a rich man.¡± Su Ni is really furious and she breathes heavily. Her chest also follows her breath up and down. Her words make Gu Zechen gloomy.

    With his hands in pockets, he quickens her pace. When he sees that Su Ni is still standing there, he frowns discontentedly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just lost my face and the Yin is waiting to see my jokes. So I won¡¯te in.¡± Su Ni turns around with the feeling of being wronged

    Gu Zechen pauses for two or three seconds and finally catches Su Ni¡¯s wrist. He looks down. ¡°Why are your hands so red?¡±

    ¡°I almost fell off the steps for they pushed me. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to meet me in a hospital.¡±Su Ni says angrily.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen looks sullen and his stiff muscles and facial features are distorted. His eyes show a sign of danger. He says between his teeth. ¡°How can my woman be reduced to being bullied by some cats and dogs. Are they tired of living too long?¡±

    This is what Su Ni wants.

 Chapter 63: Salvage Our Pride

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s arm is dragged by Gu Zechen, which makes her painful. However, Su Ni is smiling. It is true that the waiter pushed her, but the red print that made Gu Zechen angry was deliberately squeezed by her. Unexpectedly, her smile is suddenly found by Gu Zechen when he turns around.

    Seeing this, Gu Zechen asks: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    There is no panic in her eyes, but her smile is more obvious. ¡°Gu Zechen, thank you for protecting me so much.¡±

    She feels very warm.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth moves and his eyes are still cold. He says directly. ¡°Even one of my family¡¯s dogs cannot be bullied by outsiders.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s smile freezes, and her step also pauses. Gu Zechen, to her surprise,pares her to a dog of her family. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly be soft when he turns around. He knows Su Ni¡¯s expression now without looking at her. There is a glint of happiness at the bottom of his heart.

    Soon, he adds. ¡°What¡¯s more, you are now my legal wife. Bullying you is simr to bullying me. If it weren¡¯t for the old man, I wouldn¡¯t havee today. I must have a good calction with them.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ni represses her brimming smile, responding to him cleverly. She quickly trots to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Thetter looks straight ahead, and there is something menacing in this cold-faced man¡¯s eyes. Su Ni was humiliated just now, but at this moment, she is as shy as a young girl, full of life.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, wee.¡± Soon, the housekeeperes forward and frowns slightly when he sees Su Ni nearby, but soon he looks as usual. More and more guests gather around and many people are still talking about Su Ni¡¯s leaving because of humiliation. Now they see Su Ni is hugging Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and returns aggressively again.

    ¡°It seems that today¡¯s banquet won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± In the guest room, some people are worried.

    Soon, someone echoes and nods. Then he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and greet the old man. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I go with you. Gu Zechen never has a good temper and always acts in an arbitrary and reckless manner. It seems that he is determined to help Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Gu Zechen¡¯s fault. The Yin is indeed disrespectful today. It is nothing if they only disregard Su Ni. However, Gu Zechen hase because of this issue, which really serves them right.¡±

    Another person looks at Gu Zechen with fear. But he doesn¡¯t leave, staring at Gu Zechen and Su Ni, as if watching a drama.

    Within a minute, Gu Zechen has reached the crowd. During the meeting, someonees up to greet him. As a result, Gu Zechen does not look at him and shouts at him directly: ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    The man immediately withdraws his neck in fright and gets out of the way. At that time, people get silent. Gu Zechen goes straight to the front of the door, nces and suddenly he sweep a foot, kicking the man forcefully flying out and he falls down thewn under the steps. People are extremely shocked, but no one dares toe forward. They watch the waiter convulsing on the ground and struggling for quite a while without getting up.

    The timiddy leans over directly and keeps patting her chest. ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡±

    Another waiter doesn¡¯t finish saying a word and turns pale with fear as if looking at death¡¯s grim, cold eyes. His eyes are filled with fear. ¡°Mr. G¡­ Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t hesitate half a minute, lifts his feet and kicks his chest. This time, the waiter doesn¡¯t fly out, but his chest is just trampled on by Gu Zechen.

    When the waiter sees Su Ni, he knows that something is wrong. Now, he repeatedly begs for mercy. ¡°Mr. Gu, it is my fault that I didn¡¯t recognize Mrs. Gu. Please leave me alone.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The man, with shiny leather shoes, twists on his white uniform brutally. There is a glint of chill on Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face.

    He says slowly. ¡°Are you just wrong not to recognize Mrs. Gu?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed Mrs. Gu.¡±

    The waiter thinks for a moment and immediately shouts. ¡°Mr. Gu, I am wrong. You are a broad-minded person. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that a broad-minded person has to let you go?¡±

    Gu Zechen looks at his hands, and finally his eyes rest on his right hand. His tone suddenly calms down. He asks slowly. ¡°Which hand touched my wife, huh? I think it is your right hand. ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± On the ground, the waiter bursts out the scream of despair.

    Even Su Ni feels sorry. She gently pulls Gu Zechen. ¡°Dear¡­¡±

    ¡°For those who offended you today, I will let them remember today forever. I will also help you regain your dignity!¡± The Yin gets the news early. Yin Tianqi returns to the door again with a group of subordinates. At the right moment, he hears Gu Zechen¡¯s arrogant threat.

    Yin Tianqi looks at the waiter who is trampled on the ground. His beard quivers and he apologizes without other questions. He rushes forward with a smiling face and says.  ¡°Mr. Gu, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    After that, Yin Tianqi looks at Su Ni, like a sly fox, and the smile in his eyes bes stronger.

    ¡°Just now Yin did not give enough attention, which offended Mrs. Su. I feel upset about this. Now Mr. Gu can always help me to bring her back. I really appreciate it. Here, I have to apologize to Mrs. Su.¡± Yin Tianqi says. Su Ni feels nauseous, skims her face and does not want to respond.

    Gu Zechen sneers and doesn¡¯t give Yin Tianqi any respect. He says loudly. ¡°So? It is your fault and you apologize. Then my wife will have to ept. What person do you think of me?¡±

    Yin Tianqi¡¯s smile freezes and there is a bit more cruelty in his eyes. If this woman hade with Gu Zechen early, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things. Behind this, she must have made mischief.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please be relieved. We ¡­ we¡¯d better go in and say something.¡± Yin Tianqi dare not get angry and still smile apologetically.

    Gu Zechen looks around. Although everyone is busy with other things on purpose, their tiptoes are still facing this way. He raises his voice and says: ¡°Go in and say? I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t get into your Yin¡¯s door any more. Besides, what¡¯s going on outside? Are you afraid of losing the old man¡¯s face? ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t ¡­¡± When ites to the old man, Yin Tianqi¡¯s face looks like a palette, changing colors, which finally turn into fear.

    After that, he lowers his voice and takes two steps forward, whispering, ¡°Mr. Gu, though you don¡¯t give me respect, you should have to give the old man respect. Today is his 70th birthday. If something goes wrong, I will be the Yin¡¯s sinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± The waiter on the ground is screaming. The people are attracted by the scream and then they see Gu Zechen¡¯s shoe is on the waiter¡¯s right wrist with all his strength.

 Chapter 64: Just a Yin Family

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Even the spectators can¡¯t help but feel horrified. It¡¯s true that Gu Zechen is the devil in themercial field just as people said. He is cold-blooded and ruthless. Yin Tianqi¡¯s is anxious, his forehead sweating, and his pleading eyes also look at Su Ni and he says, ¡°Mrs. Gu, it is me who just ignored you. Can you persuade Gu, please?¡± Su Ni also thinks that this man will be disabled if Gu Zechen¡¯s foot steps on him again, but now she must unite with Gu Zechen. Moreover, Yin Tianqi¡¯s method is too disgusting. Without waiting for Su Ni to speak, Gu Zechen says: ¡°Yin Tianqi, it¡¯s useless for you to y this trick with me. I¡¯ll have his right hand today. ¡± A young man standing beside Yin Tianqi says: ¡°since this is what Mr. Gu means, let alone one hand, even if one life, we willpensate Mrs. Gu.¡± Speaking of a life, Su Ni frowns, standing beside Gu Zechen from behind and stares at him coldly. She says in a cold voice: ¡°It means that I am responsible for a life. Ze Chen, I think it¡¯s better to give up. ¡± Gu Zechen holds Su Ni by his arm and sneers. His eyes are sharp like knives, stabbing Yin Tianqi directly.

    ¡°Yin Tianqi, is this the way you apologize? Are you threatening? In my opinion, if you offend me, Gu Zechen, not to mention a human life, even if your entire Yin family, I can also take it. ¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, you are going too far!¡± That young boy is originally ironical. Now Gu Zechen is shamelessly boastful, so his blood is surging. ¡°Pa¡±. Yin Tianqi turns around and ps the young man who retreats without stopping. ¡°Dad, why do you beat me? What¡¯s so remarkable about Gu Zechen? Why are you so servile?¡± The veins on Yin feng¡¯s forehead bulge and his narrow triangr eyes narrow and he growls. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yin Tianqi yells. Later, his emotion is not good, either. Looking at Gu Zechen who isughing at them, he says in a deep voice: ¡°it¡¯s me who failed to manage my family well. Sorry to let Mr. Guugh at us. But Mr. Gu, do you want the whole Yin family? You are too greedy and ambitious. Even if you are really the master of Gu family, you have to be polite when you meet our master.¡± Although the name of Gu family is Gu, it is Gu Zechen who leaves his family and opens up the business alone.

    In recent years, Gu Zechen has made a breakthrough in business and made a great name for himself. Speaking of family power, Gu Zechen and Gu family may be two concepts. Yin Tianqi says that the reason why he is so respectful is that he wants to show respect to Gu family, but not for Gu Zechen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter with all this noise outside?¡± Inside the door, there is a neutral voice again. As soon as Yin Tianqi hears this, he is pale and cannot care about Gu Zechen. He hurriedly pushes away all the people and says, ¡°Dad, how did youe out?¡± At this time, there are many young people around, looking bitter; it seems that they have persuaded his father for a long time but they couldn¡¯t stop him. Yin Tianqi adds: ¡°nothing, I can solve it myself.¡± Master Yin raises his crutch and smashes it on Yin Tianqi¡¯s forehead. His whole body almost jumps out of the wheelchair, swearing and shouting, ¡°You deal with it. If I let you deal with it again, I think the whole Yin family is going to decline.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s head is beaten. He dares not rub it. He bends down and lowers his voice. ¡°Hum!¡± Although the old master is in the wheelchair, he is still strong and speaks loud. This reprimand has already reached the ears of Gu Zechen. ¡°Come in, nephew. I¡¯m old, but I haven¡¯t got Alzheimer¡¯s yet. You have to give me the face of Yin¡¯s family. If it¡¯s really my young Yin family that didn¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll give you an exnation naturally and I will never be partial. ¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yin Feng calls out. It¡¯s no big deal that Yin Tianqi is polite to Gu Zechen. How can even the old master do this? There are so many people watching outside. Don¡¯t Yin¡¯s family need face any more? The old man gives a warning look, and Yin Feng quickly hides behind Yin Tianqi. After kicking the waiter on the ground, he takes Su Ni¡¯s arm and strides forward. ¡°Today is the old master¡¯s birthday. As a younger generation, I dare not make mistakes.¡± Gu Zechen says that and lets someone hand over the gift that he has prepared. The old master nods and lets himy it on one side. He doesn¡¯t open his eyes directly, but his turbid eyes are very sharp. ¡°Since the old master has his say, I want an exnation.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless as usual. He says to the old master, ¡°First, my wife is stopped, and then Yin family speaks disrespectfully, and even uses violence. How do you think I can pick up my face?¡±

    ¡°Is that the case?¡± The old man frowns and takes a look at Su Ni. Soon, someone bends down and says something in the old man¡¯s ear. Soon, the old man says, ¡°they haven¡¯t done a good job. I just heard that one of the guards on duty at the gate is kicked into the hospital directly by you, and the other one said that you want to disable his hand.¡± ¡°Of course, how can I bear my wife¡¯s being touched by others casually.¡± Gu Zechen smiles and his eyes look sideways. Even in front of the old man, he does not hide his confidence. The old man nods, but he does retort. Soon, the old man says: ¡°then I let you deal with that person, whether you want his hand or life, we will ept it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, he belongs to our Yin family.¡± Yin Feng can¡¯t help shouting again. If this matter is exposed, how can he have the face to continue to stay in this circle? ¡°But¡­¡± The old man doesn¡¯t even look at Yin Feng, so he continues to say: ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you for my servant¡¯s negligence. As for your saying that you want my whole Yin family, you have to ask me whether I consent or not.¡±

    As soon as the old master speaks, everyone is too scared to speak. Gu Zechen¡¯s face also gets modest and respectful. He nods slightly and says in a low voice, ¡°Your words are too serious.¡± The old master narrows his eyes and nods. Yin Feng snorts coldly by the side. He spectes that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t dare to disobey the old master. Just as the old man¡¯s emotion calms down, Gu Zechen suddenly says: ¡°today I also give the old man a face, but I want the head of the family to apologize to my wife in person. And this matter will not be mentioned.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so presumptuous. Gu Zechen, what do you think you are?¡± Yin is furious. He is about the same age as Gu Zechen. His father is 30 years older than Gu. Gu Zechen is too arrogant. Even the old master frowns slightly and looks unhappy. Yin Tianqi does not show too much emotion from the bronze skin. He looks at Gu Zechen thoughtfully, and says in a deep voice, ¡°there must be a reason for Gu to ask me to apologize, but not for a woman. Do you want me to be on bad terms with Yin¡¯s family because of a woman?¡± His words imply a threat.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 65: You Are not Able to Tease My Wife

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    The housekeeper reminds him that many guests have left in advance after leaving behind the birthday presents. Yin Tianqi looks more and more uneasy, and a murderous look shes across his deep eyes. He slightly raises his voice and says, ¡°I¡¯d better advise President Gu not to overdo everything.¡± ¡°What the fu*king do you think you are!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows lift. In the whole Yin family, in addition to the old master who he still respects a bit, he ignores all other people. At present, he steps forward and stares at Yin Tianqi without blinking his deep eyes until thetter feels horrified at the bottom of his heart and his eyes dodge for several times. ¡°I¡¯m for my wife. It¡¯s not just two dogs of your Yin family who annoyed her today. In other words, how dare they bite people casually without the owner¡¯s order?¡± Gu Zechen sneers, and his imposing manner looks overwhelming. At that moment, Su Ni only feels that Gu Zechen seems to grow another ten centimeters high without any reason. He is tall, with high-spirited eyes, and looks downpletely at all the people present.

    And that sentence ¡°for his wife¡± makes Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble like a deer, with some blush on her face. She and Gu Zechen have attended many asions, but it¡¯s the first time for him to do so for her like today. Yin Tianqi is choked. His face is red and his eyes almost burst out. Yin nces at the old man in a panic and he ispletely disgraced. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t venomously nder.¡± ¡°Do I venomously nder? You know better than anyone. It¡¯s nothing more than Su¡¯s carrying off the Nanjiawan Project this time. You¡¯re not convinced. You will teach Su a lesson by virtue of this birthday party, and let everyone here see Su making a fool of herself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s inner thinking is exposed. He bites his teeth, staring at Gu Zechen viciously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk first.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s mood calms down a little. He stares at Yin sarcastically, as if watching a clown. He continues: ¡°if it¡¯s really the Yin family¡¯s negligence, for example, even the invitation hasn¡¯t been sent to the Su family, then you¡¯ll have a housekeeper watch today¡¯s banquet. But no housekeeper is responsible for it. In the end, Mr. Yines out in time. Well, he gives thest hit in time! ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    He spits out thest four words deliberately and heavily. Yin Tianqi is angry and almost faints. The old man¡¯s crutch knocks heavily on the ground, and his sharp eyes immediately look at Yin Tianqi, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Su receive the invitation?¡± ¡°I think ¡­I think that Su wille with Mr. Gu, so I don¡¯t make an unnecessary move. Mr. Gu clearly misunderstands it. Don¡¯t you see that theye together now? ¡± Yin Tianqi squeezes out a smiling face which is even uglier than crying, and he hurriedly turns to the old master to exin. ¡°You are a smart man. I don¡¯t want to say something embarrassing. I believe the old man still understands the advantages and disadvantages in it.¡± Gu Zechen keeps his calm tone, which is thest to leave a face for the old master, but he still needs to fulfill what he said before. The old man looks at Gu Zechen with his turbid and drooping eyes, which gives one an impression that he is not old but shrewd and sharp.  ¡°Dad!¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s heart trembles, as if he has expected the consequences. ¡°Go.¡± The old man closes his eyes and begins to turn his wheelchair. ¡°If you do something wrong, you need to bear the consequences. I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s call it a day. Besides, housekeeper, ask Concubine to stay and I have something to talk with her.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± At the same time, the two generations shout behind the old master. Yin Feng is even angrier. He rushes to the old master and falls down on his knees. His eyes are no longer arrogant. He begs, ¡°Grandpa, what are my father¡¯s faults? Is it necessary to be so ruthless for such a small thing?¡± The old man sighs. He still loves his eldest grandson very much, but when he thinks of his father¡­ The old master¡¯s eyes darken again. ¡°I¡¯ve given you too many opportunities. If you don¡¯t go, the Yin family will be ruined by you sooner orter.¡± After saying that, the old master lets a man push away Yin Feng and slowly enters the room. Gu Zechen especially gives him face today. Otherwise, if they really start talking about it seriously, whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, it¡¯s only Yin family who will lose face in the end. And as for Yin Tianqi, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Su Ni is embarrassed by him subjectively. The mistake is that he doesn¡¯t know how to stop loss in time, which makes the scene so embarrassing. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± The old master sighs and closes his eyes. The atmosphere is very quiet exactly.

    Yin Tianqi stands still, and thest words of the old master make him look dead. But the bigger challenge is still on the way. When he entered the business circle, Gu Zechen was not born yet. Now it¡¯s a shame in his life to ask him to bend down and apologize. Yin Tianqi clenches his fist, lowers his head, and walks slowly towards Gu Zechen. Yin Feng swoops over and grabs Yin Tianqi. ¡°Dad, do you really want to apologize?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Yin Tianqi raises his hand with a p, like venting all his anger on his son. Yin Feng covers his face , feeling dumbfounded and confused a bit, and looks at Yin Tianqi, who hase to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen holds his head high and looks steadily forward. The old man¡¯s final decision, however, is brilliant. At least it can also wash away the shame of Yin family today. Su Ni holds Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and looks at Yin Tianqi, who looked arrogant just now. Now he bends down, as if he is ten years older in an instant. She can¡¯t express what she feels. Instead, Gu gives her a wink, then raises his voice and says, ¡°what shoulde is toe sooner orter. I should have thought of this as early as when Mr. Yin humiliated my wife.¡±

    Yin Tianqi raises his head and looks rather time-beaten. Even though he could hide his resentment well, it still escapes him. After a long time, it seems that Yin Tianqi takes a deep breath, clenches his fists, controls his trembling body and says: ¡°today I, Yin Tianqi, am here to apologize to you two and say sorry!¡± Gu Zechen chuckles, and then looks at Su Ni, which means she makes up her mind. Su Ni curls up the corners of her mouth, and she feels ufortable all over. But her face is still expressionless, which helps to stabilize Gu Zechen¡¯s aura. She says lightly, ¡°I ept your apology.¡± ¡°OK, since my wife has forgiven you, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s business. I hope you Yin family can be more careful next time. After all, I¡¯m not always so good-tempered.¡± Gu Zechen feels extremely proud, showing profuse arrogance. He nces sideways at the father and son of Yin family and hugs Su Ni. He turns around and says, ¡°I have heard that Yin family has family affairs to deal with today, so we won¡¯t stay much longer.¡± Behind him, Yin Tianqi¡¯s knuckles creak, and his eyes are full of undisguised anger and resentment.

 Chapter 66: Su Ni Is Timid.

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Gu Zechen, what happened today will be taken back with interest one day.

    ¡°Dad, are you really going to let it go? Do I need to find someone to trouble him?¡± Hiding his face in his hands, Yin Feng ruthlessly stares at Gu Zechen¡¯s figure. He surely can¡¯t allow him to be so arrogant.

    ¡°Your skills do not work.¡± Yin Tianqi looks at his son, but quickly suppresses his hatred and calms down.

    ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t just forget it.¡± Yin Feng refuses to ept it, and his narrow triangr eyes are full of malice.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Yin Tianqi is more like saying to Gu Zechen¡¯s back. ¡°This time, I will have a big n and I will let Gu Zechen kneel in front of me and beg for mercy in person!¡±

    Su Ni takes two steps, only to find that not only her body is stiff, but also her brain goes nk. They have a hard time to leave Yin¡¯s house, and Su Ni can¡¯t help giving Gu Zechen a thumbs-up sign with admiration. Gu Zechen looks at the front and twitches his mouth. ¡°This is called beating a dog should consider its owner. I haven¡¯t taken Yin family. seriously¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s smile gradually disappears. Gu Zechen seems to realize that he has said something wrong, and quickly changes. ¡°It is an analogy.¡±

    Su Ni thinks secretly. Does such analogy exist? It is not the first time.

    ¡°All right.¡± Su Nipromises. After all, Gu Zechen helps her to regain her dignity today and a more important message has been conveyed by Gu Zechen. In the future, no one dares to despise her anymore.

    Su Ni can¡¯t help saying: ¡°Thank you today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee ¡­¡± With a face of joy and dness, Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face  also bes sunny now.

    ¡°However, have we gone too far? After all, if we offend Yin, there will be some trouble in the future. You didn¡¯t see that Yin Tianqi¡¯s face has almost frozen because of anger. It seems that he hasn¡¯t experienced such anger for a long time.¡±

    Su Ni hurriedly follows Gu Zechen¡¯s words for fear that there are any strange metaphors jumping out from his mouth identally. However, thinking of the p Yin Tianqi gave Yin Feng and his scary eyes, she fears a lot now. Gu Zechen nces her incredibly and asks. ¡°You are always being so careful.¡±

    Su Ni doesn¡¯t know why her nose suddenly be sour. But she still fights it back and smiles.

    She shrugs and says with indifference. ¡°Su is on the initial stage of development. Cold treatments are normal and today¡¯s situation is not rare.¡±

    She says, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughtful appearance, and continues. ¡°Su is not like Gu, which is wealthy and powerful that it can belittle anypany. If I make a minor mistake, I will probably lose the whole set. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen listens and nods. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like when I started.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Su Ni feels somewhat curious. When she knew Gu Zechen or heard Gu Zechen¡¯s name, this guy was already sessful. However, during the period when he founded thepany, there were few rumors, and she never thought about it.

    Gu Zechen seems to read Su Ni¡¯s mind, and gives Su Ni a slight leer and gives up his desire to continue saying. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to say. But one thing¡­¡± Gu Zechen deliberately prolongs his tone to attract Su Ni¡¯s curiosity. Soon, he adds: ¡°Certainly not as timid as you are now.¡±

    ¡°Timid?¡±

    Su Ni pauses, releases Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and then sits down beside him with some grievance. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about whether Yin will trouble Su next. I really don¡¯t know what to do then.¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡± Gu Zechen suddenly shouts.

    Su Ni gets a fright, and then she hears Gu Zechen¡¯sfort. ¡°The old man is reasonable. Of course, he may trouble me first¡­ And just Su, he may not take it to his heart.¡±

    With his derogatory words, Su Ni feels bad. But she thinks that Su is not worth mentioning in Gu¡¯s eyes. More importantly, with Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni immediately feels much more at ease. If Yin really dares to trouble Su, Gu Zechen will never let it go.

    Su Ni can¡¯t help leaning over again, cing her head gently on his chest and listening to his calm and strong heartbeat. She says: ¡°This is the first time that I needn¡¯t worry too much. The feeling of being protected is great!¡±

    Gu Zechen lowers his head and takes a nce at Su Ni. Her long eyshes look like feathers blinking up and down, forming a fan-shaped shadow around her eyelids.

    The sunlight is warm and it is quiet. Gu Zechen is rxed, leaning on the back of chair slowly. Don¡¯t worry, Su Ni. During this period in which the quality of our marriage will be guaranteed, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. Gu Zechen silently promises. Even he doesn¡¯t notice that the hand holding Su Ni¡¯s hand slightly tightens and he pulls the woman thoroughly into his arms.

    When they wake up, the sky dims.

    Su Ni rubs his eyes and looks at Gu Zechen who still closes his eyes, breathing regrly. She suddenly has an idea to y him. She gently exhales on his earlobe. Gu Zechen¡¯s head waves with some resistance. Su Nipresses her mouth but a smilees out from her eyes. She uses a small piece of hair to tease his eyebrows, and then his eyes. Only after she teases all the facial features, does Gu Zechen wake up sleepily.

    Looking at the eyes, which are going to stick on his face, Gu Zechen gets a fright. Then he looks at the face after a prank seeds and his thoughts slowlye back.

    ¡°How long do I sleep?¡± He asks, changing his posture by the way and pulling out his arm, which is already numb.

    Su Ni holds his wrist, looks at his watch carefully, hesitates for a moment and then says. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, we should have slept for almost two hours.¡±

    ¡°For so long?¡± Gu Zechen rubs his temples. His head goes empty. He hasn¡¯t had a good sleep for a long time, but it is totally unexpected that he naps so long in the car.

    ¡°I have to go back to thepany. I have some things to deal with.¡± Gu Zechen quickly sits in the driving position and starts the engine.

    ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni asks with coquetry and follows him to the co-pilot position. She looks at him again, and almostughs aloud.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zechen frowns.

    ¡°Your neck, hah¡­¡±

    Su Ni smiles and leans forward and backward. Gu Zechen, with a long face and an ufortable body, is about to look at her when Su Ni points out: ¡°as soon as you return to thepany, someone will surely know that you arezy to take a nap. Hah, such a big red mark won¡¯t disappear even within half a day.¡±

 Chapter 67: A Malignant Collision

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Gu Zechen is about to get started when the phone rings. Gu Zechen looks at it and frowns slightly. ¡°Please arrange it first and I will go directly to the conference room in 30 minutes.¡±

    No on knows what was said on the phone, and Gu Zechen suddenly raises his voice, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Su Ni can¡¯t help looking at Gu Zechen with some concern. At this time, no one notices that a ck Buickmercial vehicle on the side is rushing towards this side at full speed. All of a sudden, Gu Zechen finds it and quickly turns the steering wheel. The two persons in the car shake violently. Su Ni screams with fright. She sees something shing by before her eyes, and then with a bang, the car crashes into the green belt.

    Su Ni¡¯s body leans forward, and her head goes empty. Soon she hears the voice of Gu Zechen. ¡°How are you? Is there anything? ¡±

    It all happens so fast that Su Ni doesn¡¯t know what has happened at all. The shadow that shed before her pauses for a few seconds, then turns into a sh of lightning and flees again. There is an ident!

    Su Ni bears her headache and points to the direction of the Buickmercial car leaving. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±  She says difficulty.

    Gu Zechen sees Su Ni touching her head and a trace of worry and panic shes across his eyes. His hands quickly hold Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and shake her gently. He says hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other things. Shall we go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Ni takes a breath of cool air with a scream.

    ¡°Where does it hit?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shake me.¡± Su Ni dodges.

    Gu Zechen frowns, only to hear Su Ni¡¯s cry and words. ¡°Don¡¯t shake my body. It hurts!¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly releases Su Ni as if getting an electric shock.

    Su Ni breathes a long sigh of relief and raises her head. She is not joking with Gu Zechen, but her head seems to be hit and painful after a gentle touch.

    Gu Zechen begins to bend over and looks for the dropped mobile phone. Before the call is over, Gu Zechen says directly: ¡°I have a problem on the west side of People¡¯s Road. Please contact the traffic police immediately, block all the forks to the west, and look for a ck Buick business number with license te number 8674.¡±

    After the ident is solved, Gu Zechen helps Su Nie out of the car and he reaches for a car.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I just need a rest.¡± Su Ni says, holds her head and bites her teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me!¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen bends down, he simply holds the woman horizontally. For a moment, his eyes rest on Su Ni¡¯s neck, which makes Su Ni blush and quickly cover her chest. ¡°It was not hit today.¡± He says hastily.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lipspress and his eyes quickly leave. Then he casually stares at taxi at the roadside. Two minutester, several taxis pass by.

    Su Ni sighs and looks up at the sky. She says. ¡°You¡¯d better put me down and let me stop the car.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Gu Zechen is not happy, as if his ability is doubted.

    Su Ni can¡¯t help rolling her eyes, slowing down her tone and saying earnestly. ¡°Big boss, you are standing here motionlessly. Who will know your idea? You have to be like this.¡±

    Su Ni says. Her small hand gently waves. She is lucky. Soon a blue taxi stops in front of them.

    A bit of shock shes across Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Su Ni can¡¯t help grinning triumphantly. ¡°Behold, this is how taxis are stopped.¡±

    In a word, Gu Zechen pulls a long face. Su Ni can¡¯t help sticking her tongue out. This man¡¯s killing instinct is too strong. In order to keep her life, Su Ni hurriedly closes her mouth. Su Ni wants him to put her down. As a result, Gu Zechen insists on getting on the bus with her. As a result, they are stuck at the door and can¡¯t get in or out. The driver in front is dumbfounded. A minuteter, they finally get into the car. Gu Zechen tells the driver the nearest hospital who sets off quickly.

    Su Ni leans against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, and the narrow space bes more crowded. Su Ni feels sorry for his long legs and whispers. ¡°Come down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel painful when you move your head?¡± Gu Zechen asks her. Su Ni is speechless and has a silent argument in her heart. When she was stuck at the door just now, she shook her head for a while, but he didn¡¯t put her down.

    Su Ni changes the subject and asks about the hit-and-run just now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This car came with preparation. It didn¡¯t slow down at all at the intersection and crashed directly. ¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words stun Su Ni who looks at him with wide eyes. ¡°Do you mean someone intentionally hit us?¡±

    Gu Zechen is strict. ¡°Otherwise, why does he run? It is estimated that the license te we see is also fake. ¡±

    ¡°What then?¡± Su Ni is worried. Her hands tightly hold his shirt. Gu Zechen looks down but doesn¡¯t speak. He just twitches the corners of his mouth.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind is not on this side. She thinks about what has just happened. Suddenly she has a bold guess and says. ¡°You guess¡­ Is it done by Yin?¡±

    Because they are not sure, Su Ni also dare not say too seriously.

    As a result, Gu Zechen does not hesitate to nod and say. ¡°It is possible, and it is very possible.¡±

    Then, in Su Ni¡¯s worried eyes, Gu Zechen smiles and his eyebrows be more and more arrogant. ¡°Wait. If so, I¡¯ll make them regret today¡¯s decision.¡±

    Su Ni calms down. If it is Yin, then the matter isplicated.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She puts her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and leans his head gently on his chest. She feels guilty and says. ¡°Today is all because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say these useless things. Even if you are really picky, Yin can only ept it.¡±

    Gu Zechen militantly interrupts Su Ni and responds.

    Su Ni stares at him angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiles, stretches out his hand and gently rubs her nose. But just as he touches Su Ni nose bridge, Gu Zechen freezes.

    Su Ni is in panic. She finds the warmth in his eyes, although it is fleeting. The atmosphere inside the car suddenly bes ambiguous and embarrassing.

    Gu Zechen then bes unnatural. He quickly withdraws his hand, pretends be

    normal. ¡°I know, but if some people dare to despise you, I, Gu Zechen, will not let

    him go first.¡±

    Su Ni feels somewhat itching on the tip of her nose and can¡¯t help touching it gently. A strange feeling urs in her heart. Fortunately, they arrive at the hospital, and Su Ni opens his wallet ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s instructions. A girl with long ck hair appears in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Su Ni shakes her hand, but she pretends as if nothing happened, quickly pulls out a $100 bill and hands it to the driver.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    Su Ni neatly puts the change in his wallet and hands it to him. Gu Zechen finds nothing wrong. His long leg steps out of the taxi and he calmly carries Su Ni out.

    ¡°I¡¯d bettere down and go by myself.¡± Su Ni says.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is cool, but his face does not look impatient.

 Chapter 68: Brain Concussion

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Then, Su Ni bes calm and she puts her hands around his neck and sees the beautiful face in her mind again. It¡¯s not so beautiful, but those eyes that smile like a crescent moon look like a sun, hot and dazzling. Looking at the photos alone, Su Ni can feel her happiness and they a strong appeal to her. That¡¯s Xu Waner. Su Ni has never seen her pictures. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, Gu Zechen will still put her pictures by his side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zechen seems to find something wrong with Su Ni. ¡°Does your body hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni puts her head on his chest, avoiding Gu Zechen¡¯s sight, and there¡¯s a trace of loneliness under her eyes. It¡¯s not the first day for her to know that Gu Zechen puts this woman in his heart, but Su Ni still feels choked and can¡¯t breathe. This feeling is even more humiliating than when she saw Guan Ning. Happily, Su Ni has just a slight concussion after the examination and she needs just two days of rest. At this moment, Su Ni just thinks of Gu Zechen and suddenly worries him, and says, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Gu Zechen shakes his head.

    Su Ni is relieved and says, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± This time, Gu Zechen does not hold Su Ni any more, but instead holds her hand and walks slowly along with Su Ni¡¯s steps.  ¡°What are you going to do if you really find that it is done by the Yin family?¡± Somehow, thinking of Yin¡¯s family, Su Ni begins to think that Gu Zechen¡¯s method is too powerful and too indifferent. ¡°It depends on what kind of exnation the Yin family will give me.¡± Gu Zechen says nothing unusual, but Su Ni clearly finds that a cold light shes across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and his hand holding her also subconsciously gets more powerful. ¡°Then what about the two waiters before?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Su Ni hesitates for a while, and finally asks anxiously. Gu Zechen suddenly stops and turns to Su Ni. Su Ni gets a little guilty with her eyes subconsciously avoiding him, but Gu Zechen¡¯s cold voice gets into her ears, which is not loud but shocks her nerves, ¡°you are so kind to people, I can¡¯t imagine how Su Shi hase back from the dead.¡± Su Ni¡¯s face turns red and her face bes more and more embarrassed. There are many matters that Gu Zechen will never know. But Gu Zechen¡¯s words show his suspicion of Su Ni¡¯s ability.

    Su Ni purses her lips and says with chagrin, ¡°you know, those two waiters did that as arranged by Yin¡¯s family. It¡¯s cruel to disable his hand.¡± ¡°Do you want to show that you are kind?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless and his tone is cool. Su Ni opens her mouth and is speechless. Soon, Gu Zechen pinches her chin, forcing Su Ni to stare at his cold expression all the time, saying, ¡°you have to remember clearly that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself. Today, he can hit you with a car, and tomorrow, he may insert a knife directly into your heart.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart is shocked by the scene he describes, and her face is a little white. She bites her lips and keeps silent. Gu Zechen releases Su Ni and holds her in his arms again. Then Su Ni feels that Gu Zechen seems to take a deep breath. His eyebrows look gloomier, so she has to keep silent. Does she provoke Gu Zechen again? ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interfere with you, just hope you are well.¡± After a long time, Su Ni lowers her voice and says in an injured voice. ¡°Then don¡¯t have such childish ideas anymore.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t look at her, either, and says directly: ¡°I see.¡±

    Gu Zechen originally nned to send Su Ni back, but Su Ni still has something left on the car. He simply brings her back to the scene of the ident. When Gu Zechen arrives, Li Mo has already negotiated with the traffic police, and Maybach, which has hit the rotten bumper, is slowly being lifted and dragged away. ¡°Mr. Gu, are you and your wife OK?¡± Li Mo asks. Gu Zechen shakes his head and his face keeps quiet. ¡°What did the traffic police say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ck car and found already. But the driver is no longer there. This should be a vicious injury. The traffic police have handed it over to the police. And what we can do now is to wait.¡± Li Mo told Gu Zechen all the information at one time. Hearing of this, Gu Zechen nods, ¡°there are two other things you need to do. First, contact editor of Nancheng entertainment in secret and tell her that I have big news to send to her. In addition, hold a business banquet tomorrow in the name of Gu family. Among all the business leaders, only Yin family is not invited.¡± Li Mo hears that with a little doubt, but does not ask a word more. He nods immediately to show that he has known it, then turns around, and begins to arrange on the scene

    Su Ni finds her bag on the side. She opens the ring box and takes a look. She is relieved. Fortunately, it¡¯s not lost likest time. However, she also hears Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation and bes a little puzzled. In her eyes, Gu Zechen¡¯s method is absolutely not the low-level ying method to embarrass Yin¡¯s family by denying Yin¡¯s family alone at the business banquet. It is even more imaginative to contact entertainment chief editor. Su Ni asks curiously and Gu Zechen stretches out his hand to hold her shoulder. He says meaningfully: ¡°Yin family gives you this embarrassment, then I have to return naturally. Any questions?¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen¡¯s answer is the same as she thinks. Although she can¡¯t find fault with the question, she always feels strange. At that time, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t give Su Ni too much time to think about it. He drives thepany¡¯s car to Gu¡¯s home first. The ident is temporarily suspended. But An Rong gets the news ahead of time. On the way, she makes countless phone calls. Su Ni is warm-hearted and tells An Rong that she and Gu Zechen have no trouble. At home, she finds that An Rong has invited a family doctor, and Su Ni helplessly looks at Gu Zechen.

    As a result, Gu Zechen is expressionless and says: ¡°you know now, excessive concern is also a kind of pressure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I feel very warm, so, you have to pay more attention to me, then I will be happier.¡± After saying that, Su Ni also doesn¡¯t care what expression emerges on Gu Zechen ck face. She bears the headache and quickly hugs An Rong, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ve heard about it. I don¡¯t know who drove so fast and ran away after hitting someone.¡± An Rong doesn¡¯t know that this is a vicious collision. She thinks it¡¯s just a simple ident. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t take the initiative to say so. Su Ni naturally won¡¯t tell An Rong in case An Rong is worried. ¡°Su Ni¡¯s concussion needs rest. She will stay at home these two days. Let her rest upstairs first.¡± Beside, Gu Zechen interrupts their affectionatemunication. Su Ni quickly turns around, wondering when she says she will have a rest at home and what about thepany. She is so puzzled.

 Chapter 69: Skip Work and Accompany You

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    An Rong listens to these words and nods repeatedly, ¡°Right, right, you quickly go up to rest in case of a sequ.¡± Going upstairs, Su Ni retorts, ¡°I have to go to thepany.¡± ¡°Su family has enough hands.¡± Gu Zechen says slightly. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Su Ni is a little unhappy, and looks at Gu Zechen and continues: ¡°then Gu is bigger than Su, but I do not find you ever skip work. But at this time, I have to be more careful. I don¡¯t know what other means Yin has.¡± Gu Zechen said before that Yin did not have the courage. Now it seems that Gu Zechen has taken too lightly the enemy. Gu Zechen frowns and looks unhappy. After a pause of a few seconds, he says again, ¡°Yin will not have this chance again. Su can rest assured.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s patience is running out. He raises his voice and yells at her. Then he says calmly, ¡°Tomorrow, you can rest at home, and don¡¯t go anywhere. If I have time, I¡¯lle back to see you.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes blink and her mouth curls up, and she can¡¯t help asking, ¡°well, are you skipping work and visiting me?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen lowers his gaze, stares at Su Ni coldly, and says, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni can read Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, and her heart is not happy. In front of Gu Zechen, she opens the ring gift box again and shakes it in front of Gu Zechen. ¡°The ring you gave me, I almost thought I lost it just now.¡± Gu Zechen has been seated in front of his desk, picking up a book without looking back. ¡°Why not put it on?¡± he asks. He remembers that when he was at Yin¡¯s house, Su Ni had nothing on her hand. ¡°Not willing.¡± Su Ni whispers. Gu Zechen looks back curiously, only to see Su Ni¡¯s two slender legs resting on the sofa, and her body leaning back slightly. A dark green bra dress in the dim light sets her body off as white as jade. Su Ni lifts her hair, and her eyebrows and eyes are gentle and delicate. She pouts her mouth slightly and says with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone who puts a ring on her own hand?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to wear a ring for yourself in the name of Mrs. Gu?¡± Gu Zechen does not hesitate to diss her.

    Su Ni¡¯s face turns red. She keeps Gu Zechen in the dark about that all the time. That time, she was so careless that it was left in the car. ¡°That is ¡­That¡¯s¡­ ¡± Su Ni stutters and a good idea urs to her. She immediately raises her voice and says, ¡°That¡¯s the ring I bought myself. I have to wear it myself. Now you give it to me. Can it be the same? You must help me to wear it. ¡°Trouble!¡± Gu Zechen unhappily spits out two words. He doesn¡¯t refuse her directly, which makes Su Ni look happy and charming. She lowers her voice, and her foot rubs Gu Zechen gently and she says, ¡°honey, help me.¡± Gu Zechen does not speak, sitting still on the chair. ¡°Honey!¡± Su Ni raises her voice and gets a little angry. ¡°Wear it directly.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffens, looking impatient, and he leaves Su Ni alone. ¡°Well, then.¡± Su Ni sighs with disappointment. ¡°Pa¡±, she closes the ring box on the table without a thought. ¡°And what do you want to do?¡± Gu Zechen hears the voice, impatiently turning round to ask her. Su Ni doesn¡¯t look at him, either. He goes to the sofa, stretches out his arms and shakes his fingers. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is still rigid, but the corners of his mouth are shaking with cramps.

    Time seems to stand silent. Beautiful hair blocks Su Ni¡¯s face and her look. Only her heartbeat can be heard. Take a deep breath secretly, Su Ni looks at the desk from the corner of her eyes. There is nothing to be heard or seen. This guy is so ruthless to keep her holding it all the time. She feels her hands be numb. Suddenly, feeling her fingertips hot, Su Ni immediately looks up and sees Gu Zechen¡¯s opening the ring box without expression on his face. ¡°Are all women as troublesome and pretentious as you?¡± Gu Zechen asks without raising his head. ¡°A woman will only show trouble in front of the man she loves.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are shining, and she stares at Gu Zechen, smiling in response. Gu Zechen still lowers his head and perfectly avoids Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pretends to calmly take out the ring, holds the slender finger and slowly puts it on. At that moment, Gu almost holds his breath subconsciously. And Su Ni also puts away her smile, with a touch of indescribable emotion in her eyes. Time is slow. Su Ni looks at her fingers with a sense of restraint. The small diamond radiates a dazzling light under the light. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me in the future; you know I¡¯m afraid of trouble.¡± After wearing her the ring, Gu Zechen suddenly feels relieved and rxed, which makes him feel ufortable.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Su Ni takes a sniff, and when shees back to her senses, she finds that the corners of her eyes are moist. Su Ni rubs her eyes and pretends to be careless. ¡°Now I¡¯m Mrs. Gu. I won¡¯t be mockedter.¡± Gu Zechen pretends not to hear, and quickly walks towards the desk, but in the end he opens the balcony, and his figure rushes out in a haste. It isn¡¯t sultry in the room, but he feels a bit choked to breathe. Alone on the balcony, bathing in the summer wind silently, he also takes a deep breath, which sobers him a lot. Su Ni also loses the fun of ying with the ring. Gu Zechen¡¯s words, ¡°for fear of trouble¡±, are deeply rooted in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She suddenly thinks of the face in his wallet. She suddenly wonders what kind of person Gu Zechen used to be, and would he think Xu Waner was troublesome? Su Ni sniffs and feels a little heavy. Looking at the empty gift box, Su Ni adjusts her mentality. So far, Gu Zechen has been by her side. At least he doesn¡¯t refuse her for fear of trouble. Su Ni walks to the balcony slowly barefooted, and hugs Gu Zechen from behind. Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffens and he is about to push away Su Ni. But he is held more tightly by Su Ni. ¡°Thank you, Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni says with a nasal voice.

    Gu Zechen slows down his action to push her and his hands slowly drop down finally in silence. He says in a low voice: ¡°It is cool outside, let¡¯s go in to rest.¡± ¡°I just want to be with you.¡± Her gentle voice mixed with the night wind is particrly pleasant.

    Su Ni sniffs, with her head pressing against his back, and whispers, ¡°Do you know? Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve been married to you all these years and it is at this moment today that makes me feel that I¡¯m your real wife.¡± Gu Zechen purses the corners of his mouth and a trace of sarcasm appears under his eyes. Su Ni cannot see his expression, so she goes on, ¡°Really. Although I often tell you that I¡¯m Mrs. Gu, or as you say, I work under the name of Mrs. Gu, in fact, I know from the bottom of my heart that if I don¡¯t recognize me as your wife, I am just deceiving myself after all. ¡°

 Chapter 70: I am Mrs. Gu finally.

    Proofread by Peter GongText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­

    Su Ni murmurs in a lower voice, holding Gu Zechen tighter. ¡°Though you think I am troublesome and sentimental, you did it for me. I was really moved.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t need you to be so kind to me. Just like now, I wish you could hold me.¡±

    When Su Ni talks fondly, shees close to him, fixing her eyes on him with a smile. ¡°In fact, I am an easily contented woman. Now I finally have the confidence to tell others that I am Mrs. Gu.¡±

    ¡°It is just a ring.¡± Gu Zechen turns around unnaturally, for Su Ni¡¯s eyes are so hot that he feels ufortable.

    Su Ni feels despondent, but she doesn¡¯t say it. She says softly: ¡°For you, it is an ordinary ring; but for me, it is the first ring you give me. It is of great significance.¡±

    Feeling Gu Zechen¡¯s silence, Su Ni pretends to shrug easily. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    After saying that, Su Ni sneezes with her head shaking, which makes her ufortable.

    ¡°If you are ufortable, you just need to lie there tamely. Don¡¯t say too much, please.¡± Gu Zechen turns his head impatiently, and finds her bare feet. Without hesitation, he bends down, holds her in arms and strides into the room.

    Worrying about her headache, Gu Zechen moves softly. Su Ni puts her arm around his neck and is unwilling to loosen her arm. ¡°Zechen, don¡¯t go tonight. Could you apany me?¡±

    ¡°Behold, my wrist is still not good and my head is painful. And I feel as if I have caught a cold. I need someone to take care of me tonight.¡± Su Ni blinks and lists many reasons.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s frowning eyebrows are rxing and finally there is no emotion on his face. He covers the quilt for her and says:¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    So when she falls asleep, will Gu Zechen leave?

    Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen with reluctance and thetter¡¯s eyeballs are wandering and quickly move. ¡°I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll stay in the study and call me if you have any problem.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni responds cleverly.

    Before she lets him go, Su Ni suddenly raises her head and touches his lips lightly. She looks at his stiff eyes and smiles contentedly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen responds slightly and then turns around to leave. In the study, Gu Zechen opens the film and has a look. But his mind is still thinking about what Su Ni said just now, which makes him annoyed. With a click, he closes the document and takes a cigarette out of his pocket. Soon, the smoke blurs his sight, making his emotion ambiguous. It is just a ring. Why does he feel so heavy in his heart? Gu Zechen gently presses his temples with his hands, and smokes vigorously. However, hisplicated and upset mood can¡¯t calm down.

    He doesn¡¯t wait for Su Ni as their appointment. He stands up and is going downstairs.

    An Rong is surprised downstairs. ¡°It is toote. Where are you going? Don¡¯t forget that Su Ni is still upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Take care of her for me please.¡± After Gu Zechen says that, he leaves the house without looking back.

    Su Ni hears the noise. She can fell Gu Zechen¡¯s adamant attitude. She feels disappointed but she has expected that. Su Ni touches the ring on her finger, which gives her a kind of wonderful feeling of restraint. She tries to take it off. The ring is right, not too big or too small. She even doesn¡¯t know how Gu Zechen has gotten to know her finger size. Strangely, this man even knows her measurements, which enables him to find a designer to design her dress easily.

    ¡°Sleep!¡± Su Ni whispers, forcing her to put aside all thoughts and sleeps.

    The next day. Su Ni gets up but suffers a headache. She hammers her head gently, which causes a bitter pain.

    ¡°Is it just a concussion? Why does it be serious?¡± Su Niins in a low voice. Though she wants to go to work, she can¡¯t go today.

    Su Ni calls Qin Yue and arranges the work simply. Then she changes her clothes and goes downstairs. An Rong and Gu Lang are there. But she doesn¡¯t find Gu Zechen. It seems that he didn¡¯te backst night.

    ¡°How are you, Su Ni? I heard that you had an ident. Because I was afraid of disturbing you, I didn¡¯t go up to see you. Do you feel better after sleep?¡± Gu Lang rushes to the stairs the instant he sees her and calls her name directly in front of An Rong.

    Su Ni wants to resist, waving her hand. ¡°It seems bad after watching you.¡±

    An Rong stops Gu Lang and adds porridge for Su Ni. She says gently: ¡°Today you can stay home to have a good rest. The person who suffers concussion needs rest. Besides, Gu Lang, go outside and don¡¯t bother your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Granny, you thought I didn¡¯t care about family before. And today I don¡¯t want to y outside. I will stay with aunt, or she will feel bored.¡± Gu Lang looks at Su Ni with a longing look. When An Rong hears that, she smiles and shakes her head, but she doesn¡¯t  stop him. If Gu Lang stays here, Su Ni¡¯s mood will be better probably.

    After the meal, An Rong makes an appointment with several friends to have a morning meeting and has no time to apany Su Ni. In the big house, there are only Su Ni and Gu Lang.

    Su Ni wants to escape Gu Lang, so she goes upstairs after the meal. As a result, Gu Lang follows her, which makes Su Ni helpless, and she says:¡±Gu Lang, I need rest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have a rest and I stay nearby. I will not bother you.¡± Gu Lang says rudely with a smile. Su Ni rolls her eyes.

    She doesn¡¯t know whether Gu Lang really doesn¡¯t understand her meaning or not. She says directly:¡±Gu Lang, I am your aunt.¡±

    ¡°I know it.¡±

    However, Gu Lang nods his head in earnest and looks at Su Ni. ¡°That is why I take care of you when my brother-inw is not here.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Su Ni doesn¡¯t know how to respond. She is helpless, and has to let Gu Lang talk nonsense.

    Soon, Gu Lang brings a basket of freshly washed grapes from the servant and ces it where Su Ni can reach it. He says: ¡°Su Ni, try it. It is sweet.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Su Ni is looking at the boring soap opera and is perfunctory.

    ¡°Su Ni, how did you have an ident yesterday? I remember my brother-inw has a good driving skill.¡± Gu Lang asks casually.

    Su Ni pauses and looks at Gu Lang. ¡°Can you sit here quietly? My head is more painful after you talk.¡±Gu Lang immediately covers his mouth pitiably as if he has done something wrong.

 Chapter 71: Is She Avoiding Him?

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Su Ni is kind and she says helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Just sit by quiet.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Gu Lang nods, and then he looks at Su Ni carefully and whispers. ¡°Su Ni, why do I feel you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Gu Lang speaks what Su Ni thinks about. Su Ni touches her face with  confusion.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Lang nods and says without hesitation.

    Su Ni wants to admit, but seeing Gu Lang staying with her like a cute dog, she can say nothing and has tofort him. ¡°Why do I dodge you? But you know the person who has concussion needs rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    When Gu Lang knows that Su Ni doesn¡¯t dodge him, he is relieved. He smiles. ¡°OK, Su Ni. Proceed with what you are doing and I watch you by your side.¡±

    Su Ni starts sighing but pretends as if nothing happened. Now she thinks even the soap opera is interesting.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As time goes by, a voice suddenly rings out in the living room on the second floor, which makes Su Ni scared. Her phone falls to the floor.

    Gu Lang stands up, looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s blue face secretly, rubs his hands and says hurriedly. ¡°Granny is out and lets me take care of aunt.¡±

    Gu Zechen looks gloomy and no more extra emotion can be found oh his face. He says nothing but goes straight to Su Ni, asking her: ¡°How are you feeling? Do you want me to invite Xiao Ming toe here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Su Ni feels embarrassed the instant she remembers Xiao Ming¡¯s diagnosis about her fever anda. He also asks Gu Zechen not to torture her. If not necessary, she hopes that she will never see Xiao Ming again.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t think too much and sits down beside Su Ni directly. ¡°I am not busy this morning, so Ie to have a look. If nothing happens, lie in bed and have more rest.¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, I will go first.¡± Watching them so much in love, Gu Lang leaves quickly. Gu Lang takes leave quickly before Gu Zechen speaks. But in the invisible ce, Gu Lang slows down and looks back. Now Su Ni is hugged by Gu Zechen with a gentle satisfied smile and Gu Zechen is always pulling a long face.

    ¡°Su Ni, you must love my brother-inw very much.¡± Gu Lang murmurs in a low voice and remembers Su Ni¡¯s ring. She didn¡¯t have it a few days ago and he didn¡¯t find the ring yesterday. It must have been given to herst night. These days, Gu Lang is hesitating. He thinks that Su Ni and Gu Zechen are putting on a y. But when he sees them, he thinks it is a dream.

    Gu Lang feels a bit distressed. He goes downstairs and meets An Rong. They talk about Su Ni and Gu Lang says: ¡°Brother-inwes back.¡±

    ¡°Zechen? Atst, he has a heart and knows that how to take care of his wife. All right, you can go out and y. ¡±

    An Rong looks upstairs with satisfaction. Although she can¡¯t see anything, she feels at ease. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t say anything and leaves the house, lowering his head. Upstairs, Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen cane back from work. After all, what they saidst night is casual.

    Gu Zechenes back but she is not assured. ¡°Ispany okay?¡±

    ¡°I can make arrangements well.¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t like Su Ni asking about work. He is perfunctory and Su Ni nods, knowing his meaning. ¡°So¡­ Should I attend the party tonight?¡±

    ¡°It is canceled.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Su Ni stiffens. She can¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°When you feel better, we will hold the party again.¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni. His eyes are less gloomy. Su Ni is confused, but she doesn¡¯t know that, in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart, how important she is. For her, he canceled the party. At that time, they don¡¯t speak anymore. Gu Zechen looks at his phone but Su Ni doesn¡¯t think about the party anymore. She is leaning on his shoulder, which will not make them embarrassed but harmonious instead. On the same day, Gu Zechen answers the phone and leaves. Then some major media break the big news that the head of the Yin family, Yin Tianqi, is keeping a college student outside.

    Then Yin¡¯s party yesterday is also exposed. Yin Tianqi was attacked by Gu Zechen for rejecting his wife Su Ni and personally apologized. In contrast, Yin Tianqi¡¯s dismissal and his brother¡¯s taking over his position be insignificant. The guests present obviously link the two events and the dismissal of Yin Tianqi can be exined. But this thing is always covered by Yin¡¯s family. Last night was peaceful. What happened during the night?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Though Gu¡¯s family refutes the rumour, people are inclined to link it with Gu Zechen because Gu Zechen was so angry for the sake of his wife that he was willing to fall out with the Yin¡¯s family apart and humiliate Yin Tianqi in public. And it¡¯s not surprising that he does something to expose the news. After Gu¡¯s statement gets useless, there are no more press conferences. Despite those rumors, Gu Zechen calms down and is not even affected.

    When Su Ni sees the news on Weibo, she also feels slightly shocked. It is not that how exaggerated the news is, but that what Gu Zechen did. As a result, the rtionship with Yin¡¯s family ispletely broken. As for that old man of the Yin¡¯s family, Gu Zechen is quite respectful. But she is afraid that there¡¯s no turning point when the situation reaches such a point.

    Su Ni wants to call Gu Zechen. The number is pressed several times, but she never dials out. Gu Zechen rushes out when he receives the call, so he must be very busy right now. Su Ni stops her thinking, and seeing An Ronging in, she knows how to respond.

    On the contrary, An Rong doesn¡¯t ask any questions. Instead, sheforts Su Ni. ¡°The fact that Zechen was so angry this time shows that he still loves you in his heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about Zechen?¡± Su Ni is worried.

    ¡°I know me son. He never does things which he is uncertain about. Besides, Gu¡¯s achievements won¡¯t be affect by the Yin easily. Take it easy.¡±

    An Rong is confident. It is obvious that she doesn¡¯t take the incident seriously. Su Ni is also rxed and talks about the incident with An Rong. Finally, An Rong is angry before Su Ni finishes speaking.

    ¡°Yin¡¯s family is going too far. Even if they do not take Zechen into ount, they should respect you, too. Yin Tianqi is a bit too narrow-minded.¡±

    An Rong is frank and always says the fact. Mere listening to Yin Tianqi¡¯s false apology makes her angry. ¡°Zechen did well this time. It¡¯s a bit of a lesson for them.¡±

 Chapter 72: Yin Familyéˆ¥æªš Scandal Comes to Light

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    Then, An Rong takes Su Ni¡¯s hand again and continues: ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. With this, I¡¯ll see who dares to bully youter.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t understand that Gu Zechen haspletely ced herself in the position of Gu¡¯s wife in this incident. Those who secretly covet and want to embarrass her have to reconsider what they are going to do. Not long after that, Ruan calls. They talk for a long time about the new construction of The Nanjiawan Project. Then they are silent. They don¡¯t know who mentions the news. Ruan asks, ¡°I hear something happenedst night. Right?¡± ¡°Small problem, the car is almost destroyed but people are fine.¡± Su Ni says.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ruan Yichen says on the phone, ¡°Have you found out what¡¯s going on? I hear that the people involved have also run away.¡± When Su Ni hears this, she can¡¯t help being alert. The ident can¡¯t be concealed because there are so many people. But the truth will not be known to anyone other than the traffic police and the civilian police An Rong is an example. But Ruan¡¯s words are clear, which is obviously an early investigation.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Ruan always cares about me so much that you even know that they ran away.¡± Su Ni smiles and reminds quietly. Ruan realizes that he has leaked the news, but he is not eager to exin. Instead, Ruan says, ¡°it happens that a friend of mine is at the police station. Last night, he identally mentioned the vicious collision while we were drinking wine. So I contacted you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Su Ni forces herself to smile. Ruan Yichenughs on the phone, not embarrassed at all. ¡°President Su doesn¡¯t need to do this to me. We are partners now. It¡¯s right for me to call and care about it.¡± Su Ni says nothing. The phone is so uninteresting that she hangs up. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gu Zechen arrives home on time. An Rong specially prepares arge table of dishes, saying that it is for Su Ni to take care of her body, and there is nock of dishes that Gu Zechen likes to eat. The sun is setting, and the family seldom sit together and have a good dinner. During this period, Gu Lang tells several jokes in a row, which makes An Rongugh. Even Gu Zechen, who has always been pulling a cold face, looks somewhat rxed. He asks Gu Lang a few daily questions, which is also his duty to care about him being a little uncle. What¡¯s more, Gu Zechen stays at Gu¡¯s house that night.

    When they are lying in bed, Su Ni suddenly feels very secure when staying with Gu Zechen. Su Ni asks about the news, and Gu Zechen says lightly, ¡°He suffers from what he has done. Don¡¯t your think Yin Tiancheng will do the same thing as me in order to stabilize his position?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Su Ni is puzzled. ¡°What do you know? Of course, it¡¯s your own revenge that makes you happy. Yin Tianqi, it¡¯s the end of his life.¡± Gu Zechen cuddles Su Ni, with one hand deliberately and unintentionally flicking her hair. When the topic of their conversation shifts, he suddenly bes serious and says, ¡°You had better stay at home these two days. If you get a strange phone call, please let me know immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ni gets up and looks at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen looks calm, but Su Ni clearly catches a trace of worry. ¡°I¡¯m worried Yin Tianqi will be desperate and do something bad to you.¡± Su Ni knows it well, nods her head seriously, and thinks of Yin Feng¡¯s triangr eyes. She feels ufortable for a while. ¡°And that Yin Feng¡­¡± Su Ni reminds softly. Gu Zechen nces at her, and then presses Su Ni into his arms. He lowers his voice and says, ¡°It¡¯s just two little rascals. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t do it myself this time, and the old man of Yin family won¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    Su Ni is about to ask when she finds Gu Zechen pauses and continues: ¡°of course, the premise is that the old man still wants Yin to live.¡± She doesn¡¯t know why. Su Ni¡¯s heart is quivering. She can be sure that, with Gu Zechen¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not so hard to act in a self-contradictory manner in the South City and bring havoc to Yin family. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gu Zechen pats her back softly. At night, Gu Zechen coughs. Although he has been suppressing his voice, Su Ni wakes up. ¡°Have you gotten a cold?¡± She asks. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Do you wake up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Su Ni gets up and pours a ss of water for Gu Zechen. Under the dim yellow besidemp, Su Ni finds that Gu Zechen¡¯s face is a little red and abnormal. She touches his forehead gently, but it is so hot that she suddenly retracts her hand.¡±You have a fever.¡± Su Ni shouts in a low voice. She turns around to take her cell phone, but Gu Zechen yells at her, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling the emergency department.¡± Su Ni says, suddenly thinking of something, turns around and says, ¡°Otherwise, will you give Xiao Ming a call?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Zechen finishes drinking half a cup of water and doesn¡¯t think it is serious. ¡°But you have such a fever, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Before Su Ni finishes speaking, Gu Zechen pulls Su Ni into his arms again. They cover the quilt. Gu Zechen closes his eyes and murmurs, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Su Ni¡¯s mood bes more and more agitated and worried. At this time, she is surrounded by the hot temperature of Gu Zechen¡¯s body, and soon it is difficult for him to breathe. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Su Ni is going to get up. As a result, she is pressed again by Gu Zechen, and then says, ¡°Move again, I will go to the guest room directly.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni subconsciously grabs Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, watches his Adam¡¯s apple move slightly, and restrains her worry. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll find some medicine for you. There should be some antipyretics.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Gu Zechen coughs twice. This time he doesn¡¯t stop her. Soon she fetches the pill with water. ¡°Can I sleep at ease now?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s lips are dry; his eyes look dull and his tone sounds helpless.

    ¡°Well.¡± Su Ni nods. This time, she curls up in his arms and looks at the sleeping face. Su Ni raises her head gently and licks his dry lips. ¡°I¡¯ll help you moisten.¡±

    ¡°Stop jabbering.¡± Gu Zechen closes his eyes, frowns and breathes a little. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Su Ni thinks and says with a smile. Gu Zechen suddenly turns over and presses Su Ni under his body. Her two restless hands are tightly held by him. He breathes with a nasal voice and says, ¡°Let me sleep.¡± Seeing that his body is hot and his eyes are no longer fierce and domineering like before, Su Ni also cleverly responds and holds Gu Zechen tightly in her arms. She does not feel safe the whole night. Su Ni is always worried that Gu Zechen will pass out with a high fever. During this period, she touches Gu Zechen¡¯s body several times, which is still as hot as a stove. Even Su Ni, who is leaning against his arms, begins to feel wet and sticky and sweaty. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni calls tentatively, and hearing Gu Zechen¡¯s hum with a nasal sound, she can feel a little relieved. The next morning, the east whitens, and Su Ni can not sleep any more. She gets up quietly, wrings a towel for Gu Zechen, and repeatedly wipes his forehead.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 73: Going to the Company Secretly

    Proofread by Peter GongContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want to go to hospital, and there isn¡¯t much she can do about it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly jumps up. Because his head still aches, Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffens half a second. Su Ni says beside him: ¡°Gu Zechen, let¡¯s go to hospital.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen refuses simply and decisively, and enters the bathroom subsequently. There is a sound of water. Gu Zechen closes his eyes and rubs his cheeks with both hands. A chilles over him. He feels that his body is not so hot. After that, Gu Zechen puts on his shirt as usual and ties his necktie in the mirror. Su Nies over and takes it naturally. Gu Zechen knows that she ties the necktie better than he does and says nothing more. He stares at her clean and ruddy face in the mirror and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Take another day off. ¡±

    ¡°Thepany has an early meeting in the morning. I have to go.¡± Su Ni feels guilty. She doesn¡¯t dare to see Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, didn¡¯t I say that you can¡¯t go anywhere these two days?¡± Gu Zechen listens and immediately says. Su Ni keeps silent, ties his necktie and smooths the wrinkles on his shirt. In a soft voice, she says, ¡°my headache almost heals.¡± ¡°Take one more day off.¡± Gu Zechen orders aggressively that no one is allowed to contradict at all.

    Su Ni sips her lips and stops arguing. Downstairs for breakfast, the family eat silently. Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen several times. When she touches his body in the morning, his temperature is still very hot. Now, he looks unpredictable and she doesn¡¯t know what happens to him. ¡°Su Ni is resting at home today. You cook something nice for her.¡± Gu Zechen raises his head and says quietly to An Rong. Su Ni just wants to say something. An Rong immediately adds, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I love your wife more than you do.¡± Gu Zechen wipes his mouth and leaves. Su Ni feels lost for no reason, drinking porridge and saying to An Rong: ¡°In fact, I really have no problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for Zechen to care about you. You can have a rest at home. Maybe he wille back to apany you soon.¡± An Rong thinks of yesterday with a smile on her lips, with a view to taking good care of Su Ni. An Rong also serves Su Ni a bowl of porridge. ¡°I can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Su Ni feels sorry. ¡°Try again. At noon today, I invite some friends to y cards at home. Would you like to join me? ¡± asks An Rong.

    Su Ni is not proficient in these things. She shakes her head dully, and then goes upstairs to rest. Qin Yue has made three phone calls. Su Ni only says she will go thereter. But when can she go there? Su Ni has no idea. Although Gu Lang is not there, An Rong has been sitting downstairs. She is afraid to go out. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to be cared about and protected. At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, there is some movement downstairs atst. Su Ni watches several elegantdiese in through the window, and An Rong exchanges greetings. ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯ve gotten all the tables ready for you.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a traffic jam. Your location is better. The environment is quiet and the road is smooth. I think I can let my husband Li buy a vi in the mountains at another time.¡± A group of richdies sit directly at the card table and sayspliments to each other. At that time, Su Ni hase downstairs quietly. Taking advantage of their being interested in talking, Su Ni quickly slips out without being noticed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for your Mr. Gu to have a baby. Recently, he¡¯s in the limelight. I hear that he even offended Yin for you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. Although I was not on the scene at that time, I hear from my husband Mr. Li that Gu looked as if he would kill people. His eyes were terrible.¡±

    The otherdy touches the card and pats herself on the chest, looking frightened. After hearing this, An Rong smiles quietly, ¡°my son, whose biggest characteristic is to protect his wife. Don¡¯t mention Yin family. I think he will protect his wife no matter who bullies her. ¡°Everyone nods at the same time, and even shows a little envy at the bottom of their eyes.¡±Gu is too low-key before, and there is no news in his daily life, so something happens, and we are surprised.¡± ¡°These two children are low-key. Nothing else.¡± An Rong says. A group of richdies start the ttery mode, praising Su Ni and Gu Zechen one by one, and An Rong¡¯s smile besrger. Su Ni purses the corners of her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know why thesedies mention her while ying cards. She¡¯s scared and runs away. Although her head is a little dizzy, Su Ni calls Qin Yue and asks where he is. ¡°Soon, five minutes at most.¡± Having hung up the phone, Su Ni sits on the side of the road rubbing her feet and gets more relieved. Gu Zechen should note back today. In order to make sure, Su Ni also makes a special call to Gu Zechen. As a result, Li Mo, the Secretary, answers, telling that Gu Zechen will go to the morning meeting. He has no time for the morning. As soon as Su Ni hears this, she feels cool and asks Li Mo to buy some medicine for Gu Zechen, and then hangs up.

    Just in time, Qin Yue arrives. In the car, Su Ni quickly changes her work suit, which reminds Qin Yue toe in and drive the car. ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Wang and Mr. Li, who were contactedst time, will be here in an hour. The meeting room has been arranged properly, but¡­¡± Qin Yue doesn¡¯t dare to look back at all. He reports his work today in a low voice. ¡°I know.¡± Su Ni nods and finds that Qin Yue¡¯s face is not right through the rear mirror. He asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Qin Yue hurriedly shakes his head, but subconsciously reaches out his hand and touches his chin. Then he goes on: ¡°but what¡¯s your physical condition, Mrs. Su? If it¡¯s really not good, we¡¯ll suspend it first. After all, there¡¯s always Gu helping us now. There is no need for us to ask for them.¡± Su Ni understands what Qin Yue means. Her mobile phone is about to ring off the hook these two days, not to mention thepany secretary. Gu Zechen¡¯s attention and care for her is like a depth bomb, which has exploded in the whole southern city. Qin Yue once wondered why Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude would suddenly change in a short time, but Su Ni deals with it perfunctorily. She won¡¯t tell a second person about the agreement.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang¡­¡± In the car, Su Ni receives a phone call from President Wang, smiling. Today¡¯s meeting is very enjoyable. Qin Yue drives his car, and his eyes asionally fall on Su Ni. Soon Su Ni says, ¡°I know what you are thinking about, but Su Ni is not such a bully, and I don¡¯t want to leave such an impression. Since we originally decided to cooperate with the project, if there is not too much difference, we should strive for it naturally¡±

 Chapter 74: Reaching the Cooperation

    Proofread by Peter Gong

    ¡°Now, somebody wille here personally.¡±  Qin Yue seems to smile.

    Su Ni smiles, revealing a row of white teeth. She says, ¡°It is exactly what we want. It is convenient for us.¡±

    After hearing this, Qin Yue stops talking.

    Half an hourter. In the Su.

    When Su Ni arrives here, several old directors have already arrived and Su Ni apologizes. But everyone is still smiling without anger. It is quite different from the asion when Su Ni went to thepany and was refused.

    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Su was ill. But you can stille to work, which is admirable.¡± Mr. Wang takes the lead in saying with smile and nobody can understand his real emotion.

    The traffic ident can¡¯t be hidden. Su Ni nods. She regains herposure and says. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight concussion and it just takes two days to rest.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone nods in session. Su Ni couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Besides, Mr. Wang, Mr. Li and all the money havee. As long as I can walk, I will definitelye.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Su Ni¡¯s words make everyone burst outughing and the atmosphere quickly perks up. As for the problem of the first international O2O shopping mall in Nancheng, Su Ni has already drawn a n and hands it over to the big bosses as early as a month ago. Now, on the one hand, she wants to show the importance of this cooperation. On the other hand, she wants to sign the contract this time.

    Now, in the conference room, Su Ni¡¯s statement is simple and clear. Online to offline has long been mature in China, but it is promoted to coastal areas. And the effect is very little. Su Ni¡¯s thought is different with others¡¯. She not only wants to do O2O model in retail trade, but also wants to take the lead in the entire economic market in Nancheng, which is aprehensive sales mall.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± Su Ni looks at Mrs. Qian who frowns slightly. Although Mrs. Qian doesn¡¯t show it obviously, Su Ni specifically asks her.

    Mr. Wang and Mr. Li shake their heads. Mrs. Qian hesitates, but after a few seconds, she says. ¡°Mrs. Su¡¯s idea is certainly good, but there are already manyrge shopping malls in Nancheng, which have stable customer groups. Then we ¡­¡±

    ¡°For example, everyone eats vegetables and fruits on weekdays, and there are countless fruit shops in various stores. Then why can a new concept, such as organic food, quickly upy the market?¡±

    Su Ni takes an easy-to-understand example. A rhetorical question makes everyone close their mouths. Su Ni continues to say. ¡°What we need is not to be an ordinary shopping mall. Consumer groups buy directly from wholesalers and our shopping mall only provides a tform. Wholesalers guarantee low prices while we guarantee quality.¡±

    Su Ni says excitedly, gets up, her hands out, and makes the blueprint for the future nning with confidence. Three people look at each other, for Su Ni has said clearly and they should not ask questions again.

    Mrs. Qian coughs to hide his embarrassment and says. ¡°But a lot of money will have to be invested in that early period ¡­¡±

    ¡°I will give ten million RMB.¡± Before Su Ni says, Mr. Li takes the initiative.

    ¡°I think this project is feasible, but it seems that Mr. Li doesn¡¯t want to invest too much. I¡¯ll give you 50 million RMB.¡± Mr. Wang says.

    Su Ni nods slightly to express her appreciation.

    However, Mr. Qian sums up this situation and nods. ¡°I will follow Mr. Li and give you 10 million RMB.¡±

    After a bid, the three people look at Su Ni¡¯s young face again, which they can¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Since everyone is so supportive of me, I naturally can¡¯t fall behind. But I also am not rich as Mr. Wang. I give you 30 million RMB to add up to 100 million RMB, but the upfront funds still have to rely on you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone knows that Mrs. Su has just won the Nanjiawan project. When the project is officiallyunched, the funds will keep flowing in. Haha.¡± Mr. Wang interrupt Su Ni before she says. Then Mr. Wang and Mr. Li both nod together. The meeting goes smoothly. After thewyer from Sifang reads the contract and makes sure that there is no problem, Su Ni signs it.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Su Ni smiles and takes Mr. Wang¡¯s hand with sincerity.

    Mr. Wang looks at Su Ni with a more meaningful smile and says. ¡°I almost missed this rare opportunity before, and thanks for Mrs. Su giving me another chance.¡±

    Su Ni lowers her head and smiles. She looks as usual, but her eyes are extremely firm and confident. ¡°Even a good n needs support and cooperation, and you are the best in my heart.¡±

    What Su Ni said gives them enough respect. It is useful. When they leave Su¡¯spany, the guilt and shock in their hearts are also stronger.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, don¡¯t tell me that you have already decided to sign the contract before you came.¡± Qian pats Mr. Wang on the shoulder with doubt.

    ¡°Of course. So what? Will you go back on it?¡± Mr. Wang stares with eyes like cattle¡¯s.

    Qianughs confidently. ¡°As you say, before Ie, I wanted to build a rtionship with Gu Zechen. As for project, I don¡¯t care. But after hearing Su Ni¡¯s n, I can¡¯t agree more with it. haha.¡±

    ¡°It is true. Although relying on the big shot, Gu Zechen, Su Ni is able to bring herpany back to life at a young age, which shows that she has abilities. Today, she also broadens our horizons and convinces us.¡±

    Li is also sincerely sighing. The three of them discuss and draw their own conclusions. The project has a bright future, and Su Ni¡¯s leadership has been proved once again. In retrospect, Su Ni visited them several times and was rejected by them for various reasons. She was also limited by her age and vision.

    ¡°It seems that we are all old. Nancheng will be led by young people.¡± Wang shakes his head, waves his hand, gets into his car and roars off. The remaining people great and leave.

    Su Ni stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the office, with a cigarette in one hand. She looks at the ground under the 18th floor where the three people leave separately.

    ¡°Su Ni, I have already put their contracts on the table. Do you want to have a look?¡± Qin Yue respectfully asks her behind. After Su won the biggest project except for the Nanjiawan project, Qin Yue¡¯s tone is not as dull as it used to be.

    ¡°Put them there. I believe you.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t look back. She smokes and puts it out in the ashtray.

    Qin Yue does not leave, but he looks at Su Ni doubtfully. ¡°Mrs. Su, I don¡¯t quite understand one thing. We just won the project. Why don¡¯t you look¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Su Ni helps him finish his words.

 Chapter 75: Gu Zechen Finds Her

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Qin Yue nods. ¡°Mr. Chen is also very happy and asks you to pay more attention to your health.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Ni subconsciously shakes her head and is about to smoke another cigarette. But she suddenly remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression indicating his displeasure the other night. He said he hates the smell of smoke on her body. Unknowingly she withdraws her hand.

    ¡°To sign the contract is just a matter of time for me, and there is nothing to boast of. Make sure our staff receive and understand my order: Supplier quality monitoring must be strictly enforced. In addition, the warehouses must be re-selected.¡±Sitting in front of the desk, Su Ni gives her order.

    ¡°No problem.¡±There is a flicker of smile on Qin Yue¡¯s face. He turns to leave. Su Ni leans back in the chair to make herselffortable and gently rubs her temples. Her head no longer hurts as much as it did yesterday, but she is still weak. Realizing that everything is settled, Su Ni decides to go back to Gu¡¯s house first. Just as she is walking down the hall, Gu Zechen¡¯s calles in. Su Ni, who by nature stays calm no matter what happens, suddenly finds her heart pounding, which almost breaks out of her body.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Su Ni quickly answers the phone, trying to sound rxed and less rushy. ¡°Is the morning meeting over?¡±

    ¡°It is finished. Where are you? ¡°On the phone, Gu Zechen tone did not reveal a slight trace of his emotions. It did at least not give her a clue.

    ¡°I¡­ er, just woke up, still sleepy and don¡¯t feel like doing anything.¡±

    Su Ni quickens her pace and subtly changes the subject of conversation. ¡°Are you still running a fever? Have you taken the medicine I asked Li Mo to buy for you?¡±

    Mm.¡±Gu Zechen grunts.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then ¡­ will youe back home at noon?¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes scans through the street for the sign of a taxi. Her top priority now is to find a car to go back home.

    ¡°Qin Yue is showing more sign of low efficiencytely. A whole week has already passed still he can not find a driver. He needs a constant reminder,¡± Qin Yue tells herself. Immersed in her own thoughts , Su Ni did not realize atest model of Audi pulled up just in front of her.

    Startled, Su Ni takes two steps back but immediately pulls herself together by faking a chuckle into the phone. ¡°Mom is ying cards with someone downstairs. It¡¯s a little bit noisy here¡­¡±

    Just then, the rear window of the Audi slowly shakes down and Su Ni catches a glimpse of Gu Zechen sitting inside, his sharp eyes cast upon her like a knife.

    Shrinking, Su Ni hears the other person still speaking on the phone. ¡°Is it?¡±

    Su Ni opens her eyes wide and her body stiffens as she grips the phone tightly with both hands.

    ¡°Gu, Ze, Chen!¡±The words jump out uncontrobly from Su Ni¡¯s teeth.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth lifted, Su Ni seem to see a smile flickering across  his face, then he hangs up the phone in front of Su Ni.

    The smile Su Ni manages to ster on her face ispletely unsustainable. She quickly shes back in her mind everything she said on the phone in order to make the story consistent and justify herself. Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden showup in herpany is not a coincidence, which means that this guy has already known that she went to her office.

    So, he is just ying cat and mouse with her. Su Ni feels resentful, but she doesn¡¯t dare to say that in front of Gu Zechen. She sneaks inside and sits next to Gu Zechen then immediately moves towards her side of the back seat again, keeping asrge a distance as possible in the small limited space.

    ¡°Mm¡­ I am here, er , to handle an emergent situation, and it takes just a couple of hours. I am just on the point of going back home.¡± Before Gu Zechen explodes, Su Ni squeezes out a smile that is worse than cry and tries to offer a reasonable and eptable excuse. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t seem to care, his hands busy with the ruffles on his pants. He doesn¡¯t utter a single word.

    ¡°Honey¡­ are you angry?¡± Su Ni cautiously looks at Gu Zechen worriedly.

    ¡°No.¡± He answers crisply without hesitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    On hearing this, she finds her heart still gripped by something. Instinctively, she quickly moves towards Gu Zechen and holds him by his arm, leaning her entire body against it and casually says. ¡°Actually, my health is better than before. By the way, why do youe to Su¡¯s? Are you here for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Zechen smiles at her. Su Ni, however, distinctly senses that Gu Zechen is gritting his teeth, and there is a warning sign in his eyes. Su Ni slowly loosened the arm she was holding. She should be¡±more careful¡±, she told herself.

    Gu Zechen hates to be disobeyed. She not only disobeys Gu Zechen, to make matters worse she even dares to deceive him. If Gu Zechen isn¡¯t irritated, the sun may rise from the west.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Su Ni takes a deep breath and tries to keep her emotions under control. Fixing her eyes on a face with a weird expression, she continue to justify herself,¡±You see, nothing happened. ¡±

    ¡°Just now, no less than ten bad guys dressed in ck appeared in the north and south passageways of yourpany. And you stood right there in the most prominent position, totally aware of the danger. What would have happened if I¡¯d been even one minutete?¡±

    ¡°What? Is there such a thing?¡± Su Ni is so frightened that she quickly looks at that direction as is pointed by Gu Zechen. But there isn¡¯t even a sign of a passing pedestrian.

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be true.¡± Su Ni murmurs. But hearing what Gu Zechen said still makes her feel insecure. In broad daylight, and right in Su¡¯spany. What a nerve they¡¯ve got!

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to scare you, Su Ni?¡±

    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face disappears. Finally, his face bes cold and bossy. He stares viciously at Su Ni andpletely loses his temper. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? Didn¡¯t I ask you not to leave this morning? Su Ni, do you ignore my words? Do you think you are smarter?¡±

    Yes, you¡¯re quite something! You signed a big contract, taking over the shopping mall. What a huge victory it is to invest 30 million RMB.¡± Gu Zechen seems to be enraged and he scolded Su Ni, with his chin thrusting uncontrobly. His two hands are tugging at his pants so hard that his joints make creaking noises.

    Su Ni shrinks upon the scold cast upon her. Even before Gu Zechen loses his temper, she already feels like sitting on pins and needles. Now Gu Zechen¡¯ snarls makes her situation even worse and she feels that she is even more scared.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Right now, only an honest apology can make Gu Zechen¡¯s anger die down a bit. Gu Zechen looks out of the window and doesn¡¯t speak.

    Su Ni cautiously leans and whispers in his ear. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen remains silent.

    After Su Ni begs for quite a while, Gu Zechen remains as immovable as a statue. Su Ni begins to lose heart.

    At that moment, Gu Zechen says. ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t want to say the same thing twice.  Before the old scores with Yin family are settled, you¡¯d better stay at home.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She can understand that Gu Zechen is worried about her safety, but she is the only one who can lead thepany now. How can she afford to be absent under today¡¯s circumstances?

    As if Gu Zechen could read her mind, he cast a nce at her and adds. ¡°In these two days, Li Mo will be your body guard. Let Li Mo drive you to everywhere you want to go.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni opens her mouth. It is a little incredulous.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes have wandered away to outside again, looking at the city street scenes that speed past, and says something that extremely hurts her self-confidence. ¡°I¡¯m far smarter when drunken than you are even when sober. So, Su Ni, just resign yourself to your fate. Nothing can escape from a hunter¡±

    Su Ni is already like an eggnt unprotected and exposed to freezing temperature,pletely discolored , defeated and dispirited.

 Chapter 76: You Deserve It!

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words that he is far smarter when drunken than she is even when sober begin to take root in her head, which casts a dark shadow and like a, she can¡¯t run away from it. Although her pride doesn¡¯t allow her to admit this, she finds that Gu Zechen really outsmarts her.

    Gu¡¯s card game is still going on. When An Rong catches a glimpse of Su Ni and Gu Zechening back together, she looks frightened. She quickly stops ying cards and hurriedly stands up and says, ¡°Su Ni, when did you go out? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Look at me! How careless and negligent I was!¡± She says, her hand tapping her forehead, in deep remorse. ¡°I was too upied with ying cards, Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Later, she looks towards Gu Zechen and continues to apologize, ¡°Son, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Zechen put his arm around Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and goes upstairs with an expressionless look. ¡°I took her out for dinner.¡± On hearing this, An Rong feels relieved. She has to put an end to the game. Thedies say goodbye and leave one by one. Su Ni looks at them and says, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You told Mom I¡¯ve had my dinner. What am I going to do now?¡± ¡°You deserve it!.¡± Without lifting his head, he says the words softly. Su Ni opens her eyes wide and looks wronged, saying, ¡°Oh, no, Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t be too cruel¡­¡±

    As she says, she walks towards Gu Zechen, but before she approaches him, Gu Zechen stretches his hand and blocks her way. His eyes cold, he says with no sympathy: ¡°This is your due punishment for your going out today without asking my permission. If you don¡¯t want to even have nothing for dinner, you¡¯d better stay quiet for a while.¡± When Su Ni hears this, she rolls her eyes, leans back and copses on the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t bear this life any longer¡± Su Ni looks up at the sky with her eyes vacant, and says, clenching her teeth. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond to herint. Su Ni rubs against her gurgling belly, full of grievances. After a while, she hears someone knocking on the door. Su Ni opens the door and then the housemaid tells her: ¡°Mrs Gu, your dress has been delivered.¡± ¡°Dress, what dress?¡± Su Ni is stunned. ¡°I ordered it.¡± Gu Zechen answers for the servant. After Su Ni takes the dress, she is full of doubts and stares at Gu Zechen iprehensibly. ¡°Well, why do you order the dress?¡± Upon saying that, Su Ni suddenly remembers something and then taps her head, eximing, ¡°Is it for the dinner party that Gu family canceled before?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re so energetic that I guess you¡¯re all right. Come with me tonight.¡± Gu Zechen stretches his mouth a little bit, which is equivalent to a smile. Su Ni¡¯s mind is no longer on Gu Zechen. She opens the gift box quickly. It is a white off the shoulder evening dress.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Su Ni¡¯s face is full of surprise, showing a girl¡¯s coyness. Then she quickly picks up the dress and takes a close look at the dress. Her heart cheerful, she asks, ¡°Gu Zechen, did you design this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen looks calm, sits down again, quickly runs his finger across the IPAD, and murmurs, ¡°If you like it, I can give you the contact information of the designer. Next time, you can go directly to her to select your dress.¡± ¡°Oh¡±, Su Ni furtively looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, and tentatively asks: ¡°Do you know each other very well?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Gu Zechen blurts out, and soon he bes alert, frowns slightly, looks up at Su Ni and says, ¡°She is a an old friend of mine, who hasn¡¯t been here for several years.¡± ¡°Such a talented designer must be very famous. I really want to see her in person. I like her style very much.¡± In front of Gu Zechen, Su Ni takes off her suit and begins to try on her new dress. Gu Zechen just looks up, and soon lowers his head, pretending to be busy. ¡°Honey,e here and help me¡­¡± Su Ni tries to pull up the zipper from behind, but in vain. Su Ni has to ask for help. Gu Zechen stands up and looks at the woman in the mirror standing in beige silk dress. Her beautiful eyebrows and eyes and exquisite figure are not the style he imagines, but they still make him unable to move his eyes.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up.¡± Su Ni turns around,ining. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless. He quickly pulls up the zipper and is about to turn around when Su Ni puts her arm around his neck on tiptoe. She smiles and then asks, ¡°How do I look in this dress?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Zechen nods and gives an evaluation that can¡¯t be counted as apliment. Su Ni curls her mouth and is slightly dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a dress you choose yourself. How miserly you are by just giving such a mediocre remark ¡°not bad¡±! ¡°The front design of the dress is an iris in full size, but your bosom is too big, which leads to some deformation of the purple iris. And here, the loose hem design is intended to highlight the thin waist of the wearer, but you¡­¡±Gu Zechen says, shaking his head to show pity for her. Su Ni quickly touches her waist and askes in horror, ¡°Is my waist getting thicker?¡± Gu Zechen still shakes his head, looks at the nervous woman in the mirror, and cannot bear to tell her the truth, ¡°it is your ass that is too big, which destroys the overall beauty of the dress.¡± On hearing this, Su Ni takes a deep breath. ¡°Do you mean that this dress is for people with t chests and t bottoms?¡± She asks angrily in bitter smile, with her arms crossed and her head turning back. Gu Zechen is slightly shocked. It seems that Su Ni is not wrong. The girl in his dream really can¡¯tpare with Su Ni¡¯s in the body shape. It is his fault.

    Su Ni turns around twice in front of the mirror. She is not as picky as Gu Zechen is. She thinks the strapless dress suits her very well. ¡°I don¡¯t expect your figure to be like this.¡± Suddenly he says. For a long time, Gu Zechen seems to upied with something else and after a long while hees back to the earth. ¡°How is that?¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to waste the chance to dig deeper, so she continues to probe. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is dark and his eyes are evading her stare, as if trying to hide something. He turns around and looks out of the window. ¡°If you are ready, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± This is the first time Su Ni sees Gu Zechen so defeated and upset, mysteriously and for some reasons she herself can¡¯t exin, she feels very happy. So she decides to let him go this time and she hugs him from behind. She says with coquetry: ¡°Well, you are so mean. It seems that it will kill you to admit that I have a good figure. Anyway, I can understand.¡± She doesn¡¯t notice that Gu Zechen¡¯s body gradually bes stiff. He still stands in the same ce and maintains the same posture as he did half an hour ago until Su Ni finishes making up and picks up a pair of cream white earrings made of Japanese pearls to match her dress. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ni puts her hand under his arm and smiles at him beamingly. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond. He steps out without saying anything all the way. Su Ni deliberately starts the topic and asks about the dark green suit he worest time. ¡°I really like it, but I can¡¯t wear it again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It is your brain child, the oue of your hard work. ¡°Su Ni continues. Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯t say anything. Su Ni slightly curls his mouth, takes Gu Zechen¡¯s hand into hers and leans lightly on him.

 Chapter 77: He Is Unhappy

    Proofread by Yu BingThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°You look very upset today.¡± Su Ni whispers. ¡°If you need a listener, I am very happy to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m kind of tired.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts her. Su Ni looks up at him and finds that Gu Zechen, who has always been confident and arrogant, looks gaunt. Not believing what she sees, Su Ni blinks her eyes. Her eyes didn¡¯t cheat her: Gu Zechen¡¯s sagging eyes betray everything. (At Gu¡¯s residence). Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance attracts almost everyone present and soon the crowd begins to gather around them. Gu Zichen , with a ss of champagne in hand already, nods to everyone, and asionally clinks sses with somebody and takes a sip. Su Ni stands by his side, with her hand tucked underneath his arm, gracefully epting everyone¡¯spliments and exchanging greetings. This kind of social interaction is not the first time for her. Su Ni is already familiar with this. However, when she looks up to Gu Zechen again, she finds this time the corner of his eye, or even the corner of the mouth also resumes the usual curve which is a big sign of his confidence and pride. At the sight of this, Su Ni begins to wonder whether what she sees in the car is a dream. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, take a rest in the resting area.¡± Gu Zechen whispers, without looking at her, his eyes still on the guests, as if he could prate Su Ni and know how tired and bored she is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Su Ni manages to pull herself together and lean closer to him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired when I am with you, on the contrary, I feel very happy.¡± Gu Zechen looks down at her, his eyes empty, with no trace of warmth. But looked from other people¡¯s angle, it¡¯s a very clear sign of love and affection, so their conversation begins to shift from business to Gu Zechen¡¯s love life. After all, nobody sees any member of Yin¡¯s family on the banquet, clearly they are not invited. It¡¯s so bizarre that Yin family this time meets his waterloo, so wildest versions of rumor spread out quickly, which causes a stir and makes the headline in Nancheng City. It¡¯s hard not to know that. Every sign points to one fact: Gu Zechen is behind all this. It seems that Gu Zechen is announcing a full scale retaliation for Su Ni. Su Ni overhears different versions of gossips. She just pretends not to hear them and smiles. But Gu Zechen already exhausts his impatience, and starts to leave for a quiet ce to take a rest. Su Ni quickly follows close upon the heels and hands him a ss of champagne. Gu Zechen says no. Su Ni leans on the table and drinks it on her own. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? I guess everyone¡¯s impressed. What are you still worried about?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face doesn¡¯t reveal his emotions, but Su Ni reads mncholy all over his face. ¡°How about a drink?¡± Su Ni proposes again. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Su Ni. Stay out. ¡±

    Without looking at Su Ni, Gu Zechen turns sideways and lowers his voice. Realizing she brings contempt upon herself, Su Ni shrugs, ¡°OK, You are the boss. I will go.¡± As soon as she goes out, she finds herself surrounded by a group ofdies. Everybody, old friends, new acquaintances, total strangers all ster on a smile. Su Ni joins their conversation, carefully measuring her words with caution. Naturally, the topic inevitably shifts to the recent rumors of Yin¡¯s family. ¡°Mrs. Gu, how did you achieve that? You¡¯ve been married for at least three years. It¡¯s not that easy to make a husband who is married so long as devoted as that.¡± ¡°Devoted?¡± Su Ni mechanically repeats the word, smiling. Gu Zechen is not happy. Her mood is naturally not so good too. Gu Zechen showered tremendous love to Xu Waner, butter he shifted his devotion to Guan Ning. Ironically she is the only woman to whom he doesn¡¯t develop any sign of emotional attachment. Totally aware of Su Ni¡¯s loneliness in her eyes, that woman continues: ¡°well, I¡¯ve heard about the Yin¡¯s family. It¡¯s a total mess. Mr Gu¡¯s slightest movement of a finger will make them tumble down. Even if they change their directors, it won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu has such a big crush on you, Mrs. Gu. So you don¡¯t have to worry about money. Just leave it to Mr. Gu. He is your money bag. I suggest you participate in our projects, then we can spend more time together and have fun. ¡± Anotherdy, who is sitting beside Su Ni, pushes Su Ni gently and exims, ¡°Oh isn¡¯t this thetest design of Mo Yi, who I heard, just returned from France? We just know that from the news release. What a gift! Mr. Gu has already bought it.¡±

    On hearing this, Su Ni is slightly surprised and says, ¡°I know it¡¯s from a famous designer, but I  have no idea about who she is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural that Mrs. Gu doesn¡¯t know of her. The designer was brought up in a foreign country. She is said to have lived in China for several years, but after that, she vanished from public sight and recently I heard she reappears in the public vision again.¡± Su Ni listens, nodding asionally. She still remembers the odd atmosphere when Gu Zechen mentions her, saying the designer is his old friend. Su Ni¡¯s interest towards her mounts. ¡°This ESHINE designer¡¯s work is hard to get. Mrs. Gu is so lucky. I can only wait until her design goes into mass production.¡± Thisdy mocks at herself. Su Ni smiles, taking a sip of champagne and listening to them exchanging gossips in silence. However, Su Ni reminds herself to be particrly on the alert, after all, everything seems to be abnormal: Gu Zechen suddenly makes so much efforts to send her the dress, and the designer is an old friend of his, and she mysteriously disappears for so many years and reappears again out of nowhere. Everything seems strange and bizarre. Maybe there is a very interesting story behind.

    At that time, however, Su Ni does not make a sound, asionally echoing thedy, but also feels intrigued by her own thoughts. ¡°Mrs. Gu is really in the limelight recently. It is no surprise she has many snobs around her.¡± Hearing this, Su Ni looks back to locate the voice and then she catches sight of Xu Qian in the corner of the hall walking slowly towards her. Dressed in a ck cheongsam, with curly hair, and heavy makeup on the corner of her eyes, Xu Qian catches everyone¡¯s attention. Her words offend everyone in the room. Su Ni chooses to ignore her. She doesn¡¯t look at Xu Qian.

    As is predicted, soon, a youngdy who sits nearest to Su Ni pulls her shawl closer to her body gently and says with a sneer, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Mo? Why do you attend Mr. Gu¡¯s dinner party?¡± ¡°It depends on my mood. I want toe. So Ie.¡± Xu Qian touches her newly made curly hair. She sits down charmingly, and at the same time, she raises her eyebrows and casts a quick nce at Su Ni, who is calmly sitting there, silent. ¡°Last time I met you in the elevator, what a small world! I almost forget that. It never urs to me that that person who enjoys meddling is the wife of President Gu. Mrs Gu, YOU have such a busy schedule, how can you manage to spare time to mind other people¡¯s business? ¡± Xu Qian¡¯s queer and deliberately ambiguous speech sessfully arouses everyone¡¯s attention. Many pairs of eyes cast upon Su Ni, someone lowers her voice to remind Su Ni, ¡°Mrs. Gu, do you know Xu Qian? I hear that when she is young, she has a hot temper. No one dares to provoke her. You should be extremely careful. ¡°Su Ni nods slightly to express her thanks. Then she gently puts down the champagne, casting a quick nce at Xu Qian with the corner of her eyes, and says without revealing emotions: ¡°Mrs. Mo is joking. I¡¯m used to staying low-key. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t recognize me the other day.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that you are trying to help her that day?¡± Xu Qian doesn¡¯t intend to make things easier for her. ¡°What I exinedst time is very clear. How can I know that woman is Mr. Mo¡¯s mistress? I hate to be involved in this, that day everything is a coincidence, just it happened to block my way.¡± Su Ni is calm, apparently not affected by what Xu Qian said, and remains in a good temper. Frustrated and irritated, Xu Qian feels like exploding at any moment, but she can¡¯t find the vent to release her anger, and her face turns blue. She sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Gu wants to keep a low profile. I hear that the rtionship between you and your husband is not very good. Today is just a public show, a mere formality.¡±

 Chapter 78: Open Defiance

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you¡¯d better mind your words. Everyone is listening.¡± All of the women present choose to stand at Su Ni¡¯s side. On the one hand, Xu Qian¡¯s remarks just now embarrassed and offended everyone. On the other hand, Su Ni is now in her heyday. Nobody wants to miss this chance to tter her. ¡°That is right. Mrs. Mo, I advise you to read the newspaper. Then you will see the Yin family is going to be removed from the list of the prestigious families in the south very soon, I¡¯m not sure how long it will take, but anyway, it is just a matter of time.¡± One woman reminds her with a pretense of kindness. ¡°As far as I know, the Yin family can¡¯t put the me on anybody. It¡¯s all their own fault. They offended Gu Zechen first. Mrs. Gu has nothing to do with the whole thing.¡± ¡± I heard Mr. Gu used to have a sweetheart, who was killed in a car ident because of you, Mrs. Gu. Is that true?¡±. Before Xu Qian finishes her sentence, Su Ni already rises to her feet, with her face dark and cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mrs. Mo heard these rumors. Since you call me Mrs. Gu, and you are a guest invited to our party, you¡¯d better mind your manners.¡± Su Ni is usually a kind person, gentle and elegant, but when she gets angry, she will show no mercy. All the women present are stunned to see Su Ni respond in such a sharp and harsh manner and they immediately keep their mouths tight shut. Xu Qian can¡¯t be more embarrassed. She instinctively rolls her eyes and at the same time makes her body lean backward. Putting one of her legs upon the other, she tries to retain herposure, which makes her look not ssy at all in the eyes of the other guests from respectable families. Everyone present is immediately reminded that Xu Qianes from a gang family. The way she is rendered speechless is seen in the eyes and despised in the heart, but no one says it.

    Su Ni is not afraid at all, and she continues: ¡± I bet that Mr. Mo must have found a new mistress recently, you must be very upset about it, but can¡¯t find anywhere to vent your anger, so is that the real reason you behave like this today?¡± ¡°Su Ni!¡± Hearing that, Xu Qian suddenly jumps to her feet, bringing herself to face Su Ni squarely. Over 1. 8 meters tall, Xu Qian is just like a roaring lion in front of Su Ni with an angry and frustrated look, ¡°Who on earth do you think you are?¡± ¡°I know who I am, but we all know that you can¡¯t attract your husband. I advise you to spend more time figuring out how to win your husband back.¡± Su Ni finishes this and then sits down. ¡°How dare you speak to me that way?¡± Xu Qian suddenly grabs the ss in front of her and pours the content over Su Ni. Although Su Ni¡¯s reaction is quick, she doesn¡¯t totally dodge the bullet, with champagne still sshing onto her and leaving her dress with very conspicuous stains. ¡°My God, this is Eshine¡¯stest work. This is the only one in the world, Mrs. Gu. Are you ok?¡± , exims onedy. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you went too far,¡± Impulsively, she says, hardly refraining herself, ¡°Went too far? Who? She or I? By the way, when did you establish such a good rtionship with her? You used to wag your tail in front of me like a dog!¡± Xu Qian sneers, showing conspicuous contempt towards those women and lording it over them. ¡°This is the dress that my husband gave me as a gift.¡± Su Ni¡¯s clearly artictes every syble, making sure the woman in front of her doesn¡¯t miss one single word. ¡°No matter whether or not it is from Eeshine, it means quite a lot to me¡±. As soon as Xu Qian hears this, she immediately cracks a smile, ¡°Ha ha, at this moment , you still don¡¯t forget to boast about how much your husband loves you, so why not let Mr. Gu buy you another one? It¡¯s nothing a big deal.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Suddenly Su Ni hears a voice from behind her. A bit flustered, she finds her body suddenly stiffening. ¡°What a catastrophe by making such a scene! Gu Zechen is already in a bad mood now!¡± Su Ni hurriedly rises to her feet and squeezes out a smile, affecting a seemingly cheerful look. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m talking with thosedies about jewelries.¡± Gu Zechen looks suspicious. Their exchange of harsh words so loud to be ignored, many people have already cast their curious eyes. Tracing the noise down here, Gu Zechen moves through the parting crowd. Spotting the champagne stain on the train of Su Ni¡¯s dress and the empty champagne cup in front of Xu Qian, Gu Zechen knits his eyebrows. Su Ni is silent, and all thedies around are also quiet. Just at that moment, Xu Qian bursts into a loud and nonchntughter, ¡°Mrs. Gu was just showing off what a big crush Mr Gu develops on her, which makes us really consumed with jealousy.¡± Gu Zechen casts a quick and sharp nce at Xu Qian contemptuously, not trying to hide a trace of resentment towards her. Not taking a hint, Xu Qian continues: ¡°Mr Gu, do you mind telling us how you and your wife manage to maintain your attachment to each other so that we can learn something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± With a numb face, he reaches out and pulls Su Ni to his side, his eyes still fixed on the train. Su Ni whisks the dress and affects a calm tone: ¡± The wine spills.¡± Seeing Xu Qian is about to say something unpleasant from the corner of his eyes, Gu Zechen immediately breaks in in a cid way. ¡± Mrs. Mo, why don¡¯t you spend more time with your own husband, maybe that can help you learn more about how to get along well with him. Maybe Mr. Mo will change his mind and you can be an object of envy yourself.¡±

    A titter breaks out from the crowd. Then, people start to guffaw and nudge one another, with a smile back on their faces. Even Su Ni can hardly refrain herself, the corner of her mouth slightly showing a curve. That sounds so familiar! That is exactly what Su Ni said a moment ago. However, the impact Gu Zechen¡¯s words have on the hearer is totally different from Su Ni¡¯s, and Xu Qian, who dares to disy her anger a few minutes ago, now lookspletely defeated and bites her lips tightly, unable to utter a single word this time. Just when Gu Zechen turns around to leave, Xu Qian adds, apparently not going to swallow the insult so easily, ¡± Mo Ruquan indeed, is a dog that returns to its vomit, I don¡¯t deny that, but Mr Gu, don¡¯t you agree with me on that: in every country dogs bite. So it is natural for men to cheat in rtionships and no one is an exception until found out?¡± After Xu Qian¡¯s outburst, the room bes very quiet and you can almost hear a pin drop. All the guests begin to look in this direction. Stunned by this harsh remark, they quickly exchange a secret look with each other, then look away. It¡¯s a better policy to stay out of this. Su Ni tightly holds Gu Zechen by the arm. She has to admit that Xu Qian is very bold. After all, in the whole city, who else has such a nerve to challenge Gu Zechen like that? Gu Zechen pauses, his countenance remaining unchanged. Su Ni is worried that Gu Zechen can¡¯t hold back his anger which will surely ruin the atmosphere of the banquet, so she gently pulls Gu Zechen to her side cautiously reminding him to check himself. Ignoring that, Gu Zechen slowly turns back and stares at Xu Qian. After a long while, he squeezed a sentence out of his teeth, ¡°I feel really sorry for your husband. How can he tolerate such a woman like you! If I were him, I would definitely fall for another woman.¡± Finishing saying this, Gu Zechen takes Su Ni away from the banquet.

    Behind her, Xu Qian¡¯s face turns from pale to purple. Anger and shame welling up in her heart, she can feel herself trembling uncontrobly and the stingy pain on her chest. Mr Mo finally figures out what has happened. Moving through the crowd, he shows up just in time to hear Gu Zechen¡¯s words. But he does not have the courage to make one step forward. ¡°This woman!¡± Mo Ruquan grunts, his fists clenched tightly and knuckles creaking. ¡°Hurry up! Mr, Mo. Your wife is in a fit of temper, stay away, otherwise you will have a good time tonight.¡± Around him, someone jokingly reminds him with a burst ofughter. Different from his wife, Xu Qian, Mo Ruquan looks small and lean. Barely 1. 6m tall, however, he has a refined face with very attractive facial features.

    Wearing a long face, Mo Ruquan stands there embarrassingly, enduring the public ridicule. It has been ten years already since he got rid of the control of Xu Qian¡¯s family and climbs up the socialdder, making all the way up to the top of the pyramid in the Nancheng City. This is his own efforts, which has nothing to do with anybody.

    However, Xu Qian¡¯s family¡¯s mark, no matter how hard he tries, is still very hard to remove, on him it has already taken root.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79: The Mysterious Designer

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Mo Ruquan summons up all his courage and walks up to his wife, with his teeth clenched. He grabs Xu Qian by her hand and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xu Qian suddenly shakes off her husband¡¯s hand and looks in the direction from which Su Ni disappears. After making a fool of herself in front of such arge crowd, she no longer has the courage to stay at Gu¡¯s banquet now. Walking in front, she is not in the mood to look back to see if her husband can keep pace. Mo Ruquan scurries to keep abreast, with a ttering smile, ¡°My dear, what has made you so upset?¡± Xu Qian casts a ferocious look at him. Mo Ru impulsively raises his hands as a big gesture to surrender. He says with an innocent look on his face: ¡°Honey, I swear, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong these days. Don¡¯t listen to those women¡¯s idle gossips.¡± ¡°Damn it! This Su Ni is such a clown. I¡¯m really sick of seeing her putting on airs and the way she treats me in front of all those guests. You see how she struts in borrowed plumes, without Gu family behind her, she is nothing but a small potato. How dare she do that to me? ¡± Xu Qian doesn¡¯t take heed of her husband¡¯s justifications at all, instead, she utters her indignation with clenched teeth which startled Mo Ruquan. Soon, Xu Qian adds: ¡°There must be something wrong with it. Gu Zechen can¡¯t suddenly be interested in Su Ni in such a short time. You must have heard about what happened to Yin¡¯s family. There must be something wrong with it. I must find it out.¡± ¡°What can be the problem?¡± Mo Ruquan takes advantage of this opportunity to put his arm around Xu Qian¡¯s shoulder. He is not tall, however, so he looks extremely funny in this gesture as if hanging on a tall tree, his feet almost dangling. ¡°They are husband and wife, who knows what will happen behind closed doors. Su Ni¡¯s pretty and Gu Zechen is not a monk¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know shit. ¡°Before Mo Ru finishes the whole sentence, Xu Qian interrupts him. ¡°Ok, Ok, my bad.¡± Mo Ruquan nods his head admitting he is in the wrong. Xu Qian stilles down on him like a ton of bricks and refuses to give up, murmuring something all the way back home. After nearly an hour¡¯s drive just before theye back to their house, the champagne she took at the dinner party finally works a miracle on her and puts her on a sound sleep. ¡°What a damn woman!¡± Mo Ruquan casts a disgusting look at the his wife who falls asleep in the back seat snoring disgracefully. ¡°What if she dies! Then I will be relieved and rescued.¡± ¡°Well!¡± In sleep, Xu Qian uttered a sound. Mo Ruquan is almost scared to death and he almost loses control of the car. The car slides sideway, almost crashing into the road shoulder. ¡°Honey?¡± Mo Ru turns around and casts a sneaky nce at his wife in shock. Xu Qian doesn¡¯t wake up. His head spins. A little dizzy, he hurriedly touches his forehead and finds his face bathed in sweat.

    At the banquet, Gu Zechen takes Su Ni away to have a rest, and no one mentions the matter. His face expressionless and indifferent, Su Ni can¡¯t read his mind so she leans towards him and calls his name in a low voice. Gu Zechen looks down at her with thin lips tightly clenched and asks: ¡°Why not tell me the truth just now?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face blushes, her eyes shing a trace of embarrassment, but soon she says in a low voice as if wronged, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to worry about me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll only make me more worried.¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni¡¯s dress again, the stain still clearly seen. Su Ni says hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go downstairs to have it changed.¡± ¡°No need to do that.¡± Gu Zechen says in a tone that doesn¡¯t show much of his emotions, Su Ni nods like an obedient child, ¡°In fact, just now everybody stood by my side, so although Xu Qian looks fierce, I am not afraid of her at all.¡± ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Gu Zechen orders. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Su Ni quickly nods, then she sees Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression soften a little bit. Quietly leaning against Gu Zechen in his arms, Su Ni finds her suspending heart finally calm down. Outside, something unusual causes a stir, and a woman¡¯s voice is heard, ¡°Herees Eshine¡±, which instantly attracts the attention of all the women in the room and all eyes cast upon the announcer. Su Ni also lifts her head at the sound of this and idently catches a glimpse of Gu Zechen, who has just calmed down, frowning again, and then he pushes Su Ni aside and walks out in big stride to greet the neer. ¡°My God, I had never expected to have a chance to see Eshine at Gu¡¯s residence. Maybe she is also on the guest list¡±, says the woman who just introduced Eshine to Su Ni. Her face red with excitement and astonishment and her eyes wide open, she says she can¡¯t believe her eyes. Herpany takes two steps forward, hoping to get closer to Eshine and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Eshine in the flesh here also. What a luck! I¡¯m thrilled and can¡¯t wait my turn to pay my respect to her, a chance to ask about her new designs and thetest fashion that will be put on the market in the second half of the year.¡±

    ¡°So am I. I¡¯ll go with youter¡±, echos another woman. The moment Su Ni steps out, she hears the room buzzing with remarks first and then sees all the crowd rushing towards the entrance. At the other end of the room right at the entrance, she catches a glimpse of that Eshine surrounded and apanied by arge crowd of people. Gu Zechen is standing not far away, with his hands in his pocket, looking in Eshine¡¯s direction indifferently and coldly. Su Ni remembers Gu Zechen once said Eshine is his old friend, but apparently he doesn¡¯t want to see her at his own party tonight . Not knowing why, Su Ni finds her heart suspended again and she begins to feel nervous as if knowing something is going to happen tonight. ¡°Mr. Gu, you can¡¯t me me foring uninvited.¡± Soon, Eshine goes to Gu Zechen¡¯s side, with soft ck hair on the shoulder and an elegant beige white strapless dress, elegant and noble. However, many people who just now apanied her subconsciously begin to look at Su Ni¡¯s direction. Suddenly Su Ni realizes that today Eshine¡¯s dress is somewhat simr to hers. The only difference lies in that: the former¡¯s dress is strapless while hers is off-the-shoulder. ¡°Do you think Mrs. Gu and Eshine look like twins? But I like Eshine¡¯s dress better which makes her very elegant and graceful.¡± Someone whispers. Another person seems to agree with her, and then echoes: ¡°This dress is designed by Eshine herself, so it is no big surprise that Eshine is in a better position to express its style.¡± People around quickly nod to express their consent, and then cast a pitiful nce at Su Ni.

    Su Ni ignores theirments, pretending not to see and hear anything, and walks in big stride quickly toward Gu Zechen with a smile on her face, ¡°Ze Chen, is this your friend you mentioned to me the other day? And you haven¡¯t even introduced her formally to me yet.¡± At that time, Eshine is chatting with Gu Zechen happily. However, seeing Su Niing over, she looks unhappy, her eyebrows knitting together, but this emotion disappears instantly. Su Ni doesn¡¯t fail to catch the fast and subtle changes that shes by on her face but retains herposure. Shees up to Gu Zechen and stands right beside him generously and confidently, looking at Eshine as if expecting to be formally introduced. Gu Zechen looks a little unnatural, hisrynx knot moving and he says with a rigid voice: ¡°This is Eshine.¡± ¡°I know. I hear quite a lot about you, I know you are a very famous designer, internationally. My dress is your design, right? Out of your own hand. I like this dress very much. Finally I get a chance to express my gratitude. Thank you. ¡°Su Ni warmly extends her hand after saying this. Eshine just nces at Su Ni with no emotions disying on her face, and her body does not move a little bit.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 80: To Create a Disturbance

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Many eyes cast upon them, Su Ni feels herself in a very awkward situation with her hand reaching halfway towards ESHINE and thetter, however, doesn¡¯t show any sign of grabbing it. After a few seconds, sheughs embarrassingly and silently withdraws her hand.

    At the side, Gu Zechen can¡¯t bear that any longer and reminds her in a low voice. ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°I thought it would just be her for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t take anyone else but her.¡± In front of Gu Zechen, ESHINE has neither the ttery of an ordinary woman, nor the closeness and politeness of a friend. She looks arrogant and her tone will keep anyone a thousand li away. Surprisingly, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t even get angry.

    He holds the champagne and raises his ss towards ESHINE. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here. Have fun.¡±

    After saying that, he puts his arm around Su Ni¡¯s waist and turns around to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, recently we only get to see each other once in a blue moon. Can¡¯t we talk in private?¡± There is ESHINE¡¯s voice behind him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t turn his head back and leaves with Su Ni quickly. Instead, Su Ni is a bit curious and looks back at ESHINE, but she quickly withdraws her gaze for she is warned by a nce from Gu Zechen.

    In the lounge, Su Ni¡¯s head is crowded with many questions, but when she sees Gu Zechen with the frowning look upon his face, who is now drinking champagne incessantly, she knows that this is not a good chance to get an exnation. Rumor has it that Gu Zechen had only one girlfriend before, who was called Xu Wan¡¯er. This woman, ESHINE, justes back from abroad. Could she be Guan Ning or her kind? But Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her is not as ruthless as he is towards Guan Ning.

    Su Ni can¡¯t figure it out, but she doesn¡¯t dare to ask Gu Zechen directly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much. I have no rtionship with this woman, and you don¡¯t need to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen seems to be able to read   Su Ni¡¯s mind and suddenly says that.

    Su Ni nods quickly, followed by a stretching of her eyebrows, as if taking a sigh of relief.

    Gu Zechen teasinglyughs, as if he is in a better mood now due to Su Ni¡¯s rxation. He asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask something?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni shrugs her shoulders with an unconcerned look. ¡°I believe what you say. Even if there IS something, to the best of my knowledge about you, you should have your own reasons for not exposing it. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Because it is not necessary!

    A touch of sarcasm shes through Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and he says, sneering. ¡°This is what you know about me.¡±

    Su Ni doesn¡¯t say anything. Then Gu Zechen pauses and continues. ¡°It¡¯s not bad for you to think in this way.¡±

    After that, Gu Zechen puts down the ss and walks out, his head lifted high and his hands in pockets.

    There are still many guests gossiping about them outside, but they quiet down when they see Gu Zechene out. They silently step aside to let Gu Zechen pass, their eyes still casting a curious nce at Gu Zechen¡¯s back.

    ESHINE is in the dessert area and is sipping the wine with one hand in front of her body and the other hand holding the ss. Both side of her long ck hair tucked and made hanging straightly to one side of her shoulders, people can see very clearly her delicate and beautiful chin and the stylish and firm expression on her face. She has a charisma, a mysterious maic charm which makes everyone feel hard to move his eyes away from her. All these has nothing to do with her good look.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t walk towards ESHINE as people think. He doesn¡¯t even look at her. Now he is seen chatting with a few CEOs. ESHINE looks back to the direction of Gu Zechen with a calm and natural look. She ispletely unafraid of people¡¯s attention. Then, she walks towards the lounge, holding her wine ss. At the far end of the room, Gu Zechen seems to have a sense and quickly turns back, only to see that ESHINE has disappeared behind the lounge door.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡± Someone whispers.

    Gu Zechen quickly turns back coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please go on.¡±

    The lounge is extremely silent, as silent as the grave.

    Su Ni is shocked when she sees ESHINE, but she reacts quickly and calms down.

    ¡°Your name is Su Ni.¡± ESHINEes straight to the point.

    Su Ni nods, immediately sensing that this woman surely does not have a friendly intention. She is not here to make acquaintances. From the way she closes the door behind her, Su Ni knows it and she reminds herself to be fully alert. Before she figures out what to do to cope with this situation, she has to bear one thing in her mind.

    ¡°The name of the dress you¡¯re wearing is called Youth, but unfortunately it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ESHINE crosses her hands in front of her chest, eyeing Su Ni from above in a very arrogant manner.

    Su Ni looks at ESHINE, who looks charming in a slightly different version of apparently the- same- series design products, and then she says with an unaffected voice. ¡°Gu Zechen told me this, too.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± ESHINE raises her eyebrows and sits down directly across from Su Ni, with her eyes fixed on thetter, as if trying to see through this woman. Su Ni looks fearless and indifferent.

    ¡°He said I had bigger boobs and a nice bottom. This dress is more suited to a person who is thinner. This dress doesn¡¯t fit me very well. However, I can give it another vor.¡±Su Ni says directly. A blush shes across ESHINE¡¯s cheeks at the sound of that, which makes her seem somewhat agitated and resentful.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take a man¡¯s words seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡±Heh!¡±¡±

    Su Niughs lightly with her body leaning slightly towards the back of the couch. It is really azy posture. She raises her eyebrow and continues. ¡°I don¡¯t believe other men¡¯s words. But Gu Zechen is different. He¡¯s my husband.¡±

    ¡°To be frank, what I¡¯m wearing is just for him. So in this sense, do you still insist that you can¡¯t believe what he says?¡± Su Ni continues tough.

    A hint of contempt crosses ESHINE¡¯s eyes, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it is just her anger, kind of.

    She deliberately pretends to be surprised and asks. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Zechen tell you this? Anyway, thank you for the gown. I really like it.¡±

    She winks at ESHINE, as if really grateful and expressing her gratitude to her for the design. As soon as the words are out of her mouth, ESHINE¡¯s expression shows she is not that aggressive. In front of Su Ni, she lights a cigarette directly and takes a deep breath. There is a swirl of cigarette smoke from her red lips.

    In the haze of smoke, ESHINE¡¯s eyes seem less sharp, instead they be sarcastic andpassionate. ¡°Do you know why Gu Zechen gave you this dress? Haven¡¯t you ever thought that it¡¯s very likely that this gown isn¡¯t even for you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying this?¡± Su Ni frowns and quickly realizes that what ESHINE says doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.

    ¡°It is too bad that you don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    ESHINE doesn¡¯t want to answer Su Ni¡¯s question. She smiles contemptuously and looks askance at Su Ni with raised eyes. She gets up. ¡°Of course, only people who don¡¯t know anything can be happy, which might be the best oue for them, who knows, because they can do nothing about it.¡±

    Just as ESHINE is about to leave, Su Ni quickly steps forward and grabs her with a cold warning. ¡°You¡¯d better get your words clear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough.¡± She says and shakes off Su Ni¡¯s hand forcefully.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni realizes that it is a big deal, and she will not let ESHINE leave so easily. Finally, she stands by the door and asks coldly. ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±

    ESHINE looks at Su Ni with pity, and her sexy red lips close and open alternately. ¡°Of course, if you know that today is the death anniversary of Gu   Zechen¡¯s ex-girlfriend and this dress, which isn¡¯t suitable for you, is originally a gift I intended to give to Wan Er, you won¡¯t be so proud.¡±

 Chapter 81: Slap Each Other on the Face

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°Death Anniversary¡­¡±Su Ni murmurs.

    In her memory, it seems that her wedding anniversary with Gu Zechen will being soon. It really is¡­ Her head swimming, Su Ni feels giddy now and instinctively she bends down her body slightly. She remembers Gu Zechen¡¯sments when she tried on this dress at home the other day. Now she knows what it means. Tears roll down from Su Ni¡¯s face, now she finds herselfpletely squatting on the ground. There is no guilt in ESHINE¡¯s eyes, instead there is a bit of hatred and resentment with all the disguise and pretense removed. All the emotions are shown clearly on her face now.

    ¡°If Wan¡¯er had not been dead, do you think you would have had this chance? The person Gu Zechen loves is Xu Wan¡¯er, and Mr. Gu will only be hers.¡± ESHINE raises her voice and res at Su Ni, wishing she could tear her into pieces or eat her alive.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You caused Wan¡¯er¡¯s death!¡± She shouts loudly and begins to kick Su Ni.

    Su Ni grabs her by her ankle with both hands, her nails sticking deeply into ESHINE¡¯s skin, which causes her frown because of pain. She wants to shake them loose but fails. Su NI doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me that today. It finally clears up a lot of doubts on my mind. Mysteries solved.¡± Su Ni says, standing up slowly. When ESHINE struggles to free her foot, Su Ni suddenly lets go of it. This time, the panic has been reced by  calmness and confidence.

    She feels it in her bones that ESHINE will deliver the dress first, and then finally make her directorial debut like this at Gu¡¯s dinner party in the same style of dress. All is clear now: Everything is not a coincidence, On the contrary, it is out of her design, deliberately for this reason: to humiliate and embarrass her in front of everyone, and to remind Gu Zechen not to forget about Xu Wan¡¯er.

    A cold smile crosses Su Ni¡¯s face. She says. ¡°It seems that Gu Zechen and I have been too high-profile recently. Therefore you can¡¯t wait, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ESHINE¡¯s eyes, naked of all pretense, begin to stare viciously at Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiles indifferently, pulling the dress to remove wrinkles. ¡°What a drama! This dress is your design. But it¡¯s on me now. And it was given to me as a gift by Gu Zechen, and he said that I look beautiful in this dress, that is a different kind of beauty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! This dress isn¡¯t even given to you and you are just a substitute for Xu Wan¡¯er. You are nothing but a cheap recement. Do you think that Gu Zechen really will fall in love with you?¡± ESHINE is irritated by Su Ni¡¯s words and begins to lose control of her emotions. She raises her voice again and her eyes be hysterical.

    Su Ni smiles contemptuously and finally says. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Xu Wan¡¯er is dead already, and I, Su Ni, am his wife now and with time passing by, he will get over her and moves on.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Snap!

    She ps Su Ni in the face.

    Su Ni¡¯s lips close lightly and she tastes a sudden rush of blood in her throat. She squeezes a smile and suddenly raises her head and then she ps back. With a scream, ESHINE staggers backward, her hair sleek and straight down by her shoulders now messed uppletely as if blown by a gust of wind, many of which stick on her face now.

    Su Ni slowly approaches, slightly lowering her head to examine every expression on ESHINE¡¯s face. Her voice is soft and elegant. ¡°Now if Gu Zechen knows that you¡¯ve beaten me, do you think he will personally take revenge for me?¡±

    ¡°Yuck!¡±

    ESHINE¡¯s cheeks are red and swollen, which makes her look very upset. She stares at Su Ni mockingly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Look yourself in the mirror! Do you think that Gu Zechen will like you? Don¡¯t dream about it. You know what, Xu Wan¡¯er is a thousand times better than you.¡±

    ¡°But a dead man is a dead man.¡± Su Ni knows how disrespectful it is to the dead to say that, but it¡¯s ESHINE who started it first. Su Ni knows her weakness.

    Seeing that ESHINE is about to p her again, Su Ni takes advantage of her position and suddenly opens the lounge door. Suddenly ESHINE loses her bnce, before realizing what happens, she finds herself rushing directly to the outside. Her sudden appearance immediately catches the eyes of guests. Everyone looks back at her.

    ESHINE is now in a very awkward situation and she finds her image totally shattered, her back bending like a hunchback and the haughty look and exalted style gone. Everyone seems to be shocked at what they see. As for Su Ni, who has already tidied up herself, walks gracefully towards ESHINE.

    The sharp contrast between Su Ni and ESHINE immediately causes a stir in the crowd, especially those women who praised ESHINE before, and now they can¡¯t help but shake their heads, as if feeling pity for her.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu is so elegant. Though ESHINE is a designer, she still can¡¯t show the style of her dress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better for ESHINE not to wear a dress out of her own design. If she is caught showing up in a dress of her own design like this, I¡¯m afraid that nobody will buy the dress she designs.¡± Another woman utters an even more vicious remark.

    ¡°She can count on Mrs. Gu. Apparently she makes the dress look better. I do think that Mrs. Gu is not only good looking, but also she can fully disy the aesthetic value of this dress. She is sort of a walking advertisement for ESHINE.¡± After the words, everyone begins to giggle. Su Ni cracks a smile. She is in a better mood now, overhearing what they gossip lights her face up. Unfortunately, it is a different story for ESHINE now. Shees here to create a disturbance, but she can never imagine that things cane out this way, totally out of her control, which makes her look like a fool and be aughing stock. Is there a proverb that best describes her situation? She lifts the stone only to have it dropped on her own feet.

    Su Ni looks at ESHINE in her eyes, feeling pity for her. Finally she has the chance to  return the pity and sympathy she showered upon her a few minutes ago. She tries very hard to hold back her smile, kindly reminding her, ¡°If you want to preserve your image in the upper ss and don¡¯t want yourpany to be ruined, you¡¯d better stand up now and manage your facial expressions.¡±

    ¡°I hate to tell you that you look really bad in this dress with that fierce and vicious look on your face. It doesn¡¯t affect me at all, but if otherdies see you like this, you will bring a disaster to yourpany.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes shining, there is smile creeping  on her mouth. She notices that Gu Zechen is slowly walking in this direction.

    ¡°Su Ni, I won¡¯t let you get away with that.¡± ESHINE clenches her teeth and whispers. But soon, just like what Su Ni said, she also fixes her hair and returns to her usual noble and cold appearance.

    Su Niughs gently and politely. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I offended you, any way you are such a famous designer! ESHINE, what you said really scares me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to affect such a manner in front of me. The more onecks something the more likely he will show it off. You look just like a clown now.¡± ESHINE counters, staring at Su Ni. Su Ni shrugs. She doesn¡¯t care what ESHINE says.

    Soon, Su Ni walks a few steps up towards Gu Zechen and holds him by the arm in the middle of envious look cast upon her. She says coquettishly. ¡°Youe just in time~¡±

    As soon as the wordse out, ESHINE quickly looks at Su Ni with a fierce look in her gloomy eye, as if warning her to mind her word. The guests who gather around her look curious and they stick up their ears. After all, it is very strange and rare to see ESHINE appear in public view in such a mess, and her rtionship with Gu Zechen is ambiguous. God knows what happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ni notices that there is impatience in Gu Zechen¡¯s tone. When he looks at ESHINE, he begins frowning.

 Chapter 82: Proposing in Public

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°A mere misunderstanding. That¡¯s all!¡± Su Ni lowers her voice. She has to win Gu Zechen over to her side before Eshine takes action. Otherwise, if she lets this woman strike first, she¡¯ll be in the doghouse. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t sling mud at me!¡± Eshine looks nervous. shing a warning nce at Su Ni, at the same time, she shrinks instinctively upon the Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned upon her. ¡°Tell me what happened¡±. Gu Zechen raises his voice. ¡± Eshine and I just talked about the scene when you proposed to me, and she didn¡¯t believe what I said.¡± Su Ni waggles Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, as if being wronged andining just like a spoiled child. Gu Zechen speaks with a note of reproach, ¡°Is this the whole picture?¡± A look of pure disbelief crosses Eshine¡¯s face. Gu Zechen also proposed marriage to her? ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a wedding, did you?¡± Eshine blurts out. Su Ni shakes the ring on one hand, stroking it with the other, and looks at Gu Zechen with a smile. ¡°We just try to keep our marriage low-key at that time. Just a few days ago, Zechen put this wedding ring on my finger¡­¡± Su Ni intentionally leaves the sentence unfinished, leaving infinite room for fantasies. Eshine looks defeated, her mindpletely distracted, and forgets how Su Ni offended and humiliated her just minutes ago. Instead, she stares at Gu Zechen and asks, ¡°Is that true?¡±. Seeing Eshine behaving in such a manner, Gu Zechenpletely believes Su Ni¡¯s words. Seeing so many people gathering around watching, Su Ni realizes now it is time to move in for the kill. She shakes Gu Zechen¡¯s arm again, this time acting in a pettishly charming manner and being very dramatic: ¡°My darling, since Eshine doesn¡¯t believe you did that, will you kneel down to propose again?¡±

    Kneel down? Gu Zechen¡¯s brows knitting together, he exchanges a nce with Su Ni quickly as if warning her not to go too far. The ring is of no special meaning and he has clearly exined that to Su Ni. ¡°Cut it out!.¡± Gu Zechen reminds her in a low voice. ¡°Your duty today is to impress your guests with an elegant party and any small mistake will result in a disaster.¡± Come on, darling, the guests here say they don¡¯t believe you can do that, they say it is not your style, tell them they are wrong. As for myself, I also want to relive that moment. This is the sweetest and most unforgettable memory in my life!¡± Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen affectionately, her eyes shining with excitement. Su Ni is certain that there exists a certain tacit understanding between her and Gu Zechen. She is sure that thetter knows there must be something behind such a rare and unusual act of Su Ni for insisting on his putting on such a public show of affection, and he will not me her for doing that. Moreover, she also wants to see what kind of attitude Gu Zechen will take to Eshine actually. ¡°Mr. Gu, you should consent to your wife¡¯s request and propose to her. What¡¯s more we all want to see it.¡± Other quests begin to chime in. With more and more people joining in, the hall is filled with the echo of people. Looking around, Gu Zechen rests his eyes on Su Ni, but this time with a look of resignation. Su Ni looks back at him with a smile, ¡°Darling,e on!¡± ¡± Mr. Gu keeps such a low-profile approach to his marriage. He doesn¡¯t even inform the media about it. Sort of satisfy our curiosity this time.¡± Some people are joking. ¡°Well, today I¡¯m going to witness that romantic moment with my own eyes. This will give me good stuffs to boast about.¡± Ady around him also echoes. Women by nature love to gossip. Even she moves up the socialdder into upper ss, this nature will never change.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Now Su Ni is apparently in an advantageous position now. With Gu Zechen standing behind

    the women present. Gu Zechen lifts the corner of his mouth and looks arrogant. He takes the ring from Su Ni¡¯s hand and sways in front of everyone. Eshine is afraid to see what will happen next, instinctively she takes a step forward. Recovering a little by now, she pauses. She realizes now she can only stop Gu Zechen with her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene! For one thing, Mrs Gu was married to Mr. Gu long ago. For another, it is nothing but a ring¡­ There is no need to make a fuss.¡± Eshine says. Gu Zechen raises his head and casts a dissatisfied look at Eshine. Suddenly, he falls on one knee in front of Su Ni. ¡°Since my wife is interested in repeating the history, I certainly don¡¯t mind. Besides, maybe it has some extra benefits! You never know what will happen! Maybe those rumors may die down. So why not?¡± Gu Zechen says with a tone that doesn¡¯t reveal his emotion, his voice not loud, but loud enough to have his message conveyed. Su Ni, who seconds ago smiles with a winning beam on her face, is also shocked by what she sees at that moment. Subconsciously, she takes two steps back, her eyes filled with unspeakable emotions. Eshine is also taken aback, she is very embarrassed at such a scene. The eyes of the people cast upon her make her feel very embarrassed. No, she feels embarrassed for Xu Wan¡¯er.

    This is the way a man is, a leopard can never change its spots. Gu Zechen is no exception. Who says that? The heart that once truly loves never forgets! Barely three years has passed, he has already fallen for another woman. Trying to retain a bit of pride, Eshine makes her way to the door, with her eyes staring nkly ahead and her body stiff and erect. Gu Zechen holds Su Ni¡¯s hand. Her fingers are like green onions, white and slender. He gives her hand a gentle squeeze.  Out of the corner of his eye, he catches a glimpse of Eshine¡¯s departure. His look remaining unchanged, he gazes into Su Ni in her eyes. Thetter makes a quick evasive contact, showing a sign of difort and immediately looks away. He says in a voice that only he and Su Ni can hear: ¡°So, this time are you satisfied?¡± Su Ni looks stiff. Is he angry? Is he angry with her or with Eshine? Since Eshine leaves, the show loses its original meaning and suddenly bes dull. But the party seems to be more lively than ever before, with all the people gathering together,ughing and teasing. With so many eyes cast upon them, Su Ni has no other alternative but to continue the show by summoning up all her courage. She starts it first, there is no way ofing back! Casting a quick nce at Eshine¡¯s back, she stretches out her hand, raises her voice, and says with a dramatic and exaggerated voice as if overwhelmed with excitement: ¡°Look! This is the way my husband knelt down in front of me the other day and put on the ring for me. Although we are married for many years, he doesn¡¯t forget to perform small gestures of affection like this on a regr basis.¡± She says, deliberately showing a shy smile, and covers her mouth, which causes a burst of surprise in the crowd. At the other side of the room, Eshine¡¯s body stiffens, and then she scurries out of the house.

    Gu Zechen refrains from making known his attitude, his face showing neither approval nor disapproval. After that, he gently grasps Su Ni¡¯s fingertip and puts on the ring for her. They make a quick eye contact. His eyes are still cold, which are in sharp contrast to Su Ni¡¯s. At this time, the audience breaks into bursts of warm apuse, which drowns Su Ni¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Kiss her!¡± In the crowd, someone starts to shout. Inspired, soon everyone begins to p their hands and shout: ¡°Kiss her, kiss her.¡± Su Ni and Gu Zechen exchange a nce. The former¡¯s cheek bes more and more ruddy, and her eyes are even more shy. Thetter, however, who seems to be beyond all caution now, just like a robot who is going to finish the rest of the show, lifts her face with both hands and presses his lip against hers. Su Ni¡¯s body stiffens in an instant. Her mind totally nk, she finds the world quieting down, now all the noises around fading. It is quiet enough to hear their own breathing. Su Ni opens her eyes suddenly and then closes her eyes again tightly because she sees Gu Zechen, who remains calm, kissing her with his eyes closed. His kiss isn¡¯t a French kiss, not as warm and domineering as usual. It is just a quick kiss, with his lip touching the lips of Su Ni like a dragonfly skipping across the surface of the water. But even so, the faint scent sent out from his body is so enchanting that it almost carries Su Ni away. She can¡¯t help but embrace Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder tightly. Suddenly, Gu Zechen stops kissing, suddenly he brings himself standing side by side with Su Ni and puts her hands into his.

 Chapter 83: To Offend Her Is to Offend Him

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    The cheers and apuse that echo in the hall still ring in Su Ni¡¯s ears. For a moment, Su Ni feels like she is in a dream. She looks down at the ring on her hand as if reminding herself that just now Gu Zechen did kneel down in front of her and put on the ring for her. More importantly, there are so many witnesses around. At the thought of this, Su Ni can¡¯t help but peer at Gu Zechen. Thetter looks resolute and cold, his face not betraying too much of his emotions. She put all her bet on that it is not that easy for him to totally have no regard for her pleading and reject such a request in front of such arge audience. To make him propose in public is the desired effect she wants, even though she knows it doesn¡¯t mean anything but a puppet show. ¡°Is this what you want? Very well. As you wish! I warn you, don¡¯t go beyond your bounds.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s words send a chill down her spine. After saying that, his stiff face rxes now and he even fakes a tender smile, a smile of a loving husband, but his hands unnoticeably let go of hers. Not reconciling herself to failure so easily, Su Ni grasps Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Thetter looks back at her, tender expression on his face gone. Su Ni suddenly realizes what a stupid decision she has made just now. But she immediately regains herposure and says calmly, ¡°Since you know it is a public show, make it look real by escorting me back to the rest area.¡± Without saying anything, Gu Zechen walks hand in hand with her through the parting crowd. ¡°Mrs. Gu is so blessed to have such a loving husband!¡±

    ¡°Just now I filmed the whole process. You never treated me like this.¡±, a wifeins to her husband who is standing by her side in a low voice. The husband looks abashed and begins to make bows repeatedly apparently in an attempt to make concessions to avoid trouble. Gu Zechen pushes open the door of the lounge, but has no intention of going in. Su Ni purses her lips, lowers her head and slows down her steps. Sensing that the man behind her is about to leave, she whips around and puts her arm around Gu Zechen from behind by summoning up all her courage. Thetter¡¯s body stiffens, but his tone is no longer that cold, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me. But do you know how thrilled I am when I hear those wives saying how blessed I am to have a loving husband like you? That moment gives me an illusion that I am indeed happily married.¡± Gu Zechen takes a deep breath and stands still rooted. He says faintly, ¡°So what is your point?¡± ¡°My point is even though I know you will be mad at me, I don¡¯t regret doing so, at least ¡­.. on one hand, our public image as a loving couple seems to be established, which is also helpful to your career, and on the other hand, I can derive some sense of happiness out of it.. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Su Ni continues.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows gradually rx and are no longer knitting together. He slowly turns around and looks at Su Ni¡¯s rosy cheek, his eyes filled with emotions hard to describe. ¡°So that is why¡­¡­it is the oue of jealousy, right? So you¡¯re jealous of Eshine.¡± He says. Su Ni is a little flustered at the beginning, but soon retains herposure after seeing that he is not angry. She boldly looks at Gu Zechen. She manages to affect the manner of a jealous wife by responding, ¡± I trust you, but I can¡¯t bear that woman challenging me in such a way, so I am left with no other choices but to fight back.¡± Gu Zechen suddenly stretches out his hand and touches her face. There is a trace of destion in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t make anyments though. He just whispers, ¡°You take a rest here. We¡¯ll leave togetherter.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Su Ni readily consents, but deep at the bottom of her heart she is very disappointed.

    He probably doesn¡¯t know that Eshine has revealed too much truths to her, that is why he has a rxed expression. Gu Zechen is just on the point of leaving. Su Ni suddenly stands on tiptoe and tilts her face to kiss him quickly on the chin. Thetter looks at her indifferently and coldly. Su Ni chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a gesture of gratitude.¡± Gu Zechen nods without saying anything. When Gu Zechen¡¯s back fades out of sight, Su Ni murmurs to herself: ¡°I am still very grateful even though I know you did not do this for me.¡±

    The banquet is still on, but Su Ni stays in the lounge all the time. She is like a fish in water in social gatherings, but she doesn¡¯t like it, especially gossiping with a group of housewives and listening to their ttery. What Xu Qian said is true. Before Gu Zechen makes high-profile appearance, she is not this highly esteemed and respected. As the proverb says, ¡°Every dog has its day¡±. These wives don¡¯t feel embarrassed at all over being seen ttering her. Although they are still strangers, they chat with each other intimately like sisters who haven¡¯t seen each other for years. Su Ni shakes her head with a smile, sips her champagne, and stands up to go to the bathroom. Passing through the corridor, Su Ni seems to hear a familiar voice and instinctively slows down her steps. It¡¯s Gu Zechen! Su Ni is just about to enter the corridor when she hears another woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t expect that you can make such a concession. It seems that you have already forgotten Xu Wan¡¯er. Do you still remember that you vowed solemnly to Xu Waner the other day saying that you would be a devoted husband? ¡± It¡¯s Eshine¡¯s voice. ¡± Cut it out.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts Eshine, then lowers his voice and says in a hoarse voice: ¡°Mind your own business. Even if it¡¯s you, you don¡¯t have the right to intrude upon our privacy.¡± ¡°I see your point. I feel sorry for Waner. I try again and again to dissuade her from believing you so much, but she just doesn¡¯t listen and repeatedly asks me to take care of you on her deathbed. She knows you don¡¯t need to be taken care of, but she still can¡¯t stop worrying about you. But you, are you worthy of Wan¡¯er¡¯s love? ¡°¡±I, Gu Zechen, always have a clear conscience, except for Waner¡¯s death¡­¡± Gu Zechen suddenly lowers his voice and his words stop abruptly.

    Su Ni¡¯s breath stops, because she is afraid of being found, only to find her heart beating faster. ¡°Do you know what you did today? On Waner¡¯s death day, you proposed to another woman. Do you know what the woman said to me¡­?¡± Eshine is just about revealing everything that happened in the lounge. Su Ni covers her mouth nervously, wondering whether to go out or not to justify herself. But Gu Zechen already steps in and interrupts Eshine by saying: ¡± Leave it at that! Li Fangqing, bear that in mind that I¡¯m just being polite to you for the sake of Wan¡¯er. Don¡¯t go too far. ¡°¡±Same here. If today is not Xu Waner¡¯s death day, and if you don¡¯t ask me to make a dress for her, I won¡¯te here at all, then I will be saved from seeing that disgusting scene.¡± Eshine¡¯s has begun to clench her teeth and she turns fierce in her voice. ¡°Su Ni is my wife. You¡¯d better show respect for her or at least make yournguage polite. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you¡±. Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen standing on her side. She takes a deep breath silently, and her heart finally calms down. She is just on the point of leaving when she hears Eshine shouting in defiance, ¡°What about Xu Wan¡¯er, who is she?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Su Ni pauses for a while. In the heart she silently counts 321, then, she hears Zechen¡¯s voice again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what reasons you have. Just remember Su Ni is my wife now. If you dare to find fault with her, you are inviting trouble to yourself!¡± Instead of answering Eshine¡¯s questions, he reminds her directly.

 Chapter 84: I will get even with him.

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    The corridor bes quiet again. Su Ni is afraid of being found outside the door, so she holds her breath and quickly leaves. ESHINE looks at Gu Zechen incredulously. Gu Zechen says exactly the same thing as is said by Su Ni. Hearing him saying that from his lips gives her a very strange feeling.

    ¡°You really¡­¡±

    ESHINE trembles, shaking her head, unable to finish her words. Gu Zechen, after saying this, his countenance instantly assuming an aspect of the deepest gloom on the other hand, says in a cold voice. ¡°You¡¯d better not appear in front of Su Ni again. Just remember, ¡°The prudent keep their knowledge to themselves, but a fool¡¯s heart blurts out folly.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Zechen walks away immediately, leaving ESHINE alone in the dim corridor. Thetter, apparently not ready to resign herself to this, whose eyes dwells on the lengthening shadow of Gu Zechen fading away, lets out a groan from her heaving breast. At length she speaks through gnashed teeth, ¡°Gu Zechen, you start it first. Furthermore, Su Ni already knows everything. Although she doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m afraid that your love illusion will be shattered.

    When Su Ni returns to the lounge, she sees Gu Zechen already there. She greets him calmly with a smiling face, and hugs him from behind, with her head leaning on his back. ¡°Why do youe back? Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Gu Zechen turns around to ask her, his face expressionless.

    ¡°I took some wine.¡± Su Ni points to the ss using her eyes and asks. ¡°Would you like some?¡±

    Gu Zechen shakes his head, his eyes soft. ¡°Take your things, we will leave early.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°OK.¡±Su Ni nods her head, feeling relieved. She doesn¡¯t dare to mention that she went past the hallway on her way to the toilet, so Gu Zechen won¡¯t have noticed that she overheard everything.

    It is already night. There¡¯s a cool breeze this evening. Just out of the hotel, Su Ni can¡¯t help but shiver.

    At the sight of this, Gu Zechen takes off his coat immediately and puts his coat over her. Su Ni says thank you with a smile. Gu Zechen opens the car door, motioning Su Ni to go in first.

    ¡°Take her back to the hotel!¡±

    The car door is closed. Su Ni rolls down the window and asks, worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you go back?¡±

    ¡°I still have things to do. You go back first, and you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t turn back. Su Ni knits her brows, but she can do nothing. She can only watch Gu Zechen crawling into a Lexus.

    ¡°I left my bag in the room. Please wait a minute.¡±

    Su Ni quickly gets out of the car. In a corner where nobody can see her, she makes a phone call. Then she gets into the car again perfectly calm and collected. ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±

    An hourter, Su Ni finishes her shower. Her phone lights up, disying a new text message.

    ¡°Gu Zechen doesn¡¯te to my ce, instead he goes to Moganshan Mountain.¡± Su Ni wraps her hair in a towel and quickly texts him back, ¡°I got it¡±. Then she tosses the phone aside.

    It isn¡¯t until she blows her hair dry with a hair dryer, applies a facial mask and lies down on bed that she picks up her phone again. There is a new WeChat message. ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Zechen there to see his dead ex-girlfriend again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean! He goes there every year. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t go today.¡± Without any fluctuation in her heart rate, Su Ni texts back quickly.

    ¡°Only you, a cold-blooded woman. Your husband goes to meet his ghost lover in the middle of the night, and you can still be indifferent. Only you, Su Ni, can be so calm.¡± Su Ni looks at the text message with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Furthermore, how can Ipete with a dead woman?¡± Su Ni tries to put the conversation to an end with two rhetorical questions and an emoji to show to the person at the other end of the phone that she really is not upset or frustrated.

    She is now satisfied with her rtionship with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Fine.¡±The person at the other end of the phone just replies with one word to end the conversation .

    Su Ni is about to toss her phone aside when another new messagees in again. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Su Ni sips her mouth and replies, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Come out and meet me if you have time. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    Su Ni thinks a while and replies. ¡°I don¡¯t want Gu Zechen to know that I know you or he¡¯ll definitely suspect me. You are my chess piece and I still want to make good use of you.¡±

    Relieved at Su Ni¡¯s half-joking tone, the person at the other end of WeChat also sends an emoji back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Gu Zechenes to the Half City Hotel, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Su Ni sends an emoji of ¡°OK¡±. Then she begins to flip through the photo album. There are no selfies, only a photo of her at a meeting, so she quickly sends this photo over.

    A big crying emoji is sent back. Su Ni smiles, shakes her head, deletes all the messages, turns off WeChat and turns on the music to rx herself.

    Late at night, not knowing what time it is, Su Ni suddenly hears a sharp knock on the door. Startled, she sits up immediately.

    Is that Gu Zechen? Su Ni isn¡¯t sure. Usually, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t see anyone when hees back from Moganshan Mountain. Does he forget that she also stays here? Bare footed, Su Ni hurries to the door and with a palpitating heart, Su   Ni looks through the peephole to confirm and then opens the door. Before she says something, Gu Zechen has already fallen towards Su Ni.

    The huge body almost overwhelms Su Ni. She leans against the wall to support herself, and then asks. ¡°How much have you drunk?¡±

    Gu Zechen mutters and waves his hand, motioning her to put him on the sofa. Su Ni hurriedly does so as is told, staggering under his weight. When she ces the man on the couch, Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen, her hands on her waist, panting from exhaustion.

    Doesn¡¯t he go to Moganshan Mountain? Does hee back to drink again?

    ¡°Water¡­¡± Gu Zechen begins to mutter, and Su Ni, who is made unable to sleep again, begins to run back and forth. She pours water and heats towels. In the end, Gu Zechen, who is lying on the couch, begins to snore, and Su Ni is paralyzed with fatigue.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni calls his name, but the person lying on sofa doesn¡¯t respond. Su Ni secretly kicks Gu Zechen but he doesn¡¯t respond either.

    ¡°Fine. Since you helped me so much today and protected me in front of ESHINE, I¡¯ll take care of you tonight.¡± Levering herself up from the couch, Su Ni struggles to stand up. After that, she hears the sound of vomiting. She has no time to think about it and quickly rushes to the bathroom.

    It iste already.

    The sight of Gu Zechen who keeps dry heaving and asks for water gives Su Ni a big headache. As far as she can remember, she never recalls Gu Zechen so drunk before, so she naturallycks the experience of taking care of drunken patients. Even if it is Gu Zechen, the acid smell of alcohol in the air alone is enough to turn her stomach. Su Ni looks at the dark circles under her eyes in the mirror. She clenches her fists to root for herself. Finally, she holds her breath to return to where Gu Zechen lies quickly.

 Chapter 85: He Is Calling Another Womanéˆ¥æªš Name in His Sleep.

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    As soon as Su Nies near, Gu Zechen leans over, taking Su Ni into his arms and presses down on her.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±Su Ni screams, seeing his nose getting closer. She is about to explode. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen closes his eyes, as if trapped in his own world, ignoring Su Ni¡¯s voice. His hands gently caressing her body and his tongue with the smell of alcohol on hers, which makes Su Ni shudder. She struggles several times, but she is unable to push Gu Zechen away from her. At the same time, she bes gradually indulged in his gentle touch and her body slowly softens.

    Su Ni slowly unbuttons his shirt, but Gu Zechen runs out of his patience and he overbearingly rips his shirt open, then presses his hot skin to hers again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Su Ni gasps. She forgets that the carpet is still in a mess and Gu Zechen is drunken.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes zing, he hesitates for a long while, watching the woman beneath him. Su Ni¡¯s nightgown has been taken off and her skin glistens in the dim light, which makes her exceedingly fascinating and charming.

    Suddenly Gu Zechen seems to be shocked. He immediately jumps away from her. Because he jumps back so suddenly and he loses bnce, he crashes to the floor.

    Su Ni cries out and hurries to his side. ¡°Zechen, are you all right?¡±

    Su Ni has already been worried about whether Gu Zechen is still angry because she rejected himst time. Now seeing the way he is now, Su Ni bes increasingly restless.

    Su Ni helps Gu Zechen to lie down again. Seeing that Gu Zechen is silent, Su Ni presses her body against his this time, cupping his cheek and kissing him. His breath gradually calms down, his face calmer as if nothing has happened.

    Su Ni closes her eyes and devotes herself into it, with one hand moving down. However, Gu Zechen squeezes it at thest minute.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Su Ni calls him shyly.

    Although she knows that Gu Zechen has sobered up because he suddenly sat up just now, she still doesn¡¯t want to give up.

    Gu Zechen mutters, but Su Ni doesn¡¯t hear them clearly, so she moves closer to him. Suddenly, Gu Zechen wrenches her head and pours his entire being into a kiss.  Su Ni feels painful and soon, she tastes the taste of blood in her mouth. She struggles to wrench herself away from him, but Gu Zechen holds her even more tightly.

    He murmurs again, and this time Su Ni hears it clearly. ¡°Wan¡¯er¡­¡±

    For a moment, Su Ni shudders as if she is in an ice cave. No matter how Gu Zechen touches her, she has no reaction. Is he fantasizing with the idea of being with Xu Wan¡¯er?

    Su Ni never has such a feeling. Her heart is dead now, overflowing with the anguish which his words create. No matter what he does now can¡¯t turn her on.   On the contrary, she feels disgusted. Su Ni suddenly pushes Gu Zechen away but thetter presses up again, with one hand already touching her thighs.

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­¡±

    Su Ni looks at him indifferently. Feeling a lump in her throat, she asks ¡°Do you really know who I am?¡±

    The man, who is on top of her, suddenly pauses, staring at Su Ni. After a few seconds, he doesn¡¯t say something but stretches out his head and bites her neck with all his strength, as if trying to suck her blood dry. Su Ni frowning in pain, begins to pinch his arm. Thetter feels painful, and quickly releases his hand. They look at each other. Su Ni¡¯s eyes filled with anger, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are dull.

    The room is as quiet as death.

    ¡°Su Ni¡­¡± He says in a low voice.

    Su Ni is stunned, staring at him for a long time. She gets confused about whether this man is drunk or just pretends. Just minutes ago, he calls Xu Wan¡¯er¡¯s name in his sleep. Does he sober up now?

    ¡°As my wife, can¡¯t you satisfy your husband¡¯s basic needs?¡± He says coldly.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes not revealing anything, she is still in shock and doesn¡¯t totally recover from her surprise.

    Gu Zechen presses her down again like a vicious wolf. This time his kissese like a storm, fast and swift, leaving marks as dense as raindrops all over Su Ni¡¯s skin. His question as to a wife¡¯s responsibility to her husband which sounds familiar to her ears confused her. Paralyzed by her own confusion, she doesn¡¯t try to stop him any longer. She feels better this time and begins to indulge herself into it. She doesn¡¯t expect too much, as long as Gu Zechen knows that the woman he sleeps with is Su Ni, she is contented.

    Thinking of this, Su Ni presses herself closer against Gu Zechen and hugs his neck and begins to kiss him back. Gu Zechen greedily and overbearingly takes her in his arms tightly, which almost suffocates her.

    ¡°Zechen¡±, Su Ni calls out emotionally. Feeling he grows erratic in his movements, more and more desperate and intense, suddenly she bes a little scared.

    She hasn¡¯t expected Gu Zechen toe back tonight, so she doesn¡¯t take any medicine. Even though she has some feeling now, her body doesn¡¯t respond ordingly. Her health hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but this drunken man is totally unaware of that. Su Ni is at a loss what to do, but she knows that all she can do is to bite her teeth to ept what is inevitable.

    When Gu Zechen approaches her, Su Ni grips the sheets tightly and grits her teeth as if waiting for the punishment.

    ¡°Baby, take it easy.¡± He suddenly bends his body and shows a smile to Su Ni.

    A word of love makes Su Ni¡¯s body rxedpletely. She looks at Gu Zechen gratefully. The love in her eyes grows thicker. Gu Zechen is still smiling at her. When he enters, he kisses her to relieve her tension. As expected, it is not painful.

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, the man on top of her suddenly stops and leans on her motionless, which makes her almost out of breath. Su Ni looks at him suspiciously, but he stares straight at her painfully.

    ¡°Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni panicks and calls him worriedly.

    ¡°You are not¡­..¡± He says.

    Then, Gu Zechen gives up. He gets off from Su Ni, covering his head with the nket.

    Panicked, Su Ni is totally at a loss now. She quickly approaches him and tries to pull Gu Zechen into her arms. But Gu Zechen, who is under the nket, keeps repeating, ¡°No¡­ No, you¡¯re not her. You¡¯re not Wan¡¯er.¡±

    What this man says is like thunder from a clear sky. Su Ni¡¯s hand is still on the nket, but she has no courage to lift it. All the disguises and self-deception seem to disintegrate at this moment. Su Ni cries.

    She remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s face when he gave her the dress this morning. She remembers what ESHINE said to her at the party. She remembers how Gu Zechen jumped away from her just now.

    It seems that all of memory can¡¯t be erased and forgotten no matter how hard she tries to persuade her by reminding herself how Gu Zechen protected her in front of ESHINE.

    The man beside her gradually quiets down and begins to snore. His eyebrows are always tightly furrowed. Even in his sleep, Gu Zechen is unhappy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86: Why Take off the Ring

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Su Ni sadly turns around. She does not know how Gu Zechen, at thest moment, can tell that she is not Waner, but it is not important now. Barefooted, Su Ni gets out of the bed. She turns to have a look at Gu Zechen, her heart more and more bitterly disappointed.

    Is he really just making a show in front of the public for a year¡¯s engagement? Su Ni murmurs: ¡°Gu Zechen, thank you for letting me return to reason. I almost think you have a little affection for me. Su Ni smiles bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but her own imagination, everything is a joke¡±. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, the sky is no longer starry, and the neon lights be dim. The night looks gloomy, just the way she is now. Now the room is totally void of light. Su Ni slowly takes off the ring in the darkness. Suddenly the diamond sparkles and shines. Shocked by what she sees, Su Ni holds her breath, quietly putting the ring on the table. After that, she casts a quick nce at Gu Zechen and then quickly leaves the bed. She devotes all her energy to the cleaning of the carpet in one corner of the sofa, after that she takes a bath and puts on her bathrobe again. She is determined to leave when day breaks. With that in mind, she goes back to sleep on the couch. This sleep, unexpectedly, is a deep sleep. Gu Zechen is the first to wake up in the morning. Seeing himself alone on the messy sheet and sensing a severe hangover headache, he cannot help frowning and pounding his head. He gets out of bed, his eyes falling on the ring on the edge of the table. The ring looks familiar to the eyes. At the other end of the room, Su Ni is lying on the sofa, half of her body almost falling to the ground, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows knit together.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t wear anything. He goes straight to Su Ni and pulls the nket with Su Ni wrapped inside. Su Ni is still in her sleep. When she opens her eyes, she sees a huge object in front of her. She shrinks and raises her head again to see Gu Zechen ring at her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ni subconsciously says with the eyes drifting away. She is really not used to seeing Gu Zechen totally naked in broad daylight. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin to me what happenedst night?¡± Gu Zechen drags Su Ni by her arm out of the couch and she is now left in a very ufortable posture, squatting. Not yielding to her conditions, he presses on, the fire from the bottom of his eyes almost devouring Su Ni. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, I just woke up¡­¡± Su Ni breaks free of his clutch and rubs her arm with grievance. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to her. She doesn¡¯t drink, but her head hurts now. Gu Zechen does not say anything. But from the way he looks at her, Su Ni knows he is angry. He pulls Su Ni with such a force that thetter staggers and then falls off the sofa. Then he drags Su Ni all the way to the bedside table. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Well, Su Ni, don¡¯t tell me, it falls down on its own, and then walks there all by himself. ¡°Gu Zechen raises his voice, his two eyes popping out from his sunken eye socket. Seeing this, Su Ni suddenly bes surprisingly calm. To be more exact, Su Ni¡¯s world ispletely hushed when she saw the ring she takes offst night.

    What happenedst night, like a movie, shes across her mind. ¡°It is I who put it here.¡± Su Ni says quietly. Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips tightly pursed and his face turning livid, he is stunned to hear such an answer from Su Ni. Su Ni looks calm and not hesitant. Gu Zechen sits down on the edge of the bed and lowers his head, gently rubbing his temple with his middle finger. His tone gradually cools, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t make me angry. Tell me a reason.¡± Su Ni sits on the ground with her two long white legs spread at random.

    Her nose is a little sour, but she doesn¡¯t feel like crying. After she calms down, she also realizes that her fit of temperst night will ruin everything: it¡¯s very likely that the rtionship she and Gu Zechen painstakingly built wille to naught. She slowly picks up the ring, holds it in her hand, and whispers, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s ufortable to wear it during sleep.¡± Gu Zechen grabs Su Ni by her arm with a mncholy and heavy expression on his face, which makes him look so different from the past, so that Su Ni can¡¯t understand him now. Su Ni purses her lips and does not speak. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes still settled upon her, he says slowly, with a heavy and very serious tone, ¡°It was you who asked me to put on the ring for you in publicst night, and this morning it is also you, Su Ni, who took it off. Su Ni, are you making a fool of me?¡± Suddenly Gu Zechen recalls what Su Ni said that touched him. His eyes be sharp. He sighs suddenly, then gets up, goes to the clothes pile to look for cigarette, but does not find it, so he sits on the sofa decadently, smelling the smell on the carpet and he frowns slightly.

    Su Ni is still biting her lip without justifying herself. ¡°Come here.¡± Gu Zechen speaks to her. Su Ni¡¯s eyes shing a trace of panic, she gets more and more nervous. She walks slowly towards Gu Zechen, who stretches out his hand. ¡°Gu Zechen¡± Su Ni is very terrified, her voice carrying a sobbing tone and she helplessly looks at Gu Zechen. She apologizes in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my bad, my bad, is that Ok?¡± Gu Zechen, without saying anything, directly pulls her into his arm, and then breaks off her hand. Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly turns red, even her palm beginning to burn. At the sight of Gu Zechen reaching out for the ring, Su Ni quickly retracts her hand. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression gentle, he says with a tone that is hard to challenge and disobey. ¡°No¡±, Su Ni says, taking a deep breath, her eyes turning red. ¡°3, 2¡­¡­¡± Before Gu Zechen says 1, Su Ni quickly stretches out her hand, and then looks at him in an appeasing manner. Gu Zechen nces at her, his expression as usual, without a trace of extra emotion. He holds her hand and puts the ring on her finger again. After that, Gu Zechen lets go of her hand. Su Ni slowly raises the ring to the eyes, her eyes wide, and stares at it. Gu Zechen says indifferently: ¡°Since I put it on for you, I don¡¯t care what reason you have in the future, and only I can take it off, do you understand?¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart flips, subconsciously looking at Gu Zechen, a trace of confusion shing across her eyes.

    What does he mean by that? ¡°Only you can take it off?¡± Su Ni stammers, her heart trembling. ¡°Any problems?¡± Gu Zechen lifts his eyebrow, throwing the problem back again. From the French windows, Su Ni can see his image clearly: he looks so handsome, his face sparkling as if catching the glimmers of light which gives it ayer of warm color. ¡°Well?¡± Gu Zechen slowly approaches her. Watching his face almost touching hers and his breath on her face, Su Ni instantly jumps back as if electrified. Then, Su Ni blushes and wants to hide, but she is right in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, where else can she hide. ¡°I see.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes drifting away, she says quickly. Gu Zechen then stops, as if satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s attitude and pats Su Ni¡¯s buttocks, motioning her to get up first. Su Ni this time seems to be almost relieved and quickly stands up, deliberately keeping a certain distance from Gu Zechen. After that, she watches Gu Zechen walking towards the bathroom dump founded.

 Chapter 87: What Happened Last Night

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Su Ni sighs heavily and slumps into the sofa again, her eyes empty. The scene of Gu Zechen putting the ring on her finger appears in her mind. At such a close distance, the sight of his facial features that are still wless makes her heart throbbing like a woman madly in love. Su Ni feels that her face is so hot that she quickly pats her face. ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Ni curses herself in a low voice. Listening to the sound of the bathroom, Su Ni quickly gets up and changes her clothes as quickly as possible. Then she knocks on the door of the bathroom and says, ¡°Darling, there¡¯s something going on in thepany. I¡¯ll leave now. ¡°¡±So early? Are you leaving?¡± Gu Zechen says in a deep and sexy voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Su Ni wants to slip away. With him still in the bathroom, Su Ni is terrified of thinking washing face and making up in the same bathroom. She is very afraid to face Gu Zechen now. It¡¯s no kidding. Before Su Ni turns around to dart off, a hand stretches out from inside the bathroom which instantly pulls Su Ni in. With a scream, Su Ni feels the warm water drenching her to the skin. She quickly jumps back to avoid Gu Zechen. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any clothes here. I have to go to work today. Gu Zechen!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any clothes to wear, just stay home.¡± Gu Zechen says and begins to unbutton Su Ni¡¯s shirt. Su Ni quickly covers her chest with her hands, as if on her guard for all possible dangers. Gu Zechen shows a helpless and harmless face, ¡°Your clothes are wet now, you see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them off myself.¡± As soon as she says that, Su Ni regrets. Seeing Gu Zechen trying very hard to suppress his smile and a triumphant expression on his face, Su Ni clenches her teeth and curses him secretly. She can do nothing now but turn around and take off her wet overcoat in front of Gu Zechen. Then her dress inside. The minute the skirt touches the ground, Gu Zechen leans over, holding Su Ni¡¯s face in both hands, and bites her lips. Su Ni lets out a grunt. Dragged towards him, she now finds her feet lifted almost off the ground and standing on her toes, and her whole body resting on Gu Zechen. Pressed tightly against the cold wall, she now senses a sense of coolness on her back. Su Ni trembles instinctively. Gu Zechen does not say a word and pulls her closer to him. Now Su Ni is wrapped in his arms. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do now?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face looks radiant in hot air. What she says is like ying cat and mouse with him. Gu Zechen presses himself closely against her, his mouth vaguely whispering something on her ear, which stirs every nerve of her brain, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what I want to do?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Su Ni resists subconsciously. She suddenly remembers that Gu Zechen calls another woman¡¯s name in his sleepst night. For the sake of her interests, she can pretend that nothing has happened, but her body is honest. When Gu Zechen touches her, she keeps reliving what happenedst night. Gu Zechen is still biting her earlobe, his slender and powerful fingers caressing each section of her spine, slowly all the way down. Su Ni bends her legs and quickly grips his hand, shaking all over, ¡°Ze Chen, I have not fully recovered from the injuries.¡± As is expected, Gu Zechen stops suddenly. He frowns. ¡°Still not recovered?¡± But seeing Su Ni nodding her head, Gu Zechen gradually retains hisposure and his normal countenance returns. He pats Su Ni¡¯s waist lightly, ¡°Then take a bath. ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni immediately responds. Gu Zechen still has no intention of letting go of Su Ni. Instead, he holds her tightly in his arms and slowly stirs her skin with one hand. He deliberately asks, ¡°What happenedst night? ¡°¡±What?¡± Shocked, Su Ni pretends not to take notice, but both hands be tense, which betrays everything. Gu Zechen looks at her, cracks a smile and then continues: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw you sleeping on the sofa in the morning and I kept wondering if I did something to youst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ni smiles and follows Gu Zechen¡¯s words and continues: ¡°You vomited all over mest night, causing me to clean up most of the night. You asked me to run errands for you: pass you water and hand you towels. I¡¯m really exhausted. Otherwise, how can I wake up behind you? ¡°Su Ni says grievously. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Gu Zechen replies in a low voice, and gently taps her stiffer arm with his fingers, and the smile at the corner of his mouth bes a little dangerous. Su Ni is totally ignorant of that. Gu Zechen¡¯s dreamlike expression gives Su Ni too much illusion: Gu Zechen is in a good mood today, he is still as gentle as before. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Gu Zechen continues to ask. The way he poses questions makes Su Ni vaguely feel that he is interrogating her. So she turns around, facing directly Gu Zechen and looking into his eyes. In the heat, Gu Zechen purses his lips, with a strange smile on his face. The smile is not fierce nor evil, it is somewhat soft, but Su Ni is still frightened. ¡°Well, you had such a restless sleep that you pushed me out onto the sofa.¡± Su Ni slightly raises her voice, as if using Gu Zechen of his bad behavior. Gu Zechen purses his lips and smiles, and thest dark cloud on his face disappears. He stretches out his hand to pinch her nose and says with relief: ¡°I think that I forced youst night and made you mad at me, and then took the ring off¡±. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Su Ni quickly lowers her head and gets rid of his clutch, in an attempt to end the bath as soon as possible. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t ask more questions, his countenance instantly assuming an aspect of the deepest gloom.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I¡¯ll brush my teeth first.¡± Su Ni says. ¡°Good.¡± Gu Zechen responds. Wrapped in a bath towel, Su Ni casts a quick nce at her wet clothes and sighs heavily. It seems that she can only ask Qin Yue toe over to send her clothes. Before she goes out, Gu Zechen leans forward to her again. Su Ni says in a hurry, ¡°What?¡± Gu Zechen directly rips off her towel and wraps himself inside. The smile on the corner of his mouth grows broader as he looks at her frustrated and flushed face. Su Ni rolls her eyes and pulls another bath towel to wrap her around again. Gu Zechen looks at her, saying nothing, but instead hums a song and walks out slowly. Su Ni stares angrily at him, but unable to do anything. Afterwards, Su Ni talks loudly to Qin Yue in front of Gu Zechen, asking him to bring her the clothes. Qin Yue asks suspiciously on the phone, ¡± Howe your clothes are all wet?¡± ¡°It rained heavily this morning.¡± Realizing that she slips out a secret, she begins to lie to repair the mistake. Qin Yue stands downstairs in thepany, looking up into the clear sky, and he is a little confused, ¡°The sun was quite big this morning¡­¡± ¡°It was a rainstorm before you wake up.¡±

 Chapter 88: Changing Assistant

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Seeing Qin Yue making a point of probing why, Su Ni raises her voice, in this way telling him it is none of his business, and just do as is told. Qin Yue takes the hint, and as is expected, he says he will send the clothes over immediately.

    ¡°Are you already in such an intimate rtionship with your assistant?¡± As soon as Su Ni turns back, she sees Gu Zechen, who is now dressed in a suit, his hair meticulouslybed, ring at her with a strange smile on his face.

    Su Ni quickly reviews his question, trying to figure out how to respond to the question in a correct way. She says coquettishly. ¡°How dare you say that! Who puts me in such a hopeless situation? Who knows I will need my assistant to send me clothes!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that¡¯s all my fault?¡± He asks with a seemingly unaffected voice.

    ¡°No, not really.¡± Su Ni says in a prudent manner.

    ¡°You said it. Then, I¡¯ll wait for your assistant to bring you your clothes.¡±

    When Su Ni hears that, she has a terrible headache. She feels wronged and says. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Zechen says with a menacing tone in his voice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ni gives in. Gu Zechen can be wherever he wants, since she can¡¯t stop him, why bother?

    Gu Zechen snorts and quickly stands up.¡± There¡¯s another party tonight. We are going to show up together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ni¡¯s headache is more severe now. The pain is so acute that makes her doubt that perhaps she has not fully recovered from her concussion yet.

    In the past, the number of parties she needs to attend generally won¡¯t exceed three times a month, but in thest week alone, she has attended more than three!

    ¡°It is just a casual party. No need to dress up.¡± Gu Zechen exins.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Ni nods and breathes a sigh of relief.

    With both hands in his pockets, Gu Zechen smiles and withdraws a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lights a cigarette. Then looking through his narrowed eyes at Su Ni, he seems to be absorbed in something.

    It doesn¡¯t take long before they hear the knock on the door. Su Ni didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen, assuming a calm countenance. When she is about to open the door, Gu Zechen, who is silent all the time suddenly says. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Before Su Ni reacts, she sees Gu Zechen already walking past her and open the door straight away. In less than three seconds, Gu Zechen ms the door again. Su Ni casts a nervous nce at Gu Zechen, but thetter¡¯s face is expressionless. He doesn¡¯t seem to be angry, so Su Ni says thank you in a low voice.

    ¡°Since you are Mrs. Gu now, there¡¯s no need for me to say more about what can be done to avoid suspicion.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude is gentle and his tone unchanged, but the impact it makes on Su Ni is huge.

    Taking the bag from his hand, Su Ni feels her body stiffen and she nods without knowing it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a female assistant for you tomorrow.¡± He says.

    ¡°No.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled, and she blurs out.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance changes suddenly. He stares at her gloomily and says. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am quite satisfied with the way it is now, and there¡¯s no need to find another assistant. Besides¡­¡±Su Ni is a little embarrassed, her eyes wandering around.

    Even if she does need to find an assistant, it will be her decision. Why bother him? Qin Yue is a headache already.

    Su Ni begins to change clothes, her back turned to Gu Zechen. He stands up, slowly pacing back and forth behind her, which imakes Su Ni even more nervous.

    ¡°I can pay her sry, and besides¡­ if you have any other worries, then there¡¯s no need. Since she is your assistant, you will be her only boss, she will follow only yourmand.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words are straightforward, implying that he doesn¡¯t need to spy on Su Ni through an assistant.

    Su Ni¡¯s face is red. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Ni eagerly justifies herself, abasing herself before him in an attempt not to leave the impression that in her heart he is nothing but a scheming person.

    ¡°If there are no other questions, then do what I say.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He says and walks up to Su Ni, taking her hand and staring at her ring. ¡°The most important thing for you now is to perform your role as Mrs. Gu. As for other worries, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Although Su Ni is smiling, she looks a bit unnatural and she nods with her head down.

    Gu Zechen suddenly kisses her hand and then slowly releases it. ¡°I need to go to mypany now to handle business. Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±

    ¡°No. Qin Yue is still waiting for me downstairs.¡± Su Ni hurriedly says.

    When she looks up again, seeing Gu Zechen examining her through his narrowed eyes, she realizes that she sounds a little excited. Her face suddenly reddens slightly, and her eyes dodgy, avoiding eye contact. She bites her red lips and doesn¡¯t speak.

    Gu Zechenughs.

    Surprisingly, withoutining nor criticizing her, he just says. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sitting in Qin Yue¡¯s car and seeing Gu Zechen driving away, Su Ni also breathes a sigh of relief.

    Qin Yue looks at Su Ni through the rear mirror and says meaningfully.¡±Ourpany is now thriving with each passing day, and even our subsidiaries are making great progress too. President, what are we going to do next?¡±

    ¡°Are there any instructions from Mr. Chen?¡± Su Ni rubs her temples for the back of her head is aching now. Qin Yue smiles.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Chen says as long as you keep thepany going, he won¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t utter a word.

    Mr. Chen is a mysterious person, and even she herself has never seen him in person. Although thepany is entrusted to her hands, she knows that this Mr. Chen is controlling everything. Qin Yue is nothing but a puppet with this mysterious Mr Chen pulling the string behind. She is ustomed to this and before she makes every decision, she will ask Mr. Chen¡¯s instructions first. Su Ni smiles with an expression of self-mockery.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for a driver now.¡± Su Ni says.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my hands full looking after a qualified driver, but there really aren¡¯t many who meet your requirements.¡± Qin Yue frowns and thinks that Su Ni loses her temper thinking he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Su Ni, however, looks calm and she says. ¡°Gu Zechen has already found a female driver for me. It¡¯s more convenient.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gu¡­¡± Qin Yue frowns and stops talking.

    Su Ni looks at him and feels his embarrassment. She continues. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Qin Yue says. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Gu¡¯decision, he must want you to be more convenient.¡±

    Remembering Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes cast upon him when he went to the hotel to deliver clothes today, he understands why Gu Zechen found a female assistant.

    Sometimes to have a male assistant around is indeed not very convenient.

    ¡°Report to Mr Chen about that.¡± Su Ni closes her eyes. This matter is settled. In front, Qin Yue secretly looks at Su Ni, whose smile fades away and now assuming a calm countenance. Mr.  Chen¡¯s goal is to ask Su Ni to maintain the existing intimacy with Gu Zechen as much as possible. Since Gu Zechen is able to find a female driver for Su Ni, Mr. Chen¡¯s goal has been achieved, more or less.

    While going downstairs, Su Ni actually thinks a lot. If she is made to choose between Mr Chen and Gu Zechen, she personally prefers thetter, for she has no knowledge of the former. As soon as she arrives at thepany, she sees that there are a crowd of people gathering around Gu Langughing and talking.

    ¡°Gu Lang?¡± She calls out, barely recognizing the man in front of her.

 Chapter 89: Gu Lang Signs a Contract with Suéˆ¥æªš Company

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    In contrast to his usual tantly ignoring perceived dress codes and unting personal style, Gu Lang today wears a white suit with a delicate yellow rose pinned to his chest. His strong and slender body makes the suit more elegant.

    In a trance, Su Ni actually finds a trace of Gu Zechen on Gu Lang.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Ni is surprised. Although she doesn¡¯t know all the employees around him, she knows the two heads of advertising department.

    ¡°Ms. Su.¡±

    The head and deputy head of the advertising department quickly greet her, and soon the head begins to introduce Gu Lang. ¡°Ms. Su, this is the new spokesperson we have hired this year for Nanjiawan Hotel, Mr. Gu Lang, an international first-ss basketball star. He has worked in the United States¡­¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°No need for introductions.¡±

    Waving her hand, Su Ni interrupts the head, and then she looks at Gu Lang, who has both hands in his pockets casually and allows other people to lick his shoes. Su Ni says in a cold voice. ¡°Go to the office with me.¡±

    Gu Lang is still dandiacal. But the way Su Ni suddenly turns hostile towards him makes him realize that he has to stop being smug. Putting on a sharine smile immediately, Gu Lang calls Su Ni and follows her hurriedly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The staff of the advertising department looks at each other in bleak dismay. Theypletely don¡¯t know what happened.

    Qin Yue looks at Su Ni¡¯s back and stops the staff who are still trying to catch Su Ni up. He says. ¡°Leave this matter to Ms. Su.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re about to sign the contract today. Assistant Qin, Ms. Su doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is to invite Gu Lang, but you know that, do you? If the thing gets messed up¡­¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, it is Gu Lang whoes to us first, right?¡± Qin Yue interrupts him.

    The head is very embarrassed. However, as a professional, he quickly recovers. ¡°So he is, but you know, Gu Lang is the fashion, so manypanies arepeting to sign a contract with him¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Qin Yue pats the head¡¯s shoulder and says. ¡°Rest assured, the contract will be signed. You guys return to your office.¡±

    In the office.

    Su Ni leans against the desk with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She gives Gu Lang an evil eye and says helplessly. ¡°What do you want to do? Does your uncle know this?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter? Su Ni, don¡¯t tell anyone about my rtionship with Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t want to live in Nancheng city under the aura of him.¡± With a face full of disdain, Gu Lang swaggers over to sit in front of Su Ni, with one of his legs over the other and shaking it gently. Even though he is in a suit, his dandiacal personality can¡¯t be changed.

    ¡°Sit properly!¡±

    Su Ni kicks Gu Lang, and then thetter puts down his leg. But soon, he begins to lean forward towards Su Ni. ¡°To be honest, if I am the spokesman of yourpany, Nanjiawan project will be the hottest project. Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±

    When Su Ni stares at Gu Lang who keeps giving her those puppy-dog eyes, she simply has nowhere to vent her anger.

    Although she is Gu Lang¡¯s aunt, she can¡¯t interfere in Gu Lang¡¯s private life.

    Now, Su Ni returns to her seat. She starts flipping through the papers on the table and says without lifting her head,¡±Your business is the business of Gu¡¯s family. Do you think that you can keep it a secret after your photo appears on the advertising board of Nanjiawan project?¡±

    ¡°It will be toote.¡± Gu Lang raises his voice slightly. But he doesn¡¯t fully understand why Su Ni¡¯s mean mugging him, so there is a bit ofcency in his voice.

    Su Ni presses the temple with her thumb. She tries to reason with him. ¡°Gu Lang, Don¡¯t be silly. Why don¡¯t you concentrate on your basketball career?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s toote to regret it now, because the decision is made already. Even if you want to reject it, you have to persuade the shareholders first.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s smile is bright and cunning.

    In a fit of temper, Su Ni ms the document on the table. Just at that moment,   Qin Yue pushes the door open, then the atmosphere suddenly bes awkward.

    Su Ni is embarrassed. She forcibly holds back her anger and sits down again. She says to Qin Yue. ¡°Tell the advertising department that we won¡¯t sign the contract with Gu Lang.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, why are you so cruel?¡± Gu Lang blurts out when he hears that.

    Qin Yue also frowns. It is first time for him to see an adult behaving just like a child.

    ¡°Are you really that cruel to see I idle away my life? I¡¯ll always be looked down upon in the family without a decent job. It¡¯s hard for me to make this decision and be self-reliant¡­¡± Gu Lang pretends to be miserable in front of Su Ni. He goes too far as to squeeze out a tear, which makes Su Ni even more annoyed and interrupts his words.

    ¡°Gu Lang, if you really want a job, I think working with the members of your family is more suitable for you. If you really don¡¯t want to go there, you can still go to your uncle¡¯spany. I¡¯ll give Gu Zechen a call and ask him to arrange a job for you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s patience has almost run out. Now she is suppressing her anger, trying to reason with Gu Lang as nicely as possible. Gu Lang puts on a long face, blinking his eyes with long eyshes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me those puppy-dog eyes. In any case, there is no room for you in mypany and we won¡¯t pay an astronomical figure for the endorsement fee.¡± Su Ni¡¯s cold words are like a pot of cold water pouring down from Gu Lang¡¯s head to his feet, which makes him shiver.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Qin Yue, who has been standing beside him without speaking, coughs gently twice. When both of them look at him, Qin Yue says. ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s endorsement fee is within the normal and reasonable range in the field of advertising. Besides, I¡¯ve seen the advertising department¡¯s proposal. If Gu Lang is to join us, it will only be good for us Nanjiawan project without any disadvantages.¡±

    ¡°There are only benefits and no disadvantages.¡±

    Su Ni repeats, and stares at Qin Yue with a smile. ¡°Assistant Qin, can you give me a personal guarantee?¡±

    The sentence makes Qin Yue speechless. He touches his nose embarrassingly. ¡°Now the shareholders have already known this, if they know that you force Gu Lang to terminate the contract, they will definitely put pressure on you¡­¡±

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±Su Ni says in a low voice. Qin Yue is surprised. He quickly casts a quick nce at Gu Lang, his countenance hard to describe.

    Gu Lang is indifferent and sits down in front of Su Ni again. Seeing Su Ni frowning and not in a mood to talk, he tries to talk seriously. ¡°Su Ni, why don¡¯t you want me to be the brand spokesman for Nanjiawan project? You should give me a reason. I had thought that I could give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise. You scared the hell out of me.¡± What Qin Yue says makes Su Ni calm downpletely.

    He is right. The news that Gu Lang¡¯s going to endorse the project has already been released. Putting aside her personal scruples, she has to admit that the contract will benefit Su¡¯spany. At this moment, she really can¡¯te up with a decent reason to refute the whole bunch of people in thepany.

    It¡¯s just that¡­ Su Ni thinks and decides to call Gu Zechen first.

 Chapter 90: An Unconventional Way of Doing Things

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    On the other end of the phone, Gu Zechen readily agrees, ¡°Since he is willing to go, let him go.¡± ¡°But what about your family¡­ is this really good?¡± Su Ni also bes more and more indecisive. ¡°Gu Lang is already an adult, and he will be responsible for his actions. Besides, this is also a great benefit to yourpany. You don¡¯t have to worry about my family much.¡± ¡°Well, I will take that as a yes.¡± Although Su Ni says that, she is obviously insufficient in confidence, and even she herself doesn¡¯t know what she is worried about. As a sharp contrast, when Gu Lang sees Su Ni giving her consent, he immediately rushes forward and shouts on the phone: ¡°Thank you, Uncle, you are the best man in the world.¡± On the phone, Gu Zechen quickly says: ¡°It¡¯s all right. I will hang up first.¡± Without waiting for Su Ni to speak, he already disconnects the phone call. Su Ni puts down the phone and curls her lips. Seeing Gu Lang¡¯s excited expression, she is made a little speechless and says, ¡°Go back to your seat and sit down. I need to remind you of something.¡± ¡°Okay, shoot.¡± Gu Lang fully agrees. As long as Su Ni agrees to sign a contract with him, even if there are a hundred rules to follow, and he will be willing to conform to these rules. ¡°Rule No I: You¡¯re not allowed to call me aunt in thepany. Don¡¯t you also want to conceal your identity?¡± Su Ni says with a nk face. Qin Yue is there just now, and he doesn¡¯t react much when he hears Gu Lang calling her aunt, so she doesn¡¯t know whether Qin Yue has already investigated into Gu Lang¡¯s background.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°That is exactly what I want, you know, I never like to call you auntie.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s countenance beams when he realizes what he hears fits in exactly with his wishes. ¡°You are also not allowed to call me Su Ni. You can only call me President Su in thepany, understand?¡± Su Ni warns him again. The smile on Gu Lang¡¯s face suddenly disappears. He can¡¯t call her Su Ni, it¡¯s difficult, but he can do nothing about it, so he nods. ¡°In addition, except for necessary asions and necessary activities of thepany, you are not allowed to show up in thepany. The current Su family is not as simple as what you see on the outside. Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to involve Gu Lang into it. Gu Lang¡¯s face is getting uglier. He just wants to see Su Ni more, that is the reason he signs the contract with Su Family. If not allowed to show up in thepany, what is the point of the contract? ¡°Why, any problem? Su Ni asks. ¡°No problem.¡± Gu Lang replies quickly, tears almost running out, ¡°President Su, you can¡¯t be so strict with me!¡± ¡°There are some more specific regtions that I will let the advertising department add to the contract, and now you can go out.¡± Su Ni ignores Gu Lang¡¯s grievances, and does not give him the opportunity to argue. Since Gu Lang insists on endorsing the Nanjiawan project, she will make good use of him as much as possible. As for other things, he is not allowed to participate in. Soon, Qin Yue brings a female assistant, who is found by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°You are Luo Qing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Ni looks at a tall and slender woman in ck, who looks no more than twenty-seven, with a long ponytail. Her hair tightly presses against her head, and no bits of broken hairs fall. Her neat face and the way she dresses herself all tell you she is professional and sophisticated. Su Ni feels rest assured, just by the thought that this is the person Gu Zechen finds for her . Now she sees her in the flesh, she finds this assistant is quite to her appetite, so she directly says: ¡°Mr. Gu has already told me about you and Assistant Qin will exin to you about your job descriptions.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Luo Qing¡¯s face is calm and steady. Even this temperament also fits Su Ni¡¯s taste, and Su Ni smiles.

    Thepany holds a press conference announcing Gu Lang has signed the contract with thepany. As the president of Su¡¯spany, Su Ni has to say a few words on stage. Regarding Gu Lang¡¯s sudden decision to join the Supany the moment he returns to China, many reporters want to hear the inside story. Su Ni looks at the camera, calmly repeats Qin Yue¡¯s prepared lines: ¡°Gu Lang is a household name now, and our Su family is also thriving. The NanJiaWan project is a manifestation of strength. I think it is a wise decision for Mr. Gu Lang and ourpany to cooperate with each other.¡± ¡°As to Mr. Gu Lang¡¯s sky-high signing fee, can you tell us more about it? ¡°The reporter continues to probe.

    ¡°Sorry, this is a personal question for Mr. Gu Lang. I have no right to answer that. I have heard of Mr. Gu Lang¡¯s exorbitant endorsement fees abroad, but I can assure you that ourpanyplies with the advertisingw. All the expenses of Gu Lang are within a reasonable range.¡± Su Ni maintains the basic smile etiquette and looks around. His asking price is not only within the reasonable range, if there is a problem, it is only that Gu Lang¡¯s asking price is too low. Gu Lang sits next to Su Ni, his body slightly leaning against the back of the chair. At this moment his unruly signature smile is hung on his handsome and masculine face. ¡°Then Mr. Gu Lang, why do you choose Su¡¯s? As far as I know, manypanies have thrown olive branches to you in the past two days, and some of them are even listedpanies.¡± The reporter turns his attention to Gu Lang. Professional yers especially those who have made quite a ssh, whether at home or abroad, can instantly catch the attention of reporters. ¡°I have nothing more to say, I think Su¡¯spany is good, nothing else.¡± Compared to Su Ni¡¯s professional answer, Gu Lang¡¯s answer seems so casual and willful. Su Ni frowns slightly and looks at the manager of the advertising department. The supervisor also has a worried expression on his face. He shrugs and stretches out his hand as if saying that he doesn¡¯t know what is going on. ¡°Then there must be some reason for this,¡± the reporter continues to pry. Gu Lang looks at Su Ni. Thetter gives him a warning with her eyes, but Gu Lang ignores that and continues to maintain his own personal style and says: ¡°There aren¡¯t so many whys to do what I like to do. As to those listedpany, I didn¡¯t see any better, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Su Ni takes a breath. Gu Lang simply does not do things ording to conventions. There are some sparse apuses. Gu Lang quickly leaves the stage. Su Ni leaves the conference quickly and when she is out, she asks Gu Lang coldly, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Answering the reporter¡¯s questions.¡± Gu Lang spreads his hands. Su Ni frowns, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the advertising department tell you how to respond to those questions in advance? How can you lose your temper in this way?¡± ¡°Ms. Su, have you ever seen how I responded to interview questions abroad? Your routines are not applicable to me. This is the way I am. Besides, if I answer questions in a conventional way, I will not be Gu Lang.¡± Gu Lang says, snapping his fingers to Su Ni, and leaves happily. Su Ni is so angry that she turns around and goes to the advertising department, ¡°Show me the interviews with Gu Lang in recent years.¡± The supervisor of the advertising department is so scared. Then he personally finds the video and whispers to Su Ni: ¡°We have asked the public rtions department to negotiate with several media outlets, and there won¡¯t be much problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the problem but Gu Lang¡¯s attitude that matters. Have you ever described his job duty in the contract?¡± Su Ni says with a long face. Several directors of the advertising department look at each other in dismay. At that time, they are too happy to sign the contract with Gu Lang. How dare they give him too many restrictions? Except for the requirements that Su Ni has imposed, they add nothing more, the rest of the content is basically based on Gu Lang¡¯s will.

 Chapter 91: Undesired Effects

    Proofread By Yu Bing

    With a snap, Su Ni turns off theputer, her face gloomy and dark, ¡°You¡¯d better exin Gu Lang¡¯s behavior today!¡± Su Ni spends almost the whole afternoon watching half of Gu Lang¡¯s interview videos for the past two years. Just as what the news says about him, he is by nature a Bohemian and will not make decisions ording to conventions. What is even more surprising is that Gu Lang¡¯s fans love Gu Lang¡¯s style, and they will apud for every decision he makes and the way he behaves on any asion. ordingly, thepanies begin to spoil Gu Lang more and more and willingly ept the way he is. Su Ni contains herself. Just then Qin Yue puts newspaper reports on the table in front of Su Ni. These newspapers all showered him with over-the-toppliments and cheesy but positive messages. Su Ni takes a quick look, and it is consistent with what she already knows: that he is well received and widely acimed for that unconventionality.

    ¡°Actually, Ms. Su, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Gu Lang. I have investigated into him. Although he seems unconventional and unruly, he is very dedicated. So far, there is no word spreading out that he doesn¡¯t treat his job seriously.¡± ¡°Maybe I am too nervous.¡± Su Ni reluctantly squeezes out a smile and leans slightly backward against the back of the chair to rx herself. She realizes that the very sight of Gu Lang showing up around her makes her nerve system copse, and a little incident can make her very furious. ¡°Go to the advertising department and tell them to give Gu Lang some necessary guidelines. As to the specifics, it is left to Gu Lang to decide and y the rest.¡± After watching Gu Lang¡¯s interview videos, Su Ni feels a little relieved. Now that Gu Lang has already signed the contract, she shouldn¡¯t resist him like she usually did in the past.

    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Yue purses her lips, smiling, and then says, ¡°Assistant Luo is already waiting for you downstairs in the lobby.¡± ¡°I will go down immediately.¡± Su Ni suddenly remembers that there is still an important dinner date tonight. She can¡¯t afford to show upte, so she quickly takes a bath and changes to a light blue skirt suit. She makes her haire down to her shoulders and goes downstairs. At the door, Luo Qing greets her by nodding slightly. She opens and closes the car door for her respectfully. Su Ni sits in the back, flipping through the files in her hand, and asks casually, ¡°Which dinner am I going to attend today?¡± Luo Qing says, ¡°I only know I should send you to Ban Cheng Hotel. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Su Ni raises her eyebrows as if suddenly realizing something, so she doesn¡¯t ask more questions. At the Ban Cheng Hotel. As soon as Su Ni gets out of the car, she hears Luo Qing say: ¡°Mr Gu ising.¡± Su Ni turns around and sees an Audi slowly approaching, with several Nancheng celebrities inside. Su Ni puts on a smiling face and greets them with a smile. Gu Zechen frowns when he sees Su Ni is dressed in a light-colored dress. In this suit, she looks more energetic, younger and much prettier than ever before. ¡°This is Director Zhang, and this is President Li.¡± Su Ni steps forward and greets them one by one. After shaking hands with them politely, she stands beside Gu Zechen. Then she hears Gu Zechen whispering in a low voice, ¡°Why do you dress like this?¡± Su Ni looks down. The neckline is not exposed, and the skirt reaches below the knees. There is nothing inappropriate, then she asks, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Gu Zechen looks forward, his lips pressed tightly, and does not answer Su Ni¡¯s question. When Su Ni walks past Luo Qing, she asks, ¡°Is there any problem with my dress today?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Luo Qing raised her eyes also, carefully examining Su Ni. As a woman, she also does not find anything wrong. Su Ni sighs slightly. This man¡¯s mind is really hard to read. When Su Ni goes in, Luo Heng is greeting the other guests. Someone in front of him reminds him that Mr. Gu ising, and then he quickly goes to the door to meet him. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, Director Zhang, Mr. Wang¡­¡± Luo Heng is twenty-eight years old and has been in Bancheng city for nearly five years. He can remember all the celebrities in the city who havee here to eat. At this time, without any hesitation, he calls out everybody¡¯s name. Gu Zechen nods slightly, without looking at him, enters the reserved room quickly. Su Ni¡¯s eyes meet Luo Heng¡¯s briefly, but quickly Su Ni looks away without any trace and follows Gu Zechen into the room. The moment Director Zhang takes his seat, he burst intoughter and says with an energetic voice: ¡± Mr. Gu, you are really not very sincere. Mrs. Gu used to work with me, but you didn¡¯t tell me the rtionship between you two in advance, which almost put me in a very awkward situation.¡± ¡°Director Zhang, you are joking. I just do not want to interfere with her business. So I don¡¯t think it necessary to tell you that.¡± Gu Zechen says in a business-like manner, civil, polite and restrained. Director Zhang repeatedly says yes, but secretly he says to himself. ¡°You will not interfere with her business, then why are you here tonight?¡±

    Today, because Gu Zechen is the host, everyone gives him enough face. They let out augh, and the matter is over. ¡°I have heard about this also, but now, the story of Mr and Mrs. Gu has spread throughout Nancheng city, and everyone knows it. There is no way for Mr. Gu to hide it anymore.¡± Director Wang, who sits next to Director Zhang, wipes his hands and says gently, ¡°My wife and her friends have been dining in my ears about you recently. Mrs. Gu, why don¡¯t you organize a party, so that I can have some quiet hours.¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Su Ni smiles slightly. Sincest time Su Ni met those housewives on the party, she rarely has personal rtionships with any of them after that. Qin Yue also mentions this to her, so Su Ni readily agrees. Su Ni, as a hostess today, knows her duty clearly. After exchanging courtesy and pleasantries, the banquet officially begins then the drink is served.

    After that, a few more celebrities also arrive, Director Wang quickly gets up and introduces them one by one, even Gu Zechen¡¯s expression bes slightly solemn. He arranges his suits and waits for the three to be seated. ¡°This is Liu, deputy director of the Foreign Investment Office, and this is Wang, vice director of the NanCheng city Investment Promotion Group. This is President Gu.¡± Director Zhang introduces them, and Gu Zechen greets them.

    After everyone takes his seat, Su Ni hears Gu Zechen asking Director Zhang in private: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Director Sune?¡± Director Zhang looks embarrassed. He casts a quick nce at the two deputy directors and lowers his voice: ¡°Director Sun called to cancel at thest minute. It is a long story. You know that better than me.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face frosty, apparently he is not pleased with such a reply. Director Zhang hurriedly says something to smooth things over. He lowers his voice and continues: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know how difficult it is to be a government official, and I will make another appointment for you next time.¡± ¡°Director Zhang, I hear that Mo family also came to you this time?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrow, revealing coolly calcting glint in his eyes. Director Zhangughs. He straightens his body and looks directly at Gu Zechen, without denying it, ¡°I do this job. It¡¯s normal for Mo family toe to me.¡± Suddenly the conversation turns, Director Zhang says again: ¡°And even Qidong also gets a foot in.¡± He deliberately lowers his voice and moves closer to Gu Zechen, in order to see more clearly Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression. Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s face turns dark, and thest trace of concealment disappears, and his eyes turn sharp. Su Ni doesn¡¯t miss a word. She hears of this name before, this Qidong is just a distant rtive of Gu Zechen. She hears An Rong talk about him before: how he leaves Gu¡¯s home and set up his own business. In the past two decades, his rtionship with Gu Zechen¡¯s family is just on the surface, and his rtionship with other Gu family is not much better.

 Chapter 92: Information leaked

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Soon, Gu Zechen asks. ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°What did they say? I had nned to settle the matter before I make it public, but this time I don¡¯t know who leaked the information, now almost all the people in Nancheng know about it. I don¡¯t know what I should do next.¡± Director Zhang looks annoyed andpletely shirks his responsibilities.

    Gu Zechen lowers his eyes and sips the red wine. ¡°I probably know what¡¯s going on. As for Director Sun, I still need your help, Director Zhang.¡±

    ¡°All I can promise is that I can help you make an arrangement.¡±

    Director Zhang doesn¡¯t dare to boast, and he says modestly. ¡°Things beplicated now. On the one hand, you may never know what kind of person Sun Dacai is. He is very proud and arrogant. On the other hand, since the information that Mrs.  Kai Erle is back is leaked, the secret is no longer a secret, I guess a lot of people will act without dy upon hearing the news and go to Sun Dacai for help. There must be a long line of people waiting.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What you mean to say is, Director Zhang, do you think that I am not able enough to do this?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance not altered, he still holds his wine ss in his hand, clinks his ss against Director Zhang¡¯s and then takes a sip.

    Director Zhang lifts his ss, his swollen protruding eyes smilingly dwelling on Gu Zechen. Ignoring the way Gu Zechen talks to him, he says. ¡°I know you are influential and your ability is proved. I definitely trust you on this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Zechen and Director Zhang exchange a quick nce at each other, the intent of which is self-evident. Su Ni eats in silence. Seeing everyone toasting each other and clinking sses together, she whispers something to Gu Zechen¡¯s ears, then takes her bag and goes out.

    In the hallway.

    Luo Heng has been smoking for a long while. When Su Ni goes out, she sees him standing there, the cigarette still flickering in the gloomy hallway.

    Luo Heng hands a packet of medicine over to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor to increase the dose. Pace yourself!¡±

    Su Ni puts it into her bag quickly and feels the size of the packet without looking down. She frowns. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°You know how strong this stuff is. Last time, I particrly asked the doctor to make it in a smaller dose because I was afraid that you would take too much. You see, only in no more than half a month, half a month, you¡¯ve already eaten them up.  What will happen to your body when you overdose? Do you know? You are no longer a child.¡± Although Luo Heng lowers his voice, Su Ni can still hear a tone of dissatisfaction in his voice.

    Su Ni grins. She pats Luo Heng on the shoulder lightly and says. ¡°You are my best friend. Who can help me if you don¡¯t?¡±

    Luo Heng grunts and doesn¡¯t say anything. Clearly, he is not satisfied with this answer.

    ¡°Since you are not in the mood to talk, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Su Ni pretends to leave, and Luo Heng says. ¡°You do know the consequences, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    In the darkness, Su Ni grins. ¡°But I have to do that. Last time, Gu Zechen already was suspicious about me, so you¡¯d better give me more medicine as you can.¡±

    ¡°Suspicious? Did he do anything to you?¡± As Luo Heng hears that, he is nervous and nts himself in front of Su Ni, examining Su Ni in the dim light whiches from the corridor.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Niughs silently, shaking her head slightly. ¡°He just thought I took contraceptive pills and he didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±

    Luo Heng nods, his countenance still painted with nervousness and anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people in my life, but Gu Zechen¡­ is really a rare type. Every time we meet, I feel as if he can see through me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Su Ni pats Luo Heng¡¯s shoulder and whispers. ¡°I should go back, or Gu Zechen will get suspicious.¡±

    A touch of loneliness shes across Luo Heng¡¯s eyes. He nods. ¡°You go and I will have another cigarette.¡±

    As Su Ni¡¯s friend, he has said everything. Right now, he can do nothing but try his best to help her. Su Ni wants to ask him to smoke less, it is on the tip of her tongue, but she swallows the words. She nods and goes to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she returns to the room.

    In the room, the drinking game continues, and Gu Zechen has already taken off his jacket, revealing a light blue rococo dark-printed shirt with two diamond buttons on the chest and his corbones. Su Ni sits down quietly. She leans over to whisper something to Gu Zechen, who in turn squeezes her hand under the table.

    All the people at the table look at them, with an ambiguous smile on their face.

    Director Zhang says it out directly. ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. and Mrs. Gu are a

    loving couple. You are the envy of many.¡±

    Su Ni blushes. She is about to withdraw her hand from beneath the table, but Gu Zechen holds it tightly, preventing her from moving.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance bing expressive of a calmness, he responds casually, ¡°Just a habit.¡±

    Su Ni lowers her head, pretending to be busy eating her food. Gu Zechen picks up a piece of fish for her, ignoring the eyes cast upon them. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat veggies, help yourself with some fish.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Ni knows that Gu Zechen is just putting on a disy of love and affection, in spite of that, she still feels herself overwhelmed with a sense of sweetness. Gu Zechen always says that she is an actress by nature, but today she feels that Gu Zechen is much better than she is.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the dinner party is concluded. It is far earlier than  is previously expected. Director Zhang and his team have another dinner to attend. Gu Zechen sends Su Ni to Luo Qing¡¯s car.

    Su Ni pokes her head out and raises her eyebrows. ¡°Are you going too?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Kai Erle is already at the airport.¡± Li Mo gets out of the car and reminds her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hotel where Mrs. Kai Erle is staying to try my luck.¡± Gu Zechen says.

    Su Ni can¡¯t helpughing when she hears that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my ears! Is that out of your mouth? President Gu?¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t smile, his countenance painted with a tone of mystery in the multi-colored mingo neon lights. Gu Zechen tells Luo Qing to send her back to his home, and he leaves.

    Su Ni swallows her words. Finally, she sends him a message. ¡°Will youe back tonight?¡±

    Two or three minutes past, she checks her messages, but there is none. Su Ni decides to brush over that. She closes her eyes to get some sleep. Just at that moment, she hears the notification sound. There is only one word,¡±Yes.¡±

    Su Ni cracks a smile.

    She holds the phone tightly against her chest, her countenance beaming with excitement as if she falls in love. She says to Luo Qing, ¡°You can drive faster.¡±

    Downstairs, An Rong is not there, but she tells the maid to leave some Bird¡¯s nest soup for Su Ni. Su Ni eats it all and says thank you to the maid before she goes upstairs at a brisk pace.

    Usually, Su Ni doesn¡¯t like to eat soup, and several times she just leaves the soup untouched. Surprised to see Su Ni eat soup so quickly, the maid says. ¡°I feel that Madam is quite happy today.¡±

    ¡°So she is.¡±

    ¡°Maybe her rtionship with Mr. Gu gets better. She looks healthy now. Madam will be very happy to see that when shees backter.¡± The maid says and evenughs. She can¡¯t wait to call An Rong and report the situation.

    Su Ni takes off her shoes and dances on the floor with her bare feet. Her bag is casually tossed in one corner of the sofa. Even she notices that she is too excited and abnormal tonight. She can¡¯t help running to the mirror to secretly check her slightly blushing face and pats it.

 Chapter 93: Oh this makes me high.

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Su Ni lowers her voice andins softly, but then, she can¡¯t help but giggle when she looks at her own image in the mirror. In the bathroom, Su Ni turns on a faint yellow light, puts on a sheet mask on her face and then begins to listen to soft music. Everything is beautiful. Su Ni softly hums the song, slowly lifting the petals up and gently sprinkling them down. The floor-to-ceiling window curtain is lifted, giving the room a mood of both frivolity and romance.

    Soon after, two beams of strong lights shine through the window. Then Su Ni hears the housekeeper¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s Mr Gu whoes back.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly turns off the music. She faintly hears Gu Zechen walking upstairs. So she hurriedly jumps out of the bathtub.

    Three minutester, there is a knock on the door.

    Su Ni flushes the toilet, making sure that Gu Zechen will see no more traces, and she quickly takes a deep breath and then crawls onto bed quietly.

    The door is pushed open. In the dim tablemp, Gu Zechen can vaguely see a person lying on bed. Gu Zechen frowns and directly turns on the light. The next moment, he is stunned by what he sees.

    ¡°Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni turns over. Lying there on bed in lingerie with her hand on her slender thigh, Su Ni looks very sexy.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart beating faster, he suddenly turns around and kicks the door shut with a m.

    In the next moment, like a hungry wolf hunting for food, he rushes to Su Ni and pushes up against her. Su Ni smiles shyly, trying to push Gu Zechen away. However, Gu Zechen pins her to the bed and kisses her passionately on her lip, which sends shivers through her body. Su Ni can¡¯t catch her breath. She specially wears a purplece nightgown tonight, but she never expects that Gu Zechen will be so crazy. Gu Zechen pushes up against her and stares at her, breathing heavily. Su Ni quickly wraps her legs around his waist, and then Gu Zechen only feels that his body is about to explode.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen grits his teeth and makes a low growl from his throat. He has been suppressing his desire for almost half a month. This woman has aroused his interest several times, every time she will do something to damp down his interest just in time.

    Suddenly, Su Ni wraps her arms around his neck and bites his earlobe using her hot wet lips. She whispers seductively. ¡°I am fully recovered now.¡±

    His throat dry and his entire body dehydrated, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t need to say anything. He directly proves his desire with his actions. Her body is unusually soft.  Gu Zechen can¡¯t control himself at all and rampages inside her, venting his desire without control.

    Su Ni¡¯s body bes rxed. She wants to cooperate with him, but she doesn¡¯t know why the picture of him calling another woman¡¯s name always shes across her mind.

    That thought turns her off and she finds her body cooling down. Su Ni closes her eyes and moans softly, trying to chase away all the distractions in her mind. Could it be that even the medicine will not work on her anymore?

    Su Ni sighs.

    Gu Zechen suddenly bends down and kisses her on lips crazily while his movement doesn¡¯t stop. Su Ni can¡¯t catch her breath then she breathes heavily. In the next moment, he pushes up against Su Ni again. He stares at her and grits his teeth viciously.

    Su Ni knows that he is about to make a final sprint. She hears the sound from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat bing louder, and then suddenly all is silent. Su Ni pushes the man lying on her, but Gu Zechen turns over, lying on bed, at the same time taking Su Ni into his arms.

    They are both sweating like a pig, which makes their skin sticky and Su Ni feels increasingly ufortable in his arms. Su Ni twists and turns uneasily, ¡°I will take a shower, okay?¡±

    ¡°Want to run?¡± As soon as Gu Zechen hears it, he holds her waist even more tightly and he says in a low voice, which makes him all the more seductive. Su Ni feels her blood pumping and her heart racing again. Gu Zechen is in too much of a hurry, and the effect of the drug hasn¡¯t passed yet.

    ¡°I do not.¡±

    She chuckles and turns around, boldly wrapping her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck again. She provokes him,¡±Do you want to take a break?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen grits his teeth, looking at her fiercely. ¡°Do you doubt my abilities?¡±

    ¡°I never say that.¡± Su Ni says and runs her fingers down his body. Then she feels something hard, and she is so frightened that she doesn¡¯t dare to move at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gu Zechen gives her a wicked smile. ¡°So what would you say this time?¡±

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Su Ni starts to y dumb.

    ¡°Oh? Since my wife needs me, as a husband, I should satisfy my wife, right?¡± Gu Zechen says and gets on top. Soon therees Su Ni¡¯s outcry and her cheeks be red.

    Gu Zechen clearly wants to tease Su Ni. He enters into her but he doesn¡¯t move, just ys her hair gently. He asks. ¡°Just now you were distracted by something. Why? Were you thinking of another man?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Su Ni looks coquettish and gently pushes Gu Zechen away. Gu Zechen, however, moves inside her. Su Ni immediately stiffens, staring at Gu Zechen. She doesn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He smiles evilly.

    ¡°Absolutely no!¡± Su Ni says with a firm look on her face, so Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t ask anymore and moves with a rhythm.

    Su Ni moans, and Gu Zechen hears that. He begins to increase the rhythm. After a while, he turns Su Ni around and makes her lie face down on bed.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni feels ashamed and wants to stop him. But her hands are twisted behind her by Gu Zechen. So she can do nothing at all.

    Gu Zechen is thrusting inside her and Su Ni purses her lips. She is finally turned on and they reach orgasm at the same time. The moanse out from her teeth. Big drops of sweat drip down from Gu Zechen forehead on Su Ni¡¯s back. The smile of this man bes even more evil.

    She doesn¡¯t know how long it takes. All is quiet now. Su Ni is lying there quietly against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, and she feels that she can¡¯t gather even enough strength to speak. She deliberately asks Luo Heng to increase the dosage of the medicine, but she never expects it to be so effective, which drains all the strength from her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Su Ni murmurs. She wants to take a shower but she can¡¯t even lift her leg.

    Gu Zechen looks at her and frowns slightly. He stares at her red cheeks that are drenched in sweat and says. ¡°Are you that tired?¡±

    Su Ni smiles awkwardly and struggles to get up, but before she takes two steps, she finds her knees weak and she copses on the bed.

    Gu Zechen quickly gets up and holds Su Ni into his arms, his eyebrows filled with suspicion. ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni tries to pull herself together, knowing that she can¡¯t make any mistakes. She says coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all your fault. You did it twice! ¡°

 Chapter 94: Su Ni Takes the Medicine

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    A dark gloom spreading over Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance, he is not fooled by Su Ni¡¯s words. When he was fiercer than is now, Su Ni didn¡¯t behave like this. Gu Zechen immediately lets go of Su Ni and says coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll call Xiao Ming.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Ni gets up and fails to stop Gu Zechen. Thetter¡¯s phone has been connected, ¡°Come here immediately, yes, right now.¡± Su Ni closes her eyes and Luo Heng¡¯s reminder suddenly pops up in her mind. ¡°Xiao Ming will not be able to detect the drugs she took without the help of instruments¡±, she prays. ¡°I want to take a shower first.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni begs in a low voice. Seeing Gu Zechen not responding to her, Su Ni struggles to sit up and justifies herself: ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing for other people to see me like this, I have to¡­¡± ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Gu Zechen grunts in a low voice and walks over to take her into his arms. Su Ni¡¯s body is limp, as if she has no bones, and Gu Zechen frowns even more. In the bathroom, Su Ni leans against the bathtub. Gu Zechen lowers his head, and carefully washes her body. Su Ni wants to say something but Gu Zechen never says a word. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I feel better now.¡± Su Ni whispers. In fact, she feels that her heart is racing, skipping a beat or fluttering. Besides that, it alsoes with shortness of breath. ¡°Take a rest, the doctor will be here in a minute.¡± Gu Zechen has always believed in his own judgment, and this time he has doubts about Su Ni, so he doesn¡¯t want to say anything to her. He turns around and takes a bath towel, wrapping Su Ni¡¯s up inside.

    There are car lights outside. It must be Xiao Minging. ¡°Stay in bed.¡± Gu Zechen says in a cold tone. Su Ni knows it is an order. Even though his eyebrows are calm now and he doesn¡¯t show any anger, Su Ni knows that tonight her chances of surviving this is slim. Su Ni so unbelievably behaved herself that she even allows Gu Zechen to put on pajamas for her, and then tucks her in a quilt to cover herselfpletely.

    Soon, Su Ni hears the door pushed open, and ine Xiao Ming¡¯s unconcealedints, making her feel even more embarrassed and she can¡¯t help turning her head. ¡°Look at you guys, what the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you before that she needs to have a good rest? What happened to her this time again?¡± Xiao Ming grunts, and when hees closer, he finds Su Ni¡¯s eyes wide open, and she doesn¡¯t seem like just waking up. He touches his nose in embarrassment, pretending to be rxed: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m joking with him.¡± Su Ni bites her lip without saying a word.

    ¡°Take a look at her first. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts Xiao Ming roughly. ¡°Be quiet, I am examining the patient now.¡± Xiao Ming replies. ¡°Sister-inw, can you tell me where you feel ufotable?¡± Su Ni is still sober, so his situation is much better thanst time when Su Ni waspletely unconscious. He couldn¡¯t ask her questions then, so it was extremely difficult to examine her to know about her conditions. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I just feel that my body is weak, and I can¡¯t move.¡± Su Ni is lying in the quilt, feeling difficult to breathe, let alone speaking. Gu Zechen addster: ¡°She has a fever, her body temperature is very high, and her fever is different from thest time, what is going wrong?¡±

    ¡°My sister-inw is seriously injured before. I¡¯m afraid she needs to go to hospital for a thorough checkup. It is no big surprise she feels tired and weak. After all, she has not fully recovered yet. Gu Zechen, are you a beast? She is your wife. How can you treat her like that?¡± Xiao Ming is very angry. But when he sees Gu Zechen standing there, his face ck, Xiao Ming¡¯s voice bes much softer now. Gu Zechen just stares at him nkly without making any excuses. Xiao Ming is made speechless now. He already knows Su Ni¡¯s conditions, so he stands up, prescribes some medicine for her, and hands it to Gu Zechen, ¡°Take this medicine and take good care of her. All she needs now is a good rest. To leave her alone is the best way to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face dark, he casts a quick nce at Su Ni who is lying on the bed. Thetter closes her eyes immediately, avoiding his sharp eyes cast upon her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. It¡¯s the middle of the night, so can you just let me go back to sleep more?¡±

    Xiao Ming yawns, carrying his medicine kit, he is walking towards the door. Gu Zechen says, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Downstairs, Xiao Ming is not in a hurry to leave. Gu Zechen looks at him with a cold expression on his face, leaving no room for anyone to question him, ¡°Su Ni¡¯s condition is not as simple as you said just now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Ming raises his eyebrows without saying anything. ¡°What is the matter with her?¡± Gu Zechen asks in a low voice. ¡°What I said before is not wrong. Su Ni has not fully recovered and she can¡¯t have sex now. What¡¯s worse, you might be having too much of it!¡± Xiao Ming looks helpless. He can¡¯t makements about this kind of thing, the only thing he can do is to remind him of the consequences. ¡°I know much better than you do about whether we are having too much, only one more question, just tell me the truth, did Su Ni take the medicine?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes glowing, he stares straight at Xiao Ming, and thetter seems startled by his question and the way he looks at him. Seeing a flicker of doubt and panic shing across Xiao Ming¡¯s eyes, in the next moment Gu Zechen grabs him by the cor and asks him in a low voice, ¡°Is it right?¡±

    ¡°Since you already know it, why do you still ask me? As soon as I see her blushing abnormally plus the symptoms you told me, I guess she might take the medcine.¡± Xiao Ming hurriedly breaks loose from Gu Zechen¡¯s grip. Then he quickly puts a certain distance between himself and Gu Zechen, as if Gu Zechen is a lunatic, ¡°I think Su Ni is also afraid of you, so she wille up with such a trick to torture herself.¡± Seeing Gu Zechen not speaking, Xiao Ming shakes his head again. With a helpless expression on his face, he says: ¡°Gu Zechen, you should really think about your rtionship. If she takes medicine too frequently, her health will be ruined. Judging from Su Ni¡¯s current state, I think her body is obviously overwhelmed. I¡¯m afraid it will be even worse in the future.¡± After finishing what he wants to say, Xiao Ming gets in the car and leaves, leaving Gu Zechen standing there still. Gu Zechen turns around and moves upstairs with a gloomy face. An Ronges up to inquire about Su Ni¡¯s condition. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t squint,pletely ignoring An Rong¡¯s existence, and the servants exchange a look at each other, fearing that the situation is not good for Su Ni. An Rong wants to catch up, but Gu Zechen has already gone upstairs in just a few steps. An Rong frowns and clenches her fist tightly.

    With a bang, the door is pushed open, and Su Ni is so scared that she immediately sits up from the bed and stares at Gu Zechen nervously. Gu Zechen stays downstairs for so long. Can it be that Xiao Ming discovers something? ¡°Ze Chen, I will be fine after a good sleep.¡± Su Ni¡¯s voice is very low, this is the way she always is in front of Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯splexion pale, and the muscles on his face stiff, he looks terrifying. Su Ni is silent, waiting for him to speak first. A few secondster, Gu Zechen faintly spits out two words, ¡°Xiao Ming says you need to take a rest, and if it doesn¡¯t work tomorrow, go to hospital.¡± ¡°Emm.¡± Su Ni smiles at him obediently, feeling relieved. Gu Zechen examines her facial expression closely, a trace of dissatisfaction, bitterness and contempt shing across his face. Late at night, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t hug her as usual, but says: ¡°Su Ni, you know I hate when people lie to me, do you?¡±

 Chapter 95: Live in Peace

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Su Ni¡¯s heart sinks. She is stunned, her heart beating faster and even the palms of her hands sweating slightly also. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Su Ni suppresses her voice, squeezing out the answer from her throat. Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction is too abnormal. But if he really finds something, ording to his personality, he will definitely question herself directly instead of being as calm as he is now. Su Ni is troubled by her thoughts, and there are 10, 000 possibilities shing in her mind, but none of them can make her feel at ease. This night, it is extremely quiet. Gu Zechen falls asleep now and he is breathing softly. Su Ni turns over and examines his face secretly. His eyebrows frowning even when asleep, although his facial features are beautiful and stunning, still Su Ni has every reason to feel frightened. Hisst warning is like a big rock on Su Ni¡¯s heart. This night it is extremely difficult for her to fall asleep. Early the next morning, Su Ni gets up early, dark circles under her eyes. But she feels much better now. All the symptoms ofst night disappear. It seems that she can¡¯t increase the dose at will. If the situation ofst night urs again, she is afraid that Xiao Ming¡¯s words will not convince Gu Zechen. After washing, Su Ni stands in front of the mirror and changes into a ck suit. Seeing the person on bed wake up, she smiles at him, ¡°Morning.¡± Gu Zechen does not respond, his slender and strong thighs lifted out of the quilt, he walks towards the bathroom, barefoot. Su Ni¡¯s smile frozen on her lips, she finds her heart skip beating and she secretly casts a quick look at the back disappearing into the bathroom. Downstairs in the dining room, Su Ni secretly examines Gu Zechen, and An Rong looks at both of them.

    After Gu Zechen goes up yesterday, there was no sounds upstairs, which caused her to worry for a long time, ¡°Su Ni, are you tired these two days? I don¡¯t think you look very well.¡± Su Ni touches her face subconsciously. She rarely puts on makeup. But today she deliberately uses a lot of the foundation to cover the dark circles under her eyes. Hearing An Rong¡¯s words, she feels a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡± Su Ni says with a smile on her face. Gu Zechen puts down his chopsticks, picks up his jacket and walks towards the door. An Rong hurriedly says behind him: ¡°Zechen, you haven¡¯t finished your breakfast yet¡­¡± Gu Zechen does not look back, and does not respond. An Rong has to get up and says loudly: ¡°There are guestsing over tonight, you remember toe back early!¡± The atmosphere at the table suddenly bes a little embarrassing. Though Su Ni pretends to eat porridge, she feels very embarrassed upon the eyes cast upon her from An Rong and Gu Lang. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Su Ni sighs and puts down her chopsticks. Gu Zechen barely touches the porridge in front of him. Most of the porridge is left there. He warned herst night, after that he didn¡¯t say anything more. The sudden abnormality makes Su Ni totally at a loss about what to say for a while. ¡°Then what happened to youst night¡­¡±

    An Rong asks tentatively. Earlyst night, the servant told her that Su Ni was very happy when she came back, and Gu Zechen also came back early. She is quite happy then, but who knows what happenedter. ¡°Nothing happenedst night, maybe something at work made him feel upset.¡±

    Su Ni lowers her head again and starts eating porridge. An Rong can do nothing but feel anxious. Gu Lang, who used to chatter like a chatterbox, doesn¡¯t say anything this time. It is not until Su Ni and An Rong are both quiet that he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Su Company too, Auntie, I can give you a ride.¡± Su Ni nods subconsciously, and suddenly she remembers that she already has the driver. Then she says: ¡°You¡¯d better go by yourself. I¡¯ll go somewhere else. I have something else to attend to.¡± ¡°Su Ni, I worry about you like this, let Gu Lang drive you.¡± An Rong takes Su Ni¡¯s hand, and she looks worried. Su Ni pretends to be calm, and smiles at An Rong, ¡°Okay.¡± When Su Ni goes out, Gu Lang has already driven the blue Porsche out of the garage. Su Ni says goodbye to  An Rong and then climbs onto the passenger seat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything today, I am not in a mood to answer questions.¡± Su Ni says first before Gu Lang has a chance to speak. Gu Lang opens his mouth and flicks his tant hair in front of her proudly, ¡°I just want to ask where you are going?¡± ¡°Company.¡± Su Ni leans on the back of the chair, with one hand pressing against her forehead. Her eyelids are extremely heavy. But when she actually closes her eyes, she feels restless in her brain and can¡¯t sleep at all. She tries a few times but to no avail, so Su Ni bes even more angrier, and her face bes even more gloomy. ¡°Yesterday¡­ You should have watched the video about me. Are you impressed by my expertise and quick wits?¡± Gu Lang asks her proudly. Su Ni closes her eyes pretending to be asleep, not wanting to respond.

    Gu Lang smiles to himself, ¡°Actually, you have been married to my uncle for a long time¡­¡± Su Ni suddenly opens his eyes and stares at Gu Lang coldly. Thetter immediately realizes that he goes too far. Then he yields to her by raising a hand and says: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t ask anything.¡± Su Ni looks out of the window again, her eyes nk. ¡°Actually, I just want to see you happy. I don¡¯t mean to pry.¡± Gu Lang says to himself. He doesn¡¯t get a response, but he doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s rare that he doesn¡¯t drive too fast today and Porsche stops downstairs smoothly. Su Ni says nothing, opens the car door and goes straight into the building. Gu Lang speeds up his pace to walk closely behind, causing many people in thepany lobby to stare at them. Su Ni goes directly to the elevator reserved for high rank personnel. Gu Lang wants to follow up, only to be ruthlessly rejected by Su Ni. Gu Lang reluctantly shrugs his shoulders, spreads his hands again, and shows a wry smile at theughing people around him, ¡°Is President Su too mean to me?¡± Word gets around already that Gu Lang pissed the president off because when interviewed by the reporter, he doesn¡¯t follow the routine. Although the senior management is dissatisfied, the little girls at the front desk still like Gu Lang¡¯s style very much, and they all secretly cover their mouths and begin to guffaw.

    ¡°Gu Lang, the reporter is here.¡± The little girl at the front desk calls. ¡°Howe, I¡¯m already so low-key, how do they find me?¡± Gu Lang is so scared that he immediately hides himself behind the front desk, sending a group of young girls screaming andughing. After a while, Gu Lang realizes that he has been fooled. There¡¯s nobody at the door! But Gu Lang doesn¡¯t get angry. He touches the little girl¡¯s face and says, ¡°Why are you making such a fuss? If the reporters reallye, I¡¯m not afraid at all. I just tease you.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    The head of the advertising departmentes down to greet Gu Lang in person. When he sees girls working at the front desk teasing Gu Lang, he fakes a cough. The girls immediately lower their heads, pretending to be busy with their work. Gu Lang¡¯s countenance not altered, he walks behind the advertising manager swaggeringly. ¡°Hello, would you please give a call to Ms. Su and say that it is Yin whoes here to see her?¡± At the front desk, a handsome and polite middle-aged man surrounded by four bodyguards in suits says.

 Chapter 96: Dare to Hang up on Su Ni

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Gu Lang has already walked into the elevator, and when he hears that person is from the Yin family, he instinctively looks back, and then walks out of the elevator. ¡°Gu Lang, where are you going, let¡¯s go upstairs and do the makeup first!¡± The advertising manager asks him from behind. Yin Mo also raises his head and nces at Gu Lang. Even though his expression remains calm, he is a little bit embarrassed. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t say a word. He puts his hands in his pockets,pletely ignoring the yelling of the advertising manager, and goes straight out. The front desk has finished the phone call, and then shows a look of embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, President Su is in a meeting session now, if you don¡¯t make an appointment in advance, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then you call President Su again and say it¡¯s the Yin family ¡­ the Yin family, my father wants to see her.¡± Yin Mo is not surprised at such a result, and soon says calmly. In the office, when Su Ni hears that it is Yin Zhengde who wants to see her, she is in a dilemma. Although she has not yet met him, Su Ni already knows why he asks to see her, but it is Gu Zechen who takes care of this matter. She has no right to say anything at all. Besides, the Yin familyes to her so hastily. She isn¡¯t left with too many choices as to whether to go or not. To go or not to go, either decision is a problem. There is another call from the front desk, and Su Ni falls into silence for a long time. ¡°We have to go.¡± Su Ni says to Luo Qing, and then begins to put on her overcoat, and says as she walks towards the door: ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a look. I will call youter.

    Luo Qing nods. In the elevator, Su Ni receives a phone call from Qin Yue, saying that Gu Lang has left thepany. Upon hearing that, Su Ni feels like her chest is burning just like something inside is going to explode. Without a word, she calls Gu Lang directly. On the other end of the phone, Gu Lang is quiet and calm and he doesn¡¯t seem to know how much trouble he causes. ¡°Gu Lang, where are you?¡± Su Ni says straightforwardly. ¡°I have something to do today. I won¡¯t shoot themercial today. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Gu Lang says. Seeing Su Ni walking out of thepany behind Yin Mo, he quickly starts the engine and follows behind. In the car, Su Ni tries her best to control her emotions and calmly says to Gu Lang, ¡°Gu Lang, where has your professional attitude gone? Haven¡¯t you been unting your professionalism? You should be very clear about what consequences your absence will cause today. There are so many reporters waiting for you there.¡± ¡°Oh, President Su, don¡¯t you be so rigid, I don¡¯t want to be like this, but today it is indeed an urgent matter, bye bye, I will hang up first.¡± Gu Lang hangs up immediately, before Su Ni says anything else. Su Ni¡¯s eyes ming, she tightly grabs the phone. If she weren¡¯t on her way to Yin family, she would go to find him now. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t dare to follow too closely. With his eyes fixed on Su Ni¡¯s car tightly, thinking of the image Su Ni flying into a rage , Gu Lang pats his chest. Hanging up on Su Ni is really exciting.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°President Su, why don¡¯t you call Mr. Gu first, I think this is not that simple.¡± Luo Qing hesitates for a while and then says. ¡°Since Mr. Yin wants to see me alone, apparently he doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to know that. I¡¯ll go there first and see what he is going to say and I will tell himter.¡± Su Ni says. Luo Qing nods. About half an hourter, Su Ni arrives at Yin¡¯s house again. Located in the suburb surrounded by mountains, the Yin house is very quiet, a very sharp contrast to the lively birthday banquet which was held a week ago. Yin Mo invites Su Ni into the vi. There is no one inside. Yin Mo opens a door and says with a polite smile on his face: ¡°Mrs. Gu, my father is waiting for you inside.¡± Su Ni nods slightly, and walks in and looks around. An old man sits in the middle of the room with his back facing her. He is in his 70s. His hair is grey and his waist is still straight. ¡°I hear Mr. Yin says that you want to see me alone.¡± Seeing the other party not turning around to see whoes in, Su Ni speaks first. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I should address you, President Su or Mrs. Gu?¡± The old man says while turning the wheelchair. This moment he is full of spirit and energy, the next second he covers his mouth to refrain from coughing, showing his old age. Su Ni frowns slightly and says solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s better for you to call me President Su.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, President Su.¡± The old man motions to Su Ni to sit down, ¡°I¡¯m asking President Su toe over today to talk business.¡± Su Ni did not say anything, Yin Mo has already stated his intention in advance, and she is curious. So now she quietly waits for the old man to get his intention clear.

    The old man looks at her with a smile in his sharp eyes, ¡°Last time it is my son¡¯s fault and he offended you. He has paid the due price for that. ¡± ¡°I heard the Yin family had gone through a lot of difficult situations recently, but it is the Gu family that handled all the business, so I can do nothing about it.¡± Su Ni says calmly with a detached attitude. The old man shakes his head and says with a smile: ¡°This incident is originally because of you, President Su. Now you behave like you have nothing to do with that, it is uneptable.¡± Then he suddenly changes the subject of the conversation and says: ¡°Of course. Today I also hope that Mr. Su can do me a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ni feels that the corners of her mouth are dry so she swallows subconsciously. ¡°You are a smart person, and I don¡¯t need to speak too clearly. Gu Zechen takes very aggressive steps towards the Yin family, with an intention to push our family into a corner. As long as I can still breathe, I will not allow this to happen, so I am willing to take out thest piece ofnd possessed by Yin¡¯s family in exchange for peace. This piece ofnd is located at the foot of Mogan Mountain, it is reserved for a recreational resort. How about it?¡± Su Ni is shocked when she hears it. Mogan Mountain is andmark scenic spot in Nancheng city. Commercial use is not allowed. Yin family has already purchased thend before the Nancheng government ns to build a recreational resort. The piece ofnd is real, there is no exaggeration in his words, and Su Ni knows this too well.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but it¡¯s Gu Zechen¡¯s decision now, I am afraid I can¡¯t interfere at this point.¡± No matter how lucrative the business is, whether to eat it or not depends on whether she can swallow it. Su Ni is clear about that. ¡°President Su, you are so humble. Mr. Gu cares about you so much. I guess it is not a difficult thing for him to pardon us for your sake. ¡°The old man¡¯s eyes burning and his tone unambiguous, he knows that Su Ni could figure out a way. Su Ni¡¯s heart beating fast, she still declines the offer with a smile, ¡°I am sorry but I cannot help you¡± As she says, she gets up and walks towards the door. Behind her, the old man continues: ¡°Since President Su is unwilling to do anything, then I will not force it. Please bring a word to Mr. Gu for me, if he has decided and really wants to target my family, then I, Yin Zhengde, don¡¯t mind burning my boat, and before the boat sinks I will pull another man to die with me.¡± Su Ni does not stop, but walks faster. At the door, Yin Mo stares at Su Ni with aplicated expression. Su Ni doesn¡¯t say anything to him. She steadies her pace and quickly goes into the car. ¡°Go back to the office.¡±

 Chapter 97: Yin Family Takes Action

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Su Ni copses in the car seat, her legs weak. Gripped by panic at what the old man says, she can¡¯t think straight at all. Burning his boat and pulling another man to die with him? If he dares not touch the Gu family, then the Su family will be the one he will target. Su Ni can¡¯t forget the way the old man looks at her. The thought of it makes her tremble. Apparently, the way Gu Zechen pushes him makes him feel cornered and he bes ruthless now. ¡°President Su, are you okay?¡± Luo Qing asks with a concerned look when seeing Su Ni¡¯s face pale. Su Ni waves her hand and motions her to drive away immediately from Yin¡¯s courtyard. Luo Qing has barely started the car when she finds themselves surrounded by several sturdy men. She has to put on the brake suddenly which throws Su Ni, who is deep in thought, so forward that she almost crashes into the front window. Luo Qing tries to restart the engine, but soon realizes that the car has a t tire, ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to solve the trouble in front of us.¡± Looking at the men slowly approaching the car, Su Ni quickly checks the car door and window to make sure they are properly locked. Then she starts calling the police. The man outside suddenly starts smashing the windows with a wooden stick. Su Ni¡¯s face turns pale, her eyes burning with anxiety, but she stabilizes her emotions and quickly informs the police about her location. ¡°It must be from the Yin family.¡± Luo Qing exims, ¡°President Su, you stay where you are, don¡¯t get out, I will deal with them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out.¡± Su Ni stops Luo Qing, ¡°Outside there are six men altogether. No matter how strong you are, you alone can¡¯t fight so many people. You stay in the car and the police wille right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay and my duty is to ensure your safety. I will try to fight them off and you find the opportunity to run away. One more word, you should call Mr. Gu, not the police.¡± Luo Qing finishes saying that, then she opens the car door suddenly. Hearing the sound, Su Ni sees Luo Qing mming the car door in a strong man¡¯s face and then kicking him on the chest. The man takes two steps back, staggering, but not severely injured. Soon three or five men begin to circle him. Su Ni exims, but it is toote to stop her. She looks around the car anxiously, but couldn¡¯t  find anything that could be used to defend herself with. Luo Qing is right. Gu Zechen¡¯s people will definitelye sooner than the police. Now, there is no time left to think about whether Gu Zechen is still angry, she quickly dials Gu Zechen¡¯s phone and exins the situation. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Gu Zechen drops a word and quickly hangs up the phone. Luo Qing temporarily gains the upper hand although she is fighting three men. Suddenly two other men turn back and take out an iron rod, approaching Su Ni with a fierce look on their face. ¡°President Su, will youe out all by yourself, or I invite you out?¡± The man cracks a wicked smile. Su Ni has already started to panic. If the iron rod smashes the car, and the window will be broken. Almost instantly, with a bang, the window¡¯s ss cracks. At the sound of this, Luo Qing shouts ¡°Be careful! ¡± and rushes towards the car. A stick hits Luo Qing on her shoulder from behind. Luo Qing staggers, but she manages to keep bnce and continues to rush towards the strong man, trying to grab the iron rod from his hand. Su Ni measures the right time and kicks the man squarely into his belly, who is almost into the car, trying to pull her out of the car. The man screams with pain. Luo Qing grabs the iron rod and hits the man hard on his head directly.

    ¡°Have you called Mr. Gu?¡± Luo Qing shouts anxiously outside. Su Ni nods hurriedly, ¡°Are you okay, get in the car!¡± Luo Qing casts a quick nce at Su Ni. She doesn¡¯t have much time to say more then she turns around and directly punches the man in his jaw, and then there is another fight. The man with a big belly who was hit by Luo Qing and has fallen to the ground touches the blood on his forehead and is a little confused. He staggers and jumps towards Su Ni again. Su Ni learns from her previous experience. She sits back on the seat, her two legs violently kicking trying to get rid of the hands thate in and try to pull her out of the car. After a few rounds, the man pants violently. Su Ni is also exhausted. ¡°You idiot, make it quick!¡± Out of the junglee a few more men who move as swiftly as an ape. The man, who is apparently the leader of the team, forces the door open directly from the inside. Su Ni struggles very hard, but in vain. She finds her legs grabbed by someone, and then herself pulled out from the car seat and carried into another car parked nearby. Su Ni screams, waving both hands violently and hitting him. ¡°Luo Qing!¡± She screams loudly, hoping that Luo Qing can hear her. Soon, she is thrown into the car, her head quickly covered by a ck bag so she can see nothing. Su Ni gasps fiercely, trying to calm herself down, ¡°Does the Yin family send you here? Do you think that Gu Zechen will let you go?¡± ¡°I am not out of the Yin family courtyard yet then you start to take action. Are you too anxious?¡± ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±¡­

    Su Ni asks in a very loud voice, but no one answers her question. She can feel that there are people sitting on both side of her. Plus the driver and another person sitting in front, there are at least four people inside the car. And these people are obviously more well-trained than those who smash the ss before. They act quickly and have a clear division ofbor. No matter how Su Ni abuses and curses them, these people don¡¯t make any sound. Su Ni knows that this time she is in a big trouble. When Luo Qing finds that Su Ni has been taken into the car, she turns around to chase after her, but it is already toote. Luo Qing runs all the way after the moving car. This is the first task that Gu Zechen assigned to her. She can¡¯t fail! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Lang lost the track of Su Ni, and it took him a long while to locate the Yin¡¯s residence. He finally arrives there, only to see Su Ni¡¯s driver running on the road alone, so he immediately pulls the Porsche over by the side of the road. ¡°Follow the car in front.¡± Luo Qing casts a quick nce at Gu Lang. Although Luo feels the face looks familiar but can¡¯t remember where she sees him before. Now Luo Qing opens the door and points to the vehicle which almost disappears out of sight, ¡°Hurry up. Follow up.¡± ¡°Su Ni, where is Su Ni, don¡¯t tell me that Su Ni is in that car!¡± Gu Lang shouts. When he sees Luo Qing alone, he already feels it is a bad sign. Gu Lang steps on the elerator to drive full throttle.

    Luo Qing ¡®s throat burning, she coughs and gasps for breath, her red eyes still fixed onto the vehicle in front, not wanting to say a word. Soon, Luo Qing¡¯s phone rings and it is Gu Zechen. ¡°President Su¡­ Mrs. Su is taken away by the Yin family! I¡¯m following them now and haven¡¯t lost track of it. We are heading towards Mogan Mountain¡­¡± Straightening herself, Luo Qing keeps reporting to Gu Zechen, her face painted with anxiety and worries. Gu Lang can¡¯t stand it any longer, so he snatches the phone from Luo Qing¡¯s hand. Thetter is about to explode when he hears Gu Lang calling Gu Zechen ¡°uncle¡± on the phone. ¡°Is Luo Qing in your car?¡± Gu Zechen rushes to the scene but sees no one there. He immediately sends some people to chase forward, while he himself rushes into Yin¡¯s house with some other men.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98: Who is Behind the Scene Pulling the Strings

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°Shut up! Keep an eye on those people. I¡¯m going to Yin¡¯s family now!¡±

    After Gu Zechen finishes saying this, he hangs up the phone. Several men in ck suits stand outside the Yi residence, lined up there apparently safeguarding the safety of the Yin family. Gu Zechen eyes glowing, he casts a quick and sharp nce at those men. His men take the hints and run up immediately to pin the head of those bodyguards to the ground.

    Without looking away, Gu Zechen strides into the house.

    ¡°What brought you here, President Gu?¡± Inside the house, Yin Zhengde looks calm and undaunted.

    Followed by a group of men, Yin Mo puts himself between Yin Zhengde and Gu Zechen to protect his father. Though Gu Zechen has four or five men standing by his side, he is still outnumbered.

    ¡°Where is Su Ni?¡±

    There are signs that the confrontation is beginning to escte. Gu Zechen is in ck suit today, and the way he is standing there with no expressions on his face makes him look like the King of Hell.

    ¡°Ms. Su? She left just now.¡± Yin Zheng looks confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. OK? My wife is your guest and as soon as she left, she was taken away. Should you be held ountable for that? What on earth did you say to my wife?¡±

    Although outnumbered, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t panic. Instead, he takes a seat directly across Yin Zhengde. Staring straight into Yin Mo, who is still standing there, he asks those two questions, every word sending a message of threat.

    Yin Zhengde is embarrassed, his eyebrows knitting together. He stares at Gu Zechen, saying firmly. ¡°It is impossible! I think you know clearly why I invited Mrs. Gu here. But if, like you said, I want to hijack Mrs. Gu, why don¡¯t I wait until she is out of my territory?¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t make anyments. This is exactly what confused him now.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you can have my word: my family has nothing to do with this. If anyone in my family dares to do this, I¡¯ll not spare him and immediately ask him to release her. But now, I think there must be someone who is behind the scene pulling the strings. He is trying to take advantage of this to set us up. He wants us to die.¡±Yin Zhengde pats his wheelchair with anger.

    Gu Zechen is not in the mood to see Yin Zhengde justifying himself. He stands up and says coldly. ¡°I hope it has nothing to do with your family, otherwise, I will destroy you if you dare to touch her.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Is it possible that my elder brother did this?¡± Yin Mo murmurs. He and his men already step back to the side. Seeing Gu Zechen going to leave, he lowers his voice and says something to the old man.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly turns back, then he asks coldly, gritting his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this matter has nothing to do with you and your family?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, calm down. I¡¯m just suspicious. There is no hard evidence yet. He was kicked out of our family, and I¡¯m worried that maybe he will do this to destroy the rtionship between us.¡± Yin Mo says.

    Yin Zhengde doesn¡¯t say anything, his eyebrows still knitting. He probably approves of Yin Mo¡¯s words.¡±¡±Give Yin Tianqi a phone call immediately.¡±

    ¡°I called him just now, but he didn¡¯t answer it.¡± Yin Mo looks embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen casts a quick nce at Yin Zhengde, and then Gu Zechen asks with a fierce voice. ¡°Where is Yin Tianqi now?¡±

    Yin Mo shakes his head.

    ¡°Send your men to find him immediately. Tell him that if he dares to touch Mrs Gu, I¡¯ll not spare him!¡± In a fit of temper, Yin Zhengde roars like a lion. His temper sends him coughing uncontrobly.

    The bodyguards gather around quickly to whack him on the back, but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care. He is not sympathetic at all. ¡°I do not care about what happened in your family, but my wife disappeared in your territory. You have responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Yin Zhengde pushes them away. He looks at Gu Zechen, his poise crumbling. He seems thinner than before. He says. ¡°I can understand that you want to avenge your wife. But there are more than eighty people in Yin family, they are innocent.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignores him. He leaves, giving a snort of contempt.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll find my brother and give you an exnation!¡± Yin Mo is behind him, vowing to do so.

    After Gu Zechen leaves, the man coughs violently again. Yin Mo looks worried. ¡°Dad, please calm down. I¡¯ll find my brother and persuade him not to go too far.¡±

    ¡°Although Yin Tianqi is a bastard, he will never dare to do something like this.¡±

    Yin Zhengde wipes his mouth and then he slowly straightens his body. In his eyes, there is a sh of a light. He eyes dwelling on Yin Mo, he says, ¡°Gu Zechen is still after him because of the car ident, so he is not capable of doing it.¡±

    Yin Mo is shocked, but he doesn¡¯t show it. He frowns. ¡°Is there someone else involved in this matter?¡±

    Well!

    With a sigh, the old man shakes his head and pushes Yin Mo¡¯s hand away, staring at this gentle and seemingly harmless face. ¡°Compared with you, Tianqi is not clever enough.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Yi Mo¡¯s voice trembles slightly.

    ¡°You did it, right?¡± It is useless for Yin Mo to y innocent any longer. The old man sighs and nces at him, saying.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Look how Gu Zechen bullies us. Though it¡¯s a bad n, it is still a n. But you saw Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude just now and if anything goes wrong, our family is doomed.¡±

    Yin Mo still wants to say something more, but the old man just waves his hand.

    He says,¡±This time, you put all our family on your bet. As to what to do, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    Yin Mo clenches his teeth and says seriously. ¡°Dad, I get it.¡±

    Looking at Yin Mo walking out of the house, Yin Zhengde lets out a sigh. The humble and gentle boy now ys a big game of chess.

    Although he is shocked, Yin Zhengde feels that Yin Mo is more like him, as courageous, resourceful and patient as he was.

    ¡°I was too careless before.¡± Yin Zhengde mutters.

    Gu Zechen contacts his men to know their whereabouts, then he heads towards that direction also. Just then, something wrong happens to Gu Lang. His car has a t tire now.

    ¡°Damn it, let me find out who these people are. I will kill them.¡± Gu Lang curses and kicks the tire.

    Luo Qing doesn¡¯t say anything. He quickly inspects the ground, then he finds a lot of nails scattered on the ground.

    ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t chase them with our two legs.¡± Looking at the white SUV disappearing out of their sight, Gu Lang is angry and anxious.   What¡¯s worse, in the hot pursuit of the car, theypletely lose their bearings and have no idea where they are now.

    Luo Qing looks calm though. She takes out her phone but finds that there is no signal. So she put it away again. ¡°Mr. Gu ising and he has already known that the Yin family is involved in this, that it may be done by Yin Tianqi. So Yin family won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±

 Chapter 99: I Donéˆ¥æª› Give a Shit about Su Ni

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°Yin Zhengde is not a good person. He killed his brother and his father. Do you really believe his words?¡± Gu Lang groans. If somebody says that Yin Zhengde isn¡¯t involved, he will not believe him.

    Luo Qing ignores Gu Lang¡¯sints and continues to drive on. He finds that it is indeed impossible for him to chase them and then he turns back immediately.

    In less than ten minutes, more than a dozen cars arrive. Then, Gu Zechen jumps out from the first car and asks coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Those bastards found that we were behind them and threw nails on the ground. So the car has a blowout.

    Gu Lang is furious and he is worried about Su Ni. ¡°Su Ni is still in the car. Could it have something to do with Yin¡¯s family?¡±

    If that is true, then Su Ni will be safe for the time being. Gu Zechen casts a cold nce at Gu Lang, which makes Gu Lang swallow what he wants to say. He doesn¡¯t know why Gu Lang followed Su Ni to the Yin family. Now Gu Lang¡¯s anxious attitude is also very strange.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do here. You go back home first, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Gu Zechen says to him coldly and turns around.

    When Gu Lang hears this, he bes anxious. ¡°Why is there nothing I can do? If Grandma knows that my aunt disappeared, she would be very anxious.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s phone vibrates, and he puts his finger on his mouth, signaling him to be quiet. Then his sharp eyes moved away from Gu Lang, he answers the phone.   ¡°Yin Tianqi?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I told you that one day I¡¯ll make you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy. So how do you feel now?¡± Yin Tianqiughs hysterically on the phone.

    Blue veins bulging on Gu Zechen¡¯s temples, he says with is an exceptionally calm tone. ¡°Do you think that I will beg you just because of Su Ni? Are you not afraid that your family will be totally destroyed because of you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yin Tianqi is infuriated and he interrupts Yin Tianqi rudely. Then he grits his teeth and says viciously. ¡°Now Su Ni is in my hand, and if you don¡¯t want her to die, do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Gu Zechen asks and at the same time he motions Luo Qing to jump into the car to locate Yin Tianqi¡¯s position immediately. Gu Lang also jumps into the car, but Gu Zechen ignores him.

    ¡°Let Yin go? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Gu Zechen sneers. A piece of sarcasm crosses in his eyes. His icy tone makes Gu Lang shiver.

    ¡°Yin Tianqi, you are not qualified to negotiate with me at all. I know that you dare not touch Su Ni. I have heard that Yin family has driven you out. Do you like the taste of a homeless dog ?¡± Gu Zechen continues and his calm tone is like a de, which cuts Yin Tianqi and makes him very angry.

    Yin Feng who is standing beside Yin Tianqi is already burning with rage. He impulsively snatches the phone from Yin Tianqi¡¯s hand and shouts out. ¡°Gu Zechen, you fu*king shut up! I can tell you the truth. Last time it was I who asked somebody to run you over. Unfortunately, you were lucky and weren¡¯t killed. This time, if you don¡¯t give up Moganshan contract, then Su Ni will die!¡±

    After saying that, he hangs up the phone immediately.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t move and looks at the phone with an expressionless face. He asks. ¡°Do you find the location?¡±

    ¡°I just found Yin Tianqi¡¯s location, but I don¡¯t know if President Su is also there. Yin Tianqi isn¡¯t far from here. It couldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Luo Qing reports to Gu Zechen and thetter nods and closes his eyes while listening.

    Gu Lang also hears vaguely what they said. Although he knows Su Ni won¡¯t be in any danger for the time being, he is still irritated by Gu Zechen¡¯s tough tone just now. Now, he even has the mood to sleep. Gu Lang feels like his head is about to explode.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s not a good person in Yin family. You were too tough just now. What if they really harm my Aunt?¡± Gu Lang shakes Gu Zechen with his face full of anxiety.

    Gu Zechen opens his eyes suddenly and stares coldly at Gu Lang, saying nothing. Gu Lang is very afraid of Gu Zechen, especially his cool eyes. Gu Lang loosens his hands immediately and dare not look at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°You can leave, if you don¡¯t want to go.¡± Gu Zechen says in a cold voice.

    ¡°What? I won¡¯t leave. I am not as cold-blooded and heartless as you are! You don¡¯t care about your own wife at all. If something bad really happens to my aunt, Grandma will be very sad.¡± Gu Lang finds a suitable reason for himself to challenge Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen stares at Gu Lang, who loses his temper, through the rear car mirror. But he doesn¡¯t care what he said. He tugs at his suit and says in a cold voice.   ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The mountain road is uneven. The car suddenly elerates and Gu Lang is thrown forward and bumps on the front seat. ¡°Do you want to kill me too? I¡¯m your nephew, OK?¡±

    ¡°If you dare say one more word, I will throw you out of the car!¡± Now, Gu Lang knows that Gu Zechen means that. He immediately shuts his mouth.

    He knows that their rtionship is not good. If he irritates Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t go there, Su Ni will be in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just keep my mouth shut.¡± Gu Lang doesn¡¯t talk any more.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s just ahead.¡±

    Luo Qing jumps out of the car, takes out his binocrs and says. ¡°There¡¯s a three-story vi ahead, and there¡¯s someone on guard outside. We can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside.¡±

    Gu Zechen takes over the binocrs and says. ¡°I¡¯ll go there first and you follow me and be careful, don¡¯t be too close behind me.¡±

    Gu Zechen takes off his jacket and throws it on the car, slowly wrapping a protective ring around his wrist. Gu Lang is stunned. Is Gu Zechen nning to fight them in person?

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve learned something abroad, so I¡¯m sure I can be of some help.¡± As if seeing hope, Gu Lang follows him, asking.

    ¡°You keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him mess it up.¡± Gu Zechen ignores Gu Lang and gives his orders.

    ¡°Get it.¡± Luo Qing casts a disgusting nce at Gu Lang, who makes too much noise on the way and makes him feel ufortable.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Uncle, how would you rather trust a woman than trust me?¡± Gu Lang feels wronged and begins toin.

    Luo Qing gives Gu Lang a kick. Before he realizes what happens, Gu Lang has already fallen on the ground, groaning with pain.

    ¡°No, ouch!¡± Gu Lang is shocked. He doesn¡¯t even see clearly when this woman moves. He knows that he isn¡¯t her match.

 Chapter 100: Here Comes Gu Zechen

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°No, you just make a sneak attack, it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Gu Lang refuses to admit being defeated. He stands up and pats the dust off his clothes. He shouts to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Gu, you go there first, let me teach this kid a lesson first, then he can know how to behave himselfter.¡± Luo Qing stretches out her fists and ready for a fight. Gu Zechen nces at Gu Lang nkly, then says to Luo Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t waste too much time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will beat him down in just ten seconds.¡± Luo Qing is confident, and she has endured it long enough along the way. Even if he is Gu Zechen¡¯s nephew, still she can¡¯t stand him any longer. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Lang is panicked. Though he is a man of 1. 8- meter tall, hearing Luo Qing say this, he is very scared and taken aback by Luo Qing¡¯s posture, ¡°I have to go to find Su Ni. I don¡¯t have time today. Maybe I will fight you some day in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Then you have to behave yourself and listen to my order.¡± Gu Zechen has left with ten men, and they are all elites. Although Luo Qing wants to teach him a lesson, she doesn¡¯t dare to really waste time on this. Since Gu Lang surrenders, it is a good idea for her to put the fight to an end also. She orders the people behind her: ¡°You guys follow me!¡± Su Ni is blindfolded. No matter how she provokes them to say something along the way, the people never respond. And now she can only feel that she was taken to the third floor of a house. And she is lying on the bed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Ni senses that the people in the room have not left, and the sound of footsteps approaching her makes her alert, and she subconsciously moves back.

    ¡°Hey, you are one of the Yin family, right? If you touch me, Gu Zechen will not let you go. Your whole family will be destroyed! ¡± Seeing that man does not say a word, Su Ni says. Yin Tianqi stares at Su Ni, who is panicked on the bed, and the scene of Su Ni and Gu Zechen humiliating him reappears in his mind. He asks, ¡°Is Gu Zechen here?¡± ¡°He is here. I have prepared ambush everywhere. We are ready!¡± Su Ni shudders when she hears that. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You are Yin Tianqi.¡± His voice sounds so familiar, and he is one of the Yin family, Su Ni quickly figures out who that person is. Yin Tianqi gives another person in the room a wink. After the person withdraws, Yin Tianqi slowly puts on his gloves and approaches Su Ni, ¡°I have never imagined that Mrs. Gu, we can meet each other again so soon, but your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± As he says, he moves his fingers slowly across Su Ni¡¯s face. Su Ni quickly dodges and kicks in the direction of the voice. ¡°I hear that you are driven out by the Yin family. No wonder I can¡¯t hear any news about you. It looks like you are hiding like a mouse.¡± Su Ni sneers coldly. Seeing Su Ni no longer panic, Yin Tianqi frowns slightly and feels annoyed. ¡°Su Ni, do you really think that Gu Zechen can save you when hees? His life is now in my hands. As long as he signs the contract and abandons the Mogan Mountain Resort, I can still return to my family.¡±

    Yin Tianqi stands up, his eyes still fixed on Su Ni coldly. He grits his teeth and says, ¡°Today, I just want to take revenge for a past insult I received!¡± Mogan Mountain Resort again? Su Ni is lying on bed, thinking. Yin Zhengde asked her toe to his house this morning. He wants her to make a deal about a project also. Is it the same thing? Su Ni is deep in thought. Suddenly, she hears the rustling sound and immediately bes alert, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not hurt you before Gu Zechenes.¡± There is a suddenughter in the room. It is Yin Feng. ¡°Dad, do you think that Gu Zechen will sign this contract for this woman? I hear that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about this woman at all. If she is really dead, he will find another one.¡± Saying that, Yin Feng can¡¯t help casting quick nces at the Su Ni¡¯s white legs exposed outside. His throat dry, he says: ¡°If Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t sign the contract, then I will strip her naked in front of his face. I don¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen can be that Indifferent.¡± Yin Tianqi nods in agreement, ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude is not clear right now, so we¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°Understood, I will be measured.¡± Yin Feng looks at Su Ni, his eyes indicating a sign of satisfaction. Licking his dry lips, he slowly approaches Su Ni. ¡°I hear that although you and Gu Zechen have been married for many years, you are not taken good care of. If Gu Zechen really doesn¡¯te to your rescue this time, I will let you have fun before you die.¡± He says, extending his hand to Su Ni. Su Ni kicks him subconsciously.

    Yin Feng is not as shrewd and apt as his father, so Su Ni kicks him in the crotch squarely. Yin Feng lets out a cry, his hands instinctively withdrawn and his face twisted. Su Ni¡¯s kick makes Yin Feng convulse with pain and he bes furious. He raises his hand in an attempt to p Su Ni. ¡°Forget it,e out with me!¡± Yin Tianqi grabs Yin Feng¡¯s hand and reminds him impatiently. ¡°Damn, this bitch, fuck, I will teach her a lessonter!¡± Yin Feng curses, and his hand doesn¡¯t go down. He is made even more angry. The door is mmed with a bang. After making sure that everyone leaves the room, Su Ni feels a little relieved. She lies awkwardly on the bed. Her eyes covered and her hands tied from behind, she can¡¯t see anything. She doesn¡¯t know how long time has passed. Hearing Gu Zechen already knows that she is here, she is a little relieved and happy, but when she hears there are ambushes everywhere, she can¡¯t help worrying about Gu Zechen. Downstairs, Yin Feng makes sure that around the vi everywhere there are people on duty, then he is relieved. ¡°How many people does Gu Zechen bring here?¡± ¡°Just 10 not including Gu Zechen.¡± ¡°Hum, just ten?. Okay, be careful. Even if it¡¯s a fly, you can¡¯t let it slip through your fingers.¡± Yin Feng looks contemptuous. How can such a person inspire awe in Nancheng city? He is nothing in his eyes. Gu Zechen walks fast in front and encounters no danger along the way. It is almost as soon as Yin Feng¡¯s voice falls that Gu Zechen arrives.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    No one dares to stop Gu Zechen at the door. They just circle him, ready in full battle. Gu Zechen looks steadily forward, with confidence printed on his handsome face, apparently not taking those several people too seriously. ¡°Stop!¡± Yin Feng yells. ¡°Where is Su Ni?¡± Gu Zechen says. ¡°Heh, I thought you don¡¯t dare toe today. Why, are you worried about your own woman? For this woman, you have made my whole family upside down, even fowls and dogs not spared. It is really admirable!¡± Yin Feng squints his eyes, his tone sarcastic. Gu Zechen is not irritated. He remains calm as if cold-blooded. He says solemnly: ¡°I want to make sure that Su Ni is okay.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t touch a single hair of your woman before you sign the contract. Of course, if you refuse to sign, then I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± Yin Feng finishes the sentence with a gesture that orders a body search. Gu Zechen frowns, and Yin Feng says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just to avoid unnecessary trouble to make sure our cooperation goes on smoothly!¡±

 Chapter 101: The Conspiracy of the Yin family

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Yin Tianqi gives a wink and ces another new contract in front of Gu Zechen, ¡°Let her go! I will sign the contract!¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, all this is the Yin family¡¯s conspiracy!¡± Su Ni shouts. Long before Gu Zechenes, Su Ni finally figures out Yin Zhengde¡¯s intentions. So she yells at Gu Zechen, trying to pour everything out and making things clear. ¡°The old man asks me to his house, and he takes out Moganshan as a bait. Now¡­ all of this is the old man¡¯s conspiracy!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen rudely interrupts Su Ni. If she didn¡¯te here alone, there would be no such things. But things have happened, and there is no need to say this. Gu Zechen picks up the pen and begins to sign. Yin Feng and Yin Tianqi ¡®s eyes begin to shift slowly, and they both look towards Gu Zechen simultaneously. Just at that moment, Luo Qing suddenly appears out of nowhere. She takes out a dart and throws it in the direction of the men standing beside Gu Zechen. Then dozens of dartse in, like arrows. ¡°Protect President Su.¡± Luo Qing yells from downstairs. She moves like an ape swift and quiet. The sudden attack throws the men downstairs in chaos quickly. Gu Zechen, who is on the point of signing the contract, suddenly turns over the table in front of him and uses it against the gunfire towards him. Su Ni screams with her face pale. Gu Lang pulls Su Ni by her hand and quickly runs back upstairs. A new round of gunshots ring downstairs. Su Ni is so nervous that her heart beats faster. ¡°Does Gu Zechen have a gun? Will he be safe?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. I will take a look.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s head sticks towards the handrail. Through the gaps between the handrail, he can see a lot of people downstairs. Just at that moment, a bullet hits the iron railing, making a harsh noise. Gu Lang¡¯s head instantly shrinks back, his face turning pale and his expression nervous, ¡°This won¡¯t work, you wait for me here, I¡¯ll go down and help.¡± After he finishes the sentence, he runs downstairs, leaving Su Ni there alone. ¡°Here!¡± In the middle of the fight, Luo Qing throws Gu Zechen a gun. Soon, a round of gunshots rings out in the hall. When Gu Zechen sees Gu Lang, he shouts: ¡°Why do you go down? Where is Su Ni?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is safe.¡± Gu Lang yells while dodging the bullets, and then picks up the vase next to him and ms at the person who shots at him. Another group of people rushes inside to join in the fight. Gu Zechen quickly runs upstairs. ¡°The second floor!¡± Not knowing who shouts, Yin Feng shots at Gu Zechen¡¯s back several times, and then he follows him up. ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni screams. Seeing Yin Feng who is behind Gu Zechen almost crazy, she yells, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Gu Zechen turns sideways, narrowing missing the bullet. Gu Zechen frowns, then he rushes to the front of the man who shot at him in two steps and beats him down by pounding him hard on the head. Soon, Yin Feng tumbles downstairs. Regardless of more people rushing here, Gu Zechen quickly goes upstairs and grabs her hand. ¡°You go downstairs first, and we will arriveter.¡±

    ¡°You are injured.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are sharp, and she immediately notices that Gu Zechen¡¯s coat has a cut, which is stained dark red with blood. There seems to be a smell of burning tissue in the air. Su Ni refuses to let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go together! I will not leave without you! ¡± ¡°Be a good girl! You leave first!¡± Gu Zechen moves swiftly, and now he has tied the rope around Su Ni¡¯s waist. Before Su Ni realizes what happens, Gu Zechen carries her with one hand and opens the window with the other. ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not going, I don¡¯t want to go alone¡­¡± Su Ni yells angrily, tears welling up in her eyes. She was not afraid before, but now, she is afraid of being separated from Gu Zechen. ¡°Even if we will die, I will die with you, Gu Zechen, you bastard!¡± Su Ni desperately tries to untie the rope on her, Gu Zechen squeezes her hand tightly. Listening to footsteps approaching, suddenly, Gu Zechen holds her face and kisses her hard. His gaze serious and cold, he seems to say goodbye to his sweetheart, ¡°Be a good girl. Run¡± ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni yells. She can still sense the residual warmth on her lip. Before she recovers from the shock and fear, Su Ni feels her body suddenly lose bnce and herself falling down at an extremely fast speed. And Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are getting farther and farther away from her.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni finds her body dangling at less than ten centimeters above the ground. Su Ni screams and sees Gu Zechen¡¯s body suddenly lean forward, and a mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth. Behind him, it is Yin Feng. ¡°No!¡± Su Ni shouts. Gu Zechen does not fight back, staring at Su Ni coldly and resolutely repeats: ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Everyone arrives in the hall. Su Ni hears a few gunshots and screams, her vision blurred by her own tears. She struggles to stand up and rushes out like crazy.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, Gu Zechen would never be in such a danger. It is all because of her! It¡¯s all her fault! Su Ni¡¯s chest hurts terribly as if nibbled by something, and she keeps reliving Gu Zechen¡¯s face in her mind like a movie, ¡°Gu Zechen is here to save me, to save me!¡±

    The sun has already set, and the gunshots in the distance be fainter and fainter. Su Ni doesn¡¯t know how far she runs in one breath. The cool breeze has dried the tears on her face, and there are no tears in her eyes. She turns her head nkly, and suddenly sees a fire in the distance, which is from the direction she is running from. ¡°No!¡± Su Ni screams, knowing that something bad would happen, so she stumbles back to the direction of the big fire. The me grows bigger and bigger, dyeing half of the sky red, as strong and dazzling as the setting sun. ¡°Gu Zechen, wait for me!¡± Su Ni shouts, and then as if tripped by something, she falls to the ground. She quickly struggles to stand up, totally forgetting the pain, and rushes towards the fire like crazy. She seems to hear a police car siren wailing. Su Ni is exhausted, but she does not dare to stop. Finally, shees to the very spot she was taken as a hostage and sees the house on me. She is so close that she can even feel the scorching heat rolling in. Then Su Ni sees Gu Zechen standing there, his arm tied with gauze and he is talking to the police.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Su Ni copses to the ground, as if all the strength drained out of her body, she can no longer stand up. Her hand stretches out in the direction of Gu Zechen, and slowly she begins to crawl in that direction. Soon, she sees Gu Lang who is also tied up with gauze, and Luo Qing who is changing clothes. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you safe and sound.¡± Su Ni murmurs, her vision blurred and she passes out. Someone over there seems to have discovered Su Ni, and before she closes her eyes, she sees countless people rushing towards her. The world bes silent. When she wakes up again, Su Ni finds herself lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. It is dark outside. The mountain road is bumpy, Su Ni¡¯s head spins, and the damn concussiones back again. ¡°You are awake.¡± Su Ni twists ufortably in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. The stir wakes up Gu Zechen, his eyes slowly open. In the dark, they can¡¯t see each other. Su Ni slowly stretches her hand to feel his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat. Su Ni grins andughs in a low voice: ¡°It feels so good knowing that you are safe.¡± Gu Zechen squeezes her hand tightly. Then he kisses it gently on his lips. His eyes are deep, like the stars in the night, looming. Su Ni sniffs. There are too many words on the tip of her tongue, but at the moment she doesn¡¯t say a single word.

 Chapter 102: He is injured.

    Proofread by Yu BingExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Su Ni buries her head deeply into Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and rubs against his chest. Soon tears stain her face. It is a quiet night.

    They don¡¯t know how long they drive on the road, and when Su Ni wakes up again, there is already neon lights shing outside, which looks familiar. Through the flickering lights, Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s calm and indifferent face. There is a trace of blood on his mouth. Su Ni stretches out her hands and gently touches him. Gu Zechen feels painful but looks at her with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Her gaze slowly wanders to Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, which is bandaged. However, Su Ni still remembers the blood oozing out from his arm. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zechen¡¯s agility, the bullet would have prated Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.

    Su Ni sniffles as her nose gets sore, ¡°It must hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He slowly smooths Su Ni¡¯s hair with a faint smile.

    The Audi eventually stops at Gu¡¯s door, and Gu Zechen carries Su Ni in his arms as soon as he gets off. Su Ni looks behind him but doesn¡¯t find Gu Lang or Luo Qing.

    ¡°They go away to treat their wounds first. They¡¯re fine.¡± Gu Zechen says.

    Su Ni nods. It is rare that Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is warm, but perhaps because he is exhausted due to his injuries. Su Ni hugs Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and sniffles twice.

    The house is illuminated.

    ¡°Put me down.¡± Looking at the several cars parked at the entrance, Su Ni suddenly remembers that Gu¡¯s families wille tonight. She suddenly bes nervous.

    Su Ni and his families barely have any interactions, but now it is rude for her to show up like this. So Su Ni is in an awkward situation now.

    ¡°They¡¯re just guests. You don¡¯t have to pay any attention to them at all if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Zechen still hugs Su Ni and exins indifferently.

    Su Ni whispers. She is puzzled, but at this time, Gu Zechen has already entered the hall. Su Ni¡¯s eyes are stung by the strong light and are somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°Zechen is back.¡± An Rong is the first to stand up andes up to greet them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Gu Zechen goes stairs straightly without even saying hello to An Rong.

    An Rong¡¯s face stiffens as she watches Gu Zechen walking away. She doesn¡¯t know what happened, what¡¯s worse, the eyes behind her make An Rong even more ufortable.

    ¡°It might be that Su Ni isn¡¯t feeling well, and Zechen will be downstairster.¡± An Rong smiles and goes back to the dining room.

    At this time, there are six or seven people sitting around the table and an old man, Gu Zechen¡¯s grandfather, is sitting at the end of the table, who is already angry by the way Gu Zechen ignores him.  Miao Cuiqing, wife of his second son, is on the side to pacify the old man.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Zechen ising down soon.¡± An Rong consoles him. Facing the reproachful eyes of her sisters-inws, An Rong smiles with little confidence.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    The old man snorts, ¡°It¡¯s fine to keep people waiting for half a day. But he doesn¡¯t even say hello when hees back. Is this the way you teach your son all these years?¡±

    As soon as An Rong hears what the old man says, she bes very angry. She doesn¡¯t want to contradict anyone, but she won¡¯t like to be bullied. She says calmly. ¡°Zechen always has his own way and these years he runs thepany very well. I believe that he has his reason today.¡±

    An Rong knows her son. Although he doesn¡¯t like these people, he won¡¯t deliberatelye back sote. Besides, Su Ni is not an unthoughtful person. An Rong has every reason to worry about what happened to Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    An Rong says and looks upstairs, but there is no sound.

    Lan Qianqian, wife of the third son, sneers and says with sarcasm. ¡°Zechen has been up there for a while. Is he nning toe downstairs or just ignore us?¡±

    An Rong wears a long face. ¡°Sister, you should not speak like that.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing says in a gentle voice. She adds. ¡°Ze Chen¡¯s grandpa is still here, so he will definitelye.¡±

    Lan Qianqian nces at Miao Cuiqing, looking unhappy, and teases her. ¡°It¡¯s true. Zechen isn¡¯t the only one who doesn¡¯t show up today. I heard that Gu Lang has recently signed a contract with sky-high reward. I guess he can¡¯t show up also.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing has a mild temperament, so although what Lan Qianqian says irritates her, she can do nothing, just standing there, speechless. She called Gu Lang many times this afternoon. Gu Lang promised her. But he doesn¡¯t show up now and she doesn¡¯t know what happened. Lan Qianqian wants to continue her sarcasm, but she is pulled back by her husband, who signals her to shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why shup up? Aren¡¯t there any rules in this Gu family? Dad has been waiting for them for a long time, and now we miss the dinner. I think we should just leave. It seems that we are unwee guests.¡± Lan Qianqian twists her body, extraordinarily unhappy.

    An Rong quietly eats her meal, ignoring the sarcastic tone. Soon the old man can¡¯t stand it any longer and roars. ¡°Just eat, OK?¡±

    Then it bes quiet.

    Upstairs, Gu Zechen ces Su Ni in the bathtub and begins to change his clothes.

    ¡°I think I should go down.¡± Su Ni knows it is rude not to say hello in person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Gu Zechen kisses her on her forehead gently. ¡°Take a rest after your bath, and I¡¯ll have someone send some foods upter.¡±

    Su Ni feels uneasy and pulls Gu Zechen¡¯s hand with her eyes as if begging him to stay.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡± Gu Zechen frowns. He has to go downstairs, for there are more things he needs to take care of.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Nipromises.

    Downstairs.

    Gu Zechen has changed into a suit, and the gauze used to wrap the wounds has been removed. He has a calm countenance and sits down naturally, next to the old man.

    ¡°Well, someone is really arrogant and makes the old man wait for a long time. I think we have to go up and invite you.¡± Lan Qianqian sees Gu Zechen sitting down and eating with no intention of greeting, and she begins to scoff.

    ¡°We don¡¯t invite you, but you stille uninvited.¡± Gu Zechen is hungry, so he responds to her in a calm way after finishing eating.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by saying this? So what, can¡¯t Ie to this ce?¡± Lan Qianqian doesn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so disrespectful, and immediately yells in front of the old man.

    ¡°Zechen, don¡¯t be rude!¡± An Rong reminds him.

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say anything, and he just eats quietly. Lan Qianqian suffers a setback. Her exquisite makeup can¡¯t hide the anger on her face. She puts her chopsticks on the table and looks sideways.

    ¡°How is thepanytely?¡± The old man asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Zechen nods his head and answers simply.

    The old man isn¡¯t as angry as Lan Qianqian, but instead nods his head in satisfaction. Now Gu¡¯spany is famous in Nancheng City, which is his glory.

 Chapter 103: Guéˆ¥æªš Family

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°Recently I also hear that you run thepany very well. You are more capable than your uncles are. I hope that in the future, you cane home more often so that we can have moremunication.¡± The old man says slowly and softly, but the measured pace of words gives him a sense of disputable authority.

    Gu Zechen frowns as he hears that.

    His two young uncles, who don¡¯t feel embarrassed, continue. ¡°Zechen, your grandfather is right, and you rarelye back these years. Grandfather misses you very much.¡±

    Gu Jingyang, another uncle, also says. ¡°Yes, grandpa is getting old, so he wants you to be around. You shoulde back more often when you have time.¡±

    Gu Zechen nods his head and agrees.

    People around the table exchange their nces with each other. They each have their own things on their minds.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    An Rong is also there. ¡°Zechen, pour some tea for your grandpa.¡±

    Then Gu Zechen pours tea for the old man as is told with reverence. The old man strokes his beard, watching him with smile.

    ¡°Among the younger generations, it¡¯s Zechen whom I am most satisfied with. You guys should work harder. Don¡¯t just y and squander our family¡¯s wealth.¡±

    When the old man is busy lecturing on everyone, Lan Qianqian can¡¯t helpining in a low voice, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need to work so hard.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing, who is serving on the side, says. ¡°Dad, I get it and I will talk with Gu Lang.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so partial to my uncle. Why can¡¯t I match him?¡± Gu Langes in with a grunt, yelling in discontent.

    ¡°Lang.¡± Miao Cuiqing is also relieved once she finds that her son is fine.

    ¡°Hey, youe backter than your uncle. Did you hang out with your fair-feather friends again?¡± Apparently the old man is scolding him, but everyone inside the room knows he adores him.

    Gu Zechen is eating in the way that makes people present feel what happens in the room has nothing to do with him. Gu Lang walks forward, greeting everyone and then puts a stool next to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡± Gu Lang suddenly mentions Su Ni.

    The room suddenly bes very quiet, the atmosphere of happiness and harmony gone. Gu Lang subconsciously covers his mouth, knowing that he has said the wrong thing. He raises his voice and says. ¡°I have heard that aunt¡¯s health is not good. How about her aftering back from hospital?¡±

    Gu Zechen bes rxed and nods. ¡°She is upstairs now.¡±

    An Rong is shocked, for she has found that Su Ni looks weird. But now there are too many people, she doesn¡¯t ask.

    Gu Lang nods, knowing that Gu Zechen hasn¡¯t told everyone about the matter yet. He says. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°I just meet Su Ni a few times. She¡¯s such a delicate woman. Even her grandpaes, she will note down and still stay in the room. Is she really that sick?¡± Lan Qianqian bears a grudge against Gu Zechen and naturally won¡¯t give up this opportunity to beat back, for Gu Zechen mocks at her before, which makes her very angry.

    ¡°Aunt¡¯s health is really not good. Why don¡¯t youe upstairs to have a look? You justin here.¡± Gu Langughs and helps Gu Zechen respond.

    Miao Cuiqing helplessly stares at her son. He always speaks so naively and indiscriminately. So she continues. ¡°Su Ni is sick, and I afraid that she hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°It is difficult to meet my granddaughter-inw. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve even forgotten what she looks like. You should not spoil her too much.¡± The old man, who doesn¡¯t utter a word, suddenly speaks. Gu Zechen frowns and puts his chopsticks gently down.

    The old man looks at Gu Zechen and continues meaningfully, ¡°Recently I heard that you¡¯ve offended many people because of Su Ni, and even the master of the Yin family is angry with you. Yin family is our friends for generations, if you go too far, how can I face them in the future?¡±

    Gu Zechen hears that and sneers in his heart. Finally, he doesn¡¯t beat around the bush andes to the point. This is exactly the reason why hees here today.

    ¡°This time youe here to be their lobbyist, right?¡± Gu Zechen stares at the old man. Although Gu Zechen says with an unaffected tone, the old man still feels embarrassed and begins coughing.

    An Rong reminds Gu Zechen. ¡°Zechen, talk nicely to grandpa.¡±

    Gu Zechen is cold and says mercilessly. ¡°If grandpaes here to see my mom and me, I will be happy. But if you have another purpose, you have to excuse me.¡±

    Gu Zechen says and is about to leave. An Rong sees that and walks a few steps forward, for she doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to lose his manners. ¡°Zechen, even if grandpa pleads for Yin family, he has his reason. You should sit down first.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about the Yin family.¡± Gu Zechen insists and doesn¡¯t care at all.

    Miao Cuiqing motions Gu Lang to sit by her side, but Gu Lang also pretends not to see that. Although he doesn¡¯t know about what happened before, today he saw how Su Ni is stuck in danger. They almost died with Yin Tian Qi. It is impossible to forgive Yin family. Now, Gu Lang is worried that Gu Zechen can¡¯t hold back his temper, which will break his rtion with grandpapletely.

    ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you go upstairs to take a look at Auntie first? Auntie is waiting for you.¡± Gu Lang lowers his voice and whispers.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face is gloomy, and his mouth is stiff. It is a silent confrontation and no one wants to yield first.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Suddenly, the old man ps the table, which makes Su Ni who is just dressed shocked and then she immediatelyes closer to the window to have a look.

    The old man stands up with Miao Cuiqing¡¯s help and uses one trembling hand to point to Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are the descendent of Gu family. What did that woman tell you? Friendship between Yin family will be destroyed by you today.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, calm down.¡±

    The old man is angry, which makes other people panic. Gu Lang helps him up and whispers. ¡°Maybe ¡­ Little Uncle has his reasons for doing this. Why don¡¯t we listen to his exnation first?¡±

    Gu Lang immediatelyys his eyes on Gu Zechen, hoping he can say a few words.

    ¡°You are just a bastard who is not educated well. I should teach you a lesson for your dead father today!¡± The old man says, raising his stick and pounding it on Gu Zechen and the stick falls on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Gu Zechen grits his teeth without furrowing his brow.

 Chapter 104: Falling out with Gu Family

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    Gu Lang knows that his uncle is injured so he immediately stands in front of Gu Zechen, but when the stick hits him, he can¡¯t retain hisposure the way Gu Zechen does, instead he screams out loudly. ¡°Xiao Lang!¡± Miao Cuiqing yells painfully, and quickly holds the old man back. ¡°Grandpa, just calm down.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Gu Lang hugs Gu Zechen tightly screaming. ¡°Gu Lang, get out of the way. His father dies early, and he was not brought up in Gu¡¯s family. His temperament is not like Gu¡¯s family at all. Today I will kill this cruel and unscrupulous bastard!¡± With that word, he hurls his stick at him again. Su Ni is terrified at the sight of this upstairs. At this time, she forgets what Gu Zechen said to her, and she changes her clothes and rushes downstairs immediately. ¡°If you want to hit somebody, then hit me! ¡°A clear and loud voice rings from above, and all the people begin to look up to see where the voicees from. The room bes very quiet. Now everyone¡¯s eyes look towards Su Ni. ¡°Since Grandpa wants to beat people to vent the anger, then beat me. Anyway, everything happens because of me, right?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face is expressionless, and she walks in big stride towards the old man. An Rong tries to check Su Ni, but fails to stop her from moving forward. Gu Zechen, who was expressionless, frowns and bes annoyed, ¡°Who lets youe down, get back!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± Su Ni gets mad and does not concede. It is Gu Zechen who carried her up to the second floor and makes herself a deserter. Now, no matter what, she doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to suffer for her.

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you say that she is sick and needs to have a rest? Look at you! I don¡¯t think you are weak. You roared at us like a lion just now. That almost frightens me to death.¡± When Lan Qianqian sees Su Ni, she sneers. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Lang stares at her, the blue veins on his forehead bulging. He shouts. ¡°Gu Lang, who are you yelling at? You stay here for just two days and then you learn to be so disrespectful? Who teaches you that?¡± Lan Qianqian is irritated by the way she is treated by Gu Lang. Why does everyone dare to talk to her like that today? Then she suddenly shifts her attention to Miao Cuiqing who is good-tempered and shouts at her: ¡°Miao Cuiqing, this is the good son you taught!¡± Cuiqing looks at the chaos. She is already very upset. Seeing that Lan Qianqian is still looking for trouble at this time, she bes also impatient and says: ¡°Just be quiet for a while.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Qianqian feels her head is spinning. Why even Miao Cuiqing dares to refute her today? ¡°Okay, just sit here tight for my sake. Don¡¯t you want to make things worse?¡± Gu Hanyang can¡¯t bear it and pulls Lan Qianqian down. Lan Qianqian is just about to speak. He stares at him with a warning look. ¡°Su Ni,e here.¡± An Rong is also afraid that the old man will hit Su Ni with that stick, so she hurries over and pulls back Su Ni and says. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, but Ze Chen has injuries on his body. He cannot stand it. ¡°Although these words will offend the old man, Su Ni can¡¯t hold it back now. So she says it out loud, then her nose bes sore.

    It¡¯s all because of her. Gu Zechen bes like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zechen?¡± An Rong immediately bes nervous when she hears that Gu Zechen is injured, and she holds Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, and then looks at Gu Zechen, hoping that someone coulde out and exin. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Zechen looks cold, turns his head and looks at the old man. He is no longer respectful and polite as before, and his tone is cold and indifferent. ¡°Since I was a child, my mother and I have been given cold shoulder by the Gu family. I call you Grandpa for my father¡¯s sake. Beat me? you don¡¯t have the qualifications yet!¡± ¡°You!¡± The old man raises his stick again angrily, but he is held back by his second son, and Gu Lang even stands in front of Gu Zechen to protect him. With such a posture, it is meaningless for the old man to do anything. ¡°Okay, Gu Zechen, you are so good. I remember your words today. Do you think that Ie here to tter you just because of your status in Nancheng city ? Pooh, even if my Gu family reallyes down in the world, we will never bow to you!¡± The old man is very angry, and sits on the sofa, pouring out a long string of words like cannons. An Rong frowns. Just now the old man hit her son. That had already made her feel very angry. Now that she sees the old man uttering these threatening remarks, she is also afraid that Gu Zechen may have some radical behaviors. Then she stops the conversation and says to the old man: ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t agree with you on that. If it is our Ze Chen¡¯s responsibility, and he will naturally do it, otherwise how will people outside think of our Gu family?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, do you still care about how other people will think of Gu¡¯s family?¡± The old man snorts and his beard trembles. An Rong is made speechless. She looks at Gu Zechen, with a bit of me in her words. ¡°Ze Chen, what the hell is going on, is there anything you can¡¯t say?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say with them.¡± After Gu Zechen finishes saying that, he drags Su Ni upstairs again. Gu Lang is totally at a loss as to what to do next: he can¡¯t follow them upstairs nor can he stand the re from everybody downstairs. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Gu Lang has to plead him. Miao Cuiqing frowns and whispers to Gu Lang, ¡°Go back home with me today.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± Gu Lang says loudly. Gu Zechen, who has almost reached the top of the stairs, suddenly says without looking back: ¡°The Yin family no longer needs to find a lobbyist. If Yin Zhengde has time, it is better to spend his time thinking about how to spend the rest of his life!¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by that?¡± Gu Hanyang asks. ¡°Take the word literally.¡± Gu Zechen is cold and indifferent, no longer reacting, ¡°You can tell the Yin family directly when you go back, but I believe Yin Zhengde himself knows what to do.¡± That word sends everyone looking at each other. But they shake their heads again. An Rong has already sensed there must be something unusual happened, and her face turns cold. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I don¡¯t think everyone has an appetite to eat anything, so I will not keep you.¡±

    ¡°An Rong, what do you think you are!¡± Lan Qianqian says straightforwardly. An Rong smiles, ¡°I am nothing, but here is Nancheng, this is my home.¡± Lan Qianqian¡¯s face turns pale, and she is pulled back by Gu Hanyang. But she is still struggling there. An Rong looks, with a faint sneer shing across the corner of his mouth, ¡°Please excuse me. Make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old man gives an order, gets up first, straightens his body and walks out. Lan Qianqian immediately follows him afterwards. When she walks past An Rong, she coldly snorts again, saying: ¡°You are really something in Nancheng. I get your point. Nancheng is a very small city, so don¡¯t take yourself too serious.¡± Miao Cuiqing is thest one to walk out of the house. She tries to pull Gu Lang away from the house, only to see him standing there still. She keeps winking, but it doesn¡¯t work. In the end she is almost dragged away by Miao Cuiqing and Gu Jingyang. Upstairs Gu Zechen coldly watches the Gu family walk out. An Rong is with a cold face on his side, Su Ni can¡¯t help being a little worried, ¡°Were we too rude¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re just strangers to me.¡± Gu Zechen looks at the car. When the car light is on, Lan Qianqian¡¯s ironic and angry voice can still be heard. Gu Zechen puts his arm around Su Ni¡¯s shoulders and slowly enters the room.

 Chapter 105: The Yin family is finished

    Proofread by Yu Bing

    ¡°I think the old man is quite angry just now.¡± Su Ni recalls afterwards, still frightened. ¡°Since you know he is angry, why do you rush down. And you say something like that in front of the old man. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hit you?¡± Gu Zechen stretches out his hand and scratches the her nose lightly. Although it sounds like criticism, there is a tone of adoration in the voice. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not afraid. You are there, protecting me.¡± Su Ni blurts out. As soon as she raises her head, she meets his gentle eyes and then she feels panicked. ¡°Are you so rest assured with me?¡± Gu Zechen smiles and asks. Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly turns red, and there is something in her chest as if a fire is burning inside. She lowers her head and presses her lips to make an extremely embarrassing expression. And she doesn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen. At the sight of this, Gu Zechen sits down beside her, taking her hand and patting it gently, and says softly: ¡°You take a rest now, I will go downstairs and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ni raises her sparkling eyes and sees his eyes. Finding him no longer tease her, she bes a little relieved. There is such a big disturbance just now, and An Rong also knows about Gu Zechen¡¯s injury. Gu Zechen should go there to pacify her. Downstairs, the servant is already clearing the dining table, but An Rong doesn¡¯t have the patience to sit still. Instead, she paces back and forth in the hall, looking upstairs from time to time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Seeing Gu Zechening down at this moment, An Rong can¡¯t wait any longer and quickly walks towards him, ¡°Zechen, Su Ni says you are injured. Where is the injury?¡± She says and begins to examine Gu Zechen¡¯s body. He purses his lips, a trace of unpleasantness shing across his face, but the tone is still soft, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sit down.¡± ¡°Yes, let mom check it on you.¡± An Rong nods anxiously, but the next moment her eyes get red. She turns her head and wipes them. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Zechen pats An Rong on the shoulder lightly. Knowing that he can¡¯t hide it from her, he asks An Rong to check the wound on his arm. As a result, An Rong loses control of her emotions and instantly bursts into tears. She covers his mouth, her voice choking, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go to hospital.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gu Zechen is helpless. He knew that she will be like this. ¡°No, how can you ignore it like this? What if you are infected?¡± An Rong doesn¡¯t listen to him and she turns around and asks the nanny to make a phone call. Gu Zechen has no choice but to say: ¡°I¡¯ll let Xiao Minge over.¡± An Rong thinks for a while, ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°Then you tell me what is going on, is it the Yin family?¡± An Rong is extremely intelligent. Although she knows Gu Zechen bears a grudge against the Gu Family, he has never had a confrontation with the old man. Look at the way he was this evening, she knows this has something to do with the Yin family. Upon hearing the Yin family, Gu Zechen¡¯s body bes stiff, and there is a fierceness in his eyes.

    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± An Rong lowers her voice, approaching Gu Zechen and asks. Gu Zechen presses his lips tightly, obviously not wanting to say more, but An Rong has her own way. Then finally Gu Zechen gives in. He nces upstairs. The thought of what happened in the afternoon makes Gu Zechen still grit his teeth and say bitterly: ¡°They kidnapped Su Ni.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± An Rong exims, losing herposure. Soon, she quickly calms down again, and asks in a low voice, ¡°Is that the Yin family you are talking about?¡± Gu Zechen looks at An Rong with a grim expression, his Adam¡¯s apple tumbling up and down, without speaking. ¡°You mean, even the old man of the Yin family¡­¡± An Rong feels her head spinning. She isn¡¯t prepared to hear about these things. She can¡¯t understand, as the head of the family, how can Yin Zhengde get involved in these things casually? Doesn¡¯t he know the consequences? It¡¯s no wonder that Gu Zechen¡¯s grandfatheres here in person. The thought of Su Ni being kidnapped, and Gu Zechen injured, makes An Rong¡¯s eyes quickly cool, ¡°Zechen, you did a good job, even if the Yin family and the Gu family have been friends for many years, you are his grandson, but he is so kind to an outsider, it really makes me sick.¡± Gu Zechen does not say a word. ¡°Then how are you injured?¡± An Rong asks closely, ¡°Su Ni was kidnapped? What happenedter?¡± ¡°Okay, everything is over, Su Ni is still upstairs, I wille upstairs to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen stops the conversation. Although An Rong is anxious to know what actually happened, she also nods when Gu Zechen mentions Su Ni, ¡°Would you like me to make some soup for her? This child must be terrified.¡±

    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say a word, it is a way to give his consent, and then he walks upstairs. Su Ni is lying on bed. As long as she closes her eyes, her mind is all about Gu pushing herself down from the second floor, and he himself shot from behind, which makes her heart trembling. She can feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her has changed, but she can¡¯t tell why. And she, at this moment, is distracted because of Gu Zechen. When the door is opened, Su Ni quickly closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep. Gu Zechen just nces at her and says lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, Mom will bring some soupter.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart thumps and half of her eyes are open, watching Gu Zechen sitting down at the desk. He doesn¡¯t seem to pay attention to her, and she can¡¯t help feeling a little lost. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± She yells. Gu Zechen gives a hum without raising his head. ¡°Today, thank you anyway.¡± She pretends to be calm, as calm as she is talking about business.

    Originally, Yin Tianqi thought he would win, so he just hides himself somewhere watching them fight. Yin Feng originally thinks that Gu Zechen would die this time, so he blurts out his n without hiding any details, and he even talks about how he is about to run away with money. Although Gu Zechen and his men are powerful, they are human beings after all. Being outnumbered and besieged by more than a dozen people, they find it very hard to fight back. It is a mere luck, or an ident. Nobody knows who sets a fire outside, and the fire spreads silently from the back of the vi. When Yin Feng and others know the house is on fire, it is toote. If they continue to fight, then nobody will be able to escape from the vi. At this time, they hear police cars wailing outside, and Yin Feng and Yin Tianqi are panicked. In a panic, Yin Tianqi is hit by a beam and falls into aa in the fire. The scene is chaotic, and Gu Zechen and his men quickly evacuate. Not only the police, but also Yin Mo and his mene to the scene. The fire spreads like wild. Except for the three of them and a few others who work for Yin family ran out, who are controlled by the police, the Yin Tianqi and his son did not appear again. They know that Yin Tianqi is in aa, but where is Yin Feng¡­ the police originally ns to organize people to search, but the fire is too strong and the entire vi is burned down just within minutes. Just two steps away, the police can do nothing but retreat.

 Chapter 106: Why Did You Save Me?

    ¡°This fire is too big. My big brother¡­ he definitely won¡¯t be able toe out.¡±

    Yin Mo¡¯s eyes were red with sympathy.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion. Yin Mo came at a time, and the fire in the vi burned strangely.

    However, at that time, Gu Zechen was interrogated by the police and Su Ni was nowhere to be found, so she had no time to think about the fishy inside.

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and saw that Gu Zechen was still sitting there without moving. Her tone became more coquettish and she said coquettishly, ¡°Let youe over!¡±

    Gu Zechen put down the book and said helplessly, ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±

    Su Ni got up and sat Gu Zechen tightly with her hands but she didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°When you asked me to leave, what was your confidence in your heart?¡±

    This question lingered in Su Ni¡¯s mind for a long time before she could finally ask it.

    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°You should leave first, so there is no need to worry about it.¡±

    Su Ni pouted. She knew this principle but Gu Zechen was avoiding it.

    ¡°I heard Luo Qing say that the three of you were surrounded and there was no way to retreat.  But I thought that when you came, you werepletely prepared and wouldn¡¯t let yourself fall into that predicament at all.

    As Su Ni said this, her lovely voice gradually quieted down and her nose was sore.

    ¡°In that case, what do you think is the point of bringing more people over?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    Su Ni was still unable to ept the fact that Gu Zechen was only taking risks. Especially when she came down from the second floor and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s calm expression, not flustered. Her eyes even had the fright in the past, she felt particrly at ease.

    ¡°There are so many but¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted her lightly. He didn¡¯t look too strange. He just said, ¡°Since you¡¯re my Gu Zechen¡¯s woman, I won¡¯t be able to save you in name or body.¡±

    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit. In an instant, it was as if it had copsed, disintegrated everywhere, disintegrated, and messed up.

    Her hand slowly released Gu Zechen and her body slowly left him.

    He thought she was hurt, and she thought that¡­

    He even gave herself gentleness and care that was different from before. She didn¡¯t want much, at least¡­ at least she thought he was changing.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s single sentence dispelled all the disillusion in her heart.

    Su Ni felt her chest was stifled and her face gradually turned white. The corners of her lips lost color.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen noticed her abnormality and reached out to hug her waist.

    ¡°No, I just feel dizzy.¡±

    Su Ni gently closed her eyes and her mind started to churn.

    ¡°I told you to lie down and rest, but I didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Gu Zechen med him and gently ced him by the bedside, but the moment he turned around, Su Ni suddenly grabbed his hand tightly.

    Even Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but turn back and frown slightly.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you really have no other reason for saving me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle¡¯s arrival and you and I had to maintain an image of love and dignity, would you¡­e to save me today?¡±

    A tear crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes and fell silently on the bed sheet mountain, leaving a flower.

    ¡°I will do the same.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was straightforward and decisive, without any hesitation or hesitation.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart stiffened and she quickly opened her eyes.

    Gu Zechen sighed, as if helpless and impatient, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Even without the contract between us, I will save you even if I really get divorced.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni asked nkly.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer. Su Ni chased after him and asked, ¡°Because I¡¯m Mrs Gu?¡±

    ¡°Since you already know, why do you ask?¡±  Even if I don¡¯t haveplete confidence today, as long as I am alive, I will protect you.

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    Su Ni was dumbfounded and her body slowly softened on the bed.

    It was all because of her identity and it had nothing to do with love.

    Su Ni smiled miserably. How could she hope that Gu Zechen¡¯s personality would change overnight and be more loyal to her?

    But¡­N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    In the end, he still saved himself, right?

    If one day, Su Corp was also in danger, would he still save him like this?

    When the door opened, Gu Zechen gave the soup from An Rong and asked, ¡°Is she any better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to sleep. Let¡¯s watchter.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, she was about to close the door. An Rong was reluctant and worried, ¡°Your injuries..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadying.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    In the room, Gu Zechen ced the soup in front of the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, drink the soup first.¡±

    Su Ni answered softly. Although Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was ufortable, it was not uneptable. He couldn¡¯t get Gu Zechen¡¯s love, but at least he got his promise to let her know what Gu Zechen was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to go to the hospital to see your injuries.¡±

    Su Ni stood up, restrained her sorrow and regained her calm.

    ¡°No worries, Xiao Ming wille over.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni responded with a deep voice, then there was no sound.  Soon, there was amotion downstairs. It was probably Xiao Ming.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen then turned and left.

    Su Ni felt uneasy upstairs. She put on her coat and followed him.

    Downstairs, Xiao Ming was bandaging again because An Rong was on the side. It was rare for Xiao Ming to not curse as usual. The hall was silent.

    ¡°How is it, Dr. Xiao?¡±

    An Rong asked nervously.

    ¡°His wound has been treated and it won¡¯t be infected at present, but remember to change the medicine in time.¡±

    Xiao Ming answered without looking up.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Downstairs, no one noticed that Su Ni had already walked to her side. Three pairs of eyes looked over and Su Ni said lightly, ¡°Leave the matter of changing the medicine to me.¡±

    An Rong nodded in a hurry with a hint of warmth on her face. ¡°Yes, I can rest assured that if he refuses to change his medicine, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°Alright, take a night¡¯s rest first. I think you won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡±

    Xiao Ming shook his head and asked Gu Zechen to go to the hospital to deal with him. This guy just didn¡¯t listen. Now he could only do his best.

    ¡°Stop scaring people here. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and put on his coat. Su Ni rushed forward to tidy up for him.

    Xiao Ming hurriedly bid farewell to An Rong. In the end, he winked at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen just saw it and Xiao Ming slipped with his tail.

    An Rong couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dr. Xiao came here in person thiste at night. Although you¡¯re a friend, you should be more polite.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t treat him too well, that¡¯s good.¡±

    The second half was said to Su Ni.

 Chapter 107: Self-Change Medicine

    Su Ni fastened thest button and whispered to An Rong, ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    ¡°I can rest assured that I will leave the medicine to you. If he goes to the hospital, he will definitely not listen.¡±

    An Rong held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said seriously.

    ¡°I got it, Mother.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and looked back at Gu Zechen. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go up first.¡±

    After Gu Zechen sent Su Ni back to his room, he used the excuse of going to the study as an excuse, leaving Su Ni alone.

    As for why he saved Su Ni, Gu Zechen had no definite answer in his heart.

    She used Cayle as an excuse and said it in the past, but she felt that something was missing. Thinking about it over and over, she probably had something to do with this woman, so she couldn¡¯t just watch her get torn up.

    Moreover, this incident was because of him from start to end.

    Gu Zechen poured himself a ss of wine and calmed down a little, but his brows were still frowning.

    He knew that Su Ni was not asleep now, but he didn¡¯t think about going over. He leaned on the sofa and lit a cigarette, his eyes bing blurred.

    This night, Su Ni also didn¡¯t sleep well.

    Because of Xiao Ming¡¯s words, Su Ni was worried for the whole night and wanted to go to the study room, but she was afraid to disturb Gu Zechen¡¯s rest.

    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs with the same pair of Panda Eyes. They looked at each other but nodded gently without saying anything.

    Downstairs, An Rong was eating breakfast and watching the morning news.

    Before Su Ni could reach the final step, she heard the heavy news.

    ¡°Recently, the shares of Yin Corp have continued to plummet, andst night, they dropped by 3 %. What¡¯s even faster is that a mysterious investor bought all the shares that the shareholders threw out overnight. If Yin Corp doesn¡¯t do anything, this mysterious investor will be the secondrgest shareholder of Yin Corp.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t step on her feet and fell heavily forward.

    Gu Zechen held her by the waist and said with a low brow, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    An Rong also looked over. In the news, the elder of Yin Family was sent to the hospital because of an illness. In the picture, Yin Mo was surrounded by reporters and Yin Mo was undisturbed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all eat.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    Gu Zechen and Su Ni sat down at the same time. Neither of them said a word at the table, but Su Ni and Su Ni knew that it was probably rted to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Today, I will go to Yin Corp to deal with the next step.¡±

    Un, Gu Zechen admitted it first.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need the mysterious investor¡¯s spection at all. Since he did it, he was not afraid of rumors. Then he said to Su Ni, ¡°I might be busy today. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have anything to do and go out to save the reporters from disturbing you.¡±

    With the lesson fromst night, Su Ni naturally did not dare to risk herself anymore. What¡¯s more, there was a huge change in Yin Family. Yin Feng¡¯s whereabouts were now unknown and there was a possibility of revenge at any time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°There are a lot of reporters outside this morning. Ze Yu, be careful.¡±

    An Rong said.

    Gu Zechen nodded, stopped talking and started eating.

    An Rong sighed inaudibly and the news suddenly jumped to a huge vi outside the suburbs. The vi was burned beyond recognition and there were 12 bodies.

    The specific reason was still under further investigation.

    Su Ni raised her head and took a quick look before eating again.  After dinner, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed your medicine yet.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he felt that there was still a pair of eyes staring at him opposite him. An Rong was unhappy, ¡°You agreed to change your medicine. Why don¡¯t you care about your body?¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and Su Ni dragged him upstairs.

    Upstairs, Su Ni took off her jacket for him, looked at the bandaged wound inside, took a deep breath and said, ¡°It might be a little painful, you can bear it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,e on.¡±

    Gu Zechen said meaningfully.

    Su Ni nodded and approached slowly. She gently opened the gauze and observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression from time to time to see if he would hurt.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Gu Zechen urged.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen would be very busy today, but with his urging, Su Ni¡¯s hands trembled. Gu Zechen helplessly said, ¡°Take your time.¡±

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and looked at the wound. Although there was no blood, it was still red and frightening, causing her flesh to tremble.

    ¡°It hurts a little, hold back.¡±

    Su Ni repeated as if she was coaxing a child. Gu Zechen rolled his eyes and ignored him.

    Su Ni took a deep breath and slowly sprinkled the powder. Gu Zechen frowned slightly but gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be good soon.¡±

    Su Ni sped up her movements. After confirming that all the wounds were stained with powder, she quickly bandaged them. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still frowning, Su Ni¡¯s heart was raised.

    It must be very painful.

    She thought.

    Su Ni bent over and suddenly picked up his face and bit his lips. Gu Zechen pulled her clothes and saw that Su Ni still hadn¡¯t let go, so he stopped moving.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were pure and she didn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts. She couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw him obediently let herself be light.

    ¡°If you kiss you like this, you won¡¯t feel pain from your wound.¡±

    Su Ni exined with a rxed expression.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark, and the corner of his mouth was still wet. He didn¡¯t say anything, and his other hand started to pull his clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Su Ni quickly snatched her jacket and Gu Zechen nced at her. His bright smile was like a sunny day after the rain, and the anger that was about to erupt was forcefully suppressed by him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tie your tie for you.¡±

    Ever since she tied it up in the car thest time, Su Ni seemed to have an inexplicable love for Gu Zechen¡¯s leader. As long as she could get the opportunity, Su Ni would not let it go.

    Gu Zechen sat on the bed, his hands leaning back slightly. His indifferent and cold eyes swept across her face until her skin was on her chest.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni, who was unaware, patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder after getting up, frightened Gu Zechen to think Su Ni was going to kiss him again, so he quickly moved sideways and stood up quickly.

    Su Ni took a nap and watched as Gu Zechen tidied his coat. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni blinked innocently.

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back at her and quickly rushed out of the room.

    Su Ni sighed andy down heavily behind her. She hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night. At this time, her head became drowsy and the consequence of being too rxed was Su Ni falling asleep.

    In her sleep, it wasn¡¯t stable.

    The vi was filled with mes and smoke choked on her, causing her to cough violently.

    However, Su Ni still didn¡¯t want to stop. She covered her face with a wet towel and looked around anxiously.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    She yelled.

    However, all four weeks were full of fire. She almost smelled the smell of burnt flesh. After a violent cough, Su Ni rushed to the second floor.

 Chapter 108: Nightmare

    Suddenly, a burning beam mmed into her eyes. Su Ni screamed and sat up straight.

    There was white in front of her.

    Su Ni looked nkly at the room she usually slept in and felt so strange at this time.

    Gu Zechen pushed the door open and entered, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As soon as Su Ni saw Gu Zechen, tears welled up in her eyes. She sucked her nose heavily and shook her head. She had no ce to describe her broken emotions.

    It was rare for Gu Zechen to be patient. He sat at the head of the bed and looked at her sweaty eyes, which looked like she was still in shock.

    Su Ni pursed her lips, unwilling to speak again.

    Gu Zechen put her in his arms and gently patted her shoulder, saying softly, ¡°The doctor said that in your current condition, your body will have a reaction to stress, and your brain will have a nightmare after over-stimtion. It¡¯ll be fine after you rest for a while.¡±

    Su Ni was sad at first. The urgency of finding Gu Zechen and thinking that Gu Zechen was about to die was too real. Now she felt a faint pain in her chest.

    As soon as Su Ni heard Gu Zechen console him professionally and emotionlessly, she could not help but cry.

    ¡°I dreamed that you couldn¡¯t escape from the vi. With such a huge fire, I thought you would definitely burn to death, but I¡­ But I can¡¯t find you no matter what. Gu Zechen, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really scared. Are you burning inside just because you saved me? The downstairs are all fier¡­¡±

    As Su Ni said this, her body trembled slightly as if the ball of fire was still burning in front of her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged her tightly and gently kissed her forehead. The fear and panic in her eyes were all because of her, which made Gu Zechen feelplicated.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni cried in a low voice and murmured.

    Gu Zechen kissed her forehead, tasted her tears, touched the tip of her nose, and suddenly bit her soft lips.

    Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and even her tears seemed to linger in her eyes, helplessly letting him light up.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s soft tongue reached into her tongue like a swimming snake. This time, there was no more domineering aggressiveness, but it was like a feather, gently teasing Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    Su Ni¡¯s body slowly softened and softened, as if she was floating in an ocean. Gu Zechen was the paddle that kept brushing forward for her.

    Gu Zechen put Su Ni on the bed and gently caressed her messy hair, revealing his delicate forehead. The tip of his tongue shed wet and covered her lips again.

    Wu!

    Su Ni snorted. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes deepened and his breathing became a little serious.

    He closed his eyes and patiently tasted every inch of her skin. His fingers gently moved from his chest to his spine, and then he went down.

    Su Ni¡¯s spine started to counterattack. Her toes started to curl up and her calf started to struggle non-stop on the bedsheet. Her two hands had already let go of Gu Zechen. Her two hands gripped onto the bedsheet tightly, her lips biting and making an impatient sound.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    She cried in a low voice, clearly suppressing her voice, but it released a tempting power.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing quickened, and their clothes had already disappeared. Gu Zechen kissed her and bit her. This time, he seemed to be trying his best to get in.

    Su Ni was almost submerged, her body wandering, and a trace of rationality asionally shed past her, making her feel extremely afraid.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to push Gu Zechen away, but she was imprisoned by a kind of weak but almost powerful force. Su Ni panicked and a trace of fear shed across her eyes, ¡°No, Gu Zechen, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°You told me that kissing will make people forget the pain. Su Ni, you are still afraid.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes had aplex feeling that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. He stared at Su Ni with a sharp look on his back.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She was keenly aware that Gu Zechen was different from before, but she didn¡¯t know what the problem was.

    Was there a problem with the acquisition of Yin Family, or did this kidnapping affect him?

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Su Ni begged in a low voice and lowered her posture. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in a mess now. Can you let me calm down?¡±

    ¡°Slow?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered and suddenly got up from her body. His eyes as sharp as an eagle seemed to see through Su Ni¡¯s heart. Eventually, he turned his head and added, ¡°Are you here slowly?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils contracted and she suddenly magnified.

    What did Gu Zechen mean?

    Gu Zechen sneered from his nose, nced at Su Ni coldly and disdainfully, then walked out.

    The temperature on the bed was still there, and the sweat on her forehead was getting cold. Su Ni felt a trace of coldness. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened, Gu Zechen seemed to be angry.

    Ever since Madam Calle wasing and Gu Zechen signed an agreement with her, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her had changed greatly. In fact, the two of them had barely quarreled in the past half a month.

    This kind of illusion even made Su Ni feel that she and Gu Zechen are like normal couples.

    Today, Gu Zechen gave a cold and gloomy look that made Su Ni shiver all over.

    She carried her handbag into the bathroom barefoot. Thest time she had used too much medicine, Gu Zechen was already suspicious. She had nned to rearrange it, but now, she was toote.

    Just as Su Ni¡¯s hands trembled and she slowly opened the powder, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Instinctively, Su Ni put her hands behind her back and started to hide.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Husband¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were not bad.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were sharp, his lips pursed, and he walked straight towards Su Ni without saying a word. His tall body suppressed Su Ni with absolute dominance, while his slender arm skimmed across Khai¡¯s shoulder and held her tightly clenched fist.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned coldly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s teeth shivered. She knew there was no way to retreat, but¡­

    If Gu Zechen found out, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Hubby, I beg you¡­ Just a while, okay?¡±

    There were tears in Su Ni¡¯s reddened eyes as her body slowly curled up. However, Gu Zechen pulled her up and pressed her back against the cold wall.

    ¡°I beg you¡­¡±

    Her tears blurred her eyes as her messy hair hung down her eyes,pletely blocking the pain between her brows.

    ¡°Su Ni, if I say it again, you know what the consequences will be!¡±

    Gu Zechen calmed down and softened his voice, but in Su Ni¡¯s ears, he was still so cold and terrible.

 Chapter 109: What Are You Scared

    ¡°No.¡±

    She shook her head and murmured.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen squeezed out her name from her teeth, then forcefully pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and turned Su Ni over. Her painful face was stuck to the cold wall.

    Su Ni screamed and frantically twisted her shoulders, but her hands had long been fixed by Gu Zechen and she was a fish to be ughtered.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni broke down and screamed hoarsely.

    She knew she was finished today!

    However, at thest moment, Su Ni still refused to let go. She gritted her teeth, revealing the stubbornness in her eyes, ¡°Gu Zechen, why¡­ why did you treat me like this?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was green and his expression was cold. His hand against the wall was bulging due to too much force, and he looked three points thicker than before.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Su Ni, I gave you a chance.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Su Ni¡¯s mind was still nk. Gu Zechen ruthlessly pinched her wrist. Within three seconds, Su Yan¡¯s hand suddenly softened. Then, his fingers loosened and the powder fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Su Ni desperately wanted to turn back but was pressed by Gu Zechen. In the chaos, Su Ni¡¯s body twisted in a strange position but she didn¡¯t feel pain.

    She couldn¡¯t resist. Su Ni¡¯s feet started to move wildly on the ground, trying to destroy all the powder on the ground. Gu Zechen looked at it and his eyes almost lit up.

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s head and bit her lips. One hand held her neck while the other hand slid all the way between her legs.

    Su Ni subconsciously clenched her tightly and Gu Zechen bit her lip hard. Su Ni eximed in surprise and her tongue went straight in. With his anger, she was turned upside down.

    Everything was too sudden and Su Ni felt a tearing paining from her body, followed by a fast and powerful impact.

    Su Ni¡¯s face hit the wall and she felt pain.

    When she realized that Gu Zechen was not prepared and pressed herself against the wall to attack, Su Ni¡¯s breathing almost stopped.

    She clenched her teeth and tried to control her painful cries.

    The pain from the wound being torn seemed to be even more painful than before. In his dry body, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t take a single step, but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he continued to move forward ruthlessly.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears welled up in pain but she didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. She clenched her fists tightly, praying that the torture would end quickly.

    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s pain in his eyes, but there was no sympathy in his eyes. In fact¡­ there was even more hatred than when he was expressionless.

    Her body was dry and dry than Gu Zechen had imagined, but it was like a fatal temptation that Gu Zechen wanted to possess.

    This damn woman actually dared to use drugs!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you loved me and wanted to stay by my side? Is this your love?¡±  ¡°!¡±

    His body moved forward at the fastest speed. Apart from the pain, he couldn¡¯t arouse the slightest reaction of her body. This made Gu Zechen angry, grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hair and asked fiercely.

    Su Ni pursed her lips tightly and did notment on Gu Zechen¡¯s words.

    Perhaps thest time he asked Xiao Ming toe over, he had already discovered it.

    However, he was too patient, so he had to endure until now.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I love me?¡±  You hypocritical woman, you are so disgusting!

    He scolded loudly. Su Ni¡¯s silence was tacit in his eyes. It was like a bucket of petrol was drenched on Gu Zechen¡¯s head, and the mes in his chest burned even higher.

    Mmm!

    Su Ni¡¯s painful voice overflowed out of her throat. Gu Zechen tugged at her hair, forcing her to look at him with his painful and numb eyes. His body moved rhythmically. Every time he gritted his teeth, his heart felt a little happier.

    ¡°It hurts?¡±

    He sneered coldly and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth. ¡°Is it that you feel ufortable with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to argue.

    But the pain in his body almost fainted several times. At this time, his brain was nk, but the initial resistance also disappeared.

    She opened her mouth and stared at Gu Zechen with difficulty, but she suffered an even more violent attack. Su Ni screamed and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Damn woman!¡±

    Gu Zechen cursed in a low voice. He lifted the woman who had fallen to the ground and threw her on the sink.

    Su Ni subconsciously closed her legs but was forcibly separated by Gu Zechen¡¯s powerful thighs. Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she stared at Gu Zechen with fear.

    ¡°It really hurts!¡±

    She begged.

    She could even feel warm blood gushing out of her body and she was about to die soon.

    Gu Zechen stood in front of her in the most dangerous manner, his sturdy chest muscles almost touching the tip of her nose. As long as he thought about it, he could enter her body in less than a second.

    Su Ni trembled even more. Her two hands tightly pinched his waist, but she did a futile resistance.

    Gu Zechen pinched her chin and stared coldly at him like a ghost in the darkness. Su Ni felt her heart tremble.

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±

    He questioned.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni knew that what she said now would anger Gu Zechen. However, the more she hesitated, the angrier Gu Zechen became.

    His eyes looked like a volcano that would burst out hotva at any time and engulf people.

    The thought of how good this woman was in front of him before and how she had actively begged him made his stomach churn.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    No wonder she rejected her, no wonder she secretly took medicine, and no wonder her body could only be happy every time she took the initiative to beg for sex.

    This was a conspiracy!

    ¡°Su Ni, I really want to strangle you to death!¡±

    The man¡¯s pride waspletely trampled on by Su Ni. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand this kind of insult. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple and his hand became more and more forceful. He pinched her head high, making her mouth open slightly, forcing her tears to fall silently.

    However, he would never let Gu Zechen feel soft again.

    Su Ni endured everything silently. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were too calm and scary. She wouldn¡¯t even doubt if Gu Zechen used a little more force to kill herself.

    Suddenly, he lifted himself up, pulled the back of his head tightly, and bit her lips again.

    This time, a warm and overbearing kiss fell on her face like rain. Her neck trembled from the heat, making Su Ni subconsciously hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck.

    His eyes became darker and the strength in his hand grew stronger. Until the next attack, Su Ni bit his shoulder in pain.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened. The bright lights couldn¡¯t illuminate his expression, only his thin lips were tightly pursed.

    Gu Zechen picked her up and strode towards the bedroom.

    Su Ni¡¯s arms had long lost all strength and she hung loosely on her shoulder. Her lower body was numb from pain, but it couldn¡¯t arouse Gu Zechen¡¯s pity.

 Chapter 110: Really Pain

    His eyes were numb, and he didn¡¯t even blink as he stared straight at him with fear.

    Suddenly, again.

    Gu Zechen attacked hard and calmly. The pain made Su Ni¡¯s body bend and her whole body curled up together. Her mind drifted further and further. It was unknown how long it had been before everything calmed down.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment before she suddenly woke up. She stared nkly at the gradually dimming sky. The wind blew over as if it was really just a dream.

    But the pain in her body seemed to remind her that everything had happened.

    Just now, it really happened.

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and endured the pain of needles. She held the wall and slowly walked into the bathroom to release water.

    The things that could have been solved in dozens of seconds now took Su Ni three whole minutes. In the end, she felt like she had used up all her strength. Her body couldn¡¯t support her and shey heavily in the bathtub.

    His head was calm.

    Su Ni could even calmly and rationally think back to what happened in the past. The murderous intent in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and indifference. Even after she fainted from the pain, Gu Zechen disappeared and she could remember all the details.

    Su Ni herself didn¡¯t feel sad or happy. Apart from her physical pain, she didn¡¯t cause any ripples in her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t until the water in the bathtub cooled down that Su Ni slowly got up, dried her body water, and gently put on her pajamas.

    She tried to call Gu Zechen but no one picked it up. Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and called again. After a few times, she figured she might as well cken Su Ni.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Su Ni sneered and threw her phone on the sofa.

    She put on a shawl and lit up a cigarette on the balcony.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t smoke, butter on, she didn¡¯t get into the habit of not leaving her cigarette. When Gu Zechen said that he didn¡¯t like to smell the smell of cigarettes, Su Nipromised.

    There was the sound of the whistle, and Su Ni could not help but look at the forest road outside the family.

    Gu Zechen should not be back.

    The bathroom was in a mess and the powder on the ground had long disappeared. The remaining bags in her bag were nowhere to be seen.

    Su Ni sent a message to Luo Heng.

    Su Ni typed quickly and her fingers jumped as fast as dancing. Her emotions rose and fell, and she quickly replied, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Luo Heng still felt too slow and called again.

    Su Ni hung up quickly and came out for a drink.

    Su Ni changed into a white t-shirt at the fastest speed and wore a long knitted shirt.

    When they saw Luo Heng again, Su Ni smiled at him from far away. Luo Heng walked over quickly, and in the end, he almost ran up and took Su Ni into his arms.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±

    Luo Heng was concerned.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni came out of Luo Heng¡¯s arms and kept a certain distance. When she noticed the disappointment in Luo Heng¡¯s eyes, she added, ¡°Do you think that I deserve it?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned.

    When she saw Luo Heng, Su Ni felt rxed. Probably only he could share all of this with her.

    ¡°Look, you tried to persuade me, but I didn¡¯t listen back then. If I had stopped earlier, maybe today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged andughed at herself.

    Luo Heng¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. Su Ni¡¯s words made him feel a faint pain in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Luo Heng was speechless, but Su Ni smiled fearlessly. She exined herself first, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He¡¯s just angry. After all, he¡¯s such a proud person. If I do this, he must feel humiliated.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and repeated, ¡°Well, I can imagine.¡±

    Luo Heng stopped talking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink. It¡¯s been a long time since we have a drink.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to look at Luo Heng¡¯s distressed eyes anymore. She deliberately walked in the front. She and Luo Heng had gone from their youngest years to the present, or she was only left with Luo Heng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink today.¡±

    Luo Heng was worried about Su Ni¡¯s body. ¡°You look pale.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She patted her face and cheered at Luo Heng again. ¡°Do you think I look like something¡¯s happening now?¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dare tell Su Ni that he hadn¡¯t seen her smile for a long time. Now, the disguise of her bright smile made people more worried.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and reached out to Luo Heng, saying coquettishly, ¡°I know better than you what I¡¯m doing now. Don¡¯t worry, I think Gu Zechen won¡¯t bother with me for a long time. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll give myself a holiday too.¡±

    ¡°You can really think about it.¡±

    Luo Heng followed Su Ni helplessly.

    The two of them found a seat in the clear bar. Under the dim light, they could no longer see the emotions on Luo Heng¡¯s face.

    Su Ni pretended to mention Li Dan, the woman who once made Luo Heng lose most of his youth. ¡°This time, he really didn¡¯te back to find you?¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was calm as the lights hit his face with an unfathomable expression.

    ¡°He found a rich old man. His life is pretty good now. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Heughed at himself.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I don¡¯t worry if she doesn¡¯t look for you. You can¡¯te back to find you the moment she gets hurt. Then you can only lick your wound yourself if you get hurt.¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t say anything but drank.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t let her down¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish, Luo Heng waved his hand and interrupted Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve let her go.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes and looked disdainful. She had heard Luo Heng many times.

    But it was once on shore, one prays no more every time.

    ¡°It¡¯s serious this time.¡±

    Luo Heng suddenly restrained his emotions and his voice became depressed and low. He stared seriously at Su Ni and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m serious this time.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was not like a joke.

    In the end, Luo Heng just shook his head and said nothing.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask anymore. She raised her ss and gently clinked sses with Luo Heng. The two of them were speechless and drank it in one go.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t mention that tonight, we¡¯ll be the two of us.¡±

    Su Ni suggested.

    ¡°Can I be drunk, you still keep the strength to walk, don¡¯t expect me to send you back to the family.¡±

    Luo Heng reminded.

    Su Ni shrugged and drank a few sses of wine. Her voice became louder, ¡°I won¡¯t go back today.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. An Rong isn¡¯t home. Do you think Gu Zechen will care about my life and death?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was indifferent, but she spoke with a hint of sadness and helplessness. Luo Heng patted her shoulder, indicating for her to drink less.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really want to give up.¡±

    Su Niy on the table. Before she had drunk much today, she felt a little drunk. Her mind was deep and she felt ufortable.

 Chapter 111: Su Ni Drunken

    ¡°But Gu Zechen won¡¯t divorce me for now. I should be safe now.¡±

    With that, she chuckled again.

    Luo Heng took off his coat and put it on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. He slowly changed the wine in front of her into clear water, but was noticed by Su Ni. After shouting for a long time, Luo Heng felt helpless and could only fill it up again.

    ¡°I only have you one friend, Luo Heng. If you¡¯re gone one day, I might never have the strength to move forward.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been there.¡±

    Luo Heng said.

    ¡°Do you remember that Li Dan argued with me once and always said that we were too intimate and that I, Su Ni, was more important than her, Haha, I remember you arguing with her back then. To be honest, I shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    Su Ni fell into her memories with a strange glow on her face. She continued to smile, ¡°At that time, I recognized you as my friend, but sometimes I feel that this is unfair to you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. Why are we talking about this?¡±

    Luo Heng seemed unwilling to mention it.

    ¡°All these years, you and Li Dan have beenpatible. I know that you quarreled many times because of me.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°Actually, Li Dan is right. You really don¡¯t have to help me.¡±

    ¡°If even I don¡¯t help you, who else can help you?¡±

    Luo Heng helped Su Ni up and dragged Su Ni out of the bar. Kafa waspletely unsettled, and he still chuckled, ¡°No, but I have a hunch that one day you might be far away from me.¡±

    ¡°That day will never happen.¡±

    Luo Heng swore with certainty.

    Su Ni waved her hand and her body was so soft that she couldn¡¯t speak. She had always believed in her premonition. Before she got into the car, Su Ni held Luo Heng¡¯s hand tightly and her eyes were clear. ¡°Luo Heng, if there really is a day like this, I hope.. you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say so much, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words made Luo Heng faint uneasy, but he did not think too much at the time.

    Luo Heng sent Su Ni to the door of the family, and saw an Audi slowly following. It was Gu Zechen.

    Looking at Su Ni who was unconscious behind him, Luo Heng had to get out of the car first and saw Gu Zechen looking over through the window.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Luo Heng greeted him politely.

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and didn¡¯t make a sound. He nced at the direction of his car and Luo Heng quickly said, ¡°Mrs Gu is eating in the middle of the city tonight. I think she¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll send her back.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded expressionlessly and sat in the car.

    Luo Heng, ¡°¡­¡±

    The Audi had already slowly entered the family, and he didn¡¯t have to care about Su Ni. Luo Heng ran all the way and stopped Gu Zechen, looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu is very drunk, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t walk.¡±

    ¡°Since when has the service attitude of your half city been so good?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly said.

    Luo Heng did not look up, calmly and quickly replied, ¡°Half city should take care of the safety of every customer, and CEO Gu is a frequent visitor in half of the city. Naturally, he takes care of everything.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at him in the car for a long time before finally opening the door andnding his shiny leather shoes on the ground.

    Luo Heng trotted all the way again and opened the car door in front of Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen nced at the car and saw that Su Ni was alreadypletely lying in the car.

    ¡°Mr. Gu?¡±

    Luo Heng couldn¡¯t help but get cold sweat again.

    In the end, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and pulled Su Ni up and hugged her in his arms.

    Su Ni moved restlessly, opened her eyes and saw that Gu Zechen was in front of her. She was so scared that her eyes widened and she stammered, ¡°Gu, Gu Zechen?¡±

    Seeing Su Ni wake up, Luo Heng also breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly went forward and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, you were a little drunk before, so I told me to send you back. Now that Mr. Gu is back, can I leave?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Su Ni looked at Luo Heng and felt that her head was unusually heavy. Luckily, her brain was still awake, so she nodded, ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu is happy tonight.¡±

    Luo Heng quickly got into the car with a business is business tone.

    The car lights gradually disappeared, while Gu Zechen still held Su Ni in his arms. Su Ni dared not look at Gu Zechen, but she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Let mee down.¡±

    Gu Zechen really put him down, then he didn¡¯t look sideways and walked in front of him mercilessly.

    Su Ni¡¯s body tilted slightly. Seeing that Gu Zechen was not looking back at all, Su Ni took a deep breath, stabilized her emotions and followed closely.

    Therge vi was particrly empty at night. Su Ni was reluctant to part from it but was still rejected the moment Gu Zechen entered the study.

    Su Ni touched the tip of her nose and was almost hit.

    ¡°I was wrong to drink tonight, but I came back safely, right?¡±

    Su Ni stood at the door and started exining whether Gu Zechen was listening or not.

    Deep down, she was even more worried. She never thought that Gu Zechen woulde back tonight, and coincidentally bumped into him at the door.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll pretend you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡±

    After a while, Su Ni continued.

    Su Ni was silent. After confirming that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t open the door, she didn¡¯t hesitate and turned to go upstairs.

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t send a text. Su Ni decided to give him a safe message and sent him a smile.

    On the other side, there was a frightened look. Next time, you¡¯d better drink less. Remember that you were eating alone in half a city tonight. I¡¯ll exin it to you at the hotel.

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    Su Ni was not worried. Luo Heng had always been steady.

    Speaking of Gu Zechen, Su Ni nced at the study room and saw that Gu Zechen had a document in his hand. Without any intention ofing up, she went straight downstairs.

    Soon, the lights were heard and Gu Zechen left again.

    From start to finish, Gu Zechen never spoke to her at all.

    When she woke up in the car, she heard the conversation between Luo Heng and Gu Zechen, while Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was almost scary.

    Su Ni watched as the Audi slowly left, and as if she was gambling, she sent out the contract she signed before.

    Just like Gu Zechen¡¯s current attitude, he believed that it would not be long before the media would smell a certain aura.

    After Su Ni took a shower and climbed into bed again, she heard her phone ring. She thought it was Luo Heng, but she saw Gu Zechen also sending a message.

    Be your Mrs Gu!

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched as she slowly put her phone on her chest andid down slowly.

    This time, she slowly replied!

    On the other side of Luo Heng, Su Ni was sent away with just two words.

    Even though she had made a ruckus in the afternoon, with Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she calmed down as though she had taken a break.

    As long as he had value for Gu Zechen, he would not divorce him. A year should be enough for Su Ni.

 Chapter 112: Yin Family Mutate

    Su Ni didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen for a few days, but she saw a lot of news about Gu Zechen on the news.

    First, the Mogan Mountain resort was purchased maliciously, and although the Gu Corp had held a press conference to exin it, the eyes could see at a nce that this was rted to Gu Jia¡¯s sessive blow to the Yin Family.

    Various doubts continued, but Gu Zechen kept silent.

    Su Ni understood his character too well. So what if he did it, he was not afraid of these rumors.

    The Yin Family also stopped moving. The incident of the vi fire ident was settled. Among the charred male corpse, one of them was confirmed to be Yin Tianqi. As for Yin Feng, he was still missing and became a thorn in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    Yin Mo stayed steadily in the Yin Corp. He neither spoke about the recent changes in Yin Family nor did he make any effective measures for the acquisition of Mogan Mountain. The whole Yin Corp was like a pool of stagnant water.

    This morning, Su Ni had breakfast alone and heard the news of Yin Family again.

    The old man, who had always been tough, was actually in the hospital for a long time. The reporters wanted to sneak in for an interview but were rejected. From the hospital gate to the elevator, there were people who were dedicated to the security.

    Su Ni frowned slightly. Do you need to spend so much effort on monitoring a patient?

    Even if he was unwilling to be disturbed by the reporters, there was no need for him to make such a move. He was afraid that there was a deeper meaning behind this.

    Su Ni remained silent on the surface. In the end, it had nothing to do with the Su Corp.

    When she was out, Luo Qing was standing by the car and staring at her. Su Ni opened the car door just as she stepped forward and respectfully invited Cairn to get in.

    Ever since the fire in the vi was dealt with, Su Ni and Luo Qing had reached some kind of opportunity and were closer than before.

    As for the rtionship between Luo Qing and Gu Zechen, Luo Qing didn¡¯t mention it, but Ryan chose to avoid it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gu Corp first.¡±

    Su Ni changed her mind at thest minute. Luo Qing looked surprised, but she quickly turned the car around.

    She and Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a week, and the media outside was well-ordered by Gu Zechen. They didn¡¯t release any news, or they were already popr by the Yin Family, so they didn¡¯t have time to deal with Su Ni¡¯s small matter.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she went to Su Corp. Luo Qing went up to deal with it, saving a lot of trouble.

    But today, the front desk still frowned and whispered something.

    Su Ni was not in a hurry, but soon, Luo Qing came over with a troubled expression and exined, ¡°President Gu is not in thepany today.¡±

    ¡°Not in thepany?¡±

    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations. At the moment when all parties were gathered, she thought that Gu Zechen was busy.

    Luo Qing nodded and whispered, ¡°Li Mo and I were not on the phone, but I went to Yin Corp.¡±

    ¡°Yin Corp?¡±

    Su Ni was hoarse, but she also reacted instantly. She nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    The off-road vehicle sped on the road while Su Ni and Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni looked at her watch. It was 850 in the morning and she went to Yin Corp early in the morning. Obviously, there was something important.

    And when ites to the recent copse of shares in Yin Corp, it is not unusual for Gu Zechen to take this opportunity to acquire shares.

    And this time, Yin Corp was obviouslypletely hopeless.

    Su Ni suddenly held her forehead and gently rubbed it.

    A month ago, when she was humiliated at the Yin Family¡¯s birthday banquet, how could she have imagined that things were unpredictable and that the Yin Family copsed so quickly?

    The maniptor of everything was Gu Zechen.

    Everyone said that Gu Zechen was avenging himself, but he was ruthless to this point. It would be unwise to use Su Ni as a shield.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s ambition was long ago. Otherwise, no matter how fast Gu Zechen moved, the Yin Family was the foundation of decades, so how could it copse so quickly?

    Furthermore, she finally understood that Elder Yin was under house arrest.

    It was none other than Yin Mo who ced the elder under house arrest.

    After all, if Yin Mo wanted to have a ce in Yin Corp, he had to do something to achieve some tacit understanding with Gu Zechen.

    Obviously, Yin Mo achieved his goal.

    Soon, a new message was posted on the station. After Gu Zechen joined the Yin Corp, Yin Mo still controlled the Yin Corp.

    Would Gu Zechen be willing to only be a shareholder?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows. She was afraid that only Gu Zechen knew what was going on behind this scene.

    ¡°Mr. Su?¡±

    Luo Qing stopped and saw that Su Ni still didn¡¯t react. She turned her head and realized that her face was pale and her eyes were haggard.

    Su Ni waved her hand to indicate that she was fine, then she regained her usual experience and confidence. Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go up first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luo Qing nodded.  Then, she wanted to say something but stopped. Su Ni looked back at her and heard Luo Qing say, ¡°Do you want me to continue contacting Mr. Gu?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Since Gu Zechen was not in a hurry, she naturally wasn¡¯t worried.  What¡¯s more, when he went to Gu Corp today, naturally some people would send the news out. If Gu Zechen found out that he still didn¡¯te to see her, it would be unnecessary for her to go over again.

    As soon as Su Ni entered the office, she saw that Qin Yue was arranging the table inside. She couldn¡¯t help looking back at the secretary, ¡°Why do you let Asistant Qin clean up himself?¡±

    Qin Yue smiled and said disapprovingly, ¡°I just happened to be waiting for Mr. Su. Anyway, it¡¯s fine to be idle.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t say much. She sat down and looked at Qin Yue.

    ¡°Have you not met Mr. Gu recently?¡±

    Qin Yue did not hide it and asked toe straight to the point.

    As the Su Corp gradually got on the right track, Su Ni¡¯s attitude towards Qin Yue became more and more dissatisfied, but deep down, she knew how capable Mr. Chen was. Since he could make the Su Corpe back to life, it would be fine to fall.

    Therefore, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was still humble and reserved. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem to have some conflicts.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a small issue between husband and wife, it¡¯s better to reconcile early. I don¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes are watching behind me. The funds for the supermarket project have been collected, so I¡¯m about to start working¡­¡±

    What Qin Yue said was exactly what Su Ni was worried about.

    She nodded solemnly and quickly, saying, ¡°I know. I went to Gu Corp today but I didn¡¯t meet anyone. However, I believe that Gu Zechen has learned the news.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded but did not leave. Su Ni took the initiative to ask, ¡°Asistant Qin, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°There is a small problem.¡±

    Qin Yue wanted to say something but stopped, and he looked at Su Ni with a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Chen means that the Su Corp will be on the right track as soon as possible, and we have to help the Gu Corp take down Madam Cayle.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

 Chapter 113: Catches on the same boat

    ¡°Is this helpful to Su Corp?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t think about it. ¡°Mr. Chen has heard that there are several people in Nancheng city who have the idea of Madam Calle. If Gu Huai can alwayse down, it will not only be very beneficial to Gu Corp, but also very helpful to Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    Su Ni said frankly.

    Qin Yue looked troubled and pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Chen meant. Actually¡­ I¡¯m not very sure either. I think it¡¯s probably to let you keep Gu Zechenpletely and to provide more insurance for the Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Gu Zechen and I have be grasshoppers on a rope.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and mocked herself.

    Qin Yue did not refute, as if he had tacitly agreed. After he finished speaking, Qin Yue walked out.

    After that, Su Ni raised her voice and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for so long. Speaking of which, when did Mr. Chene out to talk to me personally?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen¡¯s purpose is very simple. I hope you can continue your marriage with Gu Zechen to maximize your benefits. I think this is what Mr. Su wants.¡±

    Qin Yue said without looking back.

    ¡°Although that is the case, after all, we have worked together for so long and I haven¡¯t seen the real owner yet. Isn¡¯t it itchy in my heart?¡±

    Su Ni stood up and looked at Qin Yue¡¯s back and smiled.

    Qin Yue remained silent.

    Su Ni continued, ¡°Go back and talk to Mr. Chen. Since we all have the same purpose, Mr. Chen helped me, or else I am still in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I will tell Mr. Chen but no matter what the ending is, I hope Mr. Su will do what she should do.¡±

    Qin Yue strode out of the office without even looking at Su Ni.

    Su Ni crossed her arms and the smile in her eyes slowly cooled down. She stared coldly at Qin Yue¡¯s back.

    In private, Su Ni also asked Luo Heng to help her investigate Mr. Chen behind Qin Yue, but the other party was like empty air and couldn¡¯t find any clues.

    This made Su Ni feel a little uneasy, but because she had benefited a lot, she didn¡¯t seem to find a reason to doubt her.

    Su Ni was thinking about it when her phone suddenly rang. Su Ni walked over slowly but was shocked when she saw the number.

    Gu Zechen?

    Was this guy finally willing to call himself?

    Su Ni sneered in her heart, and soon a smile appeared on her face, and her voice became gentle. ¡°Why did Mr. Gu remember to call me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in Gu Corp today?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly when he heard Su Ni¡¯s cheerful and cheerful voice.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Ni did not hide it and never thought that it would reach Gu Zechen¡¯s ears so soon.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice in an instant, his tone dignified and indifferent.

    Su Ni looked at her phone and sneered in her heart. She continued, ¡°Look at what you said. My wife hasn¡¯t seen her husband for a long time. Can¡¯t you go to thepany to see her?¡±

    The phone was silent.

    Su Ni pouted. She thought that Gu Zechen was not afraid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for me if there¡¯s nothing else in the future. Don¡¯t think about any more tricks. There¡¯s no way we can go further between us.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Then I miss you, can I?¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was about to hang up, Su Ni quickly added.

    The phone was silent again.

    Su Ni restrained her smile and stopped breathing. A few secondster, two words came from the phone, ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Then, the phone was hung up.

    Su Ni held her phone and looked confused. This guy called herself shameless?

    Damn it!

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but brag. This man was really angry. In the end, he was enticing him, but he was also hooked.

    She was really able to do it after turning around and not recognizing people.

    Su Ni was angry and dialed the phone again. Su Ni was so angry that she said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re the shameless person. Why didn¡¯t you think about this problem after you finished eating and sleeping with me?¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Now, Gu Zechen felt nauseous when he heard Su Ni¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, I still have a lot to tell you, but will you listen?¡±

    Su Ni raised her voice slightly and her tone was very ufortable.

    They had to hang up again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at it. You¡¯re like a beast. You don¡¯t care about my feelings so many times every night. Could it be that I have to die in your hands?¡±

    Su Ni said and started to feel wronged again.

    Thest time Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin herself, today she said everything in a daze.

    The call was hung up again.

    This time, Su Ni¡¯s mood was much better. She had protected the pride of Gu Zechen.

    Although she didn¡¯t use drugs, it was also because Gu Zechen was too strong.

    If Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t turn this round, then she had no choice.

    Gu Zechen hung up, with one hand on his forehead and his eyes closed slightly.

    Li Mo was still reporting on his financial statement for the past month, but he was interrupted by a call.

    At this time, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s tired expression, he didn¡¯t know if the report should continue.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    Gu Zechen said quickly as if he understood Li Mo¡¯s mind.

    But in his mind, it was still Xiao Ming¡¯s previous me.

    Was Su Ni really taking drugs because she couldn¡¯t stand herself?

    On the contrary, she was wronged.

    In this regard, Gu Zechen could not deny that he had no affection for Su Ni in order to get Su Ni to divorce.

    In other words, he had no feelings for Su Ni at all and was just a tool for venting.

    At that thought, Gu Zechen¡¯s head started to hurt again.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve already reported it. You need to sign it.¡±

    Li Mo said respectfully from the side.

    Gu Zechen was in a daze as if he had suddenly reacted. He nced at Li Mo and said in a low voice, ¡°Put it here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Li Mo quickly tidied up and put it aside.

    ¡°Madam Calle has an appointment in the afternoon. If there¡¯s nothing else, we can leave now.¡±

    Li Mo reminded.

    Gu Zechen looked at his watch and realized something. His eyes returned to their usual sharp and indifferent state. He got up and grabbed his suit and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the elevator, Gu Zechen took out his phone several times and had to put it down. Li Mo knew that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t seen Su Ni for a long time, and he also knew that it was Su Ni calling just now.  ¡°I¡¯ll be on the wayter. Do you want to go to Su Corp?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to Su Corp to see?¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Li Mo with a cold look.

    Li Mo¡¯s heart shrunk, but he still continued with a calm expression, ¡°President Gu invested in the Nanjiawan projectst time. I heard that the workers encountered a small problem. It is only natural for President Gu to supervise it.¡±

 Chapter 114: Finding a Reason to See Su Ni

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly. ¡°Su Ni hasn¡¯t solved it yet?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, is it?¡±

    Li Mo still lowered his head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Make the time and don¡¯t miss Madam Calle¡¯s appointment.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Li Mo and felt that Li Mo had ulterior motives in bringing up the Su Corp at this time, but he happened to be in his arms, so he agreed to go to Su Corp.

    Gu Zechen walked in front, and Li Mo wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead from behind.

    Gu Zechen was obviously worried about Su Ni, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Even he had to find an excuse.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you moving faster?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and scolded coldly.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps were two points faster than before. Li Mo quickly chased after him. He didn¡¯t know if he was in a hurry because he wanted to win over Madam Calle¡¯s date, or¡­ he was just in a hurry to see Su Ni.

    Su Ni was eating the cafeteria with her employees when she heard a report from below that it was Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni was drinking soup and almost spit out in one gulp. Luckily, she quickly maintained her image in front of her employees and raised her head to ask.  ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already in the elevator.¡±  Luo Qing said.

    Su Ni was in a dilemma. She hadn¡¯t had enough food yet, so she still had a lot of things to deal with in the afternoon. It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Gu Zechen toe at this time.

    ¡°How about you just let Mr. Gue to the cafeteria, which is just a meal.¡±

    Su Ni thought of a way to make the best of both things.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Luo Qing¡¯s expression rarely changed, but she frowned slightly. She looked at the noisy employees in the circle, and the not very friendly food in front of her.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? This is to observe the public¡¯s feelings. Go, I¡¯ll get the chef to give him two more dishes.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Luo Qing and thetter quickly left.

    After a while, the noisy restaurant fell silent in an instant. Su Ni put down the spoon and saw Gu Zechen, who was standing in front of her with both hands in his pocket with a cold expression.

    Su Ni pretended not to know and smiled to greet her, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    The staff around them had already retreated silently, keeping a certain distance from Gu Zechen as much as possible, and they were all silent. All of them stared at Su Ni with fear and desire.

    At the moment, only Su Ni was close to Gu Zechen and there was no fear in her expression.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Coincidentally, let¡¯s Eat Together.¡±

    Su Ni said, pulling Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and walking towards the window.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and warned coldly.

    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen outside, then said, ¡°To be honest, for some reason, I thought I was very wronged and angry, but now I see you, it seems that all my anger is gone. The only thing left is happiness.¡±

    Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips and stared coldly at Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled at herself, as happy and happy as someone in love.

    ¡°Mr. Gu is here, and there aren¡¯t two more dishes.¡±  Su Ni shouted twice at the window, not daring to be careless. Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not walked over and sat down, but they were already in front of them.

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked around. Suddenly, everyone lowered their eyes and pretended to eat.

    ¡°Asistant Li, you should get some food too.¡±

    Su Ni said to Li Mo who was still standing beside her.

    Li Mo didn¡¯t move until Gu Zechen nodded and Li Mo left.

    There were only Su Ni and Gu Zechen left at the dining table of six people. Compared to the crowded and noisy surroundings, this side seemed much more quiet and abrupt.

    ¡°You usually eat here?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni nodded and picked the fish thorns. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite convenient, and the taste is good. Do you want to taste the fish, it¡¯s the specialty of ourpany.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still sitting opposite Su Ni, neither moving his chopsticks nor looking away.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were too cold, neither angry nor indifferent, but there was an invisible pressure on Su Ni¡¯s head.

    After Su Ni picked up the fish, she reached the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth and deliberately didn¡¯t look at his expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Try it. This is the fish you love most.¡±

    Ever since An Rong mentioned it once, Su Ni had memorized Gu Zechen¡¯s preferences.

    Thetter¡¯s expression was still cold as he stared at the smiling woman and the fish in front of him.

    ¡°Hurry up, there are still quite a few people around.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice with a little coquettish.

    Gu Zechen turned his face slightly and found that many people were staring at him. Among them, there was someone who was secretlyughing.

    Gu Zechen felt that he had been vited and insulted, and all of this was brought by this woman.

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±

    He asked in a low voice.

    He had used all his patience to be able toe to the restaurant. Now, Su Ni still wanted him to eat here?

    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t want to feed you a mouthful of food. I think it¡¯s an apology!¡±

    Su Ni blinked happily and smiled.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Su Ni continued.

    Finally, Gu Zechen slowly opened his mouth and leaned forward to taste the fragrance of fish.

    ¡°Is there a fish thorn?¡±

    Su Ni was worried that she hadn¡¯t cleaned up.

    Gu Zechen barely chewed, struggling with an extremely twisted expression. He couldn¡¯t say that it was delicious, but he didn¡¯t say it was hard to eat either.

    All of a sudden, Su Ni¡¯s eyes seemed to have a whole night, turning bright and sparkling. The smile was more like she wanted to break thest coldness in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Finally, Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and lowered his head to eat, as if he was unwilling to talk to Su Ni.

    Su Ni almost didn¡¯t hold her mouth to enjoy herself.

    She had never seen Gu Zechen being so introverted and embarrassed.

    At this time, Su Ni turned her head and said to the staff who were still obsessed with her, ¡°None of you have a good meal, what are you looking at? Are you embarrassed to see our CEO Gu?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen clenched his teeth and squeezed out two words.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she looked innocent. ¡°I also feel sorry to be seen. Now, they will not watch anymore.¡±

    Gu Zechen was so angry that his face turned green again. He was even colder than the coldness just now. He got up and dragged Su Ni out.

    Su Ni deliberately yelled a few times and attracted the attention of many people. Then, Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster.

    The dining room behind him suddenly burst into a frenzy.

    ¡°Mr. Gu is so handsome. I didn¡¯t expect handsome people to be so cool.¡±

    There were young female employees who couldn¡¯t care about eating. They held their faces and watched Su Ni disappear.

 Chapter 115: Gu Zechen Angry Again

    ¡°Mr. Gu is obviously embarrassed. Haha, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su and Mr. Gu to be so affectionate in private, yet they still fed food.¡±

    Someone retorted.

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve long said that Mr. Su and CEO Gu have a loving rtionship. I just witnessed it with my own eyes..¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m ying dog food, I¡¯m willing to eat it!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Li Mo was still eating in the room, so he didn¡¯t follow him, but listening to arge group of girls discussing his boss, he blushed unconsciously.

    ¡°Asistant Li, you usually eat dog food by Mr. Gu¡¯s side.¡±

    Some of them were daring to gossip directly with Li Mo.

    Li Mo almost choked in panic. Although he had been with Gu Zechen for a long time, he had never been in love.

    If he asked about work, he could still say something, but this affectionate thing¡­

    Before the crowd could say a word, Li Mo¡¯s face turned red. He couldn¡¯t say a word from a few girls.

    The entire restaurant was shrouded in a cheerful atmosphere.

    After Su Ni went out with Gu Zechen, she had not lived so well.

    Along the way, Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni into the elevator, ignoring the crowd¡¯s repressed gazes. Looking at the direction of the elevator, it didn¡¯t look like she was going to her office but wanted to go downstairs.

    Su Ni was a little flustered. ¡°Well¡­ Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go to my office?¡±

    This way, at least, would ensure her safety.

    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re scared, huh?¡±  Su Ni, weren¡¯t you pretty just now?

    Gu Zechen leaned against the elevator and leaned against Su Ni¡¯s scalp.

    Su Ni¡¯s scalp was slightly numb. She clearly wanted tough, but she still had to pretend to be serious and she didn¡¯t know anything. She said pitifully and helplessly, ¡°Where do I have? You¡¯re the one who pulled me out. In front of so many employees, how can you make me stand out in thepany?¡±

    ¡°Pressing power?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked in return, and Su Ni¡¯s words made him feel so angry that his chest healed. Thest punch mmed heavily on the elevator, causing the elevator to shake.

    Su Ni took the opportunity to hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fist seemed to hit cotton. His hand hurt but it didn¡¯t work at all.

    On the contrary, this woman was left empty.

    ¡°Get up for me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he lowered his voice.

    ¡°No.¡±

    In an instant, Su Ni hugged him even tighter and shook her head desperately. ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry with me. I was so fierce over the phone just now, so you came straight to thepany. Can I apologize to you?¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only concerned about you when I feed you fish. There¡¯s no other meaning. Even if you¡¯re embarrassed, you can¡¯t get angry at me.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The first half of the sentence had slowly extinguished Gu Zechen¡¯s anger. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand had been slowly ced on her back, but when she was about half a centimeter away from Su Ni¡¯s body, she heard Su Ni¡¯s next sentence.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you mad at me on purpose?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and gritted his teeth and questioned coldly.

    Even if she was found out, Su Ni refused to admit it. Instead, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s anger and felt happy.

    He had been neglecting her for so long, but now that he wanted to see him, he could run over casually. Did he really think she had no temper?

    Su Ni quickly shook her head, still smiling, ¡°Hubby, what did you say? How could I be¡­¡±

    Her face was shy and she didn¡¯t want to say anything. In the eyes of a normal man, she was already in a daze. No matter how angry she was, it was time to calm down.

    However, the person he met was Gu Zechen. In the entire Nancheng city, he could no longer find a second man who was colder and colder than him.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened, Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and left as soon as he turned around.

    Su Ni could only follow behind, trying to keep her distance from Gu Zechen to avoid any news that the two of them were not at odds.

    Gu Zechen walked straight to his Audi. Su Ni stood in front of the car and lowered her voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    He warned coldly.

    Su Ni looked back. Li Mo didn¡¯te down at this time, and Gu Zechen was sitting in the back row. Obviously, he had no intention of driving.

    Then he¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s imagination was a little rich, so she stood at the door without moving. In the end, Gu Zechen personally opened the door, raised his eyebrows coldly and asked, ¡°What, let me personally invite you here?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m afraid of angering you again.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be wronged but actually teased.

    As soon as Su Ni stepped into the car, her whole body was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Then, her eyes were flustered and her hands struggled.

    His eyes were as cold as always. Su Ni looked at them and struggled to shrink slowly, staring at Gu Zechen with aggrieved eyes.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    She exined in a low voice.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and suddenly bit her lips. Then, he licked and slowly opened her teeth.

    His heart was in a mess. There was warmth in his arms, so he simply closed his eyes and didn¡¯t think about anything.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she was a little stunned by the sudden kiss.

    She even thought that Gu Zechen came to see her personally to settle the score with her, but now seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s posture, the situation seemed to be in the opposite direction.

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni, who closed his eyes guiltily. He didn¡¯t ask any questions and epted his kiss peacefully.

    His kiss was soft and gentle, unlike the passionate and overbearing one before, but not long after, Gu Zechen suddenly pushed her away and coldly looked at Su Ni, whose cheeks were red.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen was still annoyed, especially when he saw the woman purposefully approach him, making him feel nauseous.

    But¡­

    He just couldn¡¯t control his hand, and the idea ofpletely controlling this woman rose in his mind.

    He must have been mad!  He would run to Su Corp and bring this woman out. What about the next step?

    What could he do next?

    Damn it!

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face, her thoughts rising and falling. She was pushed away again before she could even immerse herself in his arms, but the man didn¡¯t y ording to the rules.

    Su Ni started to stand up and smiled awkwardly at him. Without any response, she wanted to get out of his arms but was pressed by Gu Zechen again.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder. Her face was like an apple in the morning, and her watery eyes looked like dew was about to seep out.

    But the next second, Gu Zechen¡¯s words broke all Su Ni¡¯s fantasies and pulled their rtionship into an ice cave again.

 Chapter 116: Keeping a Distance

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and looked at Su Ni¡¯s pretence. He frowned with disgust, ¡°What kind of scene do you want to act in front of me this time?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and stuttered, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that your acting skills are quite good. If my willpower is slightly weaker, I might have been fooled by you.¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed him aside, tidied up the wrinkles on his pants and turned his head to the other side.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s overly emotional change made Su Ni feel like she was on a roller coaster ride. Her mood fell from peak to bottom, and the initiative was once again in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and tried not to show her sadness.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni put one hand on the handle of the car door and still didn¡¯t raise her head. She said in a deep voice, ¡°If you came today to tell me this, then good Gu Zechen, I understand now.¡±

    She then got out of the car.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her arm, his eyes filled with impatience and anger.

    ¡°Su Ni, you are threatening me!¡±

    ¡°If you really think so, then I have nothing to say.  But don¡¯t worry, I will y the role of Mrs Gu you want. Apart from that, I will keep my distance from you as much as possible.

    After Su Ni said this, she looked up at Gu Zechen seriously, then forcefully opened Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and entered the Su Corp.

    In other words, Gu Zechen watched Su Ni get out of the car, and it was toote to catch up.

    Gu Zechen clenched his fists and an irrepressible anger shed across his eyes.

    Su Ni dared to resist him!

    Gu Zechen stared viciously at Su Ni¡¯s back, frowning tightly. His tone was filled with anger and unwillingness, and he gritted his teeth and said to her back, ¡°Why?!¡±  Su Ni, your fate is in my hands. It¡¯s not up to you to decide!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    If she wanted to seduce her, she would keep her distance if she wanted to resist. Did she really think that Gu Zechen was dead?

    Gu Zechen mmed his fist against the car window. He watched the woman walk faster and faster, but he didn¡¯t look back. The mes in his chest burned even more vigorously.

    After a few days, this woman had be much more arrogant!

    Gu Zechen raised his leg to catch up, but Li Mo hurriedly came out of thepany and was shocked to see Gu Zechen.

    Originally, he thought that Gu Zechen would talk to Su Ni, but he never thought that just came out. Before Mr. Gu could finish calling, he saw Gu Zechen walking towards him with a cold and gloomy face, scaring Li Mo.

    ¡°Call Su Niter and say that she has an event to attend tonight!¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s consciousness was bad and he dealt with it in a hurry. It was just that Gu Zechen personally informed him about this. How did Su Ni offend the Big Boss today?

    Gu Zechen finally held back the idea of rushing in, regaining a little calmness, and then he red up at Li Mo, ¡°What, I dislike my Gu Corp¡¯s food is not delicious. You cane here in the future.¡±

    Li Mo wiped his mouth, knowing that Mr. Gu was angry, how dare he say half a word, and quickly started the engine with his tail.

    Gu Zechen sat behind him and nced at the Su Corp. His eyes were full of murderous intent, but there was a cold smile on his face.

    Didn¡¯t he want to keep a distance, he wanted to see how Su Ni could protect her.

    Su Ni was silent for a long time when she received Li Mo¡¯s notice.

    Li Mo also raised his breath and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Su, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Just now, she told Gu Zechen to keep a distance, but in the end, she was still shocked and angry. In less than an hour, this guy actually wanted to apany him to the event.

    He did it on purpose!

    Li Mo looked at the hotel and confirmed that Gu Zechen would note out for a while. He also sighed in relief and said with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Mr. Gu is meeting important guests. It¡¯s too urgent. I just couldn¡¯t tell you personally.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Could it be that Gu Zechen came here to inform him of the party?

    However, based on his attitude and expression, he was obviously here to settle the scores. He had already tried to curry favor in the restaurant, so he didn¡¯t even smile. He even dragged himself out in public and did something inexplicable.

    Su Ni said coldly, ¡°I still have an event tonight. If it¡¯s not something important, I won¡¯t participate.¡±

    The implication was that if she wanted to go, Gu Zechen would have to invite her.

    On the other side of Gu Zechen, when he heard Li Mo¡¯s careful report, he kicked the table and the documents on the table were scattered.

    ¡°Did Su Ni really say that?¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth, his eyes full of anger.

    ¡°Mr. Su, that¡¯s right¡­ but I don¡¯t think Mr. Su didn¡¯te on purpose. I¡¯m afraid something really happened.¡±

    Li Mo held his breath and was still saying good things for Su Ni to avoid conflict between the two.

    ¡°What can she do?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°Tell her, if there are too many things in Su Corp and she can¡¯te over alone, I don¡¯t mind finding someone to help her share the burden.¡±

    Li Mo let out an ¡°Ah¡± and Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows again. ¡°What, is there a problem?¡±

    Li Mo dared not say a word but called Su Ni in front of Gu Zechen.

    There was silence over the phone.

    Li Mo was so anxious that he was about to cry. Behind him was a pair of wolf-like eyes staring at him.

    Why can¡¯t the husband and wife talk directly to each other in person? Why should they be so angry that a small assistant like him is acting as a microphone here?

    ¡°How about this, tell Mr. Gu that I willeter.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen would threaten her with the Su Corp, so she didn¡¯t find it strange when she heard Li Mo¡¯s words. Even the anger she had just felt disappeared without a trace.

    Li Mo felt that his little life was finally saved, but it was not enough. He suggested to Su Ni, ¡°How about you personally give Mr. Gu a call?¡±

    ¡°I said?¡±

    Su Ni raised her voice. She couldpletely imagine what kind of expression Gu Zechen would have when he asked Li Mo to make this call. She was afraid that he might not have lifted the table of the hotel.

    At that moment, Su Ni said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. I don¡¯t want to be angry with someone again.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    As soon as the call ended, Gu Zechen appeared behind Li Mo like a ghost, staring coldly at Li Mo¡¯s face without giving him a chance to lie.

    ¡°Mr. Su agreed.¡±

    Li Mo hurriedly said.

    As he said this, he quickly squeezed out a smile to ease the atmosphere, but it was even uglier than crying.

 Chapter 117: Donéˆ¥æª› Leave Him Half a metre

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth shed a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to send two outfits overter.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    The table behind him had already been helped up, and the files were ced on the side. Gu Zechen sat down casually, tilted his legs and flipped through the files.

    As expected, nothing happened just now.

    Li Mo nodded hurriedly and exited the office.

    Apanion like a tiger, this is really not a lie.  At that moment, Li Mo did not dare to make any mistakes and personally delivered the dress selected by Gu Zechen to Su Corp.

    Even though Su Ni was angry with Gu Zechen, she was too angry that she should participate.

    Otherwise, if he angered Gu Zechen, he wouldn¡¯t know how much anger woulde to him.

    6 O¡¯clock in the evening.

    Su Ni changed into the high corce qipao gown that Gu Zechen had prepared. From start to bottom, she wrapped her body tightly, leaving only two fair arms exposed outside.

    Su Ni put on a shawl and left the Su Corp, not Li Mo.

    On the other hand, Luo Qing reminded, ¡°President Gu let us go by ourselves.¡±

    This guy is still angry.

    Su Ni was helpless.

    This guy¡¯s heart was probably much bigger than the eye of a needle. It was hard to imagine how a person who had to repay his teeth had developed the Gu Corp so much in just two or three years.

    Of course, she could only think about it in her heart.

    Su Ni opened her makeup mirror and put some powder on her. She attended as an entrepreneur and wasn¡¯t a socialite. She didn¡¯t have much time to ask a professional team makeup artist to put on her makeup.

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re really special.¡±

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help saying in front.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni asked as she raised her eyebrows.

    Luo Qing¡¯s arm was injured and it wasn¡¯t easy, but the car drove smoothly.

    Luo Qing shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the feeling is different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there about that? Just like you, I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s different from other women.¡±

    Su Ni teased.

    When she saw Su Ni suddenly mention herself, Luo Qing¡¯s face flushed unnaturally. She quickly looked ahead and said, ¡°I think that if I can be Khai, then I naturally have abilities that other women don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°What, is it difficult for Mrs Gu to take it?¡±

    After finishing her makeup, Su Ni looked left and right in the mirror. After confirming that there was no problem, she closed the mirror.

    Luo Qing could not help butugh, ¡°Mr. Su is born beautiful. Even if she doesn¡¯t make up, she is a little fairer than those women. Plus, with your temperament, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Nancheng city can¡¯t find a second one.¡±

    Su Ni knew Luo Qing was praising her, so she smiled.

    Was she really this outstanding?

    Before she met Gu Zechen, she might think about it like that.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she was definitely not the one in the best, impable woman.

    In other words, even if she really did that, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the heart of Gu Zechen.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost here.¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luo Qing said as he stepped on the brakes and stopped at the entrance of the hotel.

    A trace of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes as she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to invite her. On the other side, Li Mo opened the car door and Gu Zechen arrived at the same time as Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen adjusted his suit and looked at Su Ni naturally.

    Today, he deliberatelybed his forehead to the back, revealing a clear face, and his delicate features were sharp, as if he wasughing at Su Ni.

    Su Ni looked natural. She stabilized her emotions and walked over to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.

    The two of them entered the hotel with the same pace. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look sideways and smiled, ¡°I thought Mrs Gu was too busy tonight, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be here.¡±

    This guy was clearly threatening him, so how could she note?

    Su Ni gnashing teeth, her heart was stunned, but when the words reached her mouth, she turned a few corners, and her tone was even more gentle. ¡°What Mr. Gu said is more important than you?¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen look down at her with a smile on his face.

    Su Ni looked back with bright eyes and a smile on her face. It was even more dazzling than the luxurious Shi Huaoqi crystal in the hall.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, stopped his spine and strode into the banquet hall without looking sideways.

    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu.¡±

    As soon as the two of them entered, someone greeted them, and the host Li family personally greeted them.

    ¡°Mrs Gu!¡±

    Every now and then, someone raised a toast to the two of them. Su Ni smiled brightly and stood warmly with Gu Zechen. At this time, everyone¡¯s address of her changed.

    It was no longer Mr. Su but Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.

    Gu Zechen had a thin smile on his face. The corners of his lips, which were wet by the alcohol, were still a little moist.

    ¡°I never imagined that the Li family would be able to catch Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes and attract Mr. Gu¡¯s attention.¡±

    Su Ni sighed.

    Su Ni had not seen one of the CEO of apany that wasmonly seen by Su Ni today. In its ce, another group of customers surrounded Gu Zechen tightly, so it was impossible for Khai to find an opportunity to let go.

    Gu Zechen held his ss and his lips were slightly wet. He didn¡¯tment on Su Ni¡¯s words.

    As the crowd shuttled, Su Ni was a little tired. ¡°I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±

    At this time in the past, Gu Zechen naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and even took the initiative to let Su Ni leave.

    But today, Gu Zechen seemed to be going to punish her. He held her hand tightly to prevent her from letting go of his arm, then he nced at her with a smile on his face, ¡°Since it¡¯s Mrs Gu, I naturally have to attend to the meeting with me. How can I let go of any mistakes?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Su Ni suppressed her anger and said with an aggrieved expression.

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni with a meaningful look. Seeing that her face was rosy and drunkenly, he didn¡¯t feel any pity or sympathy.  ¡°Follow me again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni had to give up.

    After three rounds of alcohol, Su Ni stepped on a 12 centimeter high heel and her feet gradually started to numb, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping.

    In the second half, when many grand officials surrounded the two of them and said congrattory wishes, Gu Zechen was patient and quietly listened to Su Ni deal with them.

    Now, the Zenith became more interested. They took Su Ni¡¯s hand and sat down, while Gu Zechen naturally sat down beside Su Ni and hugged her tightly.

    The eyes of thedies were shining. ¡°President Gu is really inseparable. He is unwilling to be separated from our Mrs Gu for a moment.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t speak.

    Su Ni saw the thickness of Gu Zechen¡¯s skin and didn¡¯t even have the energy to think why Gu Zechen was so abnormal today. She just casually dealt with it.

    She was too tired.

 Chapter 118: Proactively Show Love

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you have to tell me how to do thister.¡±  Somedies teased.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen embarrassedly. Thetter seemed to have heard nothing as shey on the sofa, turning the champagne ss in her hand and drinking without a sip.

    Su Ni could only say, ¡°CEO Gu and I actually..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a few jokes. My wife is really reluctant to part with me. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s usually inseparable. Even at this party, she won¡¯t be able to leave my eyes!¡±

    Gu Zechen, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly interrupted Su Ni.

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise. Unlike the reactions of thedies, Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was deliberately provoking her.

    A cold warning shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Su Ni swallowed her dry throat, picked up the wine on the table and was about to finish it in one gulp.

    However, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle and concerned attitude as a good husband, ¡°Madam has drank so much tonight, I¡¯m afraid her body won¡¯t be able to eat, or she should drink less.¡±

    As he said this, he brought over Su Ni¡¯s wine and downed it all by himself. Then he gave Su Ni a faint smile.

    In the eyes of thedies, this was another look of envy. All of them praised Su Ni¡¯s blessing.

    Su Ni understood the sarcasm and ridicule in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and her smile became more awkward.

    She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She made an excuse to go to the bathroom to get up, while Gu Zechen naturally got up.

    Through the banquet, someone toasted Gu Zechen, and Gu Zechen was just a powerful and indifferent aura that didn¡¯t disturb anyone. He blocked everyone and followed closely behind Su Ni.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±

    Su Ni asked helplessly after she confirmed that there was no one around.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and looked at Su Ni with ridicule.

    First, she didn¡¯t let herself get along alone, then she went all over the ce to proim their love for each other, making everyone stare at her with envy.

    In contrast to the real situation, the more high-profile Gu Zechen acted, the more she felt that Gu Zechen was torturing her.

    If she had such an interest, it would be fine if she was willing to act.

    She only wanted to be good at Mrs Gu now.

    That was all.

    Su Ni took a deep breath andpromised. ¡°Take it as my mistake, please don¡¯t torture me like this again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just proving to everyone that our wife¡¯s love is harmonious, but you used to do all of this. What, if it were me doing now, Mrs Gu wouldn¡¯t be used to it?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and ridicule.

    The normal sentence from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth changedpletely.

    Of course, she knew that Gu Zechen hated her acting, but now, what did Gu Zechen mean by saying that?

    Su Ni was annoyed and uneasy. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything and tiptoed hard at his lips.

    The next moment, Su Ni was pushed away.

    A trace of disgust shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He quickly wiped the corner of his mouth, but he tasted a trace of blood.

    He shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and her tears rolled down.

    Her waist hit a corner of the sink, almost breaking her waist.

    At this time, Su Ni endured the pain and stared coldly at Gu Zechen. Sheined, ¡°In the entire Nancheng city, which celebrity doesn¡¯t want you, Gu Zechen, to participate in. You don¡¯t have time to refuse on weekdays. Why would you join the Li family who just took root in Nancheng city?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle whenever I want.¡±

    Gu Zechen was blunt and didn¡¯t want to exin to Su Ni.

    Su Ni rubbed her waist and cried, ¡°Gu Zechen, you did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have the right to bargain with me!¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and looked at the banquet hall. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you to finish, then please follow me out. The banquet isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni refused.

    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s astonished expression, Su Ni jumped up again and hugged him tightly in her arms. She shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, losing face is not embarrassing me. I want to hug you.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and gnashing teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±  Didn¡¯t you want to act? Alright, so what if the couple hugged each other?

    Su Ni did not give up and did not let go of anything.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, looked cold, gritted his teeth, and finally asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep a distance from me? Well, Su Ni, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t let go!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head was in a mess and she was headstrong. Instead, she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.

    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were about to burst with fire. He yanked a few times but couldn¡¯t pull Su Ni away.

    With so many people watching, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t go too far. This gave Su Ni a chance.

    ¡°What, do you want to refuse?¡±  Su Ni, it really does look like your style. On the surface, she said that she was keeping a distance from me, but she was actually seducing people!

    Gu Zechen finally gave up struggling and leaned against the door, allowing Su Ni to hug her tightly, but his words were still full of irony.

    Do you want to refuse and greet him?

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she remembered what she said in the car. Could it be that this man was angry because she wanted to keep a distance?

    No way!

    Su Ni quickly denied, but what Gu Zechen did tonight¡­

    Gu Zechen waspletely out of the ordinary. He wished that everyone would know the details of their love.

    If Su Ni couldn¡¯t answer, Gu Zechen would add. Others heard love, but in Su Ni¡¯s ears, it was aplete irony!

    Su Ni calmed down and started asking tentatively.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you angry because I want to keep my distance?¡±  If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m really wronged. I know you hate me and don¡¯t want to disturb you, so I¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, what are you?!¡±  Even if I wanted to keep a distance, it was still my decision!  It was a pity that not only today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, every day after tomorrow, there would be countless social gatherings, and Mrs Gu would be needed!

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.

    He thought that there would be a lot of social activities like this in the future?

    ¡°What, Mrs Gu, do you have a problem?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice and his tone became mocking again.

    He was very happy to see Su Ni¡¯s painful expression. He smiled and continued, ¡°You can¡¯t stand this one. How can that be? I have to prove to the whole Nancheng city that Mrs Gu and I have iparable love every day so that my project can proceed smoothly.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    She started to wonder what Gu Zechen was trying to do.

 Chapter 119: Strange Anger

    If it was really because of the agreement, then it was enough to show off their affection in their circle or ask the media to hype it up.

    But if Gu Zechen was really angry because of what she said in the car, she would not understand.

    If he kept his distance, shouldn¡¯t Gu Zechen be happier?  Furthermore, even if she kept her distance, she would be good at Mrs Gu. Why would Gu Zechen be so angry?

    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen stretched his tone, fixed his coat at the same time, and hooked his hand to remind Su Ni to close it.

    There were too many questions in Su Ni¡¯s mind. At this time, she was as stiff as a mechanical person. She no longer refuted half a sentence and followed him.

    A round and beautiful walnut slowly sprinkled down like moonlight. People started to jump around slowly with their dancing partners. Su Ni found that Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was on her waist and she had sent an invitation.

    Su Ni hesitated whether to extend her hand, but the next moment, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.

    Su Ni eximed. Before she could react, Gu Zechen started to move slowly following the music.

    Su Ni was forced to follow, stepping on a familiar beat, but it was strange because of the existence of Gu Zechen.

    She seemed to have never danced with Gu Zechen before, and the smooth music became thrilling. Her heart started to panic and she identally stepped on his feet.

    Su Ni came back to her senses and a trace of annoyance crossed her eyes.

    ¡°Madam is feeling restless now. She looks unhappy.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at it with a sneer, a reminder, and a whip, saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s love, then Mrs Gu has to be happy. This is our character.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened. Even she couldn¡¯t tell if she was wronged or angry, but Gu Zechen raised his eyes like he had nothing to do with him.

    The waltzes continued. Gu Zechen raised her hand and Su Ni subconsciously spun. The skirt danced along with her figure, and Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily.

    Gradually, everyone dispersed in all directions, leaving only Su Ni and Gu Zechen around.

    Because of the previous rotation, Su Ni gradually found a familiar feeling, but she was no longer as flustered as before. She stabilized her mind and stepped on the point with every step.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth became bigger and bigger. When he saw her graceful and light figure dancing like a butterfly, there were even many guests around him who had stopped.

    Su Ni was willing topete with Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was not to be outdone. With her nimble figure, she moved quickly and urately. Even Su Ni had to step on it in the morning.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened.

    She never imagined that Gu Zechen¡¯s dance would be so exquisite as well, and her eyes gradually became more solemn and she became more energetic.

    The dress fluttered and Su Ni¡¯s body flew out several times. She was pulled back by Gu Zechen. Then, there was a spinning jump and Su Ninded steadily on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.

    The corners of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. Su Ni pursed her lips and drilled out of his arms again, jumping along with the music.

    Gu Zechen held her arm with one hand and looked at her meticulously smiling eyebrows. It was different from before, even¡­ It made Gu Zechen feel like he had just seen Su Ni.

    At that time, why didn¡¯t he think that this woman had such a stunning side?

    With the end of the walnut, Gu Zechen once again hugged him in his arms. There was a round of apuse. Su Ni was just about to bow down to thank her when Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and carried him up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and listened to the discussions around her.

    ¡°Madam is injured in dancing. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to walk, so let me do it.¡±

    Gu Zechen deliberately raised his voice slightly so that everyone could hear it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered. Her feet were clearly fine.

    Gu Zechen ignored all of this and shut Su Ni¡¯s mouth with a warning look. Then, on the way out of the hall, she swaggered and carried Su Ni out of the banquet hall.

    The master of the Li family hurriedly came out to bid farewell. Today, Gu Zechen and his wife attended the event, which really made the scene shone brightly. The Li family had a bright face and paved the path of starlight for the Li family¡¯s future development in Nancheng city.

    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Li Hong¡¯s face was full of smiles. Everyone went up to greet him and said congrattory words, but Li Hong humbly responded.

    ¡°Can you put me down now?¡±

    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and met many guests on the Long Corridor. In the end, Su Ni could only bury her head deep in front of Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect to bump into Luo Heng when she went out at the gate of the city.

    Thetter was greeting guests when he turned around and saw Gu Zechen carrying a woman out. When he walked in, he found that it was Su Ni.

    Luo Heng quickly lowered his head and called Mr. Gu.

    When Su Ni heard the familiar voice, she quickly raised her head and felt awkward.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked down at her. Su Ni quickly lowered her head, and Luo Heng shifted his gaze as if nothing had happened.

    After that, Su Ni whispered, ¡°Let the whole half of the city see it, my face ispletely lost.¡±

    ¡°Is it that embarrassing to be with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen caught the loophole in Su Ni¡¯s words and followed closely.

    Su Ni was stunned. Gu Zechen knew that she didn¡¯t mean that, but he was deliberately so stimted.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.  But if the people in Nancheng city know that Gu Huai always loves his wife so much, won¡¯t it affect your image of pass like thunder and move like the wind in the mall?

    Su Ni spat out lotus in her mouth, easily solving the problem that Gu Zechen had thrown over.

    However, Gu Zechen did not look kind-hearted. Instead, he snorted coldly. He did not want to see a smart Su Ni.

    Just like what Su Ni was thinking, her every move was under his supervision. She immediately got into the car and ordered the driver to go to the hotel.

    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she looking back at home?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced over coldly on the spot. Su Ni felt her throat dry and suddenly stopped talking.

    The night was heavy. Even though Su Ni and Gu Zechen sat in the back row, they kept a certain distance between each other.

    It was very close but no one would break through the final line.

    At the entrance of the hotel, Gu Zechen got out of the car and Su Ni followed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 120: Entering the Inn Together

    Looking at the bright lights in the hall of the Golden Lounge, people asionally shuttled over. Su Ni blushed and her heart raced.

    Gu Zechen led her to the empty VIP tunnel. He walked quickly and deliberately kept a distance from Su Ni.

    Finally, Su Ni simply took off her henchmen and followed behind her with her skirt.

    When they reached the house, Gu Zechen noticed that Su Ni was barefoot and frowned even deeper.

    Su Ni put down her skirt and wanted to hide her feet. Seeing that he was still staring at her, Su Ni simply said coquettishly, ¡°There are too many roads to walk. It hurts.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not say anything.

    Su Ni was a little stunned. She thought that if Gu Zechen med her for being out of character, she would talk about what he said her foot hurt at the party. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni suffered.

    Gu Zechen sat on the sofa, took off his suit and slowly unbuttoned his shirt.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed and she didn¡¯t know where to sit, so she could only continue standing.

    Thest time she dispersed in dissatisfaction, she was destined to stop using drugs, and Gu Zechen must be angry about this.

    At this moment, Su Ni could not guess the purpose of Gu Zechen bringing her to the hotel.

    But if he really had any thoughts, she didn¡¯t seem to have the right to refuse.

    Unsure when, Gu Zechen had already removed his shirt, revealing two muscr chest muscles and chocte like abs.

    He raised Su Ni¡¯s chin and without turning on the lights, only the neon outside the window shone in.

    In the dark, deep eyes, his eyes became even more hidden.

    He seemed to sneer, then he asked, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m interested in you because I brought you here?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked.

    Even though this was what she was thinking, it was still a mess for Su Ni to be so straightforward and undisguised by Gu Zechen.

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Do you really think that you have the charm to use your own body to seduce me?¡±

    Gu Zechen tightened his grip and wanted to crush her chin. Then he lowered his voice, his suppressed voice bing even more stressed in the darkness.

    Su Ni remained silent.

    Gu Zechen was angry.

    His breathing became more and more hurried. His veins appeared in his arms and his body moved closer to Su Ni, forcing him to retreat to the corner. He ced one hand against the wall and formed a small space with his body.

    Su Ni had no way to retreat.

    She turned her head embarrassedly to avoid a direct confrontation with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Do you think you have a sense of aplishment when you seeded thest few times?¡±

    Gu Zechen was forced step by step, unwilling to rx for a moment.

    He remembered that the woman had boldly barged into his bathtub on the first night and his blood surged.

    After that, the woman boldly seduced him several times. If she wanted to rely on her body to make it, Gu Zechen felt disgusted.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and resisted.

    ¡°Enough?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. His gaze met with his sinister gaze, like countless sharp knives stabbing at Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly trembled and she lowered her head as if she was hurt by his eyes.

    Gu Zechen ced one leg between his legs. Su Ni had to lean against the wall in an extremely strange and shameful manner. The next step, his head slowly approached and his nose even hit Su Ni¡¯s face.

    Su Ni¡¯s flustered hand pushed his chest and Gu Zechen quickly raised her hand against the wall.

    Since then, Su Ni no longer had the ability to resist.

    She stared at Gu Zechen in embarrassment and indignation. Thetter¡¯s eyes were like torches and there was no sympathy or sympathy. After a stalemate for more than ten seconds, Su Ni could no longer hold back his pressure.

    Her voice softened and she slowly curled up to the ground. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want me? I just want to be my Mrs Gu. Is it wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen watched her body slowly fall in front of him. Even his hand that he controlled slowly slid down the wall.

    Gu Zechen frowned and narrowed his eyes. There was an invisible fire burning in his eyes.

    Finally, he pulled him up and threw Su Ni on the bed like he was throwing garbage.

    Su Ni¡¯s body shook as Gu Zechen stood in front of the bed and slowly unfastened his belt.

    Su Ni quickly sat up and kept retreating, a touch of fear shing across her eyes.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Her words were iplete as she watched him approach her step by step. The ce on the bed formed a deep dent that almost drowned Su Ni.

    ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please forgive me¡­¡±

    Su Ni started to apologize non-stop.

    His body started to tremble because of fear. Gu Zechen was as deep as the sea, but he didn¡¯t see his anger back then, but he was cold and emotionless.

    ¡°Apologize?¡±  Is apology useful?

    He asked coldly, and as soon as he reached out, he pulled the dodging Su Ni into his arms. A hand gently slid across her face, causing more shudders wherever he went.

    ¡°Let me ask you, is apology useful?¡±

    Gu Zechen repeated again.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and her brain suddenly became nk and clear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    She looked at Gu Zechen with horror and tentatively kissed her lips, wanting to kiss the cold.

    Gu Zechen tilted his head and easily dodged.

    ¡°Su Ni, is this yourst trick? Do you think I can¡¯t refuse you?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered with disgust in his eyes.

    At that time, the two of them were tightly attached to each other, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t feel any warmth on his body. On the contrary, there was an icy chill that pierced his bone marrow.

    Su Ni lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I know you hate me very much. I might not be able to change my position in your heart even if I put in all my efforts. So¡­ Gu Zechen, I give up¡­ Can I give up?¡±

    She stopped sobbing and forcefully held back her trembling body. She started to show off with Gu Zechen, ¡°I know you hate me, so from now on, I will deliberately keep a distance from you and do my best with Mrs Gu.  As for drugs, it was not as you think¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You want to say that you love me?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched her chin, sneered and finished the second half of the sentence for Su Ni.

    Aplicated look shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s disbelief and her lips moved, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Fake, hypocritical woman!¡±

    Gu Zechen violently let go of her hand, pushing Su Ni into a daze and falling on the bed.

 Chapter 121: A Fake Woman

    Su Ni didn¡¯t get up andy on the bed, her messy hair blocking her eyes.

    A tear fell from the corner of her eye.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s temper was erratic, and he suddenly became irritated and angry. ¡°Fake woman, do you think I¡¯ll believe what you say now?¡±

    He started to pour out a belly of fire but there was no ce to vent his anger. He grabbed his hair hard, pulled Su Ni up and stared at him fiercely, ¡°You want to keep a distance from me?¡±  Su Ni, I¡¯m not as good as your wish. From now on, when I want to see you, you have toe at me.

    There was horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she stared at Gu Zechen at a loss.

    He had no idea why.

    ¡°If you want to seduce, then seduce. If you want to keep your distance, Su Ni, when is it your turn to decide our rtionship?¡±  I want to ruin my good things by keeping a distance. Say, did Ruan Yichen send you here?

    He suddenly became crazy and pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder to shake her desperately. Su Ni¡¯s entire body was like a willow branch in the wild wind, and she was dragged to the brink of copse.

    When she heard that Gu Zechen suspected her and Ruan Yichen, a trace of panic crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she quickly cleared her eyes. ¡°No, Ruan Yichen and I really have nothing to do with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, obviously not believing Su Ni¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I, Gu Zechen, can make you suffer a fate worse than death. You¡¯d better remember what I said tonight!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and Su Ni¡¯s bones clenched. However, she still did not let go. Before Su Ni could answer, she bit her lips fiercely.

    Su Ni eximed in shock. The dress on her body had been forcefully ripped apart by Gu Zechen, and then she forcefully rubbed her body.

    Thest tear she had been enduring finally slipped from Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    The pain in his body came from time to time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist Gu Zechen¡¯s final attack.

    She even thought that Gu Zechen would never touch her body ever again after he was humiliated.

    However, it had only been a few days, yet her injuries had notpletely healed.

    Gu Zechen pressed down on Su Ni¡¯s body, who hadpletely given up on resisting. Without saying a word, his eyes were like torches as he stared coldly at her and frowned in pain.

    His body didn¡¯t stop attacking at all.

    She was right.

    He knew that this woman had used drugs to humiliate him, but he still couldn¡¯t control his body.

    He clearly felt that this woman was disgusting, but he still wanted to possess her again and again.

    He didn¡¯t want to let go of his tightly pursed lips, but as soon as he lowered his head, he bit it hard again.

    Su Ni screamed and her body was in pain, but she was once again held back by Gu Zechen. Her body attacked slowly and heavily like a pole.

    Su Ni could not control herself and let out a pained mutter.

    Gu Zechen bit her earlobe, his hot breath hitting her face like a demon who had crawled out of hell, whispering in her ear.

    ¡°Whether you want to keep your distance or not, that¡¯s my decision.  In the future, I will leave you far away. You will never climb into my bed for the rest of your life.

    Su Ni¡¯s body shrunk for a moment, but she pursed her lips again and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°What qualifications do you think you have to be Mrs Gu and my woman? In the end, you are just a toy in my hands.¡±

    He continued to stimte Su Ni and stimted Su Ni¡¯s nerves with the most vicious words he could imagine, but he failed to arouse the slightest anger of Khai.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give up. He stared at Su Ni¡¯s twisted face due to pain and gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dreaming about being Mrs Gu just for the Su Corp? Talk about feelings with me, Ka, do you really think I, Gu Zechen, am stupid?¡±

    Thest sentence made Su Ni¡¯s mind fallpletely.

    Whether Gu Zechen was sure or just guessing, Gu Zechen¡¯s words were enough to push Su Ni into the abyss. Her eyes moved and she finally looked at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen grinned gloomily.

    ¡°What, I finally guessed correctly. Everything you¡¯ve done by my side over the past few months is for the Su Corp, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He violently sped up and his two hands joined in the violence.

    Su Ni raised her hand and pped her, but the moment she touched his face, Gu Zechen pinched her wrist tightly.

    Su Ni struggled twice and Gu Zechen tightened his grip.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    She yelled.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body had long stiffened, and even the anger in his eyes was suppressed by him. He just stared at the woman below him, gritted his teeth and paused, ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    There was no fear in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and it was not what Gu Zechen thought. It was just impulsive.

    On the contrary, she was unusually calm now.

    Moreover, she wanted Gu Zechen to know that she had no fear in her heart. She didn¡¯t regret pping her!

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable, so the people and things you see are also so despicable.¡±

    Su Ni stared coldly at Gu Zechen. Her body didn¡¯t seem to be in so much pain. Before Gu Zechen could counterattack, her mind was clear, her words were clear, and she said in a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, I see me. But there is only one thing, my feelings for you can¡¯t be tainted. Even if it is you Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you b*t¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen waspletely annoyed, and as if he had finally reacted, he grabbed her wrist.

    Su Ni lowered her head and suddenly bit his arm. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t expect it and let out a groan.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    Su Ni hid behind and raised her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will no longer love you, nor will I say what you like. Since I¡¯ve seen you clearly, I will naturally stop pestering and continue to waste my youth.¡±

    ¡°What a sharp-tongued. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve wanted to say these words long ago.¡±

    Because Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s true words, heughed angrily. Ignoring the pain in his hand, he pressed Su Ni under him and sped up thest wave of impulse.

    Afterwards, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold, and even the first lust disappeared.

    He got out of bed and was so disgusted that he didn¡¯t want to look at Su Ni again. ¡°Now, get lost immediately!¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and a mocking smile crossed her lips.

    She did not refute or exin.

    Gu Zechen felt that it was a year¡¯s appointment to help him take down Madam Calle, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it was Gu Zechen who helped him.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about how to get close to Gu Zechen anymore.

    There was no need to think about how to ask Gu Zechen to help him.

    Perhaps Qin Yue was right. She and Gu Zechen were now grasshoppers on the same rope. It was uncertain who would help them.

 Chapter 122: To Torment Her

    Su Ni got out of bed barefooted and her dress had long been torn apart. She didn¡¯t have any clothes here, so she opened Gu Zechen¡¯s cab and nned to pick one to wear first.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and stared at Su Ni with disgust. ¡°I didn¡¯t warn you, don¡¯t touch my things!¡±

    Su Ni saw how disgusting Gu Zechen was to her.

    However, she didn¡¯t take back her hand. Her long fingers slowly slid across every shirt, then she lowered her head and smiled. ¡°What, can you always ask me to leave naked?¡±

    A minuteter, Su Ni quickly changed into Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt. It was all because he was tall enough to wear a shirt for her.

    However, Gu Zechen pursed his lips and stared at the two white legs exposed outside. They wandered his eyes like two zingmps, and Gu Zechen¡¯s face became uglier.

    No, it should be ferocious.

    ¡°Since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want to see me, then I will leave.¡±

    Su Niughed at herself and really left.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu Zechen gave the order and quickly called Su Ni. Thetter turned around and showed a look of surprise. He soon listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s evil words and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to go out wearing this way?¡±

    Su Ni looked down. Although it was Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt, it also covered the ce where it should be hidden. She didn¡¯t think there was any problem.

    Besides, she only had this shirt now.

    ¡°Do you still know that you are Mrs Gu. If you wear this way, you want to lose my face?¡±

    Gu Zechen grinned and ordered, ¡°Take it off!¡±

    Su Ni widened her eyes and took off her clothes. Then what should she wear?

    Gu Zechen acted like he had nothing to do with him. His attitude made Su Ni take off her shirt now. Su Ni couldn¡¯t resist him and quickly changed into a bathrobe.

    Gu Zechen nced at her and saw her back facing him. He carefully changed into his sleeping robe, the mes in his chest burning even more fiercely.

    ¡°Take it off for me!¡±

    He raised his voice again and ordered loudly.

    Su Ni sneered and looked at the bathrobe.

    ¡°Then tell me what to wear.¡±

    Su Ni had no idea why Gu Zechen was angry again.

    ¡°Do you think you are qualified to wear my bathrobe?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked in return, his tone cold and cold as an ice knife stabbed at Su Ni¡¯s chest.

    Su Ni¡¯s face darkened and blood rushed to her head. She took a deep breath and pulled the bathrobe on the sofa in front of Gu Zechen.

    She tried to pick up her dress. When she looked at it, she found that just her chest had two chests that were long to her waist.

    Su Ni took another deep breath.

    She told herself to calm down.

    Su Ni stood barefooted and waved across the city in front of Gu Zechen. She ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he ate people. She picked up her phone and called Luo Qing to give her a set of clothes.

    He agreed quickly without saying a word.

    Su Ni leaned on the sofa and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s back was still facing her, as if she was angry. Not only did she curl her lips, she was toozy to touch his cold butt.

    Un, when Gu Zechen turned back, it was gnashing teeth. He fiercely said, ¡°Why, you just want to keep your distance from me, and you can¡¯t wait to leave?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyebrows twitched. This was not a good sign.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re the one who asked me to leave. What can I do? In the middle of the night, I can¡¯t let you throw me out.¡±

    Su Ni put on a smile and replied with respect.

    She started to wonder if this man had amnesia. Just now, who had such a bad attitude and had ordered him to leave without even touching his clothes.

    Why did he push all the questions onto him in just a short while?

    Gu Zechen stopped talking.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    However, her thin lips were tightly pursed, as if she had suppressed countless anger, and she could explode at any time.

    Su Ni pulled the corner of her mouth and understood his thoughts. She asked tentatively, ¡°Should I not leave today?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±

    He nced at Su Ni with a disdainful expression before turning to the bathroom.

    Soon, there was the sound of running water in the bathroom. Su Nipletely leaned against the sofa and she felt much more rxed.

    Speaking of which, Gu Zechen had chased her out without even giving her time to take a shower, but now¡­ was he regretting this?

    Su Ni was woken up by a knock on the door as if she had a nightmare.

    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up to open the door.

    At the door, Luo Qing looked apologetic.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I called you, but no one has picked up the call. It¡¯s not convenient to knock on the door.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and took the bag slightly, indicating that there was no one in the bedroom.

    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient, you can go back first.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    Luo Qing was worried.

    Su Ni pursed her lips, revealing a trace of helplessness, and asked Luo Qing, ¡°Me?¡±  I still have to listen to President Gu¡¯s orders.

    Luo Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t know what expression it was.

    Su Ni asked Luo Qing to go back first, then closed the door. Gu Zechen came out with a towel wrapped around his lower body with a head of wet hair.

    He frowned when he saw Su Ni.

    Su Ni waved the bag in her hand and he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in your bed tonight, won¡¯t you mind?¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively again. If he cared, it would be toote for him to leave now.

    ¡°Sleep on the sofa!¡±

    Gu Zechen never yed the game ording to the routine. Su Ni was stunned and looked at the sofa she was sitting on.

    This was different from the answer Su Ni had expected. She didn¡¯t know if she should leave or continue to stay.

    Gu Zechen wiped his hair casually, then changed into a bathrobe. A drop of water passed his forehead through the bridge of his nose and was casually wiped by Gu Zechen.

    After that, he nced at Su Ni coldly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to climb into my bed at night or I will throw you off the 28th floor.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Ni said respectfully with an obedient and sensible tone.

    Gu Zechen turned around and didn¡¯t even want to look at Su Ni again. He mmed the door shut.

    Then, the door opened again and a thin piece was thrown at Su Ni, covering Su Ni¡¯s face.

    Su Ni stiffened for three seconds until she heard the door shut again.

    This man¡­

    What was this awkward?

    Since she didn¡¯t want to see her, then why would she stay?

    He stayed behind and let himself sleep on the sofa, but he was actually worried about climbing into his bed.

    ¡°It really is.¡±

    Su Ni nced in the direction of the bedroom. Even though Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see it at this time, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but burst out loud and whispered, ¡°Someone who can get along with Gu Zechen is really amazing!¡±

 Chapter 123: Heéˆ¥æªš Not Sleeping, Su Ni Donéˆ¥æª› Want To Sleep

    After Su Ni closed her eyes and self-arranged, it was rare to be stable.

    In the room, Gu Zechen was tossing and turning, and his mind was filled with Su Ni.

    ¡°Damn woman!¡±

    Gu Zechen cursed softly.

    Since the beginning, this woman had been unhappy with her. Now, she wanted to keep her distance, so what did she think of him as Gu Zechen?

    After a long time, Gu Zechen finally couldn¡¯t help but open the door. In the end, he heard a weak and well-proportioned breath from the sofa.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    This woman could still sleep.

    Gu Zechen walked to the sofa and kicked Su Ni with his feet. He heard Su Ni groan uneasily and turn over to sleep.

    Gu Zechen was furious.

    When he thought about how this woman had acted so arrogantly and didn¡¯t put him in her eyes, Gu Zechen wanted to strangle her.

    ¡°Su Ni, get up!¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment and she felt like she was dreaming. When she opened her eyes and found that Gu Zechen was right in front of her, she screamed in fright, her face pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and scolded him coldly.

    ¡°Gu Hu¡­ Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night, scaring me here!¡±

    Su Ni hugged the nket and her heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. She looked at Gu Zechen with fear, feeling that she was almost scared to death.

    Gu Zechen opened his mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound.

    He had actually lost his words.

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s sleepy and innocent face. Suddenly, he said with a stern face, ¡°You don¡¯t know that your sleeping quilt has fallen?¡±  Why, you want to pretend to be sick and gain sympathy again?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    Since when did she pretend to be sick and gain sympathy?

    Besides, the quilt was still wrapped around her.

    Su Ni originally hoped that Gu Zechen could exin herself, but thetter went to the wine cab to get two bottles of alcohol. Without looking at Su Ni, she turned around and went to the bedroom.

    Bang!

    Su Ni¡¯s heart shook violently with the door.

    In the middle of the night, everyone was woken up and scolded.

    This time, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    Su Ni hugged the nket and turned around on the sofa. She remembered that Gu Zechen came out to get wine in the middle of the night. Did this guy not sleep in the middle of the night?

    Su Ni started to feel restless and her heart was hot.

    She tiptoed to the bedroom barefoot and secretly opened a crack.

    Under the yellow light, Gu Zechen¡¯s back was facing Su Ni, forming a huge projection on the wall.

    There was a wine ss in front of the table. Gu Zechen bent down and poured himself some vodka.

    As expected, Su Ni slowly pulled her body out and didn¡¯t want to disturb Gu Zechen anymore.

    In the end, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back and said in a cold and low voice, ¡°What, are you done looking?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s action of shrinking her head stiffened. Was it discovered?

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m looking at how well you sleep?¡±

    Su Ni felt guilty and looked like she was burning with fire. She quickly found a reason.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, obviously not bothered with her words.

    Su Ni chuckled and looked at the vodka on the table reflecting different angles under the light. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Drinking and sleeping, I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He suddenly asked.

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw that Gu Zechen had already sat down on his own ord. She put her wine ss aside and picked up the bottle.

    Su Ni slowly walked in uncontrobly and carefully observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. Su Ni was still very alert about Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden temper.

    Gu Zechen handed her the ss in person, and Su Ni smiled miserably. She gestured slightly and took a small sip.

    The degree was a bit high.

    Su Ni frowned and swallowed it forcefully.

    Looking at Gu Zechen, he was expressionless and moved his Adam¡¯s apple disapprovingly. A few secondster, he put down the bottle again.

    He thought that Gu Zechen told him to stay because he had something to say, but Gu Zechen just drank there without saying a word.

    Although Su Ni didn¡¯t drink much, she took a sip from time to time and more than half a ss of vodka was already there.

    Su Ni started to feel a little dizzy, and more light shone from the bottle. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lean on the soft chair and squint for a while.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze finally fell on Su Ni. There was no extra emotion in his indifferent expression. Only in his deep eyes, there was aplicated emotion that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    When she was drunk, she returned to her usual gentle and delicate self.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to drink and said indifferently.

    Su Ni snorted softly and quickly stopped. When Gu Zechen put down the vodka bottle again, there was a heavy breathing sound.

    Su Ni slept in front of Gu Zechen again.

    But this time, Gu Zechen was much calmer. He only got up and carried Su Ni back to bed after he drank the whole bottle of vodka.

    Her silky, silky body seemed to shine under the light, and her cheeks were white because she was drunk, adding a bit of charm.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he raised his head to forcefully shift his gaze. The nameless fire in his bones came out again.

    In the past two days, he had been irritated by this evil fire. It would be fine if he was working, but this woman¡­

    Gu Zechen was upset, so he pulled on the covers for Su Ni and went to the sofa where Su Ni was sleeping.

    She woke up.

    Su Ni was surprised to find that she was sleeping on Gu Zechen¡¯s big bed.

    Barefoot, she quickly descended to the ground. She was stunned as soon as she opened the door.

    ¡°Sure enough!¡±

    Su Ni patted her forehead heavily, feeling annoyed and regretful in her heart.

    Coincidentally, Gu Zechen¡¯s body moved on the sofa, followed by a sharp gaze towards Su Ni.

    ¡°I drank a lotst night¡­¡±

    Su Ni apologized and smiled awkwardly.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was fine, but he was not as angry as she imagined. On the contrary, it made Su Ni feel even more uneasy.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen went out one after the other. They didn¡¯t have the intimacy and ambiguity that they had just shared a room. Instead, they looked like two strangers who didn¡¯t know each other.

    Luo Qing and Li Mo waited at the door early, while Luo Qing respectfully called President Gu, while Gu Zechen ignored him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni got into the car and raised her voice to remind Luo Qing.

    In the car, Su Ni yawned and could not hide her fatigue.

    ¡°Is there any new news from the Nanjiawan?¡±

    Su Ni asked. Thest time there was a worker¡¯s death incident, and Ruan Yichen had been handling it, so she didn¡¯t care much.

 Chapter 124: Gu Langéˆ¥æªš Bad Thinking

    ¡°No.¡±

    Luo Qing shook her head, but she added, ¡°On the other hand, the news of the shareholders making a ruckus has spread from Yin Corp.¡±

    ¡°Shareholder trouble?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t dealt with it yet.

    Even if she asked Luo Qing, she couldn¡¯t get more information. Su Ni only thought that the Yin Corp had just been in turmoil, so she needed to adjust herself.

    Su Corp.

    As soon as Su Ni entered, she saw a young man in a red scarf dressed in an exaggerated fashion, sitting in the hall. He flipped through magazines without a page and stood several shareholders in his week.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but take a look.

    Who wasn¡¯t Gu Lang?

    Su Ni frowned slightly. Ever since thest time Gu Jia caused a ruckus, Gu Lang was also taken away by Miao Cuiqing. She calcted that she had not seen Gu Lang for nearly a week.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    At the same time Su Ni saw Gu Lang, Gu Lang also saw Su Ni.

    Gu Lang stood up with a smile on his face. He raised the ambition in his hand and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, over here.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Gu Lang but walked towards Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang chuckled and reacted instantly. He changed his name to Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while. These people didn¡¯t let me go to your office.¡±

    Su Ni calmly asked.  ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I must be looking for you for serious business. How about we go to the office and talk?¡±

    Gu Lang made an invitation gesture and hung a group of people from the advertising department to the side. Su Ni signaled them to go ahead and led Gu Lang into the elevator.

    As soon as Su Ni turned her head, she saw Gu Lang pointing his middle finger at several advertising department heads.

    Su Ni knocked on his head.

    Gu Lang was in pain. Fortunately, the elevator doors were closed and no one noticed. Gu Lang was wronged and didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Su Ni.  ¡°Mr. Su, I want to face too. I¡¯m a popr A-list star in China now¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Lang. ¡°Apart from the identity of your family, I really can¡¯t see anything else, be a red star?  Why didn¡¯t I see the paparazzi following you? Why didn¡¯t I see you busy?

    Su Ni¡¯s wordspletely blocked Gu Lang. Thetter pouted and stopped talking.

    Su Ni vaguely realized that her words were heavy. She was probably angered by Gu Lang just now. This guy didn¡¯t have an appointment every time he came.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk. Why are you looking for me?¡±  Su Ni said.

    Gu Lang, who had just been sullen, suddenly changed into a cheeky smile and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I want you to join an event with me in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°What kind of activity?¡±

    Su Ni searched quickly in her mind, as if Qin Yue had never told her about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s a business event. I have to attend, but I need to bring a femalepanion. You know, I have a narrow social circle and I don¡¯t know any women. I don¡¯t want to get into any scandals. But Mr. Su, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re my boss, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to attend together.¡±

    Gu Lang had already prepared lines long before he saw Su Ni. At this time, his eyes were shining.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t feel much, but when she heard Gu Lang say this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re popr? Can¡¯t you find a female partner?¡±

    Gu Lang knew that Su Ni was teasing him, so he looked bitter and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that those reporters will write nonsense and affect ourpany¡¯s image. Besides, Mr. Su definitely doesn¡¯t want this to happen.¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take a look at the arrangements in the afternoon.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Mr. Su, did you agree?¡±

    Gu Lang looked in disbelief, suppressing his joy and joy. Seeing Su Ni nod, Gu Lang was overjoyed and his brows trembled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s say it. Mr. Su, you must not go back on your word.¡±

    ¡°What can I regret?¡±

    Su Ni was also amused by Gu Lang. Judging from this guy¡¯s excitement, she would have almost believed that he didn¡¯t know a woman if she hadn¡¯t known him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, be a popr star.¡±

    Su Ni felt helpless about Gu Lang¡¯s self-proimed behavior. She then saw him flustered and stinky. She walked out of the elevator and said again.  ¡°Also, if youe to thepany next time, you can either call me alone or go through the ad department¡¯s process, but¡­¡±

    She deliberately paused and added in a longer tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want a second time like today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Gu Lang was just about to salute Su Ni directly.

    At first, Gu Lang wanted to follow Su Ni and stay in the office for a while.

    In the end, Su Ni entered the office without looking back, while Gu Lang was stopped by the secretary.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you Mr. Su.¡±

    Gu Lang watched helplessly as the office door was closed and he quickly exined, but the two secretaries had an emotionless expression and the tone of business is business, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su has orders.¡±

    Su Ni?

    Gu Lang crossed her head with Su Ni¡¯s smile and pretended to smile, and he put it on him.

    Gu Lang scratched his hair. ¡°Then what about me¡­ you guys know each other.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not chasing stars.¡±

    The other secretary said directly without even looking at Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang¡¯s facepletely copsed. Ever since he epted themercial of Su Corp, he had be a when the river rises, the boat floats high in China. In addition to his charming face that made up for his life, he was practically a female killer. How could he hit a wall in Su Corp again and again?

    ¡°Alright, then I can only wait downstairs for Mr. Su.¡±

    Gu Lang looked at Su Ni reluctantly, hoping that she coulde out and find out that she had forgotten about him. Of course, ten secondster, Gu Lang saw that the secretary still had no room for integration, so he could only leave in a daze.

    As soon as Gu Lang left, the two secretaries nced at each other, but no one could hold back and burst outughing.

    ¡°I almost got moved just now. If not for Mr. Su¡¯s exnation, no one was allowed to attend to Gu Lang in thepany. I might really put him in.¡±

    The secretary, who had just acted righteous and selfless, now had a silly smile on his face. He watched as the elevator doors slowly closed, and there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes.

    ¡°What a pity. Gu Lang is still so handsome just now, but he couldn¡¯t take a photo.¡±

    ¡°You can topple it. You didn¡¯t hear that a few receptionists were fighting with Gu Lang and were fired in the end. I advise you to focus on yourself and not let Mr. Su know.¡±

    Another secretary typed.

    ¡°Alright, of course I know. I didn¡¯t see that I was even more serious than you just now. It¡¯s just that my chest hurts so much, and my heart hurts so much.¡±

 Chapter 125: Eat the Shut Off

    The secretary covered his chest with pain.

    The other person pouted, and the sound of Xiao Lang made her goosebumps. He hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t let Mr. Su find out.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I know. You¡¯re just talkative!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the office.

    Su Ni almost passed the documents that needed to be signed on the table and signed after confirming that there were no problems.

    Thinking that Gu Lang was still arguing outside, Su Ni had to say that she had a foresight.

    Gu Lang casually walked in and out, causing amotion among the employees in Su Corp several times. If she didn¡¯t fix it, the whole Su Corp would be a set of stars.

    From a certain point of view, Gu Lang¡¯s self-praise was not unreasonable.

    In the afternoon, Su Ni appeared downstairs in a set of work suits. At that time, Gu Lang had already waited two hours in advance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni got into the car and sat in the back row.

    ¡°Mr. Su, you won¡¯t tell me you should wear this.¡±

    Gu Lang stretched out a finger and pointed at Su Ni¡¯s dress.

    Su Ni realized that Gu Lang, who was still dressed in a bad young man¡¯s outfit in the morning, had changed into a gem green suit. There was a silk rose in front of her chest. The young and bright color was controlled by him.

    The oily pink face was obviously meticulously taken care of. Even the original broken hair was now meticulouslybed into the back, revealing a delicate and small face.

    Although this outfit looked like a white-faced young student, it was after all a basketball yer who was born with a solid foundation. The masculinity of this outfit gave off an indescribable harmony.

    Only then did Su Ni realize that she had made a joke. She immediately blushed and asked awkwardly, ¡°Is it still time?¡±

    Gu Lang looked at his watch and looked a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°There¡¯s still one hour left. I should be looking for someone!¡±

    Su Ni nodded, leaving the rest to Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang arranged for people as he drove. Less than ten minutester, Gu Lang drove the car in front of a clubhouse.

    As soon as Su Ni went out, no more than ten people surrounded her. The young woman in the lead looked Su Ni up and down, as if she was looking at a piece of goods. She nodded and said, ¡°The foundation is good. Underground makeup isn¡¯t troublesome. It¡¯s more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up then, elder sister, you didn¡¯t look at us and wait for the time!¡±

    Gu Lang urged.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Xingjun. Come with me here.¡±

    Xingjun ignored Gu Lang and smiled politely at Su Ni before leading the way.

    Compared to the luxurious air outside, there was a different cave in this ce. Green stone paved the surface and the fragrance of sandalwood lingered around it. Not too far away, there was even the sound of bamboo, but it was quite ancient.

    Xingjun brought Su Ni into a private room. The dozen staff members also entered. Just as Khai was in a daze, Gu Lang had already sat down on Yao 4 and said, ¡°Rx. Open your eyester, I promise you are beautiful.¡±

    The makeup artist tidied Su Ni¡¯s muscles in an orderly manner. There were always jewelry designers around to ask about the designs, and the job of selecting the gown was handed over to Gu Lang.

    ¡°Su Ni, I think this is good. Coincidentally, it suits my gown.¡±

    Gu Lang picked out a green floral gown and swayed it in front of Su Ni. Su Ni nodded and suddenly felt a little familiar, so she asked, ¡°Which one is this?¡±

    ¡°This is one of the new designs of Shinre¡¯s designer. Mr. Su really has good taste.¡±

    Xingjun introduced him.

    To her surprise, Su Ni quickly frowned and her eyes dimmed. She straightened herself again and said lightly, ¡°Change it.¡±

    Gu Lang and Xingjun looked at each other.

    However, Xingjun was a smart person when she saw Su Ni¡¯s sudden rejection. She immediately reacted and said to Gu Lang, ¡°Let¡¯s change it quickly. I think this one is not bad too¡­¡±

    The original good mood was destroyed by a gown. Su Ni quickly adjusted her mood. When Gu Lang and Xingjun chose a pink dress again, Kafa smiled and nodded.

    The professional team was quick. After everything was ready, Su Ni was stunned for a moment when she looked at the almost identical faces in the mirror.

    ¡°I heard from Gu Lang that today¡¯s banquet is focused on the traces of the immortals, so the makeup is mostly elegant and elegant. Mr. Su¡¯s skin is pretty good, so I asked the makeup artist to put out a thinyer of makeup and light up her eyes. This will both maintain Mr. Su¡¯s original characteristics and highlight the fairy characters!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xingjun saw Su Ni¡¯s expression and knew that she was satisfied. She immediately talked to the side.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    A few secondster, Su Ni uttered two words.

    Indeed, it was much more perfect than she had imagined. Her originally dim eyes were lit up with pink peach colors, but now it was an unusual downward movement that gave people a refreshing feeling.

    ¡°Su Ni, looks like your previous life is too t.¡±

    Gu Lang clicked his tongue and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°No, I have to drag you over twice in the future. You¡¯re such a beautiful beauty, so you have to be a workaholic.¡±

    When Su Ni came out of the dress, she looked down and saw that it seemed different from the dress she usually came into contact with. Wearing her breasts, she naturally put ayer of gauze on her shoulders and covered her arms and back. The vintage Luoco style ofce, silk and jewelry was a symbol of elegance and elegance.

    Now, the whole back is now a hollowed-out design, with only ayer of gauze covering it, and a bit more ethereal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with working madmen?¡±  Besides, I¡¯m usually very bad?

    Su Ni had long heard Gu Lang¡¯s praise. She shook her forehead and pretended to be calm.

    The instant she walked out, the entire room was filled with apuse. No one took the lead and it was as though they were talking about themselves.

    Gu Lang was even more excited and couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards Su Ni. However, under Su Ni¡¯s calm and calm gaze, Gu Lang swallowed his dry throat and felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°This outfit is very suitable for me as a handsome guy.¡±

    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Xingjun giggled. ¡°Big star, even without you, Mr. Su is still the focus of the whole audience. I have to say, you are really amazing today, Ryan.¡±

    Inparison, Su Ni was too indifferent.

    At first, she was surprised but she had never tried this style before.

    However, today, she could tell that Gu Lang had brought her to a banquet.

    ¡°Xingjun, I heard that someone is picky about my dress. I¡¯d like to see that designer has such high standards.¡±

 Chapter 126: Meeting Again

    A voice came from the door and a bright yellow figure barged in.

    Su Ni frowned when she saw Shine, but she quickly regained her calm.

    Xingjun looked embarrassed as she hurriedly walked over to the side of Sheshine and said awkwardly, ¡°Why are the big designer here?¡±

    Upon seeing Su Ni, she probably understood that it wasn¡¯t the fault of her dress. After guessing why Su Ni avoided her dress, she couldn¡¯t help but be in a good mood and her lips parted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence to see Mrs. Gu here.¡±

    Shine ignored Xingjun¡¯s words and did not feel that she was rude. Instead, she directly told Su Ni.

    Su Ni ignored her and said to Gu Lang, ¡°Time is running out. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Xingjun said hurriedly.  ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the two of you off.¡±

    ¡°No need. Since a friend is here, you¡¯d better call a friend.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was cold and shepletely lost her enthusiasm from earlier. As she brushed past Shine, she heard Shine say, ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu wants to wear the gown that I booked.¡±

    ¡°No interest!¡±

    Su Ni interrupted the Sheshine.

    After Su Ni left, Xingjun could not help but stab Sheshine¡¯s waist. Even though she had been friends for many years, she was not used to being so arrogant in front of guests. ¡°That¡¯s not Gu Lang¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t yell.¡±

    ¡°Gu Lang?¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched, revealing a faint smile. Looking at the dress hanging in front of her, she said, ¡°If Mrs Gues back in the future, continue to hang my dress outside.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you still want to¡­¡±

    ¡°I just want the person I hate the most to fall in love with my dress, so that it can prove the most outstanding charm of a designer.¡±

    Shine chuckled and blinked at Xingjun. Like a gust of wind, she quickly floated away.

    Xingjun couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She could tell that this time, this time, the backbone of the esperture hade to an end.

    Su Ni held the hem of her dress and walked quickly. The diamond pendant beside her ear swayed with her steps, reflecting a bright light under the sun.

    After getting into the car, Su Ni leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.

    Gu Lang ran all the way to catch up with Su Ni, but he couldn¡¯t call Su Ni.

    Now that he opened the car door and saw that Su Ni was calm but unwilling to say anything, Gu Lang was also confused.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°That designer just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me.¡±

    Su Ni interrupted Gu Lang¡¯s curiosity. When she thought about the humiliation of the joint dress between Hesine and Gu Zechenst time, Su Ni felt like a ball of fire was pressing down on her chest.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Lang felt embarrassed.

    However, he could tell that today was a bad coincidence. This Su Ni was not only acquainted with Shine, but also had a deep history.

    Gu Lang shook his head and quickly started the engine.

    In the car, they were speechless.

    Slowly, Su Ni¡¯s expression softened and she asked, ¡°You oftene here?¡±

    Gu Lang nced at Su Ni and nodded. ¡°I think only you, a socialite, don¡¯t know about the whole Nancheng city. Xingjun¡¯s side is basically short of supply and demand. It¡¯s only because I have a lot of face that I let Khai squeeze out some time to receive her personally.¡±

    Su Ni believed this.

    Not to mention thetest gown, even the standard of this professional team was indeed not something an ordinary makeup artist could control.

    From Xingjun¡¯s warmth, it was obvious that she was old acquaintances with this ESHINE.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even a famous designer like Heshine cane over, so tell me next time you want to go over.¡±

    Gu Lang looked at Su Ni¡¯s expression carefully.

    But at this time, Su Ni was no longer in the cold state she just came out. She looked calm as if she was talking about something insignificant.

    Gu Lang secretly exhaled. It was hard to guess the woman¡¯s thoughts, but there was nothing in the world that he, Gu Lang, could not find. He was very excited and he stopped asking.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what do you think about Xingjun?¡±

    Gu Lang changed the topic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do that. I originally wanted to invite them to be my personal team, but from what you said, I think I can¡¯t afford it anymore.¡±

    Su Ni was serious.

    Pfft!

    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t hold it in and his eyes were about to pop out. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s serious expression, Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but give Su Ni a thumbs-up. ¡°As expected of the CEO. With your thoughts, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Nancheng city can¡¯t find a second one.¡±

    Su Ni knew that he was teasing her and didn¡¯t know anything. No matter before or now, her mind was on work. She really didn¡¯t know anything about fashion.

    Therefore, Su Ni recognized her.

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not your fault, but as your best friend, I kindly remind you that this person has to rx and be happy. At such a young age like you, you¡¯re wasting your work. That¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Gu Lang shook his head as he spoke and made a clicking sound.

    Su Ni¡¯s attention was on her best friend and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.  It had to be said that Gu Lang did have the ability to rx, but Su Ni still said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m your aunt, not your friend.¡±

    ¡°Auntie can¡¯t be a friend.¡±

    Gu Lang retorted.

    Su Ni looked out the window and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Gu Lang. After more than 20 minutes, the two of them got out.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually ten minutes earlier.¡±

    Gu Lang nced at his watch.

    Su Ni was just about to enter the main door when she was pulled by Gu Lang. Then she looked alert and said, ¡°Follow the big star and want to go to the main door, not afraid of being blocked by reporters.¡±  Follow me here.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Looking at the orderly entrance, Su Ni started to wonder if Gu Lang had been persecuted and delusional.

    Gu Lang said seriously, ¡°What do you know? This is the self-cultivation of an actor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t say you.¡±

    Su Ni raised her hands and surrendered.

    As soon as the door opened, the bright light pierced in. The room was warm andfortable, and many beautiful women shuttled freely among the guests, just like the peaceful scene of singing and dancing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be a private gathering. There won¡¯t be so many jobs you usually attend to. I¡¯m here today to rx.¡±

    Seeing that he sessfully tricked Su Ni, Gu Lang smiled and his eyes were full of cunning.

    Su Ni was not angry. She guessed that this was the case when Xingjun mentioned what the theme was. However, Ka still took out the boss¡¯s posture and warned Gu Lang, ¡°However, if you really need me to attend any event next time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such a good opportunity.¡±

    When Gu Lang heard this, he immediately looked bitter and said, ¡°No way.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged and looked ambiguous. ¡°What do you think? Since you did it, you have to bear the price!¡±

 Chapter 127: When We Come, We Will Be Well

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Su Ni, I¡¯m just thinking that you can rx and have so many things to deal with.¡±

    Gu Lang caught up with Su Ni.

    On the other side, as Su Ni arrived, many people had already attracted their attention. In addition to the young and handsome Gu Lang chasing behind, the scene was suddenly lively.

    ¡°Su Ni, please don¡¯t.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Gu Lang ignored the astonishment around him and said with a teasing gaze.

    In contrast, Su Ni¡¯s face was thinner. Because the industry was different, Su Ni was surrounded by unfamiliar faces. She had to stop and whisper, ¡°If you¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll really leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Lang subconsciously pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand and his eyes were full of coquettish. ¡°My dear aunt, don¡¯t leave me alone today. Everyone has a dance partner, so I¡¯ll lose my face.¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t use me as a gun.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes twirled. ¡°Be honest, we have nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°I promise!¡±

    Gu Lang immediately said.

    ¡°Gu Lang, long time no see.¡±

    Someone greeted Gu Lang and asked Su Ni beside him. Before Gu Lang could speak, Su Ni looked at her unkind eyes and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m his aunt!¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    The other person was stunned.

    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes drooped in an instant. He seemed to hear the snickeringughter from around him, and his face sank.

    She was a young girl. When she heard Su Ni¡¯s answer, she was first stunned, then she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and smile. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Gu Lang, you¡¯re always so special. It¡¯s interesting to bring auntie in the ball.¡±

    A series ofughter burst out from the surroundings. Gu Lang couldn¡¯t hold his face anymore and pulled Su Ni away.

    Su Ni stood still on the spot and stared calmly at the girl dressed in feathers. She asked indifferently, ¡°Could it be that the people who came to the ball are husband and wife? Even if they¡¯re not good enough, they¡¯re still lovers?¡±

    Her question waspletely silent.

    The girl was young and when she saw that Su Ni¡¯s posture wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, she felt guilty. She looked left and right to see that she couldn¡¯te out of the stage and said, ¡°Of course not.  But¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, why can¡¯t Ie with auntie?¡±

    Su Ni followed closely and asked slowly.

    The girl¡¯s face turned red. It was a prank to begin with, but in the end, she made herself blush. She lowered her head and apologized before quickly running away.

    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes widened slightly and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.

    Su Ni looked at him and said, ¡°Since there are no ghosts in my heart, what is there to be afraid of?¡±  This question should have been figured out before you brought me here.

    Gu Lang looked ashamed and quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so bored.¡±

    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and did notment on Gu Lang¡¯s words.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Lang was thinking, she had to cut off from the source. Her gaze casually looked towards the girl. After a while, the girl mixed in withughter and chatter.

    ¡°Do you know that girl?¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Lang looked in the same direction with a trace of embarrassment on his face. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide Su Ni, so he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the sister of a ssmate. She likes to y with cosmetics. I wonder how she ran over today.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Nothing wrong.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t understand. Su Ni turned her head and stared at him with a bright smile. In the end, her face turned red. Gu Lang reacted in an instant and took a step back excitedly, shouting, ¡°Do you think we have a leg?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Su Ni said. Coincidentally, she saw the girl looking over and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Gu Lang immediately regained his image as a gentleman and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I have nothing to do with this woman at all. Su Ni, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.  Besides, even if I misunderstand, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, right?

    Su Ni picked up a ss of champagne and took a sip. She stared at Gu Lang from the corner of her eye. ¡°Or do you have someone you like better?¡±

    Gu Lang subconsciously shook his head and denied it.

    However, she stared at Su Ni with burning eyes. After a few seconds, Su Ni pretended to be nonchnt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m familiar here.¡±

    It was said that it was an immortal trace, but in fact, it had nothing to do with today¡¯s banquet. It was a little like a disguise ball. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butin, but she heard Gu Lang say, ¡°You¡¯re here, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t hear it clearly at that time. When she turned her head and asked again, Gu Lang shook his head and stopped talking.

    ¡°These are all your friends?¡±

    Su Ni was curious.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s age, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but be curious. It was reasonable that Gu Lang had not returned to China for a long time, so how could he know so many people?

    ¡°A few of them are familiar to me. Hey, these circles are just like you guys. I¡¯ll see them here and see them there in two days.  But one thing, regardless of our status, no matter how important the official or authority we have, even if I, little uncle, are here¡­ ¡±

    ¡°So what if your little uncle is here?¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously when she saw that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°No way. Why do I think my eyes are blooming? It must be an illusion.¡±

    Gu Lang secretly rubbed his eyes and immediately opened his eyes. Su Ni was suspicious. She turned her head and her whole body stiffened.

    It really was talk of the devil and he will appear.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was in a bad mood. She and Gu Zechen had not interacted for a whole day, so how could they sneak into a ball and see him here?

    How could there be such a coincidence? Could it be that he was following him?

    This wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s style.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Su Ni moved her lips and asked stiffly.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know that little uncle will be attending. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to bring a dance partner.¡±

    Gu Lang was more guilty than Su Ni.

    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni quickly realized that it was just a ball and she didn¡¯t do anything shameful. Could she have her own private space?

    After thinking about this question, Su Ni walked towards Gu Zechen generously.

    ¡°Gu Lang, who is this woman?¡±

    Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing scream in her ear. Then, a woman rushed over and pped her. However, before she could fall, Su Ni grabbed the woman¡¯s slender wrist.

    ¡°Moli?¡±

    Gu Lang frowned.

    ¡°You Gu Lang, why did you suddenly want to break up with me? It turns out that it¡¯s because of this b*tch. I¡¯ll let someone take a good look today¡­¡±

 Chapter 128: Gu Langéˆ¥æªš Peach Blossom Debt

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Lang yelled and quickly pulled Su Ni behind him.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t move. She stared coldly at her with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Su Ni, let go first.¡±

    Gu Lang came back to his senses from the initial awkwardness. Then, he looked indifferent and impatient as he said to Moli, ¡°I broke up with you without any external factors. This is not your ce to mess around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her, yet you dare say that you don¡¯t have a leg.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s exnation made her angry. She furrowed her brows and wanted to pounce at Su Ni again.

    Su Ni understood what was going on from their conversation, and Gu Zechen, who was originally not far away, was now nowhere to be seen.

    Didn¡¯t this guy see that he was in trouble now?

    At this moment, Su Ni did not care about Gu Zechen and directly rushed to the woman, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Lang¡¯s aunt. It¡¯s not what you think. Please pay attention to your image.¡±

    ¡°Auntie?¡±

    Moli was suspicious.

    Gu Lang nodded quickly as if he was messing around.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Un, the woman didn¡¯t believe her at all. She stomped her foot violently. It was a ferocious look, but tears started to pour down her face. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Aunty, haha, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Is there someone like you who cheated?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really his aunt.¡±

    Su Ni supported her forehead.

    The more she exined, the moreplicated it became.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t think you can fool me with an aunt. If it¡¯s really auntie, why would he bring you here?¡±

    Moli stared at the woman who was obviously prettier than her, and still did not want to forgive her.

    There were actually a few people around them who nodded in agreement.

    She pointed at the crowd and trembled, ¡°Look, who will believe your words right now? Auntie, can¡¯t you find a good reason to lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Fu Moli, don¡¯t mess around anymore.  Don¡¯t you know why I broke up with you? It¡¯s your personality. You¡¯ll always know how to make a big fuss, and you¡¯ll always see other people¡¯s mistakes!

    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±

    Moli lost control of her emotions and screamed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    There was an uproar among the crowd.

    In the blink of an eye, her eyes were filled with grief and indignation. In the blink of an eye, she frantically picked up the candlestick on the table and ruthlessly hacked at Su Ni.

    Su Ni cursed in her heart, but the distance between them was too close. Su Ni had nowhere to dodge.

    Just as Su Ni thought that it would be a lot of trouble, a strong force suddenly pulled Su Ni away. Gu Lang only gently touched her skirt and instantly slipped off.

    Su Ni was still startled. She turned her head and fell into a pair of dark and deep eyes. It was like a bottomless deep sea, so quiet that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni cried out involuntarily.

    When Gu Lang saw that little uncle made his move, Su Ni was relieved. The candlelight that was out of control hit Gu Lang¡¯s shoulder.

    Bang!

    Moli loosened her hand and the candlelight fell to the ground. She looked terrified and couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    Gu Lang gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Su Ni was so nervous that she wanted to run over but was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Gu Lang is injured.¡±

    She hurriedly said.

    As a little uncle, Gu Zechen was expressionless and had no intention of helping him. Instead, he asked in a tone, ¡°He¡¯s injured. Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Ni blurted out her words in anxiety. The moment she finished speaking, Su Ni immediately felt a chill around her and even the air froze.

    She opened her mouth and looked at her cloudy eyes. She boldly continued to exin, ¡°As elders, of course we have to care about the younger generation.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he didn¡¯t ask anymore. However, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni and detained her even tighter.

    Su Ni even felt her breathing gradually suffocated.

    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±

    Another voice was heard from the onlookers. Su Ni looked over and the girl dressed as a peacock with feathers rushed out. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Gu Lang shook his head.

    The candlelight wasn¡¯t hit but it wasn¡¯t light. Gu Lang forcefully ate Moli¡¯s blow and looked over at her. Thetter was obviously flustered and kept retreating. He was at a loss for words, ¡°How could this be? I just just¡­ wanted to hit her¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should be d that it wasn¡¯t her who hit her.¡±

    Gu Zechen, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Fu Moli turned her head and red at Gu Zechen unwillingly. If not for him, how could she have hit Gu Lang?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    The next moment, his eyes turned cold. The corner of his mouth twitched and he sneered, ¡°My woman, not to mention you, even your father doesn¡¯t have the guts to touch.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    With such a big tone, Fu Moli saw that the other party did not even put her parents in her eyes. She was immediately angry, but it deterred Gu Zechen¡¯s ruthlessness that was not angry and self-imposing. She did not dare to act too recklessly.

    At this moment, everyone looked over. Everyone¡¯s gaze had just been drawn to Moli¡¯s attack, but no one noticed that there was another man involved.

    At this time, Gu Zechen spoke and the situation became different.

    Although the circle was different, Gu Zechen, who was more handsome than anyone present and couldn¡¯t pick out any problems, was very familiar.

    Furthermore, the moment he opened his mouth, he had intimidated the whole audience, and his facial features were simr to Gu Lang. With a little thought, he could guess who this man was.

    ¡°This should be the president of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen.¡±

    Someone whispered.

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really handsome. I said why would Gu Lang bring auntie over with him. So Mr. Gu is here too.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°What, Mr. Gu?¡±

    As she listened to everyone¡¯s discussion, her head immediately turned pale. She mumbled softly, as if she had reacted and her face turned pale.

    Su Ni found out that this group of people did not have the right to separate and noble powers and did not recognize their identities. The moment Gu Zechen arrived, the situation immediately changed.

    ¡°Apologize to my aunt!¡±

    Gu Lang gritted his teeth and red at Fu Moli.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Fu Moli blushed. In the past, she had always been arrogant and conceited. Now that she had to apologize in front of so many people, she was instantly ashamed and angry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t think abouting to me again!¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes were red and his attitude was even worse than before.

    Fu Moli¡¯s big eyes fell, full of grievance, but she could only turn her head and look at Su Ni and whisper, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was rude just now. I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡±

 Chapter 129: Who Dares to Move His Woman

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear from the beginning that I¡¯m Gu Lang¡¯s aunt, but you don¡¯t believe me. No wonder anyone else.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s attitude was cold and she didn¡¯t give in.

    She took the first step and stopped Gu Zechen from speaking.

    Gu Lang also pushed away the peacock girl in front of him and smiled apologetically. He carefully looked at the instant Gu Zechen, afraid that he would pierce the powder bucket.

    ¡°Little uncle, she¡¯s just brainless. She¡¯s not good at her. I¡¯ll definitely talk to herter.¡±

    Fu Moli was on the side and did not dare to raise her head.

    Even though Gu Lang¡¯s words were unpleasant, a fool could tell that Gu Lang was helping her, so he stood by the side and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen aside and whispered.  ¡°How about it, forget it.¡±

    ¡°Next time Mrs Gu goes out, it¡¯s best not to be so low-profile. Otherwise, if something happens, I don¡¯t know how the outsiders talk.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with one hand. He ced her tightly in his arms and mocked.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was flushed and she pretended to not hear anything.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±

    Gu Lang growled at Fu Moli.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Fu Moli looked wronged. Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pursue it further, her willful temper came back again. She scolded Gu Lang, ¡°How do you think I¡¯m wrong? If it wasn¡¯t for you and auntie being so intimate, I could have mistaken you.¡±

    ¡°Why am I intimate?¡±

    Gu Lang quickly looked at Su Ni, afraid that Gu Zechen would hear her. Finally, he pointed at Fu Moli and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up. If it happens next time, you know my little uncle¡¯s temper. Even if I am, I can¡¯t save you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Fu Moli snorted coldly and looked at Gu Zechen again. Although she was headstrong, she knew the rules. She said again, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu, how much have you offended today, I hope that Mr. Gu will not take it to heart.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Fu Moli and turned around with Su Ni.

    Fu Moli¡¯s face was green and red for a while. She couldn¡¯t help but rush to Gu Zechen¡¯s back and say, ¡°Mr. Gu won¡¯tin to Momli¡¯s parents.¡±

    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen stopped walking. Even Su Ni could not help but hold her forehead. What about this woman¡¯s brain?

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°It seems that the two useless old things of Fu family can¡¯t teach any good things, and stay away from my family in the future.¡±

    Fu Moli frozepletely on the spot and couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal.

    Then, she, from now onwards, and Gu Lang.

    At that thought, Fu Moli couldn¡¯t help but cover her already crying face and quickly left.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.

    ¡°Should we leave now?¡±

    Su Ni whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±

    Gu Zechen chuckled and stared coldly at Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Madam to be so happy. She dresses up and doesn¡¯t want to be the focus of attention. Naturally, she has to be happy to the end.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Looking at his outfit again, Gu Zechen was not wrong.

    Could he mind?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dress up in the past. I didn¡¯t expect to dress up for a while, but I couldn¡¯t move my eyes. It seems that I will spend more time on my face in the future.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be calm and followed his words.

    It seemed that from the moment Gu Zechen appeared, today¡¯s ball was destined to be unable to enjoy it.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened and he shed a trace of anger, but he didn¡¯t really react. He just said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t move my eyes away, I still want to see how my Mrs Gu flirts with other men!¡±

    Coincidentally, Gu Lang, who was walking over, clearly heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words and suddenly looked awkward.

    Thankfully, Fu Moli had left and Gu Lang felt much more rxed. He smiled and called little uncle, ¡°little uncle, I don¡¯t know you¡¯reing today.¡±

    Gu Zechen still stared at Su Ni¡¯s shy and angry expression and did not say anything.

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t give up. He smiled and continued, ¡°little uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not thinking that auntie is working too hard every day, so I want to bring her to rx.¡±

    ¡°Very tired?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni, who red at Gu Lang with anger and quickly said, ¡°Not tired.¡±

    Gu Zechen could even say something about flirting, but he didn¡¯t know how filthy his head was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, auntie.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t know what happened to the two of them. He was still crying and feeling wronged, ¡°Look, I¡¯m just thinking about auntie. Think about it, little uncle. Auntie is still so young and has been in Su Corp every day. Isn¡¯t it a waste of youth?¡±

    ¡°I think that if you continue to y like this, you will be deserted!¡±

    Gu Zechen mercilessly scolded him face to face, and even said, ¡°Put away your flowery thoughts. If I find out a second time, you won¡¯t stay in the Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°Little uncle, you¡­¡±

    Gu Lang still wanted to refute himself, but as a result, Gu Zechen cast a warning look at him and Gu Lang was instantly honest.

    As she said this, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed, leaving only a few soft lights shining under theyer of dry ice.

    Almost as soon as Su Ni didn¡¯t notice, a forest suddenly appeared in front of her. Under her feet, the originally bright marble floor had also turned into a path in the forest. At this moment, she was stepping on a small stone.

    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back but couldn¡¯t withdraw from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace.

    Gu Zechen smiled and smiled at Su Ni like a prank. ¡°The trace of the green fairy is here.¡±

    No wonder Su Ni felt that the scene in front of her was familiar. Isn¡¯t this the scene from the Green Wilnd movie? Sure enough, a deer shed past Su Ni and disappeared.

    The round and low sound of the cello continued from afar, as if she was crying.

    Everyone seemed to have put away their thoughts of gossip. They formed a pair of pairs and started dancing on the path in the forest.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s start.¡±

    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and stretched out a hand at her. His stiff eyebrows looked even more unpredictable under the light.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse at all.

    ¡°Little uncle, you didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±

    Gu Lang eximed in surprise.

    ¡°What, my wife and I have a dance. Do you need your permission?¡±

    Although Gu Zechen was expressionless, his words not only made Gu Lang unable to refute, but even¡­

    After a while of fear!

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean. little uncle and auntie are made of heaven and earth. They are born with a pair. With you guys present, they must be shining brightly.¡±

    Gu Lang reacted quickly and immediately followed Gu Zechen¡¯s words and started to tter him.

    Gu Zechen already held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her like water in front of Gu Lang.

 Chapter 130: Be My Wife

    Su Ni¡¯s face heated up and her eyes shifted elsewhere. Soon, her waist tightened. Gu Zechen¡¯s body was already close to her and she danced.

    In the vast forest, everyone was in pairs, leaving only Gu Lang, standing alone.

    ¡°If I had known, I would¡¯ve left early. What¡¯s this?¡±

    Gu Langined in a low voice.

    He would never dare to tell Gu Zechen this.

    ¡°Gu Lang.¡±

    There was a crisp voice behind her. It was as clear as a bird in the morning fog.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao.¡±

    Gu Lang smiled awkwardly and looked at Su Ni, ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even talking about it. Bring auntie out. Now, little uncle, pleasee to see how you exin to little uncle.¡±

    Xiao Xiao blinked yfully and gloated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I just happened to see auntie¡¯s work being too tired. Who would¡¯ve thought that little uncle would be so busy with work on weekdays, yet he still had the heart toe over?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a secret rted to your little uncle?¡±

    Xiao Xiao said.

    ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°If you ask me to dance, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Xiao Xiao shook her head and said, then a pair of colorful peacock feathers swayed lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Gu Lang agreed readily and his heart slowed down when he met Xiao Xiao¡¯s clear and agile eyes. Then he realized a problem, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my brother. Today, I secretly ran out.¡±

    Xiao Xiao spoke and stuck her tongue at Gu Lang. ¡°No, I secretly ran out to see you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯ve always treated you as a sister.¡±

    Gu Lang was embarrassed.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, sheforted Gu Lang kindly, ¡°Look at you, I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you nervous about?¡±  However, it is better for you to keep a certain distance from your aunt.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened and his dance stopped.

    Xiao Xiao identally stepped on Gu Lang¡¯s foot. She apologized but saw Gu Lang say seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, Brother Gu Lang.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Lang was angry, Xiao Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Listen to me. Didn¡¯t I bump into your little uncle when I came today? I saw that his expression was very bad and he even got into conflict with the security guards at the door.¡±

    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±

    Gu Lang frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked my friend. Think about it, why would we invite you, little uncle? I heard the security guard say that you, little uncle, sent someone to follow your aunt.¡±

    Gu Lang stopped talking.

    ¡°Think about it, your little uncle is so considerate to your aunt, and you even brought her out. Can you not be angry? Even if you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything, what about the others?¡±

    Xiao Xiao was very seductive.

    Seeing that Gu Lang still didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Xiao was anxious. ¡°Should I not say that? I just¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. I have some things to attend to. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Gu Lang really let go of Xiao Xiao.

    However, Xiao was anxious and threw herself directly into Gu Lang¡¯s arms. When she saw that Gu Lang was about to push her away, Xiao quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, where¡¯s your little uncle looking at us?¡±

    Sure enough, Gu Lang¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air.

    Then she heard Xiao Xiao say, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°You little uncle might be doubting you. If you leave earlier, it will only deepen your suspicion of you, little uncle.¡±

    Xiao Xiao added.

    Gu Lang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his back was like countless needles, making him feel particrly ufortable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect little uncle toe today.¡±

    Gu Lang sighed andpromisedpletely.

    ¡°I know that your intentions are good, but you¡¯re your aunt after all. Maybe your little uncle will be unhappy too.¡±

    Xiao Xiao was understanding.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, thank you today.¡±

    The two gradually slowed down. Xiao Xiao leaned in Gu Lang¡¯s arms, an indescribable ambiguity.

    After Su Ni saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think Xiao Xiao is more suitable for Gu Lang than Momli.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and forced her to live in his own nostrils. He heard Su Ni sigh. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cloudy, and only his thin lips were tightly pursed.

    ¡°Gu Lang didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to take me out and walk around. You wouldn¡¯t really be angry because of this.¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively as Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°If he really dares to do something else, he will nevere back!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    In Su Ni¡¯s ears, she was frightened.

    She knew that she didn¡¯t have time to think about it today, but Gu Zechen¡¯s stern expression made her feel ufortable. ¡°If I knew you were here today, I would¡¯vee with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked down at Su Ni. He was not angry that Su Ni and Gu Lang appeared together, but this woman was obviously different from usual.

    It was fine if it was an ordinary banquet. In his opinion, the trace of a fairy was a ce to flirt with.

    He was here today, or else he would not have fulfilled others.

    ¡°On a normal day, Mrs Gu and I attended the party together, but I didn¡¯t look like today. When I first arrived, I almost didn¡¯t recognize Mrs Gu.¡±

    Su Ni knew that this man had offended him again. Although she was helpless, she had to exin, ¡°You know how I am normally, but Gu Lang didn¡¯t take me today¡­¡±

    At the mention of Gu Lang, Su Ni felt that it was not right, so she exined, ¡°In my eyes, Gu Lang is a child.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how Wolfie Dog is now popr?¡±

    Gu Zechen replied with respect.

    Su Ni waspletely stunned. Her hand slid down from Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and stared at Gu Lang in disbelief, ¡°No way, you can¡¯t be doubt¡­¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed to say the second half of the sentence.

    Gu Zechen was not in a hurry to speak. It was more like a default. Su Ni patted her forehead, speechless.

    The two of them lost the mood to continue dancing. Gu Zechen simply pulled Su Ni away and left without caring if the dance was over.

    Even though they were walking in a hurry, there were still quite a few people who saw it.

    Xiao Xiao said first, ¡°Your little uncle left with auntie.¡±

    Gu Lang pushed Xiao Xiao away in an instant, and thetter¡¯s face flushed red and embarrassed.

    Gu Lang hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you tonight, Xiao Xiao. If anything is wrong, I will apologize to you another day.¡±

    Gu Lang also left in a hurry.

    As soon as the door opened, it was still a golden glow outside. The crystal chandelier shone on the floor, like a dream of a green fairy, returning to the real world.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so filthy!¡±

    The surroundings fell silent. Su Ni instantly shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, feeling embarrassed and indignant, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you have such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°As Mrs Gu, you should pay attention to your words and actions. Am I wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and stared straight ahead without looking at Su Ni.

 Chapter 131: As long as itéˆ¥æªš a Man, Donéˆ¥æª› Want To Close To You

    ¡°Yes, I said this. I won¡¯t forget it, but Gu Lang is¡­¡±

    ¡°Even he is a normal man.¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen. His normal sentence made Su Ni speechless.

    Su Ni was angry and left.

    Gu Zechen followed behind unhurriedly. When Gu Lang chased after him, he only saw Su Ni getting in the car while Gu Zechen was still in the car.

    From the looks of it, it was obvious that they had dispersed in dissatisfaction.

    Gu Lang was extremely annoyed. He just wanted to make Su Ni happy, but he really didn¡¯t think so much.

    In the car, Su Ni leaned against the window and looked out the window,pletely ignoring Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you for what happened tonight, so don¡¯t give me Qiao. Do you have to say it so unpleasant?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni in a displeased tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath. No matter what, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a scene on the spot or left her and Gu Lang some face.

    Su Ni said.  ¡°I thought that Gu Lang is always a family member. Even if he is a little affectionate to me, you won¡¯t have this idea.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, there is only the difference between a man and a woman.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    ¡°I know now.¡±  Su Ni said coldly.

    The night was deep, and the Audi sped all the way, and finally stopped at the door of the family.

    An Rong did note back, so everything at home was cold and clear. Su Ni walked in front and went upstairs, followed by Gu Zechen and closed the door.

    Su Ni said.  ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest first.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat on the bed and started to take off his coat. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s surprised expression, Gu Zechen said directly, ¡°It seems that Mrs Gu wants to keep a distance from me. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t tell what she can do.¡±

    Throughout the night, Su Ni was stunned by Gu Zechen several times.

    She even had to wonder if she had really done something wrong.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Su Ni also sat down. Gu Zechen was calm and didn¡¯t get angry. She also calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you hate me, so I just want to do things that won¡¯t make you hate.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been pestering me before, but in the end, you hate me even more, so I don¡¯t want to be like this anymore. Since I can¡¯t get your heart, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she lowered her head and a trace of loneliness shed across her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been self-proimed. Once you¡¯ve decided on something, you won¡¯t easily go back on your word. Why, you give up now? It seems like your feelings for me are just like that.¡±

    Gu Zechen mocked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni was extremely angry and blushed, but she quickly lowered her head when she met Gu Zechen¡¯s deep and deep eyes.

    ¡°I just think that if you don¡¯t hate me, maybe our rtionship can continue a little more.¡±

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    He suddenly ordered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±  Su Ni regained her senses and stared at him warily.

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    He asked again.

    As soon as Su Ni walked over, she was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. With her face in both hands, she rubbed her broken hair behind her ear and bit her lips.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened quickly. She resisted but she couldn¡¯t escape his imprisonment.

    Fortunately, a few secondster, Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and gently stroked her hair. His Adam¡¯s apple moved along with an indescribableplexity.

    ¡°Have a good rest tonight. There is a business event in Gu Corp tomorrow morning.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni nodded without refuting.

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    He patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. After Su Ni got up, Gu Zechen picked up his coat and wanted to go out.

    Su Ni suddenly asked him.  ¡°Can¡¯t you stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still work.¡±

    Gu Zechen said without looking back.

    However, Su Ni clearly remembered that this guy took off his coat when he came in. From his posture, he obviously wanted to stay.

    Su Ni stood in front of the window and watched as the car lights lit up again. Gu Zechen looked like he knew Su Ni was looking at her and suddenly turned his head to look at Kang.

    Su Ni quickly hid behind the curtains.

    Until the engine started, Su Ni slowly looked into the yard. At this time, Gu Zechen had already gotten into the car and left.

    That night.

    Gu Lang took the initiative to find Gu Zechen.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the Nancheng city at 1 am in the morning, even the neon lights dimmed a lot, while the office of the president of Gu Corp was lit up.

    Gu Zechen put his feet on the table, casually flipped the newspaper in his hand and listened to Gu Lang repent.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much. little uncle, me me if you want to me me.¡±

    ¡°Who said I me you?¡±

    Gu Zechen said without looking up.

    Gu Lang was stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Then aunt¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.  ¡°Your mother really missed you, and I will go back to the family when it is dawn.¡±

    When Gu Lang heard this, he felt like he was on the verge of a big enemy. He was about to kneel on the table and said, ¡°little uncle, I swear that Su Ni is your woman. How can I have ulterior motives towards her?¡±

    ¡°Is it your business?¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen put down the newspaper. Two sharp eyes shot out from the narrow eyes, which made Gu Lang¡¯s heart tremble and he almost fell down.

    ¡°But on my side, you know that you can¡¯t take the slightest bit of sand. If I really find out something, not only will you make things difficult for me, but also me!¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t get angry from the beginning until the end because he really didn¡¯t have a real hammer. Of course, he didn¡¯t have to prove anything. What he wanted was a satisfactory result.

    ¡°Little uncle, let me ask you.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s expression darkened. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly raised his eyes and said with determination, ¡°Do you really care so much about auntie?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Mrs Gu, what do you think?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    His tone was already bad.

    ¡°Mrs Gu is just an identity. If, I¡¯m talking about if and if Su Ni isn¡¯t Khai?¡±

    Gu Lang continued to ask.

    Pah!

    Gu Zechen threw the newspaper on the table. Faced with Gu Lang¡¯s provocation, his face was cold, as if even the surrounding air was cooling.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Lang¡¯s heart trembled for a moment but he stubbornly stayed there without moving.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of here tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t think that your surname is Gu, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡±

    Gu Zechen pointed one hand to Gu Lang¡¯s nose and said coldly, his forbearance was full of warning.

    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything else, turning to leave.

    Before he took two steps, Gu Lang heard something smashing against the wall behind him. Although he dared to question Gu Zechen, he didn¡¯t have the courage to bear Gu Zechen¡¯s anger.

    In the night, Gu Lang took a deep breath and poured it into his lungs, as if to confirm if he was still alive.

    She then took out her phone and said, ¡°Young Master Xiao, where are you? Come out and have a drink with me!¡±

 Chapter 132: In Love with Someone I Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Love

    At the bar.

    Xiao Qian sat down and shouted, ¡°Tell me, call me up to drink in the middle of the night. What happened?¡±

    There were several bottles of cooked wine in front of the table. It was obvious that Gu Lang had already drank one before Xiao Qian came.

    Gu Lan frowned andined, ¡°Why are you here now?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m drinking with me? I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.  Who doesn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night? If you don¡¯t talk about something serious today, I¡¯m sorry for getting up in the middle of the night.  Xiao Qianined.

    Gu Lang smiled and raised his cup to Xiao Qian without saying anything.

    Xiao Qian rolled his eyes. Although he was full of anger when he first came up, it was also true feelings. Soon, Xiao Qian poured himself a ss of vodka and mmed into Gu Lang.

    After a ss of wine, Xiao Qian was serious and said, ¡°Bro, you can tell me now.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Gu Lang frowned and uttered two words.

    Xiao Qian scolded and was about to leave. Gu Lang quickly pulled him back and raised his voice to a little drunk, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijing soon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xiao Qian was stunned, and then he remembered the family, and his tone softened a little. ¡°Is it Gu Jia who let you go back?¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything and started drinking again.

    Xiao Qian knows a bit of the situation of Gu Jia, but seeing him frown, he knows that things will not be as simple as he thinks.

    ¡°Could it be that Gu Jia has an ident?  Shouldn¡¯t it be? Didn¡¯t your little uncle have been doing well recently?

    Xiao Qian continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of the family, it¡¯s my personal problem.¡±

    Gu Lang interrupted Xiao Qian¡¯s spection and lowered his head, ¡°I got into little uncle¡¯s mess.¡±

    ¡°Damn, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Xiao Qian almost jumped up in surprise. He looked like he was still alive. Seeing this, Gu Lang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So, little uncle told me to leave Nancheng city and not appear in front of him.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if it was Gu Lang or Su Ni.

    Thinking of the scene at the banquet, Gu Lang felt even more upset.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    When he heard that it was rted to Gu Zechen, Xiao Qian¡¯s face was also silent. He sat next to Gu Lang seriously and said, ¡°You are not the best rtionship with your little uncle on weekdays. Even Gu Jia does note back to Nancheng city, for no reason¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also my own fault.¡±

    Gu Lang shook his head. At this point, there was nothing to say about his good brother. He pondered for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. If you have a chance in the future, you will naturally know that we will drink tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Qian didn¡¯t ask any more questions and took the initiative to pick up the ss for Gu Lang. ¡°If you¡¯re not drunk tonight, just take it as your good friend.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t have any extra words. They poured one ss after another and didn¡¯t know how much they drank.

    In the end, Xiao Qian¡¯s tongue was big, while Gu Lang leaned on the sofa and stared straight at the sky.

    ¡°Say, if I fall in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t love, but she¡¯s worth my protection, what should I do?¡±

    Gu Lang muttered, feeling his nose sore and he wanted to cry.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t love, why do you call it ¡®shouldn¡¯t love¡¯?  Since he is a man, the woman he loves needs to be protected, so he doesn¡¯t even go forward. Then what is his name? ¡±

    Xiao Qian was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    There was a sh of light in Gu Lang¡¯s eyes, but it soon dimmed.

    ¡°I did it just now, butpared to him, my strength is too great.¡±

    Gu Lang did not regret his mistake in front of Gu Lang, but for the first time, he felt that power and money were really good things.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Qian was both big and could not hear what Gu Lang said. He leaned his head and stared at Gu Lang with his head tilted. ¡°Who do you like? I saw my sistere back unhappily today.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of meeting you, she has been tossing around at home since the morning. In the end, I have yet to settle this score with you.¡±

    ¡°I ampletely a sister¡¯s feelings for Xiao Xiao.¡±

    Gu Lang said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you about this? And with my personality, you don¡¯t feel at ease handing your sister over to me.¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Xiao Qian agreed deeply. He originally wanted to be unfair, but for the sake of his sister¡¯s future happiness, he said, ¡°Then, stay away from my sister.¡±

    ¡°You should tell your sister that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far. You haven¡¯t told me who you like again?¡±  I heard that Fu Moli went to ruin the situation today. Is it rted to this? ¡±

    Xiao Qian said.

    Gu Lang nced at Xiao Qian. He just didn¡¯t know one thing and asked for nothing, ¡°It¡¯s a bit rted.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Xiao Qian raised his voice in an instant, and his index finger kept ying in front of Gu Lang. ¡°I told you why my sister is so sad. When did she be so weak? You changed into a girlfriend again?¡±

    ¡°My sister just watched you change wave after wave, but you can¡¯t wait for her. How can you not get angry?¡±

    Xiao Qian couldn¡¯t leave Xiao with three sentences, and waspletely controlled by her sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me and her.¡±

    Gu Lang suddenly became serious.

    ¡°Someone you shouldn¡¯t love, what? Could it be that you¡¯re married? That¡¯s easy to do. ording to your Gu Lang¡¯s style, you won¡¯t mess around and get a divorce. You really can¡¯t do it, even an extramarital rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Gu Lang interrupted Xiao Qian and stared at his cheeky smile, ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of person you imagined. If she¡¯s like this, we won¡¯t even be friends.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xiao Qian raised his hands to express his surrender. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really considerate. I¡¯ll see if you have time, so that I cane up with ideas for you.¡±

    Gu Lang stopped talking.

    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±

    Just as Gu Lang got up and was about to pay the bill, he heard Xiao Qian on the sofa mutter and was dragged down by Xiao Qian.

    His reflex was a little long, and a crazy idea suddenly popped up in his mind, and then he thought about it with extreme fear.

    ¡°Wait, Gu Lang, you have to exin everything to me, or we brothers won¡¯t have to.¡±

    Xiao Qian stared at Gu Lang seriously and questioned, ¡°Today, little uncle and auntie went to the ball together.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s expression darkened and he ignored him.

    Xiao Qian was anxious and said, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve fallen out with your little uncle and fell in love with someone you shouldn¡¯t love. Gu Lang, the person you like is your aunt.¡±

    Xiao Qian screamed in shock.

    Gu Lang turned around and quickly covered Xiao Qian¡¯s mouth. A cold light shed across his eyes, ¡°You want to kill me, so loud.¡±

 Chapter 133: Goodbye to Her

    Xiao Qian moaned twice to signal Gu Lang to let go first.

    Then, Xiao Qian could not care about his breathing. The alcohol had long been scared away by his spection. At this time, Gu Lang¡¯s expression and actionspletely confirmed Xiao Qian¡¯s guess.

    ¡°What is this? What is your aunt¡¯s attitude now? Who is Gu Zechen? I heard that they love him very much now.¡±

    Xiao Qian was really anxious.

    He was worried for his good friend. If Gu Zechen found out, it would not be as simple as letting Xiao Qian leave Nancheng city.

    Gu Lang stood in front of the table with a sullen face and did not say anything.

    Xiao Qian held his forehead and felt a pain in his head. When he heard Xiao say that Gu Zechen had also gone, he felt that something was wrong.

    Gu Lang was obviously going to continue hiding it today, and it was all thanks to him that he was smart enough to guess.

    Soon, Xiao Qian said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, brother, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Un, Gu Lang said calmly and decisively.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    Xiao Qian was speechless.

    ¡°I, little uncle, and auntie don¡¯t know about this yet. Don¡¯t talk nonsense around, or you will really kill me.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Gu Lang looked at Xiao Qian worriedly. He was not afraid. If Su Ni was involved, he could really die.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know my mouth, but I¡¯m afraid of you. If you¡¯re impulsive, you¡¯ll do something bad for both parties. Also, your aunt doesn¡¯t know about this, so it¡¯s your secret love.¡±

    Xiao Qian woke up and adjusted his analysis.

    ¡°Only you know now.¡±

    Gu Lang looked at him.

    Xiao Qian immediately covered his mouth tightly. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Gu Lang sighed and sat on the sofa again. ¡°You guessed it and I felt much more rxed. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back after I leave.¡±

    ¡°Good brother, I must go to Beijing to see you when I have time.¡±  Xiao Qian immediately patted his chest.

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t smile and his forehead was still filled with worry.

    He was thinking about Su Ni and Su Ni for no reason, but his mind became a mess again, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve long realized that her rtionship with me, little uncle, is not that good, but neither of them admit it.¡±

    Gu Lang smiled bitterly.

    Xiao Qian was surprised.

    ¡°Now, everyone outside is reporting how affectionate little uncle and auntie are. How can you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a show. I¡¯ve long learned that two months ago, I, little uncle, didn¡¯t go home at all and never got in touch with Su Ni. I think something must have happened to make the two of them act this scene.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes were firm. Even if the person involved did not let go, Gu Lang still found clues from all aspects.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the two of them really have a good rtionship, but now, I really don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    Gu Lang murmured in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good for her to stay with me, little uncle.¡±

    ¡°This is simple.¡±

    Xiao Qian said jokingly, ¡°Since it¡¯s acting, there¡¯s naturally interest in it. Think about it. You don¡¯t have anything, and you little uncle has it.¡±

    The corners of Gu Lang¡¯s mouth twitched as loneliness shed across his eyes.

    Xiao Qian was a little embarrassed.

    This question could be seen through at a nce.  He patted Gu Lang¡¯s shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡°As brothers, I¡¯d better advise you that even if these two really acted and even really divorced, they are still your auntie in name. If you want to be together, there¡¯s still a slim chance.¡±

    ¡°The point is that you have deep feelings for your aunt, but your aunt doesn¡¯t treat you anymore.¡±

    Thest sentence was even more heart-wrenching.

    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He was just thinking about it from the bottom of his heart, but now that Xiao Qian said it, it was more and more stifled.

    He got up again, paid the bill, and after sending Xiao Qian away, he walked down the street in the early morning and slowly looked in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Nancheng city. Apart from asionally returning to China and staying for a short period of time, there was nothing else.

    But now, because of a person, there was a kind of reluctance and reluctance in his heart.

    The night breeze was cold. Gu Lang shivered and reached out to hail a car. The other party asked where he was going, so Gu Lang was stunned.

    He seems to really have nowhere to go.

    ¡°Then go to Su Corp.¡±  Gu Lang said.

    Early the next morning.

    Su Ni received a call from Gu Lang on her way to thepany. At first, Su Ni did not n to pick up, but saw that Gu Lang was leaving, so she took the initiative to call.

    ¡°What happened? Why did you leave Nancheng city?¡±

    Su Ni toe straight to the point.  Now that Gu Lang and Su Corp still have a contract, it was obvious that Gu Lang didn¡¯t leave suddenly made the decision to leave Nancheng city.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home. My parents miss me.¡±

    Gu Lang took a deep breath and sat at the gate of Su Corp. He shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the contract. There is a distance now, and there are other events that need me to attend. I will also rush over from Beijing.¡±

    When she heard that there was a rtionship with Gu Jia, Su Ni was slightly relieved and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Me, I¡¯m already out of the city. Auntie won¡¯t miss me, right?¡±

    This time, Gu Lang took the initiative to call auntie with a smile.

    He watched Su Ni get out of the car and raise the phone. He looked around and quickly hid behind the pir. His nose was a little sore, but he still said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ll miss me.¡±

    ¡°Gu Lang, don¡¯t tell me anything. Let me ask if it has anything to do with Gu Zechen?¡±

    Although there was no problem with Gu Lang going home, the time was too coincidental.

    Even if they bid farewell, Gu Lang woulde personally. Why was it so abnormal today?

    Gu Lang was silent for two seconds.

    Then heughed again, ¡°What does this have to do with my little uncle?¡±

    ¡°Really not?¡±

    Su Ni asked again.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Lang said confidently, ¡°But I won¡¯te to Nancheng city for the time being. If you have anything you need my help, just say it.¡±

    ¡°You and Xingjun are friends. I have to go overter.¡±  Su Ni looked at the time. She was busy now, so she had to rush to Gu Zechen¡¯s party after a morning meeting.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it. I might as well tell her. If you need it, go.¡±

    Gu Lang understood.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni responded, which was more convenient. ¡°Then, pay more attention to safety on the road. Don¡¯t call.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Gu Lang sounded a little disappointed, ¡°Auntie, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Su Ni quickly hung up the phone and walked into Su Corp without looking sideways. She always felt that Gu Lang¡¯s tone was a little strange and had a strong smile, but Su Ni was visiting the meeting at that time and didn¡¯t have time to think too much.

 Chapter 134: Being Trapped

    Gu Lang got out from behind the pir and watched Su Ni enter the elevator in a rage. The smile on his face slowly froze until he finally disappeared.

    Su Ni, I will definitely shock you when I meet again!

    An hourter, Su Ni finished the meeting and just went downstairs, she received a call from Xingjun asking her how long she would be there.

    Su Ni signaled Luo Qing to drive, indicating that she would arrive within half an hour.

    Then Su Ni notified Gu Zechen, who seemed to be busy, so she hung up after knowing it.

    After hanging up, Su Ni looked at the time.

    The pedestrians outside were busy. The new day had just started, but Su Ni felt a little tired. She leaned on the back of her chair and felt sleepy.

    The female voice on the station asked emotionally, ¡°How long haven¡¯t you been giving yourself a good vacation? How long has it been since you reunited with your family? And how long have you slept in a real sense?¡±

    Su Ni rubbed her temples and yawned.

    Luo Qing turned off the station. ¡°Mr. Su, take a break. I¡¯ll call you when we arrive.¡±

    Half an hourter.

    This time, Su Ni walked into the Golden Hall and found Xingjun.

    ¡°Mr. Su, please here.¡±

    There was a special reception, and the makeup artist was already well prepared. Su Ni picked up her gown and caught sight of it, a water blue chestce gown. Su Ni¡¯s hand shrunk back like she was electrocuted.

    She peeked at the designer of the gown. Sure enough, it was still eschine.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound as her fingers gently crossed a row of gowns. Finally, she found a silk dress with a green shoulder and ink in the corner.

    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    Su Ni pointed at the makeup artist without thinking.

    The makeup artist looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Su, your outfit today is too dull. We have a good gown on our side¡­¡±

    ¡°No need, just this one.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look in the direction of the dress anymore. She went straight to the table in front of the vanity mirror and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    The makeup artists looked at each other and looked troubled. However, since Su Ni chose it, they didn¡¯t have much to say. They just sneaked out and informed Xingjun.

    In the end, just as she was at the door, the makeup artist was stopped by Shine, who asked, ¡°Which one did she choose?¡±

    The designer was a little terrified, his face reddened, and he dared not look at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose any of your designs either.¡±

    ¡°Then what does she want?¡±

    Shock shed across Shen Shen¡¯s face when he heard this. He quickly realized, ¡°You mean, she chose the most difficult hide gown?¡±

    The makeup artist nodded.

    ¡°Go back and tell her that every single one of us who went out of Jinnian strived to be wless. Not only does this gown not match today¡¯s makeup, it is even harder for most people to control.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Mr. Su, but Mr. Su has made up her mind.¡±

    The makeup artist almost cried.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Su had such bad taste and chose such a difficult dress.

    If Mr. Su was not satisfied in theter stages, she wouldn¡¯t have to do it here.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I have nothing to say. I will tell you what you should do.¡±

    A sneer crossed the corner of her mouth. It was as if she had already guessed what Su Ni was thinking. Since she wanted to choose a dead end, she had no obligation to stop her.

    The make-up artist nodded and looked at the ESHINE gratefully. With her exining the situation to Xingjun, she might still have a chance.

    After all, even Xingjun had to be courteous when she heard that this Heshine design had a close rtionship with the boss of Jinnian.

    Su Ni noticed that a makeup artist went out empty-handed and she didn¡¯t take anything back. She nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Mr. Su, today¡¯s makeup is mainly based on light green color. Your skin is white and I will add a trace of green to it so that your skin will be more evenly proportioned. However, my suggestion is that you choose a light colored gown. This way, it will be tidied up¡­¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The makeup artist didn¡¯t forget to continue persuading Su Ni. Thetter didn¡¯t get angry and just rejected her in one breath. The makeup artist smiled awkwardly, not saying anything else.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    When Su Ni was styling herself, Xingjun also showed up. First, she apologized and was too busy, then she asked the makeup artist how the dress was prepared.

    The makeup artist immediately took out a hidden green robe.

    Xingjun frowned.

    Su Ni saw that there was no ripple in the ancient well.

    She was afraid that Xingjun had already found out about this hidden green robe before she came. Now, several people were singing ck and white faces for her to see.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expose it. After Xingjun came forward to apologize and said the makeup artist¡¯s careless words, Kan slowly said, ¡°No wonder someone has bad taste. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the style of this Shine designer, so it¡¯s a better robe.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Xingjun was able to be the manager of Yin Jin at such a young age. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. She nodded and continued without changing her expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the makeup artist take a few pieces from other makeup artists.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think this piece fits quite well. Although it¡¯s a little dull, it¡¯s also very solemn.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and took the green robe from the makeup artist. The material was thick, and theplicated pattern made the dress look meaningful.

    Su Ni apologized to Xingjun and went in to change her dress.

    The makeup artists all lowered their heads, and Xingjun¡¯s eyes shed a deep meaning. She thought back to what ESHINE had said to her. Among her robes, Su Ni chose a small designer¡¯s outfit and an outdated one.

    From this, it showed how disgusted Su Ni was for her.

    It was precisely this sort of disgust that made Shine feel proud and proud.

    However, Xingjun was more worried about Su Ni¡¯s identity and ruined his reputation.

    A few minutester, Su Ni opened the changing room.

    She wasn¡¯t as worried as Hesine or Xingjun. She just liked this one. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Ni slowly walked over to the mirror and nced at it.

    Compared to the youthful and energetic makeup on her face, her body was indeed too heavy.

    However, the qipao style outlined her figure. After putting it on, it wasn¡¯t as bad as they imagined.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Su Ni evaluated herself.

    To be honest, the state behind Su Ni¡¯s upper body was far beyond Xingjun¡¯s imagination. The dress was originally a special dress for the minority festival. The designer changed the traditional gown slightly and made some design improvements.

    It not only maintained its unique ethnic characteristics, but also outlined a person¡¯s figure perfectly.

    The reason why it looked dignified was because the length of the robe was from the high cor to the extreme. The person in the robe could not only take small steps, but the waist and back couldn¡¯t bepletely rxed.

 Chapter 135: Only He Said Well

    The dressing room door was suddenly pushed open.

    Gu Zechen walked in and nced at Su Ni, then looked around again.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Xingjun hurriedly went forward. Ever since she almost made a big joke yesterday, Xingjun also learned from the sarcasm of Hesine that Khai was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife who had never appeared before and had been in limitless glory recently.

    Therefore, when Su Ni came here today, she didn¡¯t need Gu Lang to exin and her standards were raised.

    Su Ni turned her head and Gu Zechen realized Su Ni was right in front of her. He could not help but frown when he saw her dark and blue color.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    Su Ni smiled indifferently and slowly sat down in front of the vanity mirror.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze fell next to the green gown, but his eyes were very vicious. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that he had discovered something.

    When Su Ni got up again, Gu Zechen said, ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±

    Su Ni revealed two rows of teeth and smiled, ¡°I also have this idea. Although my eyes are deep, it suits me quite well. I know that today¡¯s banquet is very important, and it¡¯s right to be dignified.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and his eyes fell on Su Ni¡¯s face several times. He turned around and said to Xingjun, ¡°Put it in my ount.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I know.¡±

    Xingjun was quick to speak. She knew that Gu Lang was not mentioned at this time, so she quickly gave the makeup artist a look and changed a few sets of essories.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, look¡­¡±

    Xingjun said hurriedly.

    Gu Zechen took two steps forward. In the mirror, Su Ni had a slight smile on her face. Her eyes were affectionate and her face was gentle. Although her face was a little younger, her experience in Su Corp during this period of time still made her feel a little more stable.

    ¡°Let it be.¡±

    Gu Zechen pointed to a sapphire suit and got interested. He picked out the ne himself and stood behind Su Ni, slowly putting it on for her.

    Su Ni lowered her head and smiled. She subconsciously stroked the sapphire and didn¡¯t say anything.

    This scene, in the eyes of outsiders, is naturally a peaceful and harmonious scene.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Several makeup artists already had envy in their eyes, and even Xingjun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu are so affectionate. This sapphire ne was taken by me at an auction in South Asia a few years ago. It is not only big, and the color purity is very high, and the cutting work is also by Master Liu Lianming of Hong Kong.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni.

    ¡°As long as you send it, I like it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was gentle and she smiled lightly.

    ¡°President Gu came from far away, it¡¯s really hard.¡±

    The door to the dressing room opened once again, and she swaggered in. She must¡¯ve received the news from Gu Zechen and rushed over.

    Therefore, Su Ni noticed that Shine¡¯splexion was a little rosy. Even though she looked calm now, Su Ni could imagine how anxious this woman was on her way there.

    Gu Zechen turned his head and nced at Sheshine. He was exactly the same as Su Ni yesterday and didn¡¯t pay attention to Sheshine. Instead, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s head out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly.

    The two of them sped their fingers together. Gu Zechen brushed past the side of Sheshine first. Sheshine didn¡¯t stick to it but was knocked by Gu Zechen and his body tilted to the side.

    She didn¡¯t look back but fiercely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t CEO Gu think that Mr. Su doesn¡¯t suit this dress today? Our Jinnian still has a lot of good gowns.¡±

    ¡°No need, I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    Su Ni lowered her head and pursed her lips. Her palms moved slightly and she was tightly pinched by Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni remembered thest time she bumped into Gu Zechen and ESHINE arguing. She didn¡¯t expect to see them for a few days. If they met again, it would still be an argument.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s domineering response made ESHINE suffer a lot, and his face was gloomy.

    She turned around and looked at the backs of the two. Even though Su Ni¡¯s figure was slender and her curves were curvy, she could still pick out the bones in her eyes.

    ¡°There are so many gowns. Mr. Su only chooses one of the ugliest gowns. I wonder if Mr. Su is deliberately avoiding me?¡±

    Shine crossed her arms and said coldly with her head tilted.

    ¡°Sheshine, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±

    Gu Zechen took the first step back and stared coldly at Shine, warning him again.

    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s protective wordsst time, so she didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Thest time when I didn¡¯t know about it, I wore my formal dress. It¡¯s been so long, and my heart is still eating.¡±  If Mr. Su knew that the man you missed was still thinking about other women, would she not even want this man?

    ¡°Lu Yao!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and a cold light shed through his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think you dare to challenge me after two years of abroad.¡±  You should know very well that I was just being polite to you for Xu Wan¡¯s sake!

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Instead, he smiled indifferently and said, ¡°However, Mr. Gu still remembers Wan¡¯er. I thought that with a neer in front of me, I couldn¡¯t pretend to be Wan¡¯er.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni. Even though thetter tried his best to endure it, it still revealed some shudders.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his hand around Su Ni¡¯s shoulder tightened a little. He said to Xingjun, ¡°From now on, if my wife¡¯s make up room reappears, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Xingjun didn¡¯t expect that ESHINE was usually bold and dared to openly shout at Gu Zechen. The past in this ce obviously touched Gu Zechen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I know everything you want to say.¡±

    Just as Gu Zechen was furious and his emotions almost lost control, Su Ni, who had been silent all of a sudden, softly said.

    The three people looked at Su Ni at the same time.

    Su Ni looked at Xingjun, who found an excuse and quickly left.

    There were only three people left in therge dressing room.

    Gu Zechen frowned and called out Su Ni, while thetter smiled at Shining and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always mention Xu Wan? I know this person.¡±

    As she said this, under Gu Zechen¡¯s angry and confused gaze, she spoke calmly, ¡°I also know that you¡¯ve always been her.¡±

    ¡°I also know that on the day of the gathering, it was Xu Wan¡¯s anniversary. I also knew¡­ The dress I wore was actually given to Xu Wan by the ESHINE, and you gave it to me.  This is probably why you never misjudged when choosing a dress, but this dress is a little unsuitable for me.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s words made the dressing room silent. Gu Zechen could not imagine that Su Ni would know so many things about him.

 Chapter 136: What Do You Know

    He frowned and his thin lips pursed tightly, as if he wanted to suppress all the anger.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She wasn¡¯t angry or sad as she watched Su Ni talk about it. In an instant, she finished everything she wanted to say.

    In other words, even if Su Ni knew about Gu Zechen¡¯s situation, she still loved Gu Zechen without regrets.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you have such a scheming n. I¡¯m afraid that if you insist on staying by Gu Zechen¡¯s side, you just fancy Mrs Gu¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged her shoulders and looked more rxed. ¡°After all, even if Xu Wan is outstanding, the current Kafa is also me, right?¡±  Or is eschine¡¯s eyes red?

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±

    Sheshine red at her with anger. She immediately pped Su Ni and rushed over. Su Ni stood there without even batting an eye.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen held her hand tightly.

    A trace of anger and unwillingness shed across Shine¡¯s eyes. She stared coldly at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to be blinded by her?¡±  Have you forgotten your promise to Xu Wan back then?

    ¡°I will never forget what I said.  I also said that I will protect Su Ni.

    At least within this year.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your Gu Zechen would also be this kind of person who likes the new and the old. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could she have died?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take my forbearance as your capital. Even if Xu Wan is still here, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you will regret your decision today.¡±

    Then, she forcefully shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and ran away.

    The dressing room mmed shut and Su Ni¡¯s heart also shook.

    She didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at Gu Zechen. She had spoken a lot earlier and even said something she shouldn¡¯t have said. At this moment, she also apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to offend her just now, but under those circumstances, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have treated you and me well.¡±

    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. Just now, she was still not willing to let go. Mrs Gu was so angry that she was so angry that she jumped up and now looked like a little woman who did something wrong.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni was nervous and quickly continued, ¡°The things I know were told by thest time, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond but hugged her waist and opened the door.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she couldn¡¯t guess what Gu Zechen was thinking. She thought that Gu Zechen would get angry with her after she left. After all, there was no need to act.

    But looking at now¡­

    As soon as Su Ni came down the stairs, she suddenly felt her feet light and cried out in rm. She saw that she was picked up by Gu Zechen.

    There were people watching around. Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red and she whispered, ¡°Why did you pick me up? It¡¯s not good to be seen.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to look again? I dug her eyes!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was not loud and his tone was neither salty or salty, but he was so frightened that the group lowered their heads and withdrew their gazes.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression froze. That was not what she meant.  All of a sudden, she pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni to the car. After the driver opened the door, he threw Su Ni in.

    ¡°My dress is a little inconvenient.¡±

    Su Ni put a strand of hair behind her ear and deliberately concealed her embarrassment.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t make a sound. He just looked at the bank and asked the driver to drive.

    The gold club.

    Behind the purple rattan curtains, eshen stared at the young man beside him with a fierce expression. ¡°I can tell that this man doesn¡¯t mind his old feelings at all. His mind has long been seduced by Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°With such a stunning beauty sharing a bed, even Liu Xiahui shouldn¡¯t be able to sit still in the past few years.¡±

    The man lowered the brim of his hat and covered half of his face. Only his long chin was exposed outside, his thin lips gently curled together.

    Shine frowned and looked at the man suspiciously. ¡°You can¡¯t have fallen for this woman.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?!¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched as his smile became even wider. He looked at the slowly leaving Audi with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°But as long as it is his thing, I am naturally interested!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but since he¡¯s ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable!¡±

    In the car.

    Gu Zechen did not say anything. Su Ni secretly looked at Gu Zechen several times, hoping to see the slightest clue.

    Un, he asked, ¡°Since you know, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned at first, but then she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s unfriendly gaze and her head instantly reacted. She smiled helplessly, ¡°What else can I say to you? The truth I¡¯ve told you since the first day of our marriage, but since I¡¯ve chosen this path, I shouldn¡¯t care about anything else.  Just like what I said earlier, I am always by your side, right?

    His body suddenly turned sideways and his nose became heavier. He hit Su Ni¡¯s face with a gloomy expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you really want to rece her?¡±

    In the narrow space, the air pressure instantly rose. Su Ni breathed quickly but pretended to be calm. She looked at his deep eyes with a trace of sadness in her eyes and said, ¡°I once thought about it, but when I realized that I would never do it, I chose to retreat and seek second ce.¡±

    Probably when she heard him call another woman¡¯s name when he was drunk that night, her confidence and pride copsed.

    No matter how gentle she was, with Gu Zechen¡¯s temperament, she still couldn¡¯t change anything.

    Then let¡¯s live peacefully.

    For the sake of a dead person, falling out with Gu Zechen was not a wise move.

    Her answer made Gu Zechen frown deeply. The scenery outside the window shed quickly, but his eyes were still dark and unmoving.

    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°I know that this will make you angry.  But I¡¯m sincere. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything anymore. If we really want to get a divorce one yearter, I think I¡¯ll agree.

    Her pretending to be generous caused quite a ripple in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Even his arrogant self-control couldn¡¯t bear the anger in his chest.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her wrist and sneered, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re getting more and more understanding. You can even agree to the divorce if you don¡¯t want to pander to me.¡±

 Chapter 137: No longer Fantasy

    When she remembered that Su Ni had used all sorts of shameless tricks in order to not divorce her back then.

    Now, she had actuallypromised so quickly.

    ¡°I forgot that your feelings are so cheap. If you say love, then don¡¯t love it. Mr. Su is amazing!¡±

    He shook off Su Ni¡¯s hand and deliberately moved to the side, looking out the window.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t express her opinion.

    It was not the first time Gu Zechen had said the same thing.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to annoy Gu Zechen because of what she said, so she pretended to be rxed and shrugged, smiling, ¡°But it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like that gown. Actually, the gown designed by Hesine is really beautiful, but I¡¯m just physically disgusted. Thank you a lot today.¡±

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t look at her.

    In just a few days, the woman¡¯s words and words were already a little distant. She really said that she wasn¡¯t in love, she didn¡¯t love, and she kept her distance.

    ¡°What are you thanking me?¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and drew closer to the two, which made him feel a little more at ease.

    At first, there was a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.

    Why did he thank him?

    Su Ni thought to herself that Xie Tao didn¡¯t break the stage but praised the good look of the gown. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to wear it out. She would thank him for defending herself in front of Shine several times. Although it was for acting, it was more or less to taint his feelings.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask much, at least she felt satisfied now.

    However, Su Ni did not say anything. Thankfully, Gu Zechen did not continue to ask, this matter was in the past.

    They were speechless all the way.

    Gu Zechen got out of the car and slowly led Su Ni out. Su Ni stepped on the red carpet and her back was straight. She looked ahead and quickly attracted the attention of countless people.

    Quite a number of reporters were surrounded by two sides, shing lights non-stop. Suddenly, they stumbled under their feet and Gu Zechen quickly supported Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled gratefully, but Gu Zechen bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms again amidst everyone¡¯s exmations.

    He wanted to see how Su Ni could do it!

    This was no less than Yin Jin. The crowd was surrounded by reporters, and there were countless business dignitaries. It was too impolite for famous people to gather here.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was cold and hepletely ignored everyone¡¯s eyes and carried Su Ni into the elevator.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When Su Ni stood in the elevator again, she realized that her back was a little hot and there was a thinyer of sweat on her palms.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±

    Su Ni whispered.

    She was originally worried about affecting Gu Zechen¡¯s influence, and it was quite tiring to hug him like this. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t appreciate it and instead pressed down his dark eyes. He stared coldly at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m hugging my woman. Do Mrs Gu have any objections?¡±

    His woman was Mrs Gu, she was Su Ni.

    Su Ni blushed and subconsciously shifted her gaze.

    In her opinion, Gu Zechen must have a belly full of fire in his chest, but he endured because of the uing banquet.

    Su Ni stopped speaking.

    In order not to aggravate the conflict between the two.

    However, in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, it was like a silent protest. His slender thighs slowly approached Su Ni. When Su Ni realized that the situation was bad, she had no way to retreat and her body was tightly attached to the elevator.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Just as she cried out, Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and bit her lips.

    Su Ni wanted to hide, but Gu Zechen raised her chin with a finger, closed his eyes and kissed her deeply.

    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened in the elevator and her eyes widened as she epted the sudden kiss.

    His affectionate kiss carried a little overbearing force, but it didn¡¯t make Su Ni feel ufortable. On the contrary, she unknowingly let go of her teeth and let him drive in.

    But the next second, Su Ni regretted it.

    She heard Gu Zechen¡¯s deep breath and the intense gasps. In an instant, she pressed her hand against the elevator, and Su Ni wrapped it tightly.

    The elevator had already opened when the two of them had forgotten about it. Guests were about toe in when they saw the scene. They immediately retreated in fright, and a youngdy cried out in rm.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away instantly.

    It was also when Gu Zechen was about to let go of Su Ni, so Su Ni easily pushed Gu Zechen away. However, when she looked at the guests on both sides of the elevator, she wished she could find a crack to get in.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen gestured for Su Ni to hold her arm, straightened her hair and wrinkled cor, and walked out of the elevator with a natural expression.

    Even though Su Ni¡¯s back was straight, it was rare for her to lower her head. Her legs were soft and she leaned on Gu Zechen, almost dragging her way out.

    Soon, Su Ni heard theughter behind her.

    She didn¡¯t dare look back at all, but buried her head even lower. Sheined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all you. Someone saw you just now, and you almost lost your face.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu and I are a legitimate couple. Don¡¯t talk about kissing. Even if I get naked and roll together, no one dares to talk nonsense.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look sideways and his words were cold. Even the emotions in the elevator disappeared.

    Su Ni raised her head in surprise, wondering why he was so angry.

    Su Ni immediately said, ¡°This is a public asion. It¡¯s better to pay attention to the impact.¡±

    If she said something about taking off her clothes and rolling the bedsheets, even if she knew that Gu Zechen would not do it, Su Ni still felt embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen just nced at Su Ni indifferently. There was obviously a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten her wrist and reach out for a ss of red wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything.¡±

    He answered.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    As the two entered, the surrounding guests slowly grew up. Quite a few people went up to greet them. With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson fromst time, Su Ni didn¡¯t mention going to rest anymore and calmly followed Gu Zechen to deal with them.

    On the other hand, after three rounds of alcohol, Gu Zechen turned his face and asked, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to ask for anything, but she didn¡¯t know how sincere Gu Zechen¡¯s words were. She chose apromise and said, ¡°CEO Qian is here too. I want to go and greet him first.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple greeting. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    After Gu Zechen nodded, Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯s other hand hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist. In thetter¡¯s surprised state, Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss quickly fell on her forehead.

 Chapter 138: Canéˆ¥æª› Leave His Sight

    Then, a soft voice was heard. ¡°Drink less. Call me if you have any questions.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and she had a naturalyer of blush on her white face. She looked more delicate and charming.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes could not help but be obsessed.

    ¡°President Gu is really considerate towards Mrs Gu. He is worried about being so close.¡±

    Someone teased.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Even if you¡¯re close, as long as you¡¯re not by my side, I won¡¯t be able to rest.¡±

    When Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s answer, she almost fell into a daze. Although she stabilized herself, her legs were obviously drifting.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love for a long time, and they are even more envious of the gods in Nancheng city. Today, when we see each other, it is indeed so!¡±

    A voice that was fluent but with foreign emphasis came through. Gu Zechen turned his head and looked at the man with golden hair and blue eyes behind him. He smiled modestly and said, ¡°Shi Maisi tters me. Madam and I just remember an ancient saying in China. I wish to be alone.¡±

    Shi Maisi nodded, his deep eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±

    Gu Zechen issued an invitation.

    Shi Maisi happily went, but Gu Zechen chose a lounge closer to Su Ni. His eyes looked at Su Ni several times. Thetter felt it and smiled back at him.

    CEO Qian said, ¡°Mr. Shi Maisi is Madam Calle¡¯s assistant on this trip to China. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him today.¡±

    Su Ni was slightly surprised but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Qian always gave Su Ni a meaningful look, and his eyes quickly returned to the guests who were discussing, ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m afraid I have to go first this time.  This group of people probably came here after hearing about Mr. Shi Maisi, but ording to my estimation, Mr. Gu probably has long spoken with Madam Cayle.

    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.

    Gu Zechen was indeed nning a month ago. By the time Madam Calle went to China, Gu Zechen had already prepared everything.

    When the whole Nancheng city had just learned about Madam Calle¡¯s matter, Gu Zechen had already been prepared and owed Dongfeng.

    And tonight, seeing Gu Zechen and Shi Maisi so close, it was no wonder Qian would always sigh.

    From a certain point of view, Gu Zechen did have the ability to make people look up to him, and the oue had already been decided before the start.

    Su Ni said goodbye to CEO Qian, but Qian couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Su Ni. She shook her head helplessly.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look for Gu Zechen but went to the rest room.

    She didn¡¯t drink much today, but her head was stronger than ever before.

    He turned around and met two familiar faces.

    Not only Ruan Yichen, but also Hesine became Ruan Yichen¡¯s dance partner. The two of them slowly came over like a pair of beautiful women.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect the two to know each other. She frowned slightly and pretended not to see them, but Ruan Yichen took the initiative to greet them.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly and stood still.

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s been a long time since I met.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Ruan Yichen held a red wine ss and walked over to Su Ni to signal her, while Shine stood beside her with an emotionless expression.

    Su Ni clinked her ss and didn¡¯t drink it. She said lightly, ¡°I thought that Mr. Ruan was so busy every day. I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a famous designer.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nced at Shining, then revealed a hearty smile. He pushed his sses and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. Shine and I are university ssmates, so I¡¯ve known each other a long time ago. It just so happens that I¡¯m also in Nancheng city. I don¡¯t have a femalepanion, so¡­¡±

    Su Ni grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded and whispered, ¡°Coincidentally, there are still some work matters to discuss with youter. I wonder if Mr. Su will give me some time.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. Just as she was about to say that there was no problem, she heard a voice saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s a work matter, it¡¯s better to go back to thepany.¡±

    As soon as Su Ni turned her head, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was already wrapped around her waist, as if dering her sovereignty.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Su anymore.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with some resentment, but thetter did not look sideways. She did not put Su Ni¡¯s dissatisfaction in her heart at all.

    As she took two steps, she turned her head again. This time, her eyes fell on Su Ni, her lips curling in an indescribable coldness.

    ¡°Why is Ruan Yichen here too?¡±

    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you that, Mr. Su?¡±

    Gu Zechen dragged his tone and looked down at Su Ni with his narrow eyes, warning.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    He knew that Gu Zechen was mocking him.

    Although Su Corp and Ruan Yichen had worked together, and they were now overseers in Nanjiawan, they really didn¡¯t interact much on weekdays. This was why they were surprised to see Ruan Yichen at the banquet today.

    Gu Zechen just stared in Ruan Yichen¡¯s direction and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But unknowingly, her eyes were a lot dimmer and gloomy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you want to rest? I¡¯ll send you over.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Shi Maisi doing? I heard everyone say that you and Madam Calle get along well.¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes tightened and he looked at Su Ni warily. It was as if he was looking at an enemy, gloomy and indifferent. Even his hands on his waist loosened.

    A few secondster, he suddenly said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just to show an illusion in the outside world.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, but his sudden reaction still made Su Ni¡¯s mind sink.

    She had indeed broken the rules and asked questions she shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    What was even more surprising was that whether it was true or not, Gu Zechen had at least answered him.

    Su Ni turned her head and looked among the guests, wanting to find Ruan Yichen.

    Could it be that he suddenly appeared today for Mr. Shi Maisi.

    ¡°How about you go ahead first? It¡¯s good that I¡¯m here alone.¡±

    With concern, Su Ni gently ordered her to leave.

    ¡°Do you think ordinary people can snatch the person I like?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked directly after seeing through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts.

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but she also took the opportunity to say something, ¡°But Ruan Yichen definitely won¡¯te here for no reason. What I didn¡¯t expect is that he actually knows Shine.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it and simply said her suspicions. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to suddenly raise his voice with a strong dissatisfaction, ¡°So what if I know each other? Could it be that I should know each other too?¡±

 Chapter 139: Unkind Enter

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was subtle.

    She had forgotten that since Shine and Gu Zechen knew each other and she was Ruan Yichen¡¯s ssmate, Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen should have known each other at least a long time ago.

    Now that Gu Zechen denied it, Su Ni did not know what to say.

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Ni whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat by her side and looked back at Su Ni¡¯s lowered eyelids. It seemed like she was a little innocent. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he suddenly hugged Su Ni.

    Su Ni suppressed her racing heart, tried her best to look up at his chin and whispered, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He answered straightforwardly and decisively, but there was no tenderness in his eyes. In the end, he seemed to be trying to exin what happened to Ruan Yichen. He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shine would be with Ruan Yichen.¡±

    ¡°He said they are ssmates.¡±

    Su Ni exined kindly.

    Gu Zechen nodded. He obviously knew it long ago, but his eyes were still unable to rxpletely. Obviously, he was worried about something else.

    Su Ni reached out and slowly smoothed the frown on her forehead. Thetter stiffened and lowered her head like a beast that suddenly barged into Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Su Ni was flustered and was about to withdraw her hand when Gu Zechen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep a distance from me?¡±

    Her eyes were as deep as the sea and as vast as the stars of thousands of miles, making Su Ni lose her mind. She spent a long time trying to stabilize her deep thoughts.

    She eventually withdrew her hand and whispered, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone of voice suddenly became heavier and his nose became a little hurried. He lowered his head and fiercely bit her lips.

    Su Ni eximed in surprise. Her back seemed to be pushed up by a hand, forming a reverse bow.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni shouted anxiously.

    ¡°In a legal marriage, thew allows you to have another name for me. I don¡¯t want to mention this again.¡±

    Gu Zechen stabilized the back of her head and let go of her lips. Gu Zechen suddenly asked when he met the pair of anxious and uncertain eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind went nk and she waspletely dazed. His voice seemed to reverberate in her mind, tapping her skull over and over again.

    Another name?

    But soon enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her the chance to think and pressed down like a mountain.

    Her eyes darkened until she waspletely filled with Gu Zechen.

    The warm tip of her tongue gently scratched her teeth. Gu Zechen only exerted a little strength on her waist. Su Ni eximed and opened her mouth, taking advantage of the situation to push her straight in.

    It was no longer as hurried and violent as before. Gu Zechen closed his eyes and even the wrinkles between his eyebrows loosened. Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down and slowly rxed, pressing her body against Gu Zechen¡¯s legs.

    Probably because he thought she was heavy, Gu Zechen turned over and put Su Ni on the sofa. He took a heavy breath and leaned back again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    In the quiet lounge, it was so quiet that only the heartbeat of the two people collided. The two hands that were originally against their chests slowly lost the meaning of resistance and changed to hug his neck.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    She cried out in a daze.

    It was at that moment that she understood what Gu Zechen had given her the right to thew. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. This man really had too much love for himself, as if he had bestowed her a favor.

    However, the man¡¯s movements clearly paused, followed by an even more intense kiss. His breathing became heavier and his hands started to uneasily separate.

    Su Ni snorted and her thoughts were pulled back again. Her body was soft and soft like falling into the clouds.

    When she realized that Gu Zechen was going to continue, she suddenly started to panic. She hurriedly rejected him and retreated. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t, this is the rest room.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Mrs Gu, you should do what you should do.¡±

    Gu Zechen slowly opened his eyes like a sleeping dragon. Facing Su Ni¡¯s rejection, his gloomy face looked particrly unhappy.

    Su Ni¡¯s throat was dry and herst rationality prevented her from indulging in a rest room. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a hotel downstairs. Why don¡¯t we go over?¡±

    When she finished speaking, her cheeks were already hot and she was about to bleed.

    She actually took the initiative to ask¡­

    Compared to this, Su Ni could not care about her face anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not appreciate it. His voice was a little intoxicated, but it was resolute and refused, as if he was certain of this.

    Soon, Gu Zechen bent down again and kissed her fair neck. He even hummed emotionally and started to unbutton her buttons.

    It took Gu Zechen a long time to untie one of them. Su Ni took the opportunity to stop Gu Zechen¡¯s beasts.

    Someone came in at any time in the lounge. If she was bumped into this scene, how could she appear in public in the future?

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s impression, Su Ni did not really reject her, but as she did today, Gu Zechen¡¯s face reddened quickly, as if he was humiliated.

    Su Ni instantly shut her mouth and quieted down.

    Even though Gu Zechen was so enthusiastic, her body didn¡¯t react much. Ever since she was found to take the medicine, Gu Zechen seemed to have changed into a different person. Recently, he was even more unhappy.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself at the party.

    Therefore, after a few seconds, Su Ni pursed her lips, controlled her breath, and begged, ¡°Go back, you can go back.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you think of me, Gu Zechen?¡±

    He gritted his teeth and roared from his throat.

    Gu Zechen suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s chin. Because of the force, the veins on his arm bulged. Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes and his narrow eyes were full of danger.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    She endured the pain of her chin and stared at him sadly.

    Gu Zechen was already angry, so it was meaningless for her to defend herself now.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not continue.

    This made Su Ni slightly relieved.

    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s anger grew even more intense. He put one leg on her stomach and stared down at the face that had already given up on resistance. He fiercely said, ¡°You just want to keep a distance from me, huh?¡±  I remember telling you that you¡¯re not the one to decide between us. Even if we want to abandon you, I will abandon you!

    ¡°This is not abandonment!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand the words he used and quickly retorted. However, when she met his anger, Su Ni quickly softened and said helplessly, ¡°I just¡­ I just think that apart from acting, we can be like friends in private or¡­ it won¡¯t cause you any difort.¡±

 Chapter 140: This Is Abandoning

    ¡°To me, it is abandonment.  Su Ni, you don¡¯t have the qualifications and you don¡¯t have the ability to do so. You have to keep your distance, okay, I won¡¯t do it!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    He lowered his head and fiercely bit Su Ni¡¯s neck.

    He was really biting. Su Ni frowned in pain, as if she could feel the feeling of his teeth cutting his skin and rushing into his blood vessels.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±

    She screamed and tried to push Gu Zechen away.

    However, Gu Zechen was like a rock, not moving at all. Instead, he held both of her hands up and raised them to the back of his head.

    His actions became more and more bold. Through the gown, he could not satisfy his interest, so he actually flung the gown to his legs.

    Su Ni only felt a chill in her lower body and her two legs were separated by Gu Zechen. There was horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she was facing a pair of eyes that were as deep as the sea.

    Her fear fell, but it didn¡¯t shock him at all.

    Su Ni kicked him in the stomach in a hurry. She heard Gu Zechen sneer, ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait anymore. It seems that Madam is even more anxious than me.¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that her face flushed red. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you shameless? If someone barges in¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it. His nimble fingers brushed past her, startling Su Ni.

    At this moment, Su Ni was like a frightened deer. Even the slightest movement could frighten her. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her a sense of security but a fright.

    Su Ni felt that she could not help but scream at any time.

    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s still quite sensitive.¡±

    Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips lightly, but his mind was reminded of the unpleasant joy of the past few times.

    Dang!

    At a critical moment, the door to the lounge was suddenly opened.

    Thedy looked terrified and stood at the door.

    Behind her, there was a group of socialitedies who were stretching their necks and looking inside. When they didn¡¯t look tight, they all turned their heads and sneered while covering their mouths.

    Because Gu Zechen¡¯s back was facing the door, he just blocked the spring light, but Su Ni happened to see the socialite barging in.

    Instantly, Su Ni gritted her teeth and shrunk her head into her neck.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    When the socialite saw that it was Gu Zechen, she immediately buried her head and apologized, looking terrified.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s clothes were messy and he had already opened a few buttons in front of him. At this time, he didn¡¯t turn his head and warned coldly, ¡°Get out of here yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The socialite didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head and hurriedly shut the door.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t let out a long sigh of relief. When she thought about the elevator, she was discovered. Now that it was such a beautiful scene, those people outside didn¡¯t know what they would think of her and Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni pursed her lips, feeling angry and unwilling to see Gu Zechen.

    ¡°No fun!¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly got up from her body. His hand, which had originally reached into the dress, didn¡¯t hold back at all. He started to stand on the sofa and slowly buckled his buttons.

    Su Ni blushed and quickly got up and tidied up her hair ornament.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

    Gu Zechen told Su Ni impatiently.

    Su Ni looked up and realized that this guy¡¯s tie hadn¡¯t been fastened for a long time. She closed it and remembered that she was here again.

    Su Ni gritted her teeth, put on her high heels and took the tie from his hand. ¡°Well, how about this, use your thumb to buckle a circle first, then slowly wear it over.¡±

    Su Ni put on her tie and exined.

    ¡°Why should I learn it?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his head, his eyebrows were cold and his face was full of disdain. He didn¡¯t look at Su Ni¡¯s hand at all.

    ¡°How about this, you will tie yourself in the future.¡±

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not always by your side.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know which sentence touched Gu Zechen¡¯s reverse scale, but Gu Zechen¡¯s face was as ck as before a storm, with some anger.

    ¡°What, as Mrs Gu, you¡¯re not even willing to get a tie?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked with straight eyes.

    Damn it, he thought about Su Ni¡¯s words to keep a distance. He was so angry that he pressed down again and asked in a low voice, ¡°What, you don¡¯t even want to help me with a tie now?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and looked up at Gu Zechen. Seeing that he was about to lose his temper again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, ¡°If you are willing, I have no opinions.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose. She was obviously unwilling!

    ¡°Let me tell you. If I want you to do it, you have to do it.¡±

    He put away Su Ni¡¯s hand and pulled his tie randomly. He held Su Ni in one hand and was about to leave.

    His brow suddenly pressed down and his deep eyes enveloped Su Ni like a ck hole. He asked maliciously, ¡°What, do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    When she thought about the confusion on the sofa just now, Su Ni felt her face burn to her earlobe. Her voice softened unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±

    His left hand slowly brushed past the gently swaying eardrop on her neck. His voice was as though it was bone-eroding, and he said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow me out, I don¡¯t mind taking off your light and having a reality show here.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils erged quickly.

    Seeing this, Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily, and his hand slid onto her fair face. He bent down and exhaled by her earlobe, saying in a low voice, ¡°Then, Madam, do you want to go out with me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat. It was best not to provoke him at this time.

    Su Nipletely believed that Gu Zechen could do anything here. At this moment, Su Ni was just praying that the socialite who had just barged in hadn¡¯t announced what had happened so quickly.

    In the hall, the lights were shining brightly and crisscrossed.

    Gu Zechen was dressed in a straight suit. He attracted many people¡¯s attention just by standing there, while Su Ni¡¯s face seemed to be even redder.

    She suddenly felt that the air conditioner at the banquet was a little high. It seemed like her back was heating up, while her hand holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm was sweating slightly.

    Su Ni steadied her thoughts and followed Gu Zechen calmly. But looking at the smiling faces around her, she felt that everyone knew about what happened in the lounge.

    ¡°So what if you know? Who dares to talk about my Gu Zechen in private?¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to have noticed Su Ni¡¯s unusual behavior and said lightly.

 Chapter 141: Enough Enough

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. This man¡¯s skin thickness wasparable to a city wall. Even if someone bumped into him, he could still be fine.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    On the side of Gu Zechen, the socialite greeted her. Su Ni looked at it and almost fainted.

    Isn¡¯t this the socialite who just took the lead in?

    Gu Zechen nodded calmly.

    Soon, Shi Maisi followed him and ced a hand on thedy¡¯s shoulder.

    It was no wonder Su Ni thought that this socialite looked rather handsome. It turned out that she came with Mr. Shi Maisi, but it happened to be seen by her.

    At the moment, Su Ni seemed to hear the lowughter around her.

    ¡°Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze shifted from thedy to the tall and smiling Mr. Shi Maisi.

    The socialite naturally nestled next to Shi Maisi. It was a typical Jiangnan woman with a small face and a thin figure, a ssic charm that could not be described with ck hair, plus her slightly red temples, even Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but look at it.

    ¡°This is Mrs Gu. She looks outstanding, elegant, and is really a natural match with President Gu.¡±

    Shi Maisi praised Su Ni in fluent Mandarin.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±

    Su Ni nodded slightly, her smile elegant and grand.

    Shi Maisi wore sses and smiled. His eyes fell on Su Ni several times. Seeing that she was neither humble nor overbearing, confident and strong, he could not help but smile, ¡°I heard that Mrs Gu also runs apany alone. This temperament is something that ordinary women can¡¯tpare to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small ruckus, just wasting time.  However, my wife¡¯s management skills were indeed outstanding. This was something I never imagined.

    Gu Zechen talked to him and praised Su Ni once, which was ttered.

    ¡°Then Mr. Gu is really blessed.¡±

    Shi Maisi sighed in praise, his eyes still lingering on Su Ni.

    Soon, he changed his tone of pleasure and smiled at Gu Zechen. ¡°I just heard Xiao Mo say something that I¡¯m very envious of. I didn¡¯t expect that you two have been married for so many years, Mr. Gu can still be so enthusiastic and energetic. If you have a chance, you have to ask for advice.¡±

    Sure enough, in the end, it was still involved.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and her elegant demeanor also had a touch of beauty.

    Gu Zechen was still the same. He didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate to be bumped into a chamber. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal habit. I made Mr. Shi Maisiugh on impulse today.¡±

    Shi Maisi nodded, not feeling that it was rude. Instead, he aroused a lot of interest. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love is also human.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kissed her gently on the side of his cheek. In his deep eyes, there was a tenderness that Su Ni had never seen before. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Hanyu is too excellent. If I was a little careless, it would be a big loss for someone else to snatch her first.¡±

    Ruan Yichen happened to walk over alone.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±

    After Shi Maisi and Ruan Yichen greeted each other, their eyes looked at Gu Zechen again. They smiled at the question they had just asked.

    Xiao Xi walked to Su Ni¡¯s side, gently pulled her hand and said to Shi Maisi, ¡°It¡¯s best for you guys to talk about business. I have to learn from Mrs Gu.¡±

    Mr. Shi Maisi nodded repeatedly and Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. Thetter¡¯s eyes were gentle and loving, ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam feel sleepy? Good, rest.¡±

    Su Ni nodded as 10, 000 horses rushed past her heart.

    Didn¡¯t he clearly say that what happened to them just now?  The problem was that nothing had happened just now.

    Ruan Yichen smiled all the way and didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate.

    Xiao Xi covered her mouth and sneered, pulling Su Ni lightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Su Ni took two steps and looked back at the three men with some worry. For some reason, she felt that Ruan Yichen¡¯s participation was not a good thing.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you are so happy.¡±

    Little honey said.

    Su Ni smiled faintly. The illusion that outsiders see, let alone outsiders, is envious, even she herself is envious.

    However, no one would ever know about it.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you don¡¯t have to be shy. Although this is a bit embarrassing, it doesn¡¯t mean that Mr. Gu¡¯s love for you is true. Even in public, you can¡¯t control yourself.¡±

    As she said this, she covered her mouth and secretlyughed.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. Even if she could maintain her calm andposed appearance, she was still a woman. She still couldn¡¯t hold on to her face and her heart was surging.

    Little Honey also noticed Su Ni¡¯s uneasiness, so the topic was dismissed when she saw it. The two of them nned to go to the lounge, but when they thought about Ming You just now, Su Ni changed directions and headed to the dessert area.

    As a result, Su Ni was surrounded by quite a number of noble women. She was familiar with a few of them and greeted them.

    Su Ni pretended to calmly choose a few cakes to leave. A well-maintaineddy who looked like she was in her thirties was smiling. ¡°Mrs Gu, you are really lucky. A man as considerate and devoted as Mr. Gu is probably rare.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and Xiao Xi quickly said, ¡°Dear sisters, don¡¯t ask Mrs Gu anymore. This question is still on men.¡±

    ¡°Although that is the case, you don¡¯t look at my family.¡±

    Another olderdy lowered her voice and leaned in. She whispered, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not afraid that you, Mrs Gu, will make fun of me. Ever since I found a woman outside, my family has be more and more uninterested in me. Aren¡¯t you here to learn from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not the first time she had encountered the same topic, but it was as tant as today.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Gu Zechen was shameless, but instead, she was embarrassed.

    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly.

    The corners of thedies ¡®mouths twitched and they were obviously unhappy. They thought that Su Ni had hidden her private goods and was unwilling to tell her, so they said, ¡°Mrs Gu is too petty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not pestering Mr. Gu. What are you worried about?¡±

    Xiao Xi also tugged on Su Ni and whispered, ¡°Mrs Gu, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°What can she say? CEO Gu is willing to treat her well, then she has to take it. If one day she doesn¡¯t want to treat her well, she will still be behind her cries.¡±

    Before Su Ni could answer, she heard a familiar voice. She looked over and saw that enemies were on a narrow road.

    Shine nced at Su Ni. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were full of contempt.

 Chapter 142: Slap Her

    Xiao honey frowned and whispered, ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so rude?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s casually pick up some.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless as she avoided the aggressive gaze of Eskin.

    However, the moment she turned around, she heard the disdainful voice of Shine say, ¡°Pfft, what are you so proud of? You really take yourself seriously.¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    Before Su Ni could answer, Xiao Honey couldn¡¯t help but take the lead. She turned around and yelled at Hesine.

    Little Honey¡¯s voice was a little loud, and many people immediately looked over at Shine. Shine¡¯s face instantly couldn¡¯t hold back, and the awkwardness in the corner of her eyes turned cold. She said in disgust, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not your turn to talk to Mrs Gu.¡±

    Xiao Xi¡¯s face turned pale, but she quickly raised her voice, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand your bullying. Mrs Gu didn¡¯t mess with you just now. Why are you looking for trouble?¡±  In other words, Mrs Gu has a good temper and doesn¡¯t get to know you.

    Don¡¯t look at Little Honey¡¯s slender figure, but she is not weak. She immediately says three sentences, causing thetter to change his expression and lose his grace.

    Su Ni tugged on Xiaoxi and asked her to finish what she should say, so she had to continue pestering her.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you have a good temper. I don¡¯t know how Mr. Gu allowed such a person to appear.¡±

    Xiao Xi muttered discontentedly.

    Su Ni furrowed her brows slightly, but the moment they turned around, she heard the sound of Eskin from behind her and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, you haven¡¯t spoken to me today. Why, did you find a dog to speak for you?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni replied coldly.

    A trace of pride shed across the corner of her mouth. She didn¡¯t mean to be afraid of Su Ni. With a group of socialitedies around her, she crossed her arms and said delightedly, ¡°I said, she¡¯s the one you raised.¡±

    Pah!

    Before she could finish thest word, Su Ni suddenly stepped forward and pped her arrogant face.

    The originally noisy banquet seemed to instantly fall silent.

    Several socialites covered their mouths in surprise while Xiao Mei was even more shocked. She stammered, ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make sense in dealing with a dog like this.¡±

    Su Ni sneered and said without hesitation.

    At this moment, the half of Sheshine¡¯s face was already red than her original blush. Su Ni¡¯s p did indeed use enough strength, and even her hand started to ache slightly.

    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, without Gu Zechen, who do you think you are!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She swung her hands away angrily and stared coldly at Su Ni, saying, ¡°You really think Gu Zechen took you seriously and did something for you. A little affair at the banquet is just a love. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, at least I¡¯m Mrs Gu now. If you don¡¯t want to anger Mr. Gu, you¡¯d better show respect when you speak.¡±

    Su Ni looked calm and knew she was going to talk about Xu Wan again.

    It was fine if she wanted to rece Xu Wan, but she just wanted to be with Gu Zechen, so her words didn¡¯t trigger Su Ni at all.

    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t respect you? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve known Mr. Gu much earlier than you.¡±

    Shine sneered, gently touched her face and suddenly walked towards Su Ni.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, be careful. This woman is a crazy dog.¡±

    Little Honey stands in front of Su Ni, looking alert.

    ¡°Do you think that you guys are so coincidentally bumped into someone?¡±  And how did you think that with Gu Zechen¡¯s low-key and cautious personality, how could he allow peach news to appear at the banquet?  Mr. Shi Maisi must have mentioned this just now and thought that the two of you are very loving.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Ni frowned and finally felt an unusual breath.

    Su Ni felt that it was too coincidental when she first saw Xiao Honey. Now that she was reminded of bad intentions again, she felt that things were not simple.

    Indeed, this was not what Gu Zechen would do.

    Even when he was drunk before, this had never happened.

    Could it be¡­

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking.

    A trace of panic shed across Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes, but she still said to Su Ni, ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense. This woman is clearly jealous of your good rtionship with President Gu, and deliberately sow discord here.¡±

    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t believe me or not!¡±

    She continued to caress the ce where she had been beaten. She no longer had to return it as she did at the beginning. She just said, ¡°Or continue to endure and pretend to not know anything. Perhaps you can be your Mrs Gu happily.¡±  However, I will return the p today one day.

    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±

    Xiao honey raised her voice and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go find Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    When Gu Zechen and his party heard the sound of movement, the people around them automatically made way and quickly arrived in front of them.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you came right. If you don¡¯te again, I¡¯m afraid Mrs Gu will be bullied to death.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to pull Su Ni back, but she couldn¡¯t stop her. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, she felt disgusted by what she said.

    As soon as she saw Gu Zechen, her face turned red. A hint of hatred shed across her eyes as she coldly said, ¡°In public, Mrs Gu can just hit people. I wonder who is bullying them.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already seen the reddened face of Shine, but he did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Su Ni, hoping that she could give him an exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This woman first provoked and insulted Mrs Gu. Everyone here can testify.¡±

    Beside him, Xiao honey said first.

    At this moment, Mr. Shi Maisi shook his head at Xiaoxi, indicating for her to stop talking.

    ¡°Huh, I was just greeting Mrs Gu. I never thought that Mrs Gu would be so arrogant now. It seems that CEO Gu¡¯s woman really can¡¯t be offended.¡±

    Shine raised her voice, her words filled with sarcasm.

    Soon, the eyes of those who were still in the room changed when they saw Su Ni.

    Now that Gu Zechen and Su Ni were famous for their love, Gu Zechen also kept a low profile and wished to tell the whole world about their love for Su Ni.

    It was not strange for Su Ni to act recklessly.

    ¡°I want you to tell me personally.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow slightly, ignoring what he said.

    However, Su Ni knew that this was Gu Zechen¡¯s biggest concealment and concession. If it was usual, Gu Zechen would have been angry with her and even brushed his sleeves.

    Su Ni seized the opportunity and quickly approached Gu Zechen. She grabbed his arm and felt wronged.

 Chapter 143: Protecting without a Reason

    Gu Zechen did not push Su Ni away. Instead, he hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and said in a low voice, ¡°If someone dares to bully you, tell me directly. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    For a time, the guests ¡®expressions were different. Gu Zechen was just trying to protect their shorings without any reason.

    Thedy who had been standing in the room for the whole week also slowly retreated, seemingly wanting to keep her distance. As soon as she saw this situation, her anxious eyes straightened up and she gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°President Gu really loves Mrs Gu. I¡¯m afraid thatpared to before, it¡¯s better.¡±

    ¡°Sheshine, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Ni was afraid that the matter of Xu Wan would not ruin Gu Zechen¡¯s good news.

    She took the first step forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have been making things difficult for me, but I¡¯ve never bothered with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs Gu ignored her before, and even I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t tolerate you insulting my friend and Xiaoxi.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were aggressive and her expression was cold. She stared at the mouth that was hard to exin and continued with a raised voice, ¡°Xiao Honey came with Mr. Shi Maisi. I can endure if you insult me, but you insult her is to insult Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±

    The moment he said this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed and his expression became colder. ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±

    Before Su Ni could answer, Xiao Xiao Mian had already cried and cried. She threw herself into Shi Maisi¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Just now¡­ That¡¯s how Mrs Gu stood up for me, so she did it.¡±

    ¡°I think I understand now.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Xiao crying in the rain, Shi Maisi¡¯s face was full of heartache. He changed his smile and said seriously and coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a rude person at this banquet. We still have something to do. Let¡¯s take our leave first.¡±

    Su Ni was busy catching up but was also stopped by Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni pretended to be anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? Mr. Shi Maisi is gone, your team¡­¡±

    Sheshine didn¡¯t expect to provoke Shi Maisi in the end and ruin Gu Zechen¡¯s cooperation. Her face paled and she turned around to leave.

    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°Do you want to exin what happened today?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. I¡¯m just reminding Mrs Gu to have her eyes brighter and not be blinded by the happiness in front of her.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zechen frowned deeply.

    With Gu Zechen around, Su Ni returned to her usual gentle and gentle image and did not refute anything.

    The guests ¡®eyes were bright. With such a ruckus, the most important Mr. Shi Maisi had left as well, and he instantly became even more displeased with Shine.

    Su Ni sneaked her eyes and didn¡¯t find Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Three dayster, you have a show in Nancheng city.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    She had already sent Gu Zechen an invitation but she didn¡¯t receive a reply.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wait for Eskin to answer. Under everyone¡¯s curious gaze, he said coldly, ¡°I hope everyone can convey what I said today. If anyone dares to participate in this show in three days, they will have a hard time with me, Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what right do you have?¡±

    Shine¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. She stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief and directly called out Gu Zechen¡¯s name.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Su Ni was also surprised. Gu Zechen¡¯s move was too ruthless.

    As far as she knew, the show three dayster was the first show that Shine had returned to the country. It had a life-and-death meaning for Shine¡¯s future development in the country. This move from Gu Zechen was practically going to cut off Shine¡¯s life. No wonder she was so excited.

    No one dared to refute Gu Zechen.

    Besides, what ESHINE did didn¡¯t attract the slightest bit of sympathy. Now, she dared to openly contradict Gu Zechen, afraid that it would be difficult for ESHINE to move in the Nancheng city in the future.

    Shine¡¯s eyes were full of pain, but sheughed fiercely. A tear shed across her reddened cheek and pointed at Su Ni. ¡°Looks like CEO Gu really has deep feelings for Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°Today is not only for my wife, but also to give Mr. Shi Maisi an exnation. This is the consequence of your own search!¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°Okay, so righteous.¡±

    Shine sneered and didn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen to change his mind. Instead, she said to Su Ni, ¡°Then, please Mrs Gu continue to indulge in CEO Gu¡¯s love and be your happy person.¡±

    She threw a curse and walked away with her skirt in hand.

    As soon as they left, the fun seemed to have ended. The guests scattered one by one, leaving only Su Ni and Gu Zechen still in ce.

    Su Ni opened her mouth and said awkwardly, ¡°How about this, will you be happy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded her many times. Since I don¡¯t cherish it, I can¡¯t me me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was t.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t get too confused about this question. Instead, she asked Mr. Shi Maisi.

    ¡°I will exin myself over there. I was indeed careless about what happened today.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also worried that ESHINE will conflict with Xiao Honey, that¡¯s why I suddenly made a move. You¡­ you won¡¯t me me.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and looked at the worry in her eyes. He suddenly realized that the repeated provocations from ESHINE had caused unnecessary trouble for Su Ni.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and gently stroked Su Ni¡¯s face.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled and she responded softly.

    Even though Sheshine¡¯s angry words were suspected of angering her, Gu Zechen¡¯s abnormal behavior today still made her nervous.

    In order to create a loving rtionship between husband and wife in Mr. Shi Maisi, Gu Zechen deliberately made himself a little bit inseparable from him.

    Su Ni shook her head and felt dizzy.

    If that was the case, she suddenly felt that even these socialitedies were helping Gu Zechen boost the situation.

    All of this was too terrifying!

    As soon as Shi Maisi left, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to stay any longer. He nned to leave with Su Ni after greeting but Ruan Yichen, who hadn¡¯t appeared before, suddenly appeared again.

    Ruan Yichen took off his suit and wore a gem blue shirt. His exquisite diamond cuffs were pleated under the light.

    ¡°Mr. Su is really in the limelight tonight.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and handed her a ss of wine.

    Su Ni subconsciously looked in the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared and saw that thetter had a gloomy expression. She strode over here and didn¡¯t reach out to pick up the champagne. Instead, she said, ¡°Shine will go first. Mr. Ruan is not in a hurry.¡±

 Chapter 144: A Heart-hearted Warning

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. She had to make trouble on her own initiative, so I have no choice.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged, not apologizing at his escape.

    Su Ni could tell that apart from the rtionship between Ruan Yichen and eschine, there was nothing to do with it.

    Otherwise, Ruan Yichen would not be a man!

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in two minutes, but Mr. Ruan is really enthusiastic.¡±

    Before Gu Zechen arrived, his voice arrived first. He reached out and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms.

    Su Ni¡¯s face shed with embarrassment. She soon listened to Ruan Yichen smile and continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m fine. I just want to talk to Mr. Su, but you, Mr. Gu, just went over, and you can¡¯t rest assured that Khai is back. You really can¡¯t leave him for a moment.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his fingers pinched Su Ni¡¯s stomach, but his tone was not slow and he coldly said, ¡°No matter how hard Mrs Gu and I are, love and love is still our business.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and nodded, put down the champagne cup, and said with one hand in his pocket, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. It¡¯s best to talk about work tomorrow when we return to Su Corp.¡±  But¡­ ¡±

    He seemed to suddenly think of something and returned with a smile. ¡°I heard that as early as Madam Calle and Mr. Wilhelm met, they couldn¡¯t help but get drunk when they got drunk. In the end, they made the headlines the next day. Un, the two of them didn¡¯t suffer because of this, but instead became popr in upper society. I don¡¯t know if Gu has heard of this before?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s handbag fell to the ground.

    The two men bent over at the same time. Gu Zechen took the first step, picked up her handbag and handed it to her.

    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold and she couldn¡¯t reach out.

    Gu Zechen looked indifferent and couldn¡¯t see any guilt. He put away his bag for Su Ni and said to Ruan Yichen, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know less about Mr. Ruan, but it has nothing to do with what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  I heard many people talk about two people at the banquet, which reminded me of some old times. Haha, I just said it casually. President Gu and Mr. Su don¡¯t have to take it to heart.

    Ruan Yichen then nodded at Su Ni and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her dry lips and there was no blood on her face. Gu Zechen handed her the bag, and Su Ni slowly extended her hand.

    The instant she got her handbag, she wanted to pull back her hand but was suddenly pulled by Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni looked up in a panic and saw his dark and frowning expression, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Even though his tone was calm and without any emotions, Su Ni still trembled.

    She turned her head and said in a low voice that she had to take a step first.

    However, Gu Zechen grabbed her again. His body was stunned and he fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms in horror.

    Gu Zechen frowned, obviously not fast.

    ¡°What did Ruan Yichen say to you?¡±

    He started to suspect.

    Su Ni shook her head and answered honestly, ¡°You came when he just came. You know.¡±

    ¡°Then you believe what he said and I¡¯m using you?¡±

    Gu Zechen immediately asked the topic.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    She started to struggle to get up and didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this issue. Whether it was eschine or Ruan Yichen, they knew the problem and she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Like a clown, he was fooled by Gu Zechen. It turned out that this was the way he showed his affection, the knife stabbed his vital points.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer Gu Zechen¡¯s question directly, but she said, ¡°Now Shi Maisi must also think that Mr. Gu has a deep love for me. Even in public, he can¡¯t help but love me.¡±

    ¡°The old news of Madam Calle has long disappeared and few people in China know about it. What do you think Ruan Yichen will know?¡±

    Gu Zechen did not get angry but stared at Su Ni aggressively and asked in a low voice.

    Su Ni wanted to bite her lips and bleed. He used the same, which meant that he also knew about it.

    As if all the exnations had turned pale, Su Ni started to be impatient and didn¡¯t want to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.

    She struggled to get up, and because of the attention of others around her, Su Ni tried to stabilize her emotions and calmly said to Gu Zechen, ¡°So, CEO Gu also knows about this, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression paused.

    Only then did she find that Su Ni had secretly taken two steps back and kept a certain distance from her.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but frowned tightly.

    Su Ni smiled instead.

    She shrugged, showing a rxed expression, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Originally, I am Mrs Gu, and I have the obligation to cooperate with any ideas of action. However, I hope that next time this kind of thing happens, Mr. Gu can greet me in advance.¡±

    For some reason, as Su Ni spoke, her nose suddenly became sore and she almost choked.

    She suppressed the grief and indignation in her heart and continued to show a heartless expression. She stimted Gu Zechen and said, ¡°At least, I can perform better like this, right?¡±

    When Su Ni thought about her struggle in the lounge, and Gu Zechen¡¯s impatience was all nned by Gu Zechen, Su Ni suddenly vomited in her heart.

    ¡°That makes you feel disgusted?¡±

    One of his hands reached out but was subconsciously opened by Su Ni like she was electrocuted.

    His hand stiffened in the air. Su Ni knew that she was so abrupt, but she felt even more ufortable. She apologized in a low voice and hurriedly entered the elevator.

    She desperately pressed the elevator, but Gu Zechen still fell in.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She crouched in the elevator and hugged her knees with both hands.

    She didn¡¯t cry because of humiliation, nor did she cry because Gu Zechen lied to her. In other words, even Su Ni herself didn¡¯t know why she was full of anger and resentment.

    The flood in his chest felt like there was no ce to invade, so he needed to cry out and vent his anger.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s shiny leather shoes were by his feet and never moved.

    His hand reached into the air but stopped when it was 20 centimeters away from Su Ni.

    Su Ni¡¯s cries became lesser and lesser, leaving only her shoulders shaking. From the twenty-eighth floor to the first floor, it took only 48 seconds but she cried with great interest.

    When the bell rang, Su Ni stood up without Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder. Because the dress was inconvenient, her body tilted and Gu Zechen took the opportunity to hug her waist.

 Chapter 145: Using Is Using It

    Su Ni had just cried and her eyes were still red. Her exquisite makeup was also a little blurry, and her eyes were dyed with tears.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he leaned over to kiss her.

    Su Ni tilted her head and perfectly avoided it. At the same time, her two hands also pushed it open to keep a distance from Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone seemed to have suppressed countless anger. In the end, he felt helpless, ¡°Do you think Mr. Shi Maisi is that easy to fool?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±

    Even though Gu Zechen had been holding back his temper, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Even if it was acting, she had the right to know.

    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and watched her walk out of the elevator unsteadily. Without looking back at himself, he slowly disappeared.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know where to go. She wore such a heavy night and couldn¡¯t even hail a taxi.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s car followed behind him, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He mmed the door shut, rushed over and carried him up, throwing him in the back seat.

    Su Ni threw away her shoes and was right under the car. She wanted to pick them up, but Gu Zechen nced out the window, then started the engine. The ck Audi was like a sh of lightning in the dark night.

    Su Ni was dispirited. Her two arms drooped weakly and her body slowly leaned against the back of the chair.

    The night was heavy.

    When she woke up again, Su Ni was in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. One of her feet was still bare, but her lower body was covered by Gu Zechen¡¯s suit, covering her bare feet.

    Su Ni struggled a little, but Gu Zechen did not look sideways and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to y Mrs Gu well, you better act softer now.¡±

    Su Ni looked up and found that it was the hotel where Gu Zechen usually stayed.

    Su Ni was dissatisfied, but she also knew the importance of Gu Huai¡¯s whole situation. She was really honest, but her body was unwilling to have too much contact with him, and her body was particrly stiff.

    In the elevator, Su Ni tried to jump down but was warned by Gu Zechen with a look. It was only when Gu Zechen slowly put her down on the bed of the room.

    Then, Gu Zechen turned to take a shower.

    Su Ni suddenly said behind her back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know why I took the ring off that day?¡±  You didn¡¯t always want to know why I said I loved you but seduced you to take medicine?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Two consecutive questions made Gu Zechen stop in a hurry.

    As soon as he turned back, his hand was still pulling his tie. His eyebrows were furrowed even tighter than before, and his deep eyes locked onto Su Ni.

    Su Ni knew that these two questions had always been separated by Su Ni and Gu Zechen, forming an invisible obstacle.

    In other words, because of the drug, Gu Zechen even thought that it was an insult to her. If it wasn¡¯t for acting, he wouldn¡¯t have given him a good face.

    However, she never took the initiative to exin anything.

    ¡°Today in the car, I¡¯ve thought all the way, but I¡¯ve actually figured it out. Since it¡¯s an act, then I have the right to know about it. Just act properly. Why do you have to involve suchplicated feelings?¡±

    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze of wanting to eat people. Under his sinister gaze, she took off her other high heels and tore off her dress,pletely exposing herself to the air.

    At this moment, she was not afraid of what Gu Zechen would do to her. Instead, she rxed and calmed down. She took off thest restraint. Su Ni felt that her breathing was much smoother.

    ¡°That night, you were drunk and vomited. I helped you pack up until the middle of the night. Even though I was tired, I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse, but in the end¡­¡±

    Su Niughed bitterly. ¡°I know it was her anniversary, and I know that the dress I wore was originally for her. I also know that you treated me like her, but why did you call me out and stabbed me again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that I, Su Ni, am worthless in your eyes, but I am your wife. I never hope that I will rece her position in your heart, but I only have one request, that is, don¡¯t treat me as her substitute. I am me, I am Su Ni, I won¡¯t be anyone!¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she looked at Gu Zechen with relief. She thought that there would be at least a little pain, but now that she said it, Su Ni felt rxed.

    Un, Gu Zechen was not overly emotional. Instead, he seemed to be quietly listening to Su Ni¡¯s words. Then he said, ¡°You have always wanted to say these words.¡±

    Su Ni nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I have always wanted to say it, but I know that there is no need to.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, but he quickly recovered his expressionless expression. Su Niughed bitterly, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good to keep a distance like us. You can continue to remember the people in your heart, and I don¡¯t have to suffer this.¡±

    Even if she was to cooperate and use it again, she was still Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and a woman with feelings. Facing her husband¡¯s odd intentions, she couldn¡¯t be able to avoid any ripples in her heart.

    ¡°Then you take your medicine. What, are you going to get involved in this?¡±  As far as I know, when you seduced me for the first time, I haven¡¯t returned home to tell you this, right?

    Gu Zechen asked again.

    There was no guilt or guilt in his words, but only ridicule and indifference.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was cold.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s heart, her feelings were indeed so worthless.

    Su Ni smiled. If he could see through it, then he should be open-minded. ¡°Eating medicine does not have anything to do with esperine, but do you really think I don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    He frowned and scolded unhappily.

    ¡°Then listen to me slowly.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and continued, ¡°My newlyweds never touch me. They even hate me because of a car ident that has nothing to do with her¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really think it has nothing to do with you?¡±

    He suddenly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s throat. Most of the scenery in front of his chest was exposed to the air, but he couldn¡¯t adjust the atmosphere at this moment.

    Su Ni waspletely indifferent.

    She let Gu Zechen pinch her chin. Even though her bones were about to shatter, she still calmly covered herself with the nket and looked at him calmly.

    Gu Zechen slowly tightened his grip, knowing that Su Ni had to open her mouth and breathe hard.

    Like a fist reaching into her throat, Su Ni¡¯s stomach went back for a while, but she couldn¡¯t spit it out. Her face flushed and her eyes gradually wet.

 Chapter 146: Itéˆ¥æªš All Because of You

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have left and she wouldn¡¯t have been in a car ident!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes narrowed and his dark eyes became more and more iprehensible. His face came closer and his hot breath hit her face, but Su Ni trembled.

    Her body was getting cold.

    Su Ni¡¯s tongue moved and she wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Su Ni held her arm tightly to prevent herself from making painful begging for mercy. Gu Zechen was so angry that he said a few good words and finally pushed Su Ni away.

    Su Ni quickly coughed and covered her throat.

    Gu Zechen went down to the ground with his back facing Su Ni. He took out a cigarette and fidgeted on the spot.

    His emotions seemed to have calmed down a little, and he continued, ¡°I told you before that you don¡¯t want to anger me. It¡¯s fine if you act or you want to change. Don¡¯t show your stubborn side in front of me again. I hate it!¡±

    Su Ni coughed desperately and couldn¡¯t answer.

    She knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t love her but wanted to be a docile and easy-to-control puppet, so she restrained her sharpness and turned into a gentle cat to win his love.

    But even the cat had to rush to light its ws.

    Su Ni choked until her tears fell. She tried her hardest to hold it back but the tears broke in an instant.

    Her body once again trembled violently like an elevator, but she bit her lips tightly without making a sound.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I took my medicine¡­ I wanted to seduce you, but you never knew¡­ Because of your disgust, I once suspected myself and even became depressed. In the end, I couldn¡¯t get interested. I couldn¡¯t be a normal woman anymore¡­¡±

    Her words were stuttered several times because of her coughing, but she still had to cry as she continued, ¡°I went to the doctor and took medicine. They couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and took a deep drag of his cigarette.

    ¡°Because of your disgust, I also feel disgusted for myself. Do you think I want to take the risk of not being pregnant?¡±  But I can¡¯t even do my most basic duty, so how can I please you?

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Gu Zechen finally found out the problem and interrupted Su Ni¡¯s crying coldly.

    This time, he didn¡¯t seem as patient as he was at first. He stared coldly and smoked non-stop.

    Su Niughed bitterly and didn¡¯t speak. She choked on the cigarette and coughed violently.

    Gu Zechen put out the cigarette and threw it out the window.

    He suddenly remembered a few times of sudden love. Her body wasn¡¯t as soft as before, and her body was so dry that it was almost impossible to take an inch, but he didn¡¯t have the patience to tease her at the time.

    As he watched her frown in pain, he felt a sense offort, making him want to torture him even more.

    She seemed to have had a fever and her body was torn apart.

    He had never thought of a problem from the root.

    Gu Zechen pulled out his pocket and tried to pull out a cigarette, but then he put it down again. He licked his dry throat and sat down impatiently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me this before. Even if I found out that you had drugs, you didn¡¯t exin it.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to pull his tie and his throat was dry.

    Su Ni suddenly opened her mouth today, which made him feel worse.

    ¡°Did you give me a chance?¡±

    Su Ni asked directly, her face full of bitterness, ¡°Besides, how can you believe me in this kind of thing? At that time, I was afraid that you only thought that I, a fake woman, was acting again.¡±

    Gu Zechen had nothing to say.

    Silence.

    Indeed.

    From a certain point of view, Su Ni knew him well.

    Gu Zechen finally saw two bottles of red wine on the cab. He stood up and quickly took out a cup. After hesitating for a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to drink some?¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and her head was still a little dizzy. Shey down straight behind her and her voice lowered.

    ¡°So, Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve never insulted you. It¡¯s good to take medicine and take off the ring. I¡¯ve already exined it clearly. You won¡¯t torture me anymore, right?¡±

    Gu Zechen paused for a moment as he poured wine. He simply picked up his ss and downed it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The tall ss was mmed onto the table.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m torturing you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She quickly responded, silencing Gu Zechen again, perhaps before.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s memory was a little blurry, as if he could forget about the divorce. After a few seconds of silence, he lowered his voice as though he was a little helpless, ¡°At least in the future, I won¡¯t ask you to get a divorce. I¡¯ve been responsible for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about acting?¡±

    Su Ni asked cruelly.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Does this woman want to poke through this gorgeous lie with one hand?

    ¡°Yes, I admit that you treated me well when acting, especially after those two things happened. Apart from getting angry and leaving me behind, you didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing. In fact, you even restored your image of a loving husband once again in public.¡±

    Su Ni was honest and had a lot ofments.

    Gu Zechen finally felt embarrassed.

    He frowned and looked particrly unhappy.

    At this time, Su Ni would definitely ept it when she saw it, but today, she would never!

    ¡°I know it¡¯s an act, so don¡¯t mix feelings into it. You don¡¯t know how much I feel, but now that it¡¯s good, I won¡¯t feel any more. As you wish, I will sign the divorce papers in one year.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was light and cheerful, as if she had already fantasized about her happy life after the divorce.

    Bang!

    Su Ni seemed to hear the sound of the ss breaking. She looked at Gu Zechen and found that he had crushed the ss hard, so she sat up in fright.

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at her and let go of his hand. The shattered crystal cup fell to the ground. Under the dim yellow light, there seemed to be some wine ss residue shining in his hand.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and quickly went to the ground. She heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    But it was still toote!

    Su Ni felt something scratching her feet and took a step back. The residue seemed to have pierced her foot and didn¡¯t fall!

    Gu Zechen frowned and slowly removed the pieces of his hand. He asked calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s an act, why are you so anxious?¡±

    Su Ni did not expect why she would rush over after seeing Gu Zechen get hurt.

    She smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    Could she tell him that she was in love with him?

    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s watchful gaze, Su Ni tried her best to steady herself, endured the pain and sat back down on the bed, saying, ¡°You can just treat me as a slut. Even if it¡¯s acting, there¡¯s still an instinct.¡±

 Chapter 147: Sheéˆ¥æªš Also Injured

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m telling you this today not to gain your sympathy, or to do something that you hate. I just want to make things clear. You don¡¯t have to hate me so much in my heart, and I don¡¯t have to waste my feelings. Let¡¯s get together and disperse.¡±

    After she said this, she actually chuckled twice.

    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly, as if there were still ss fragments in his hand, which made his heart ache.

    He endured the volcano that was about to erupt, pretending to be restrained, ¡°So, what you mean¡­ are you telling me that from now on, you want to keep a distance from me?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t realize the danger wasing at all. Instead, she thought that Gu Zechen finally understood her meaning and nodded seriously and cautiously.

    ¡°How about this, we are partners. We don¡¯t interfere with our rtionship. I think this is a good thing for you.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be innocent.

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence coldly, ¡°What, do I still want to thank you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s not necessary, but I¡¯mpletely free.¡±  Of course, I will cooperate with you and act well.

    Su Ni said seriously.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He released his fist and casually took out two tissues to wipe the blood on his hand. Then he pulled open the cab and took out the medical kit.

    Su Ni watched Gu Zechen approach her step by step and started to be afraid, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    He pursed his lips and bent down in front of Su Ni. He suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s ankle and picked it up.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°If you want to finish it quickly, it¡¯s best to be honest now.¡±

    He said.

    Soon, Gu Zechen took out a cotton swab and tweezers. When he saw that Su Ni was about to shrink back, his eyes suddenly widened.

    Gu Zechen turned on the bedsidemp and almost put Su Ni¡¯s feet in front of him. Then he focused and slowly approached with the tweezers.

    Su Ni hid in fear. Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. He quickly took out the fragment.

    Next was to apply the medicine and wrap around the gauze.

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face all the time. She thought that after she said it, Gu Zechen would be furious and even take her life.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s performance was too calm.

    At that very moment, she actually read a hint of gentleness in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    This was too inconsistent with Gu Zechen¡¯s character.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen re-examined his feet to make sure there were no other wounds.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni reacted and pretended to look at her feet. The gauze was so ugly.

    Although it is still painful, there is no need to worry about whether it will be infected.

    Afterwards, Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was also injured. She asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me to bandage you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed the medical kit, then stood up with his slender thighs and said expressionlessly, ¡°Since Mrs Gu wants to keep a distance from me, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    However, Gu Zechen turned around, put the medical kit in, and went to the bathroom.

    Should he sleep here tonight?

    Su Ni suddenly became uneasy.

    But this was obviously Gu Zechen¡¯s territory, so he couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen to go out.

    She looked at her feet and it was obviously impossible to leave.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking up at the sky. Her mood could no longer be as calm as before in the game.

    When Gu Zechen came out naked with a head of wet hair, he sat down on the bed, and even Su Ni¡¯s body sank.

    Su Ni wrapped her nket tightly.

    When Gu Zechen removed the nket, Su Ni subconsciously shrank to the side and maintained a high alert expression.

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    Her eyes were full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Do you think that I, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t find a woman and will be interested in a cold woman?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as he spoke, he spoke with an evil tone.

    Su Ni¡¯s body quickly turned cold.

    Then, after Gu Zecheny down, he saw that Su Ni was still leaning on the edge of the bed, afraid that he would get close to him. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you sleep beside me naked, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth with grief and indignation in her eyes.

    She never imagined that after she exposed herself to the pain, she would turn into a weapon that hurt people.

    Su Ni asked, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you have to be so hurtful?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I, Gu Zechen, have always been like this. Don¡¯t you know me very well?¡±  Or, I¡¯ve been treating you for a few days, but you¡¯ve started to get used to it.

    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and faced Su Ni, saying, ¡°Of course, you still have to do the duty of husband and wife.¡±  Now, get lost in my arms!

    Su Ni opened her mouth in disbelief. Who wouldn¡¯t touch her just now?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and looked miserable. ¡°Since you look down on a cold woman, why do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Huh, I, Gu Zechen, need you to teach me how to do things?¡±

    He lifted Su Ni¡¯s chin and looked at the humiliation in her eyes. He smiled silently, ¡°Mrs Gu, my good temper is not for you to resist.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and red at Gu Zechen.

    Thetter¡¯s expression was cold and he did not hide the contempt from the corner of his mouth.

    A few secondster, Su Nipromised.

    After some good days, she had almost forgotten what Gu Zechen was like.

    Su Ni bit her lip and tried to calm herself down. She thought that as long as she was acting, her days would be much better than before.

    In the end, Su Ni¡¯s face gently touched Gu Zechen¡¯s icy cold chest. Her face became increasingly hot.

    Su Ni curled up but was hooked away by Gu Zechen. Herst leg was ced on her waist.

    Su Ni silently admitted everything and refused to refute.

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and put his cold lips on her forehead. Su Ni was stunned, then she felt his breathing getting heavier and she slowly searched for her lips.

    Su Ni resisted and her two subordinates subconsciously touched his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second. Put it down immediately.¡±

    He ordered.

    There was no emotion at all.

    Su Ni¡¯s hand shrank back. Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily, but his sinister smile was like Asura who had climbed up from hell, giving people only a sense of danger.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but leaned against her lips and gently rubbed against them.

    One cold and the other hot, it seemed to merge at this moment.

    Su Ni¡¯s nervous breathing stopped, but her body was particrly repulsive. She thought back to Gu Zechen¡¯s humiliating words again and again, like a stabbing in her chest.

 Chapter 148: Coldness To the End

    Suddenly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but push Gu Zechen away.

    Gu Zechen was unhappy again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep your distance and not talk about feelings? Why, you can¡¯t stand it at first?¡±

    Gu Zechen ridiculed.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, Su Ni was almost ignorant of the good, heartless, enjoying his good, and trying to keep a distance, how could the world be like her?

    ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re used to enjoying my warmth, so you¡¯re getting more and more careful. Instead, you forgot when I had no feelings?¡±

    Gu Zechen returned what Su Ni had said before to Su Ni.

    Fine, if this was what she wanted, then he would be a good person and fulfill her wish.

    Su Ni was about to break down. She held her face tightly with her hands in pain, ¡°Gu Zechen, I beg you not to be like this. You don¡¯tck women, so why should you torture me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not torturing you. I¡¯m just talking about rtionships with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and smirked, ¡°I don¡¯tck women, but I¡¯ve never yed with women.¡±  Do you think that if I work harder, will you still have a reaction?  Well, this is a very difficult challenge.

    Shameless!

    The two words popped up in Su Ni¡¯s mind and her fist was tightly pinched.

    However, there was more fear.

    Didn¡¯t he just say¡­

    Gu Zechen shot her a sideways nce and understood her thoughts. His eyes were full of ridicule, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, but you don¡¯t even want to satisfy the most basic obligation of marriage.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, why do you have to!¡±

    Su Ni suppressed her anger but her chest was still uncontroble. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat was dry but he smiled indifferently.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with me, then treat it yourself. This will affect my experience, do you understand?¡±

    He humiliated him fiercely.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell and she was about to stand up when she was pulled down by Gu Zechen again.

    Gu Zechen turned off the lights and the room quickly fell into darkness.

    Su Ni closed her eyes in horror. His temperature wasn¡¯t as fast as she imagined. After a minute of silence, Gu Zechen came down from Su Ni.

    Then, the two of them were stuck side by side.

    Su Ni sobbed uneasily. In the darkness, the man beside her made a low and slow voice, like the sound of a drum beating, reverberated in Su Ni¡¯s mind for a long time.

    ¡°Su Ni, you will regret it.¡±

    He said.

    Su Ni¡¯s body froze and she didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Gu Zechen turned over and kept a certain distance from her.

    Su Ni suddenly felt a little cold.

    Gu Zechen said she would regret it.

    Is it starting again?

    One night was hard to sleep.

    From falling asleep to getting up, the two of them never touched each other. When she woke up early in the morning, Su Ni wanted to leave first, but she heard Gu Zechen turn his back to her and coldly said, ¡°Do you want people to see us enter the hotel at the same time and go out one after another?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°During this period of time, you will stay here and not give the media any chance to suspect.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned around and tied his tie.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Listening to his emotionless words, Su Ni nodded faintly as if she was maintaining her distance.

    The two of them entered the elevator together. They still had nomunication throughout, not even a single nce.

    She had clearly mentioned all of this first.

    However, when she saw Gu Zechen like this, her heart was empty.

    Just as the elevator was about to reach, Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and hugged him in his arms. Su Ni screamed softly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t avoid others ¡®eyes and automatically switched to gentle mode, ¡°You still have injuries on your feet. I can¡¯t bear to walk.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s brain slowed down for a long time. Wasn¡¯t she in the elevator just now?  Her foot didn¡¯t hurt so much.

    Gu Zechen winked at Su Ni and thetter barely reacted. Oh, he hugged the unfamiliar Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen smiled and even nodded to the hotel housekeeper. However, as soon as he got into the car, Gu Zechen quickly released Su Ni and kept a distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Su Corp first.¡±

    His words were so cold.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Half an hourter, after Su Ni got out of the car, Gu Zechen said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up today and have a candlelight dinner in half a city. I¡¯ve arranged for reporters to take pictures.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and saw him pulling her tie.

    ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡±

    ¡°You appear in your best condition. After all, Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t want to embarrass me.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced out the window and saw that she was still wearing an unchanging work dress. He was disgusted, ¡°You¡¯ve never heard that women in love don¡¯t have any clothes that look heavy. Since Mrs Gu wants to act, it¡¯s hard to do it more seriously.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The man¡¯s business is business¡¯s annoying tone made Su Ni lose her temper. She responded in a muffled voice, but Gu Zechen gave his life and Audi rushed out instantly, causing a cloud of dust.

    Su Ni hurriedly took two steps back, her tears almost choking.

    She gave Gu Zechen a hard leg, but it hurtst night. Su Ni gritted her teeth and pointed her middle finger at him.

    In the car, Gu Zechen calmly watched Su Ni¡¯s series of actions.

    When Gu Zechen finally saw her jump, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.

    Fine, Su Ni, you have to y, I will apany you to the end!

    Su Ni limped into the Su Corp. Quite a few people wanted to help her, but Su Ni declined her kindness. She entered the elevator with great difficulty and Khai clenched his fists.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re doing well!¡±

    However, the elevator doors opened again and Ruan Yichen grinned. ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned pale and she thought that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t hear what she just said, but she was relieved when she saw that he had a smile on his face and his expression was unstable.

    As a result, when the elevator number became 8, Ruan Yichen looked at the elevator entrance and suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Su and CEO Gu didn¡¯t quarrel because of my wordsst night.¡±

    His words sounded a little unkind.

    Even if Ruan Yichen identally told him the truth, Su Ni couldn¡¯t bring up the slightest bit of gratitude towards him. She just nodded and asked, ¡°Because of what?¡±

    Ruan Yichen rubbed his nose and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I also heard about itst night. I just felt that the two of you are simr and didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Su Ni nodded without saying a word.

    Silence.

    After leaving the elevator, Ruan Yichen was surprised to find that Su Ni was injured on her feet, so he quickly stepped forward to support her. Su Ni quietly avoided his hand and whispered, ¡°No need, I¡¯d better leave myself.¡±

 Chapter 149: Deliberating

    Ruan Yichen smiled. Since he didn¡¯t give in, he slowly walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and said with concern, ¡°I just heard what you said in the elevator and asked you about your situation.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in and walked into the office. Su Ni stopped and looked at Ruan Yichen who was a head taller than herself. She politely said, ¡°Thank you for Mr. Ruan¡¯s concern, but Mr. Gu and I really have no problem. Even Madam Calle, what happened before, doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    ¡°Also, the injury on my foot. I identally sprained itst night and I¡¯ve seen a doctor. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she looked straight at him. Thetter nodded but did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she brought up the important matter.  I came today to report the progress of the Nanjiawan project to you.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression softened while she sat down in the chairman seat. She was separated by a table and her heart calmed down.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°How did the workers in Nanjiawan deal with the incident?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Ruan Yichen looked troubled and wanted to say something. A few secondster, he whispered, ¡°That person is dead.¡±  After spending half a month in the hospital, he still couldn¡¯t save her.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank and she realized the situation was bad.

    ¡°What did the family say?  He can pacify as much as possible, even if he has more money, it will be fine!

    Su Ni said.

    Ruan Yichen nodded, his expression as heavy as Su Ni, ¡°I know that thepensation fee has been discussed to 800, 000. It should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Try to deal with it quietly and not dy the progress of the project. In addition, you can also walk around the security department. Tell me if you need anything.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made some arrangements, so there¡¯s no risk so far. As long as the person dies, the family members will be dragged away, there won¡¯t be much of a problem. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be the reporters there¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen voiced his concern.

    It wasn¡¯t like this before, but there were too many.

    Originally, the number of casualties of the construction was still within the scope of the regtions, but after news from the media, the situation was like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger. In the end, not only did thepensation increase a new height, but even the work schedule would have toe to a stop.

    Su Ni supported her forehead and felt a little helpless. ¡°We can only solve it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Also, there¡¯s one more thing I want to discuss with Mr. Su.¡±

    Su Ni could see that Ruan Yichen handled the matter of casualties in Nanjiawan well. Obviously, it was not worth his alone trip. It seemed that there was something more important.

    Su Ni was spirited and ced her hands on the table. She sat down and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It has something to do with Madam Calle.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t President Gu get in touch with this first? Is there any more problem? Is it hard for J. K to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Before the matter is settled, Mr. Su must not make an early conclusion.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and then said, ¡°Of course, I definitely won¡¯t overestimate myself. I just have a better idea.¡±

    Su Ni frowned when she saw that Ruan Yichen kept on selling him off. She suppressed her patience and listened to him continue.

    ¡°Madam Calle actually didn¡¯t have a clear intention at all when she came to China. As far as I know, even CEO Gu is just at a disadvantage.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and his eyes were shining under the lens. ¡°I heard that Madam Calle is nning to find an adopted daughter she recognised in China. If she can find her, she might really have a chance.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even find Madam Calle¡¯s team, what can you do?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked. Even Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell her about this, but Ruan Yichen knew first.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have some information. I should be able to help.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and told the truth.

    On the contrary, her expression became more serious. She asked quietly, ¡°Since there is such a good thing, Mr. Ruan should cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded without hesitation, then said, ¡°But I really need your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Su Ni indicated that she was listening to her.

    Ruan Yichen mysteriously handed over a document. When Su Ni reached out, Ruan Yichen suddenly held down the information and asked, ¡°Can you keep this secret from President Gu?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    ¡°Then I have to see what is going on before I can decide whether to cooperate or not.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless.

    Ruan Yichen nodded and sat down again. He returned to his usual calmness and said, ¡°This project is definitely hopeless with the ability of the Su Corp. However, if we help Madam Calle find an adopted daughter, it will be very beneficial for the future development of Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni remained silent.

    Ruan Yichen sighed and helplessly said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not convenient for me toe out for personal reasons. And J. K has not received any news yet. It¡¯s best to find Mr. Su in the name.¡±

    ¡°What do you n if you find it?¡±

    Su Ni asked quietly.

    Ruan Yichen touched his chin and revealed an unfathomable smile. ¡°With Madam Calle¡¯s current project, we naturally can¡¯t covet it with our current strength. However, I heard that Madam Calle has prepared a generous gift for her adopted daughter.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just borrowing your name, Mr. Su, but I¡¯m still the one to do the specific operation. If I really find it, if there¡¯s any problem with the Su Corpter, Madam Calle will definitely sell you a favor.¡±

    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni was still hesitating and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Su Ni was not blinded by the benefits in front of her. On the contrary, with Ruan Yichen¡¯s shrewdness, how could she give up such a big profit?

    The two reasons he said were not enough to convince Su Ni, so she did not immediately agree. Instead, she said, ¡°Let me think about this.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded and got up. Su Ni suddenly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find Gu Zechen to cooperate with you? Since your interests are not in conflict, I think Gu Zechen won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to, but Mr. Gu is currently holding a deep grudge against me. Besides, if Gu Zechen is really involved, I might be fine.¡±

    This was the truth.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni was still worried and called Qin Yue over to ask Mr. Chen what he meant.

    Qin Yue frowned. The matter was a little serious, indicating that he would report it immediately. Moreover, if there was such a big thing, then Su Corp might as well fight.

    ¡°Then J. K?¡±

    Su Ni hesitated.

 Chapter 150: Cooperate or Not

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that J. K has already purchased a business building on the side of the capital, intending to be the China headquarters, and the Nancheng city is the key area. I think if it is as Mr. Ruan said, he will definitely have his personal purpose if he doesn¡¯t tell J. K headquarters.¡±

    This was as much as Su Ni thought. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°Then give me an answer as soon as possible.¡±

    That afternoon, Qin Yue looked serious, but his eyes jumped a few times and he said to Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Chen said that this is okay.  As for not telling Mr. Gu, I think that if this is true, I don¡¯t need you to tell him. Mr. Gu will know soon.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m overthinking.¡±

    However, Su Ni was not in a hurry to reply to Ruan Yichen. Instead, she secretly looked at the information given to her by Ruan Yichen and soon found a photo.

    It was a colorful photo. The girl looked about four or five years old and had a beautiful face.

    Just from the stic sealing technique, it should be photos from the early 90 s.

    The information also confirmed what Su Ni had guessed. The adopted girl was born in 90 years and the photo was taken on her fifth birthday. The more detailed information was a simple summary of the girl¡¯s birth ce and the status of Madam Kel¡¯s contribution.

    Since then, they hadpletely broken up.

    Su Ni put the files back on the cubicle of the office with a heavy expression on her face. It was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.

    The phone on the table rang.

    Su Ni withdrew her thoughts. Seeing as Gu Zechen, she also remembered the date that night.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen asked if she was ready, so he had already sent a driver to pick her up. If necessary, he could make a trip.

    Su Ni quickly said that she didn¡¯t need it. She just told Su Ni to move quickly and hung up.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, got up and went to the rest room. Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s disdainful eyes in the morning, Su Ni¡¯s fingers finally stopped on a long ck dress with butterfly sleeves.

    This was the birthday gift that Su Ni bought for her when she was married, but she didn¡¯t wear it once. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t fat now, so she still fit.

    However, her chest seemed to be a little full. Su Ni gently pulled the lower cor that was pushed open and looked down, her face slightly flushed.

    The phone on the table rang again.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    After Su Ni finished her makeup and confirmed that there was no problem in the mirror, she put on her shawl and quickly went downstairs.

    At the entrance of the Su Corp, a Maybach parked at the entrance of the Su Corp in a high-profile manner. Once Su Ni came out, she immediately attracted a lot of onlookers.

    ¡°So slow.¡±

    Gu Zechenined and then told the driver to drive.

    Su Ni apologized in a low voice and realized that it was a brand new car. Thinking back to the car identst time, the Maybach was probablypletely ruined.

    Su Ni sat beside Gu Zechen awkwardly, unsure where to put it.

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a nap on the back of his chair. He had no intention of paying attention to Su Ni.

    Until the entrance of the half-city restaurant, Gu Zechen woke up urately as if he had triggered a mechanism. Then he nced at Su Ni and got off the car first.

    Only then did Su Ni notice that Gu Zechen seemed to have deliberately shaved his beard. His thin fringe was alsobed into a big back, revealing his clean and full forehead.

    His handsome face was almost impable, and with his cold temperament, he felt pressured just by standing beside him.

    Gu Zechen reached out to her and Su Ni hesitated for a moment before finally putting it in his palm.

    Gu Zechen held it, not too strong, just good.

    Su Ni was still looking around and thinking about where the reporter Gu Zechen mentioned was, but she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯smand, ¡°The reporter is on the side of the greenwn, don¡¯t look around.¡±

    Su Ni let out an ¡°Oh¡± and after Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, she was relieved.

    In the middle of the city, many people called out to President Gu, Mrs Gu. Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and stared at him without looking sideways.

    However, Su Ni noticed that there was no trace of Luo Heng.

    The private room was on the top floor of the city and there was a semi-open balcony. Su Ni walked on the red carpet and looked at the roses on both sides, her mouth opened in surprise.

    In order to take a photo, Gu Zechen dressed up and prepared the room.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, are you satisfied?¡±

    Gu Zechen had already taken the lead and walked over to the long legal table, pulling the bench for her. On the table in front of him were two bottles of red wine that had just been frozen.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What good day is today?¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless and didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni. He sat down on the other side and said, ¡°After dinner, you can cooperate with me to take photos.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Su Ni obediently let out an oh, her eyes still wandering from all directions. From the carpet of the noodle rose to the heart shaped crystal chandelier of Shi Hua, and there were countless pink balloons hanging on the balcony outside.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart pounded. She didn¡¯t want to sit down for a long time. In the end, Gu Zechen was impatient and pressed her into his seat.

    Then, Gu Zechen sneered and asked, ¡°Do you think I prepared these for you?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Soon, the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth became more sarcastic and indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s just that the previous person has not prepared for it yet. It¡¯s a bargain for you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly copsed, and she no longer had the mood to admire it. As she drank the soup, she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been with Mr. Gu for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Gu as romantic.¡±

    Gu Zechen paused, but he still didn¡¯t raise his head and drank the soup as if nothing had happened.

    In front of the dining table, there was silence. Even the soft collision of porcin would make Gu Zechen unhappy. ¡°I will invite an etiquette teacher for you to learn more of the manners of the Chinese dining table. It will be useful for you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she looked embarrassed. She wanted to find a crack to drill in.

    Even though she grew up in China, the Su family still taught her a lot about etiquette.

    However, when she thought about how much Gu Zechen valued Madam Calle, Su Ni still didn¡¯t want to make a joke, so she pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After that, there was nomunication.

    The housekeeper asked in France if he wanted to drink, but Gu Zechen rejected it directly.

    Su Ni looked regretful. There was nothing less without alcohol for such a delicate dinner.

    Gu Zechen just said, ¡°There will be a press conferenceter. If you don¡¯t want to lose face, you¡¯d better keep your head clean.¡±

    Su Ni felt wronged all night and didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant.

    Since the reporters would be more important, why not just eat a little and go directly to participate?

    Su Ni thought about it but she still didn¡¯t ask her questions, so as not to make fun of herself.

 Chapter 151: An Unprepared Dinner

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Su Ni no longer had the time to continue eating. Her gaze fell on the stage beside her and there was a piano. If it was a normal candlelight banquet, there would definitely be a piano master here.

    Or, the candles here would all be lit up.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen was just choosing the hotel in half city, but he was unwilling to give him the most basic standard.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly and her fingers slowly crossed the piano. Gu Zechen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°And why do you think I have to give you everything you want?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and her fingers identally touched surprise, making a dull and ear-piercing sound.

    Su Ni hurriedly took two steps back, but the hem of her dress swept across the piano chair.

    Gu Zechen walked over quickly and saw that the hem of the dress she had lifted was already open. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°I¡¯ll let you attend the press conference. You¡¯re wearing such a shabby and cheap dress. Su Ni, are you deliberately going to face me?¡±

    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, so she didn¡¯t want to be like this. She could only exin, ¡°This is my birthday present for myself. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was cold and he didn¡¯t look good because of Su Ni¡¯s exnation. He asked in a low and dissatisfied tone, ¡°Do you know what day today is?¡±

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen nkly.

    Gu Zechen suddenly shook off her skirt and strode outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to give you a new dress as quickly as possible. You¡¯d better stay here and not move.¡±

    This was indeed a mistake for Su Ni. Apart from listening to Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was even colder than this morning. Was this what Gu Zechen said he would regret?

    Su Ni smiled faintly and pulled the hem of her dress away, slowly reaching the balcony.

    Looking at the scenery of the Nancheng city from the 32nd floor, it seemed that everything had changed. Even Su Ni would have an idea of dominating the entire Nancheng city.

    At this moment, as night fell, the whole Nancheng city gradually became neon, echoing with the distant glow.

    The wind outside was a little strong, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. She suddenly remembered Luo Heng and wanted to go out to take a look.

    As a result, he found that Luo Heng had note to work for two or three days.

    Su Ni returned to the room and immediately called Luo Heng.

    When he asked about his leave of absence, Luo Heng had to confess honestly. He only said that he had a cold and could not work for the time being.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Three days without work is not your style.¡±

    Su Ni trusted Luo Heng too much. If it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he wouldn¡¯t havee to work for three days.

    Seeing that Luo Heng didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni also sensed something and blurted out, ¡°Did Li Dan look for you again?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Luo Heng quickly denied it.

    ¡°Where are you then? I¡¯lle find youter.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to listen to Luo Heng anymore. She had to see Luo Heng as soon as possible.

    Un, when she heard that Su Ni wasing to find her over the phone, she was so frightened that she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I¡¯ve caught a cold now. Don¡¯t get infected. You bettere back in two days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a flu, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    Luo Heng stammered over the phone. Su Ni decided not to keep it in suspense and directly said, ¡°Luo Heng, the more you act like this, the more I know you have something to do. You don¡¯t have to say anything now. I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Su Ni.¡±

    Over the phone, Luo Heng sighed. Su Ni was so smart that he knew he couldn¡¯t hide it.

    Su Ni was silent.

    A few secondster, Luo Heng said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan. She¡¯s back.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and her chest rose and fell. The veins on her forehead twitched again and again. Her temper became violent and she raised her voice to scold, ¡°I knew it was because of that woman, Luo Heng. Can you have a bottom line? You can¡¯tpletely lose yourself just because of her return.¡±

    ¡°Since you know me well, you know that this is useless.¡±

    Luo Hengughed bitterly, as if he hadpletely given up on self-salvation.

    Su Ni was angry and anxious. If not for a press conferenceter, Su Ni would have rushed over to wake him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m your only friend that I remind you to stay away from her.¡±

    Su Ni calmed down a little but her veins were still jumping and her head was dizzy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why is this time?¡±

    Su Ni had no choice but to ask directly.

    Luo Heng was silent again.

    ¡°Tell me, I can even ept her taking drugs. There¡¯s something I can¡¯t ept.¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead and slowly leaned against the railing.

    ¡°She¡­ is fine, she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Luo Heng wanted to say something but stopped it. After a long time, he spat out a few words.

    ¡°You can continue to protect her. I know that no matter what I say, you still think she¡¯s the best. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Su Ni hung up angrily.

    After two seconds of calming down, Su Ni quickly sent a text, ¡°I¡¯lle to youter.¡±

    Luo Heng only had one word, okay.

    Su Ni could feel Luo Heng¡¯s helplessness through the phone. However, Su Ni no longer wanted to give Luo Heng the right to decide, so she quickly typed another line of words.

    If you continue to waste time with her, you will be the one to die.

    Ding bell!

    Luo Heng replied.

    If that was the case, I just hoped that day woulde quickly.

    Su Ni nced at it and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t wait to throw her phone down from upstairs. Just as she walked around the balcony angrily, a long ck figure appeared in front of her.

    It was Gu Zechen.

    Like a basin of water falling from the sky, Su Ni was watered and her whole body calmed down.

    She smiled awkwardly at Gu Zechen and pretended to be rxed and asked, ¡°Did the clothese over?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at her suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t ask too much. He just threw the bag on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to change it as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Ni looked around. There seemed to be no bathroom for her to change clothes, while Gu Zechen was standing on the side, urging her.

    Su Ni had no choice but to embarrassedly carry Gu Zechen and take off her clothes.

    Unlike the boot-exposed style on Su Ni¡¯s body, the dress Gu Zechen took was a conservative style. From head to toe, even his arm wasced tightly onto his body.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This man despised his clothes for being too exposed, so he sang such a scene.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the right to choose. She changed the dress three times and five times, but the zipper on her back couldn¡¯t be pulled. She tried to hook it up several times, but she still couldn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 152: Marriage Day?

    Suddenly, her hand heated up. Su Ni turned her head and saw Gu Zechen taking the zipper with a poker face and slowly pulling it on her.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, smiled at him and thanked him.

    Before leaving, Gu Zechen asked her how her feet felt. Su Ni shook her head, indicating that she was fine.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her.

    Su Ni nodded subconsciously, but as soon as Gu Zechen opened the room, a group of reporters rushed in like a tide, and the camera in the reporters ¡®hands were shing like lightning.

    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen¡¯s words were ready, so she almost felt her legs go soft.

    Thankfully, she had enough support behind her back and her entire body was close to leaning against Gu Zechen. Facing the sudden reporter, Su Ni quickly straightened her thoughts, put on a calm and elegant smile, but her heart was filled with bitterness.

    ¡°May I ask, today is the third anniversary of Mrs Gu and President Gu¡¯s marriage. How do you feel?¡±

    Countless reporters rushed to Su Ni and raised microphones in front of Su Ni, repeating topics rted to the third anniversary.

    Su Ni was confused. What?

    On the side, Gu Zechen had already chatted and smiled calmly at everyone, saying, ¡°Today, I¡¯m very grateful to the media for paying so much attention to Madam and I¡¯s third anniversary. Actually, Madam and I wanted to have a candlelight banquet privately, but everyone is too enthusiastic.¡±

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Didn¡¯t she say that he had found these reporters himself? Why were she pretending to be low-key here?

    Besides, today was really the third anniversary.

    She had thought of it as early as the day Xu Wan was afraid of death, but she never imagined that she had forgotten about it.

    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen interrogating her with anger, but she was confused and couldn¡¯t remember anything. She suddenly felt sorry.

    But since Gu Zechen had already arranged for reporters, why didn¡¯t he tell himself earlier that he was making a fool of himself?

    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you feel? Did Mr. Gu give you a very special souvenir present today?¡±

    The reporter looked at Su Ni again.

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat, trying to show her happiness and shame as a little woman. She looked at Gu Zechen emotionally and said, ¡°Actually, today is a surprise that CEO Gu prepared for me. At first, I was surprised, but then I was touched by CEO Gu¡¯s attentiveness.¡±

    ¡°As for the gift, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I have to ask President Gu about this.¡±

    ¡°What, Mr. Gu won¡¯t have a present yet.¡±

    ¡°There must be a super gift. I have to wait until the end of the show before I send it out.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The reporters were discussing heatedly, obviously unwilling to believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t prepare a gift at all. At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand that had been on Su Ni¡¯s waist suddenly loosened and he slowly took something out of his arms.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    All the cameras slowly moved over, and the reporters widened their eyes to see what kind of surprise and surprise Gu Zechen could produce.

    It was a gift box.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched as she looked at the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.

    Although today¡¯s dinner was not satisfactory, if Gu Zechen had really prepared a gift, he would not have prepared anything¡­

    Thinking of this, Su Ni became even more embarrassed. She quickly held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and smiled at everyone. ¡°Sorry, I think it¡¯s better to secretly see the gift that Mr. Gu gave me.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be so petty. We all want to get in touch with your joy.¡±

    The reporter was instantly dissatisfied.

    At the same time, Gu Zechen opened the gift box and a pendant made of three ruby appeared in front of everyone.

    The crowd instantly made a series of noises and even Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Zechen was really working hard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Sun-Moon-Star newlyunched by the Japanese master? I heard that it was cut by three top ruby and only this finished product. I think it has more than ten million.¡±

    The eyes of the reporters who were knowledgeable instantly lit up. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the origin of the Sun-Moon-Star.

    ¡°It is indeed Sun-Moon-Star.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not deny it and personally put it on for Su Ni in front of everyone.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. Although it was nothing to Gu Zechen, it was the first time she received a gift.

    ¡°Mrs Gu is so happy.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is really good to Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    All kinds of blessings and envious voices filled the eardrums. Su Ni maintained a smile on her face but her heart was filled with mixed feelings. After Su Ni put them on, the surroundings burst into apuse again.

    When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, she didn¡¯t wait for the reporters to ask. Gu Zechen took the initiative to mention, ¡°I wonder what gift Mrs Gu gave me this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu has given such a valuable gift to the Sun-Moon-Star, and Mr. Su¡¯s gift must be very special.¡±

    The reporter followed up and asked.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s smile, Su Ni knew that this guy was not feeling well and was hiding needles.

    At this moment, there was nothing decent on her body that could be sent out. In front of countless cameras, Su Ni felt her heart tighten. She closed her eyes, tiptoed, and suddenly kissed Gu Zechen¡¯s chin.

    Gu Zechen froze and his smile froze.

    Su Ni ignored everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and asked triumphantly, ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s kiss is worth millions. It looks like I can¡¯t wash my face at night.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and looked at Su Ni with hidden ridicule.

    Su Ni deliberately pretended not to see it. Anyway, this is also Gu Zechen trying to embarrass herself. She then generously said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. From now on, I will give President Gu 10 million every day.¡±

    Some of the reportersughed. Su Ni blinked at Gu Zechen and asked him that he was satisfied with today¡¯s gift.

    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s kiss is really valuable.¡±

    Gu Zechen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s present is really awkward. I think Mrs Gu has a bigger gift to give to President Gu tonight.¡±

    Several reporters looked at her andughed. Gu Zechen did not deny it and hugged Su Ni again, ¡°Let¡¯s see Mrs Gu¡¯s performance tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t know what else the next two have.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked down at Su Ni with an affectionate expression, ¡°Then you have to ask Mrs Gu what arrangements she has next.¡±

    He sessfully swung the pot again.

    Su Ni grinned, but her eyes red at him fiercely. Thetter took an inch and continued to say to the reporters, ¡°Today is such an important moment. Of course, I have to listen to Madam. We will go wherever she says.¡±

 Chapter 153: Listening to Her Tonight

    ¡°Then Mrs Gu, do you have ns tonight?¡±

    The reporter excitedly tossed the topic to Su Ni again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth was numb and her smile was stiff. Faced with the ¡®overbearing¡¯ of the reporters, Su Ni suddenly remembered the colorful yground she had seen on the balcony before and had an idea.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much of a request. After all, with this handsome husband by his side, what else can¡¯t be satisfied?¡±

    Su Ni changed into a feminine tone, her head leaning gently against Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, revealing a gentle and satisfied smile. Just from the feeling, it gave people an illusion of happiness.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the Ferris Wheel with President Gu to see the night view of our Nancheng city. I think that must be interesting.¡±

    Su Ni then looked at Gu Zechen pitifully.

    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows and forced out a smile, ¡°Maybe Mrs Gu can change a more romantic way.¡±

    ¡°No, I think this is good. I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly in front of the reporters.

    Gu Zechen suddenly felt like there was a series of fireworks in his head, making him dizzy. He gritted his teeth and reminded him again, ¡°Is Mrs Gu serious?¡±

    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t look at the killing intent in his eyes and nodded without hesitation.

    In addition, Su Ni confessed in front of the reporters, ¡°I heard that the legendary lover sitting on the Ferris Wheel can be together forever as long as he can kiss at the highest point.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Mrs Gu is really carefree.¡±

    Some of the reporters who were a year ago became lovey-dovey, as if they had already seen the happy scene of the two tightly hugging on the Ferris Wheel.

    Now the reporter seemed to be much quieter. Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°My biggest wish in my life is to be with my husband forever!¡±

    With a p, eschine instantly turned off the live stream of the media and called, ¡°When will your n begin?¡±  Could you really make Gu Zechen and this woman continue to be disgusted?

    There was azy and carefree voice over the phone. Through the phone, she could hear Su Ni¡¯s sweet voice. She was obviously watching the live stream.

    ¡°I¡¯m already carrying it out. I can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Gu Zechen¡¯s foundation in Nancheng city is too deep. If we don¡¯t pay attention to it, we might be the ones who have failed.¡±

    Said the phone.

    ¡°But how can you be sure that Su Ni will get into your trap?¡±

    She knew that she had been triggered by the scene of their love. ¡°You¡¯d better go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a guess in my heart.  As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, everything will be fine.

    It was obvious that he was somewhat dissatisfied with Sheshine.

    As a result, ESHINE was not to be outdone. She directly mocked, ¡°Pull it down. If I hadn¡¯t provoked Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings and created cracks, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take advantage of it. Besides, when I expose the problem with Gu Zechen¡¯s style, Cayle will definitely not be able to pass.¡±

    ¡°This is not part of my n. Please discuss with me before the next action.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, her tone became heavier and she was full of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you returned to Nancheng city.¡±

    Shine¡¯s body suddenly trembled for a moment, and she started to feel cold. She coldly replied, knowing, then quickly hung up.

    Then, she looked at the empty ss on the table and went to the fridge.

    Under the witness of countless reporters and passers-by, Su Ni really pulled Gu Zechen into the car and headed to the yground.

    The yground had already received the news earlier and opened a temporary passage for Su Ni and Gu Zechen. The previously lively and noisy Ferris Wheel Area was now empty.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go up?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the crowd outside and believed that the Inte was even more lively. He knew that he could not refuse no matter what, but he still asked.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard. You don¡¯t want to be old with me.¡±

    Su Ni did not hesitate.

    After getting into the scene, he blurted out his words like he hadn¡¯t gone through his brain. Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips and eventually followed Su Ni without saying a word.

    Outside the railing, someone whistled and shouted at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen listened to his scalp sitting on Su Ni¡¯s side. He closed the door and temporarily cut off the sound outside. Su Ni tried desperately to greet and interact with the crowd outside, but in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she became colder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so childish.¡±

    Gu Zechen was unhappy.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    In the midst of her excitement, Su Ni had already thrown the matter of Gu Zechen not telling her beforehand, causing her to be embarrassed out of the blue. She just said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be in a good ce for a while. Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to sit on the Ferris Wheel. Coincidentally, today is an opportunity.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head away, looking like he didn¡¯t want to talk.

    Su Ni was still happily hugging Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She enjoyed it tonight anyway.

    As the Ferris Wheel slowly rose, Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened. Su Ni noticed that his face was also unusually pale.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Ni realized that something was wrong and asked worriedly.

    She had never seen Gu Zechen in such a bad state. At this moment, he was trying hard to control his facial expression, but at the moment he sped up, he suddenly grabbed the armrest beside him.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re afraid of heights!¡±

    Su Ni eximed.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded impatiently.

    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise, then she was in a mess. She saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was getting paler, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t find a button connecting the outside world in the Ferris Wheel. She could only desperately hit the window and waved at the outside.

    ¡°Stop quickly, stop!¡±

    Su Ni yelled, but everyone thought she was too happy and waved at her enthusiastically.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall. She watched as the Ferris Wheel got taller and taller, while Gu Zechen tightly shut his eyes, with one hand covering his chest, his whole body cocked to the chair.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t scare me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were afraid of heights?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered and her voice choked up. ¡°Gu Zechen, how are you? Say something.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen roughly interrupted Su Ni¡¯s crying. Even though he barely opened his eyes, he still couldn¡¯t control his body.

    Soon, he screamed painfully and closed his eyes again. Then his whole body slowly curled up.

    The Ferris Wheel got taller and everything on the ground became ants. Su Ni knew that she had no hope of survival, so she knelt in front of Gu Zechen and hugged his head tightly in her arms.

 Chapter 154: Gu Zechen Scared of High

    ¡°How about this, will you be better? Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be by your side and we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She kept stroking Gu Zechen¡¯s hair, her hands trembling uncontrobly, but Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t say a word in pain.

    A tear fell on his face.

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes and looked at the woman crying in front of him. His expression was rare to softer. He suppressed his dizziness and whispered, ¡°What are you crying for? I won¡¯t die. Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯ve rejected me a few times, but I still insist.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cried out loud. She admitted that Gu Zechen had lied to herself first, so she deliberately brought him to be the SamWolf.

    However, Su Ni never imagined that Gu Zechen, who had always been a tough man in pass like thunder and move like the wind, would be afraid of heights.

    The Ferris Wheel had risen to the highest point, far away from the mor of the entire Nancheng city. However, at this moment, the two of them had no intention of enjoying the beautiful scenery.

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s face trembling and slowly put her lips against it.

    His lips were cold and dry, and there was no reaction at all.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    She screamed in pain.

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her head and bit her lips.

    His body also struggled to sit up and pulled Su Ni into his arms. The tip of his tongue gently explored.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were still dry and her body was stiff. She was at a loss about Gu Zechen¡¯s initiative.

    His kiss was very stiff.

    He had to stop it several times because of Gu Zechen¡¯s dizziness.

    Gu Zechen looked out the window and felt as though he had fallen into the clouds. He paused at the top of the Ferris Wheel for a short while. He bit her lips too, and even though his nose was in a mess, he didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Time seemed to be frozen.

    Gu Zechen held her face and kissed her passionately. He seemed to have regained some vitality from the tip of his tongue and started to suck and tease slowly.

    Su Ni snorted softly and her body was already soft in his arms. Her two hands unknowingly hugged his neck, wanting to ask for more.

    There were fireworks in the sky, one after another, brightening the night sky.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears hadn¡¯t dried up. She wanted to look out the window, but Gu Zechen quickly turned her head and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±

    The sound of firework was endless as countless reflection appeared in front of Su Ni through the Ferris Wheel. Her throat was a little dry and she even had the urge to cry.

    Su Ni sniffed. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Gu Zechen ced his forehead against her and whispered, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni was dumbfounded, quickly denied it and started to feel wronged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know you are afraid of heights.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    This stupid woman is really hopeless when she is stupid!

    Suddenly, the Ferris Wheel turned again. In almost an instant, Gu Zechen tightly pinched her shoulder. The pain made Su Ni scream and forcefully held back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Her tears fell again.

    However, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hear anything. He started to tremble and his lips started to twitch. Su Ni¡¯s head heated up and she copied Gu Zechen. She held his face and bit his lips tightly.

    His body was still trembling, but now he found a vent. Suddenly, he held Su Ni¡¯s body tightly in his arms and started to frantically kiss her, turning passive into active.

    Su Ni was so kissed that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her hands wanted to block but they only stayed in the air.

    She knew that Gu Zechen was suffering.

    If this could make him feel better, then she could just keep it.

    His kiss followed the movements of the Ferris Wheel. His two hands were tightly clutching her back, wanting to drag her into his arms.

    Gu Zechen tried his hardest to breathe the air in her mouth, his mind was in a mess. There were too many scenes shing in front of him. There were drowning in the sea, pleading for help, and running wildly in the sea of fire, and the cold wind upstairs.

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes a little, but he saw Su Ni in pain and subconsciously let go.

    The next moment, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s back uncontrobly and saw Su Ni grinning in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he bit her lips greedily. His throat surged desperately, controlling his final line.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, Gu Zechen. We¡¯re here.¡±

    When Su Ni heard the cheers from the crowd, she opened her eyes and saw the bustling crowd outside, as if they had fallen from the fairnd.

    Su Ni sighed in relief.

    She quickly wiped her face and helped Gu Zechen up, saying worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Gu Zechen, can you get out?¡±

    ¡°Give me one minute.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and pulled Su Ni into his arms again.

    Her head clung to Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, and she could even feel her usual strong heartbeat.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen still needed to calm down, so she didn¡¯t disturb him, and the staff also knew not to disturb him.

    Gu Zechen raised her chin again and slowly licked the corner of her mouth. However, his tenderness couldn¡¯t resist his question, ¡°Is your back still hurting?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Then she smiled embarrassedly.

    Un, it was still discovered by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t even feel it if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Su Ni moved her back and it really hurt.

    Gu Zechen sighed and reached his hand out to gently pinch her back. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to shout if it hurts. What should it be if it¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still? You¡¯re so hard. Obviously, you¡¯re scared. How can I push you away so unkindly at this moment?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes and looked righteous.

    For some reason, Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed from pale to ck. He stared at her delicate face and suddenly reached out his fist, scaring Su Ni. His fist turned into an index finger and gently scratched her nose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Gu Zechen requested on his own initiative.

    Amidst the cheers of the reporters and the crowd, Su Ni shook her hands at everyone, while Gu Zechen lowered his head and rushed to grab Su Ni.

    It hadn¡¯t been long before the car stopped quickly with Gu Zechen¡¯s order.

    Su Ni was still confused, but the next moment, she heard the sound of wow. She peeked her head and saw that Gu Zechen was actually vomiting while holding the tree.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was unpredictable. She guessed that he hadn¡¯t reacted from Fear High School and asked the driver for a bottle of water to get out of the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard themotion, he suddenly ordered without looking back.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook and she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll send you water.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and refused, but he didn¡¯t want to turn back. Seeing his determined attitude, Su Ni had to give up, ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll throw the water over.¡±

 Chapter 155: So He Has Carefully Prepared

    Gu Zechen did not refuse again.

    Soon, there was another sound.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it. She quickly got into the car and saw the driver looking over. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I really don¡¯t know that he is afraid of heights.¡±

    Li Mo shook his head without saying a word.

    Su Ni sighed and her heart was getting worse.

    ¡°Originally, I thought it was good to eat before. I didn¡¯t prepare anything but felt a little warmer. I didn¡¯t know that the reporter would do this. I couldn¡¯t do it either.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Su Ni quietly defended herself.

    When Li Mo heard it, he then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gu prepare a full wall of roses?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Then, Li Mo smiled and said to Su Ni, ¡°I dragged the rose from the suburbs in the morning, but I still listen to President Gu¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Su Ni blurted out in disbelief and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say those were left by the previous people? He didn¡¯t prepare for me.¡±

    This time, Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he identally said something, and he awkwardly said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. Probably.. President Gu is thin-skinned. I¡¯m sorry to tell you.¡±

    What reason was this?

    Su Ni felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s actions were too unreliable. He had already done it, so there was nothing to admit.

    ¡°That candlelight isn¡¯t even lit. Even if there is a piano master, it will be a perfect anniversary.¡±

    With Gu Zechen¡¯s preparation, Su Ni¡¯s appetite started to grow bigger and became particrly unsatisfied.

    Li Mo was surprised again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange for people to go over?¡±

    Su Ni said, ¡°It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s all chased out by President Gu.¡±

    Li Mo stopped talking and quickly called. A minuteter, Li Mo cried and said to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. The piano master was rejected by President Gu.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she suddenly felt her head hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her forehead.

    Right now, she waspletely speechless.

    Gu Zechen pushed the door open and got into the car. Seeing that their expressions were not right, he casually asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Li Mo quickly adjusted his posture and Su Ni looked out the window. No one answered Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and Su Ni quickly asked, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    Gu Zechen made a soft sound from his throat, as if he didn¡¯t want to mention it again and let the driver drive.

    Su Ni sighed in relief.

    Half an hourter.

    Su Ni got out of the car and hailed the car door to observe Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. When she saw that his lips were slightly bloodshot, she was relieved.

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to try to be in the same room. She had already reached the hotel entrance, so she mustered up her courage to say.

    Gu Zechen ignored her and walked forward on his own ord. After taking two steps, he realized that Su Ni hadn¡¯t caught up. He said without looking back, ¡°Today is our third anniversary. If you want those reporters to write nonsense, just go back.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Subconsciously, she looked around. Although the group of reporters did not follow up, it was not difficult to guarantee that there were no ambushes around her.

    Gu Zechen deliberately slowed down. As soon as Su Ni went up, he held her shoulder tightly. Seeing that she still wanted to struggle, Gu Zechen grinned and said, ¡°I want tough, Mrs Gu!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Originally, she felt a little guilty and pity for him because of the fear of heights, but when she saw him recover and his stinky face, all her previous worries disappeared.

    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, this is our hotel¡¯s special anniversary ceremony for the two of you. I hope you can like it.¡±

    The two of them had just entered the hotel when the lobby manager quickly stepped forward and handed Gu Zechen a room key.

    Su Ni frowned in surprise. The news spread so quickly?

    On the other hand, Gu Zechen looked indifferent. After taking the room key from the other person¡¯s hand, he said thank you, hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and turned to leave.

    A voice came from behind, ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu is happy and happy..¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s ears were about to explode and she couldn¡¯t help but step faster. When she entered the elevator, she realized that her whole body was getting goosebumps. On the side, Gu Zechen held the room key in his hand and carefully examined it for a few seconds, his smile meaningful.

    Su Ni frowned and pretended to be calm, ¡°Do you really want to live?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    With a ding bell, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pocket and took the room card first. He said as he walked, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s see what¡¯s wrong with it.¡±

    There was no choice. Su Ni stepped out of the elevator with one foot. There was no one in the quiet and spacious corridor. Only Gu Zechen¡¯s slender and tall figure appeared more and more empty.

    The room was not cold, but Su Ni subconsciously hugged her shoulders. Gu Zechen made an invitation gesture and Su Ni leaned in.

    A faint fragrance spread over the noodles, a little like Gardenia, and a little like jasmine.  The entire room was decorated with an ambiguous red color. At the end of the carpet, there was a entrance with a light gauze. asionally, the wind blew past, revealing half of the open bathtub.

    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Suddenly, Su Ni turned her head in shock, but Gu Zechen closed the door.

    Gu Zechen saw the panic and horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s expression makes me feel like I¡¯m doing something illegal.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and the corner of her mouth twitched. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just scared by your movements.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen still sneered and didn¡¯t refute her. As soon as he removed his coat, heid on the bed with his heart shaped. His body swayed slightly on the soft bed, making him look particrlyfortable.

    Su Ni turned on the lights and the room lit up, covering the red light that was originally ambiguous.

    In front of the bed, there was a bottle of red wine and two sses on the table. Together with soft music, the dim lights, and an unknown aroma, it took a lot of thought.

    However, the more this happened, the more awkward Su Ni became.

    She took the lead in removing the ruby ne on her neck and carefully looked it in her hand. Even though she didn¡¯t have much research on gemstones, she could tell at a nce that it was definitely extraordinary.

    ¡°This Sun-Moon-Star must have cost you a lot of money. Thank you very much today, but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re not worth spending so much on me, I, Gu Zechen, have never been interested in taking back what I gave you. Since you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still lying on the bed without even moving his eyelids.

    Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled and the Sun-Moon-Star almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 156: Anything Sending Out Never

    A bitter smile crossed Su Ni¡¯s mouth, but she really didn¡¯t say anything back. She just said, ¡°Mr. Gu is really generous.¡±

    This was much more expensive than the marriage ring in her hand, and it could be given away as soon as possible.

    Gu Zechen snorted and answered.

    ¡°I was negligent about the wedding anniversary. I apologize to you. I didn¡¯t know that you would prepare so much for me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never prepared anything for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni again. An awkward silence appeared in the room. A few secondster, Gu Zechen sighed, ¡°Apart from this ne, at least¡­ I have to deal with the media.¡±

    When Su Ni remembered what Li Mo had said before, she became even more confused. ¡°The roses in the room, the balloons on the balcony, and the American chefs, and¡­ the piano master that was originally prepared has nothing to do with you?¡±

    Un, Gu Zechen suddenly sat up and stared coldly at Su Ni.

    Su Ni subconsciously swallowed her dry throat and her heart was in a mess. She quickly added, ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t think so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    He sneered and suddenly jumped up from the bed and grabbed her arm. The force was so strong that it almost lifted Su Ni up.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±

    Su Ni eximed. She was still holding a ne in her hand.

    Un, Gu Zechen snatched the Sun-Moon-Star and threw it on the ground. However, his gaze was fixed on her. He sensed her shock, panic, and at a loss.

    ¡°What, Su Ni, will your heart ache too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a gift from you. It¡¯s worth cities. Of course, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart twitched again. If something really happened to her, it would be difficult to repair it.

    ¡°Cool?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched her shoulder and pushed her against the wall. Then he tilted his head, seemingly trying to see her face clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in your eyes, she is indeed worth a lot.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered himself and continued, ¡°But in my eyes, it is just useless trash.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Her heart was like a overturning rivers and seas. The the five viscera and six bowels was mixed together, causing her to feel particrly ufortable.

    Gu Zechen continued. He stuck Su Ni against the cold wall without any pity on her face. Su Ni felt like she was his enemy.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni muttered.

    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni, walked straight to the table and opened the red wine.

    Su Ni was like a pile of mud as she slowly softened down from the wall and her skirt scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°A woman like you, who can forget about your wedding anniversary, how dare you talk about love? How dare I prepare anything for you?¡±  Tonight, all of this was just a show.  You¡¯re not mistaken. I was the one who asked for the reporter. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines will definitely write about how our husband and wife are loving and loving. And I¡­ how nice I am to you, Su Ni.

    Some things, although they had been doing it all the time, had never been so clear.

    Su Ni thought that she had seen it clearly and understood Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts, but at this moment, her heart was still twitching and she was on the verge of suffocation several times.

    Su Ni stood up silently and picked up the Sun-Moon-Star that Gu Zechen had abandoned. The dazzling light made her tears fall.

    No matter how expensive the carpet was, the Sun-Moon-Star still had a crack when Gu Zechen fell.

    She slowly put the Sun-Moon-Star on her chest and cried silently.

    Gu Zechen was still drinking, not satisfied with his tall ss. He suddenly took two big gulps and started looking for his phone.

    When Su Ni heard the sound, she turned her head and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was crystal clear. There seemed to be still red wine, and his cold eyes were now a little more violent.

    He directly called Li Mo.

    Soon, Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s domineering order, ¡°¡­ This month, you don¡¯t want to get a single cent of the bonus.¡±  Overpay?  You still want to ask for overtime pay?

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what to say, so he hung up.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes sank. In such a short period of time, it was just the words in the car that let her know what Gu Zechen had prepared for her.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger just now confirmed what Su Ni was thinking.

    In that case, all of this was really prepared by Gu Zechen for him, but because he forgot about the anniversary, he was angry and stopped.

    Su Ni got up and walked to Gu Zechen and poured herself a ss of wine.

    She passed it to Gu Zechen but thetter did not pick it up. Su Ni drank it all by herself.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and asked.

    Even if he died, he would die happily.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows twitched twice and veins bulged on his forehead. He stood in front of Su Ni coldly, his position above him forming a strong pressure, ¡°Su Ni, do you have the nerve to ask me, what do you want?  Don¡¯t you know what I want? ¡±

    Su Ni drank a little more and nodded uncontrobly. For some reason, her tears fell on the carpet like a rain line.

    ¡°I know that you only need to be in front of you and your loving Mrs Gu. I think I¡¯ve done it. Even though I forgot about our anniversary today, I didn¡¯t make a mistake in front of the media.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Su Ni, your face is really big. I arranged it. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen was so angry that his chest was slightly raised. Then he raised his head and would rather look at the empty roof than look at Su Ni¡¯s pitiful face.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    In contrast, Su Ni was much calmer. She nodded and said lightly, ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Since Mrs Gu has a clear conscience, then I will wait for tomorrow¡¯s gift.¡±

    Gu Zechenid on the bed and covered himself with a nket.

    Su Ni lowered her head, touched her ring finger and whispered, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    After she said this, she turned to leave. Gu Zechen¡¯s cold warning was like a shadow, ¡°Do you need me to repeat it a second time?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned but she quickly reacted. She didn¡¯t turn her head and said with her back to Gu Zechen, ¡°They are on the same floor. They should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Huh, should I?¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°How confident do you have to guarantee this?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in the living room.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Su Ni chose thepromise method.

    It was said to be a living room, but the entire suite was open. There was no wall between the two of them, so they could see each other as soon as they looked up.

 Chapter 157: Helping Her Back

    Su Ni hadn¡¯t walked over when Gu Zechen, who was already in bed, suddenly jumped up and grabbed her arm without even putting on his shoes.

    Su Ni frowned in pain, but Gu Zechen could not care about it.

    He lowered his voice and paused word by word, almost warning, ¡°Su Ni, my patience is limited.¡±

    Su Ni widened her eyes in surprise and looked up at him. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll go to the living room or go out¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    He interrupted Su Ni impatiently and his eyes became colder.

    Su Ni really stopped talking.

    Gu Zechen revealed his impatience once again. He furrowed his brows as though he was having a headache. Suddenly, he lost his footing and asked her, ¡°Your back hurts?¡±

    Su Ni softly replied.

    ¡°That deserves it!¡±

    His temper grew bigger and he scolded.

    Su Ni felt wronged and whispered, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt too much. It¡¯s just that you just tugged on it¡­¡±

    As Gu Zechen stared at the rest, he slowly swallowed back his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying on the bed.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression finally calmed down a little, like the cold winter of snow.

    Su Ni finally fell silent. Shey on the bed obediently and looked back at Gu Zechen with some disbelief. Her voice was soft and soft, ¡°Do you want to help me press my back?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to go out in the middle of the night to find someone to press it, then ask someone to carry a crime on me?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was still cold and he interrupted Su Ni.

    Su Ni was still worried. Logically speaking, Gu Zechen was the patient tonight, so she sprawled back and continued, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t hurt that much.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense!¡±

    Gu Zechen turned Su Ni over rudely, then half of his leg pressed against her.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t move but her heart was beating wildly.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen¡¯s hand clung to her back that her convulsion improved a little.

    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were gentle. She pressed twice and her body naturally rxed.

    Su Ni wanted to turn her head and sneak a nce at him, but before she turned around, she heard Gu Zechen ask, ¡°How is it? Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here.¡±

    Su Ni quickly reacted and nodded. With her voice, the atmosphere of the with swords drawn and bows bent seemed to be slowly brewing, bing soft and ambiguous.

    ¡°You can endure the pain!¡±

    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were gentle, his words did not show any pity and broke Su Ni¡¯s imagination without a trace.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see, you can still massage.¡±

    The two of them were speechless, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and started to find a topic.

    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±

    Gu Zechen thought she was going to rely on him to press him every day.

    Su Ni moved her toesfortably. Gu Zechen was not angry, but she was more courageous. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s my husband.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop, and his expression was calm. He nced at Su Ni with a smile that was like a flower and the corner of his mouth stiffened.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This joke wasn¡¯t funny.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is today. Take a night¡¯s rest and see if it¡¯ll be better tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Zechen moved his fingers and turned his head. ¡°You go take a shower first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni whispered.

    Unconsciously, Gu Zechen turned around and saw Su Ni taking off her gown with her back facing him. She unnaturally shifted her eyes and her expression became strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s already green.¡±

    Su Ni looked at her back and muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s blood clots. How serious is it?¡±

    Gu Zechen added.

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw Gu Zechen staring out the window as if he had never looked at her.

    Su Ni quickly picked up the towel. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go smoke.¡±

    Gu Zechen really got up and went to the balcony, his eyes never falling on Su Ni¡¯s side.

    Su Ni pouted, walked barefoot to the semi-open bathtub and slowly pulled up the veil.

    When the hot water sprinkled on her body, Su Ni let out a soft snort. It was good that Gu Zechen was on the balcony so that she would lose her scruples. Otherwise, under the strong light, the figure hitting the curtain would make her regret turning on all the lights in the room.

    On the balcony, the fireworks were suddenly dark.

    Hearing the sound of running watering from the bathroom, Gu Zechen, who was already irritated, felt that his chest was filled with fire and had nowhere to vent.

    Several times, he pretended to inadvertently look inside but quickly turned back.

    Even he couldn¡¯t understand himself. Even if he went in and washed with Su Ni now, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have any objections.

    Of course, if he really took this step, he seemed to be a little embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen crushed the cigarette butt in anger. There seemed to be a soft songing from the other side. He unconsciously turned his head and happened to be blown by the wind.

    The night breeze was cold and there was barely any strength at all. However, she easily lifted the veil, revealing half of her smooth calf.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened and he never turned his head.

    The wind grew stronger.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    This time, even two thighs were revealed. Although there was still ayer of foam, Gu Zechen could probably imagine his brain in that shape.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up soon.¡±

    Inside, she called out.

    Gu Zechen suddenly came back to his senses.

    He subconsciously moved his dry throat and twisted his body to the side, only to find that his neck was sore.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly coughed from a distance. Su Ni came out wrapped in a towel, her hair still dripping down her cheeks from time to time. She heard coughing and was worried, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head.

    ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes after washing. Who are you seducing?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was a little hot. He looked at Su Ni with an unhappy expression and scolded her fiercely.

    Su Ni looked down at the towel she had wrapped in. There was no inch inside. It was alright if he didn¡¯t say it, but Su Ni¡¯s face also turned red.

    They were clearly husband and wife, but now they were unusually awkward.

    ¡°I want to¡­ I want to go to the balcony to blow the wind, and wait for my hair to dry.¡±

    After taking two steps, Su Ni suddenly remembered and walked towards Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Go in!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded again.

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw an unnatural awkward look on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. He turned his head, his face stiff, but he tried his best to calm down and berated again, ¡°What, do you want the whole Nancheng city to be seduced by you?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.

    This was the 28th floor.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°What am I? If you let you enter the house and wear clothes, then go. What are you doing here?¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen again. Her eyes widened and she wanted to eat Su Ni.

 Chapter 158: Concealing

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni could only turn around and reluctantly.

    Behind him, the scene of the bathroom fragrant once again appeared in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. From his perspective, he could see that he would not be discovered just now.

    Gu Zechen suddenly felt his throat dry, so it was useless to swallow a few bites.

    ¡°Tell you, the balcony is very windy. Don¡¯t go out today.¡±

    Before it was his turn to shower, Gu Zechen deliberately closed the balcony and warned Su Ni.

    Su Ni had long changed into a nnel pajamas and was wrapped in a thickyer. When she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she responded in a daze.

    There seemed to be some worry. He pulled the balcony and made sure that Su Ni wouldn¡¯t open it then went to the bathroom.

    There seemed to be countless crows flying in Su Ni¡¯s mind. This balcony was¡­ Didn¡¯t he stay just now? Why didn¡¯t he let himself go out now?

    It was inexplicable!

    Su Ni muttered softly.

    Gu Zechen, who used to take fifteen minutes to shower, came out with a towel before Su Ni¡¯s hair dried.

    His whole body was wet, as if he couldn¡¯t even dry it.

    As soon as he came out, he subconsciously nced at the balcony and saw Su Ni confirm that she hadn¡¯t gone out.

    ¡°The wind today is a little strong.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to have nothing to say to hide his embarrassment.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t go out at all, so she couldn¡¯t talk.

    Gu Zechen walked over naturally and took the wind from her hand. Soon, the wind became loud.

    Su Ni¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably sped up.

    This was not the first time, but she was as nervous as always. Especially when Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers slowly slid across her scalp, she felt her entire body go numb.

    Even her toes slowly curled up.

    Suppressing!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    However, there was still water on his forehead, which was coincidentally dripping onto his chest.

    However, Gu Zechen acted as though nothing had happened. He blew almost as he picked up theb and helped her fix it.

    Time froze, like a painting. The restless mood slowly quieted down. Sometimes, Su Ni thought that it was not bad if it was like this.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that in her heart, her words popped out of Su Ni¡¯s mouth. ¡°Gu Zechen, if we keep going like this, it¡¯s still good.¡±

    She even turned her head and smiled at Gu Zechen.

    Like a demon dragon.

    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Zechen who stopped, but Su Ni¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    They looked at each other in embarrassment.

    Su Ni simply lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt emotional and frustrated.

    She had clearly told her to keep a distance two days ago, but now that she was saying such things, it made her feel like she wanted to reject her, or maybe she had other motives.

    As for Gu Zechen, apart from the initial pause, he quickly regained hisposure. He caressed her hair and said, ¡°Time to sleep.¡±

    When Su Ni turned her head, she was really in bed.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes twisted and she was confused.

    She thought that Gu Zechen would use his previous distance to talk about things, or maybe he would just mock her for the divorce one yearter like before.

    However, Gu Zechen did nothing.

    This night, the two of them seemed to be trying to keep a distance, neither touching anyone.

    In the middle of the night, Su Ni identally touched Gu Zechen¡¯s thigh and woke up in the middle of the night.

    He turned to look at the man beside him. He was still asleep and couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was too nervous.

    Early the next morning, Su Ni was woken up by something unusual. She looked up and saw that Gu Zechen was about to fall into her eyes, and her tentacles were warm.

    Wu!

    Su Ni cried out in surprise. She wanted to push Gu Zechen away but he held her hands tightly.

    Su Ni waspletely awakened!

    She stared at the man at aplete loss, wondering what he wanted to do in the early morning.

    However, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and kissed passionately. Su Ni¡¯s brain worked quickly. Could it be that the man had endured all night and he could not bear it after waking up this morning, so he didn¡¯t have to endure anymore?

    Su Ni slowly gave up struggling and started to respond. Her warm tongue gently explored his lips.

    Gu Zechen seemed to have sensed it. His hand, which had been tightly holding her, had now changed to intersecting, and the corners of his lips were grinding.

    When he got attached, Su Ni finally had a chance to breathe. She hurriedly said with a pleading tone, ¡°Gu Zechen, you know, my body won¡¯t allow it¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to give the birthday gift?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s low voice was obviouslyced with a little lust, and his straight eyes were obviously not going to let Su Ni go.

    Su Ni was confused.

    She felt like she wasn¡¯t awake.

    Soon, Gu Zechen frowned unhappily and whispered, ¡°What, have you forgotten again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She quickly denied it, then she hooked his neck and kissed him gently on his lips like a dragonfly. Then she blinked as if she was asking him if he could do this?

    ¡°Is it over now?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still unsatisfied and asked with a frown.

    Su Ni pursed her lips. ¡°One is not enough. What about one every day?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose and bit her neck, as if he wanted to bite her throat and swallow her blood.

    Su Ni eximed. She wanted to push Gu Zechen away but found that it was as heavy as a rock.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni protested in a low voice.

    ¡°This is your most basic obligation of marriage. What, Mrs Gu, do you need me to teach you again?¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen no longer had any good words and was as cold as a routine.

    Su Ni¡¯s hand stiffened and she lost the strength to resist. Gu Zechen ndered her hand away like trash, then buried his head deep into his chest.

    Su Ni endured the difort in her chest and her whole body was as stiff as a mummy, letting him do whatever he wanted.

    The man¡¯s voice was still heard. ¡°Don¡¯t think that yesterday is our wedding anniversary and everything will change.¡±

    After a pause, his voice was a little muffled and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You can forget a woman on your wedding anniversary. What else do you think I can hope for?¡±

    Mmm!

    He suddenly entered the body and the pain made Su Ni¡¯s body almost turn back. Only then did she have a little spirit, but she met a pair of straight eyes and subconsciously looked elsewhere.

    However, the pain in his body wasing. Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was in his ear, ¡°You¡¯re really dry, Su Ni, are you still a woman?¡±

    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s probably a heartless woman. She says she loves me so much that even you believe her.¡±

    ¡°What, you can still act before, but now you don¡¯t even want to act?¡±

 Chapter 159: Su Ni Resist

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words became more and more ear-piercing, and in the end, he was almost humiliated.

    There was a buzzing sound in Su Ni¡¯s mind. She suddenly pushed her away and jumped out of bed.

    Gu Zechen red at her coldly. ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Su Ni could no longer hold it in and tears poured down her face. ¡°I know I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve tried to change myself. You didn¡¯t let me take my medicine, you didn¡¯t want me to take it¡­¡±

    She shouted three times and saw that Gu Zechen was still chasing after her. Su Ni kept retreating and her eyes were watery. A moment ago, she was like a hedgehog in battle and her whole body was piercing like a sword. But the next second, she slowly hugged her body and curled up on the ground.

    ¡°I know you want to torture me, but I¡­ There¡¯s only so much I can do. Perhaps¡­ you still have other requests. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you, such as letting me stay away from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, who are you!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Gu Zechen suddenly got angry and interrupted Su Ni, then stepped in front of Su Ni.

    One of his hands directly lifted Su Ni up while the other was tightly sped to her waist. His naked skin was tightly attached to her at this moment, but he couldn¡¯t feel any warmth at all.

    Su Ni¡¯s body kept trembling.

    Gu Zechen frowned, lowered his voice, and gritted his teeth. ¡°Back then, when I proposed a divorce, who would rather die than divorce? Now, it seems like you are impatient to divorce.¡±

    ¡°Why? I still need you, so you dare to negotiate terms with me.¡±

    His hand was ying hard with her chin. Seeing her mouth wide open from being unable to breathe, Gu Zechen felt a hint of annoyance in his chest.

    There was no more happiness than before.

    The more you read, the more annoying you are!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly threw her to the ground, then watched her get up from the ground for a long time. He quickly turned his head and coldly said, ¡°Su Ni, remember what you said. From now on, don¡¯t act pitiful in front of me!¡±

    Su Ni bit her lip and tried to suppress her crying.

    Without taking a shower, Su Ni put on her clothes at the fastest speed and ran out of the room, but at thest moment, her wrist was tightly pinched.

    Su Ni turned back in horror and saw the man¡¯s cold eyes. She reminded him coldly, ¡°Are you going to go out like this?¡±

    Su Ni looked down and saw that there was nothing wrong with standard professional suits.

    ¡°Wait three minutes for me.¡±

    Gu Zechen threw a sentence and turned to the bathroom. About three minutester, Gu Zechen changed into a clean suit, and the tie on his chest had long been tied.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and looked down at his toes.

    After they left, they quickly followed behind. In the elevator, the two of them were silent.

    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and looked down again.

    Su Ni came forward and before she could reach out, she was shrunk back by Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing this, Gu Zechen sneered.

    ¡°Your tie isn¡¯t tied properly.¡±

    Su Ni mustered up her courage and tried to get closer, but Gu Zechen looked like no one was allowed to enter.

    ¡°What tricks do Mrs Gu want to y with me again?¡±  Pretend to care about me? ¡±

    He was teasing him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and saw that he was no longer backing away. Su Ni eventually took a step forward and tiptoed slightly to tidy up his tie.

    She knew that Gu Zechen had always paid attention to his personal image. His crooked and unsymmetrical tie could make him ufortable for the whole day.

    Apart from turning his head and not looking at Su Ni, Gu Zechen did not reject Su Ni¡¯s actions, but his eyebrows were still disdainful.

    Ding bell.

    The elevator opened.

    Several reporters quickly rushed over. Gu Zechen could not help but lower his head and smile at Su Ni with a gentle expression.

    However, in a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said lightly, ¡°Mrs Gu is just waiting for a moment. It¡¯s really hard.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hands stiffened and she knew he misunderstood her again.

    She calmly patted the wrinkles on her shirt, unmoved.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled sarcastically, but he reached out and pulled him into his arms, letting the reporters continue to shoot.

    During this period, he did not forget to bow his head and kiss Su Ni¡¯s forehead deeply. In front of countless reporters, he raised his voice slightly and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu said that she has a kiss every day. I wonder if it¡¯s counted today.¡±

    Li Mo opened the car door and saw the two of them frozen in front of the car. Especially when he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s question, the corner of his mouth twitched.

    He still remembered thatst night, someone called him to deduct the bonus when he didn¡¯t have the good time.

    It had only been a long time since they had openly shown their affection.

    And the reporters who have not interjected have finally gotten an opportunity. They hurriedly ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the two of you have beenst night, can you tell us?¡±

    Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful smile and said, ¡°How was itst night? Let¡¯s ask Mrs Gu¡¯s meaning.¡±

    Before Su Ni could react, all the microphones pointed at Su Ni.

    Su Ni blushed instantly.

    She looked at Gu Zechen, her eyes full of me.

    The reporters seemed to have sniffed the gossip from Su Ni¡¯s eyes. They became excited and started to chase Su Ni, repeating the previous questions.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, can you tell us specifically?¡±

    ¡°Last night was the third anniversary of their marriage. I think it must be very romantic. I wonder if something special happened?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    This was not the first time Gu Zechen threw the pot. Su Ni even thought that Gu Zechen did it on purpose.

    Facing the camera, Su Ni took a deep breath and said with a standard smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s the third anniversary of the wedding, I don¡¯t need to say much about what happenedst night.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed not satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s answer. Before the reporter could ask, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°What a reporter¡¯s friend means is to ask you how you feltst night?¡±

    Su Ni was angry again and lowered her voice, ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯tment, still smiling.

    ¡°Then Mrs Gu, are you satisfiedst night?¡±

    The reporterunched another attack on Gu Zechen¡¯s question.

    In contrast to the beginning, Su Ni¡¯s face was thicker by Gu Zechen. Even if she spoke in the chamber, Su Ni stabilized her emotions and smiled ambiguously at the reporter. ¡°It must be said that Mr. Gu¡¯s performance is still good. Of course, with my personal request, there is still room for improvement.¡±

    ¡°Raise space?¡±

    A killing intent shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and he shot towards Su Ni.

    Su Ni nodded earnestly and even patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder. Her heart was full of joy. You were the one who forced me to say it. Alright, I¡¯ll express my true view.

 Chapter 160: Mr. Gu still has room to rise

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t ask so much for yourself. It¡¯s actually very good.¡±

    Su Ni continued to make up the knife.

    Gu Zechen revealed two rows of teeth, as if he was smiling, but his hand on Su Ni¡¯s waist quietly exerted some force.

    The reporters looked at Gu Zechen as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? It should be Mrs Gu¡¯s opinion.  I really didn¡¯t expect that Mrs Gu¡¯s request was so high. Looks like we need to discuss it again tonight.

    As he spoke, he used some strength on his waist again.

    Su Ni¡¯s chest trembled in pain but she could only swallow her teeth.

    He was still smiling.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have to be so strict to yourself, in my opinion, it is already very good.¡±

    Su Ni started to want to lie, but she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. On the contrary, Gu Zechen was getting angrier.

    Facing the camera, he said seriously, ¡°Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t know. No matter what I do, I will strictly ask myself. Since Mrs Gu has made an opinion, I will certainly improve.¡±

    The reporters nodded in agreement with Gu Zechen¡¯s serious words. Only Su Ni wanted to find a crack to drill in.

    Compared to Gu Zechen, she still lost.

    If she knew this, Su Ni would just say that nothing happenedst night.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and respectfully made an invitation gesture. ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s continue talking after we get in the car.¡±

    Even though he was smiling, Su Ni could still smell a murderous intent in his eyes. She even suspected that if she got into the car, she would be aliveter.

    ¡°President Gu, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Coincidentally, Luo Qing is here today.¡±

    Initially, Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen was still angry this morning, so she threw herself in the hotel and called Luo Qing over.

    It was indeed useful now.

    As she said this, she went straight under Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She turned her head and blinked at Gu Zechen yfully, ¡°I see, Mr. Gu has something to discuss, it¡¯s better to go home and talk about it.¡±

    After that, she quickly got into the car like she was running away.

    Gu Zechen shrugged helplessly at the camera, and the surroundings burst into friendlyughter. Gu Zechen said, ¡°It seems that I can only go home and continue to work hard. I hope to meet Mrs Gu¡¯s strict standards.¡±

    Everyoneughed again, and some even pped.

    Ever since Gu Zechen and Su Ni became high-profile, they found that Gu Zechen, who had always been cold, had such an easy-going side.

    At the same time, the reporter also got courageous and began to ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know what President Gu has next.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen dragged on his tone. Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, he smiled mysteriously and spat out four words, ¡°Noment!¡±

    Then, he got into the car.

    Su Ni closed the car window and knew nothing about what Gu Zechen said behind her. However, seeing his nce, Luo Qing asked her to drive quickly.

    Su Ni leaned back, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, asking, ¡°Am I dead?¡±

    Luo Qing pursed her lips and wanted tough, but she didn¡¯t dare act so recklessly. She could only try her best to endure it.

    Soon, Su Ni sighed again in the back row.

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is CEO Gu that scary?¡±

    Su Ni cast a nce at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Luo Qing looked ahead, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I also think that Mr. Gu is actually quite scary, but I think Mr. Gu treats you differently from others.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think much of it and rubbed her temples. Until now, she was still jumping up and down. ¡°If you say something is different, then you should be more ruthless to me than ordinary people.¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Ni sighed again.

    She realized that today, this was probably more troublesome than thepany¡¯s problems.

    The station, which had been ying songs, suddenly started broadcasting news. At first, Su Ni hadn¡¯t noticed, then she heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni paused. Wasn¡¯t this the scene where Gu Zechen gave her Sun-Moon-Star in front of a reporterst night?

    Sure enough, the next moment, they heard the reporters ask about their ns.

    ¡°You¡¯re off now.¡±

    Su Ni continued to rub her temples, her head hurting more and more.

    ¡°I heard that yesterday was the president of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen, and his wife. It was also the third anniversary of Su Ni¡¯s marriage in Su Corp. The two of them kept a low profile as they yed a romantic scene in Nancheng city.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    So it was Luo Qing who changed the stage.

    Thankfully, Luo Qing knew Su Ni didn¡¯t like to listen to her, so she turned off the station before she spoke.

    The car finally fell silent.

    ¡°For the time being, we won¡¯t go to thepany. We¡¯ll go to half the city.¡±  Su Ni said.

    Luo Qing was slightly surprised but she didn¡¯t ask too much. She quickly turned her head.

    Gu Zechen, who had been following behind, couldn¡¯t help frowning. Li Mo asked Gu Zechen¡¯s meaning with his eyes. Thetter pretended not to see him and Li Mo could only continue walking straight.

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at it, but he had no intention of picking it up. After three consecutive rounds, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get tired of it.

    Finally, there was a burst ofughter on the phone. Gu Zechen frowned deeply. Through the phone, he could imagine how Xiao Ming wasughing.

    ¡°Enoughughing?¡±

    After ten seconds, the phone finally fell silent and Gu Zechen asked calmly.

    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    Xiao Ming was embarrassed and knew that he had gone too far, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I saw your live stream just now. Sorry, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and continued listening.

    ¡°Speak¡­ buddy, do you want me to help you find medicine or something?¡±

    Xiao Ming continued.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±

    The next moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. Even Li Mo, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Just those seven words, Xiao Ming had a sense of oppression. His words started to stutter, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t¡­ Look, aren¡¯t we good guys? I didn¡¯t mean that either, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What is right? Xiao Ming, you¡¯d better be responsible for what you said.¡±

    Gu Zechen whispered coldly, his head seemed to be about to break, but Su Ni¡¯s smug face appeared in his mind.

    She thought she could take revenge on him?

    Damn woman!

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. What¡¯s the me? Could it be that Sister-inw said that the whole Nancheng city is responsible?¡±

    Xiao Ming was unwilling to let go, and even somewhat sadly cried, ¡°Mr. Gu, you can¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±

 Chapter 161: Reputation

    ¡°The whole Nancheng city?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s live broadcast this morning, and it¡¯s live broadcast all over the city.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched.

    As if he could not stand it anymore, he hung up.

    Soon, Xiao Ming¡¯s text came in. To be honest, they wanted medicine or not.

    Keep it for yourself!  Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and replied fiercely.

    Xiao Ming was there. Although he couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he still shivered. This time, Gu Zechen was angry.

    ¡°Turn around and go straight to Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled at Li Mo.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like Mr. Su hasn¡¯t gone to the Su Corp, or we¡­¡±

    Li Mo kindly reminded him.

    ¡°Do you want to tell me?¡±  Do you want this Mr. Gu to be yours?

    Gu Zechen was so angry that he was directly stunned.

    Li Mo shrank his neck. Mr. Gu was so angry that he probably couldn¡¯t get rid of Mr. Su again.

    Su Ni and Luo Heng had just finished the call and arranged to meet in a cafe near the city to rest for a while. They saw that Gu Zechen had sent a text message.

    Su Ni opened her mouth suspiciously and saw only two words, ¡°Very good!¡±

    Su Ni shook her head inexplicably, not taking it seriously.

    If Su Ni knew about it, the whole Nancheng city would think that Gu Zechen¡¯s body was in a condition. She was afraid that she would not even go back to the Su Corp and run straight away.

    Unfortunately, there was no ifs.

    Because Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni quickly forgot about it. After seeing Luo Heng, her brain was upied by another fire.

    Su Ni almost believed that Luo Heng had a cold. She never imagined that Luo Heng would be covered with gauze on his nose and his eyes were bruised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Su Ni looked at Luo Heng who hardly dared to look at her and twisted his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m going to work now.¡±

    Luo Heng was actually quite afraid that Su Ni would not smile. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t say anything, Luo Hengined, ¡°I knew you would be unhappy seeing me like this.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for Li Dan, you don¡¯t have to make yourself like this. Tell me, what happened?¡±

    On the way over, Su Ni reminded herself to calm down. At this time, she sat down slowly and tried to control her emotions.

    Luo Heng looked like he did something wrong. He lowered his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°On Saturday, I met Li Dan in midtown.¡±

    Su Ni thought it was a cut, so she listened quietly. However, Luo Heng didn¡¯t make a sound. Su Ni raised her head and saw Luo Heng crying with a bitter face.

    Su Ni faintly felt that the situation was bad. ¡°She wasn¡¯t here to find you?¡±

    ¡°If you came to find me, then it would be great.¡±

    Luo Heng smiled bitterly.

    Then she continued, ¡°She¡¯s with an old man. Coincidentally, she¡¯s in my room. That man¡¯s hands have been dishonest all the time. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. With an impulse¡­¡±

    Su Ni probably understood.

    Luo Heng beat someone, but he was beaten up instead.

    This is not strange. Being able toe to half the city is either rich or expensive. It is not that Luo Heng doesn¡¯t understand this principle. No matter how much humiliation he has been in the past, he has always been able to endure.

    On the other hand, a Li Dan.

    ¡°Later on, the manager asked me to apologize to someone. I was so angry that I was going to resign directly. It was the manager who had been pleading for me and asked me to rest for two days.¡±

    Luo Heng exined what happened and he looked haggard. ¡°I was very happy to see Li Dan, but now she¡¯s angry with me and won¡¯t pick up my call.¡±

    ¡°Are you still thinking about her?¡±

    Su Ni clenched her fists. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his face was still injured, this punch could really be punched.

    Luo Heng smiled bitterly. He probably knew how ridiculous it was. ¡°I just can¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    ¡°Just like what she said, I¡¯m slut.¡±  He continued to mock himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. I¡¯m not going to listen to your dejected words. Since you¡¯ve offended people in midtown, what do you n to do in the future?¡±

    Su Ni was a little annoyed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Like a tornado, this woman came without a trace, but every time she came, something bad would happen.

    ¡°I still remember what you said to me thest time she left. I knew it was useless. Once Li Dan came back, your soul will be gone. I think if you meet this situation again, you will still rush forward.¡±

    Luo Heng couldn¡¯t deny Su Ni¡¯s words. In other words, he knew these words more clearly than anyone, but there were a few who could control feelings with reason.

    Luo Heng took the coffee in front of him and sipped it. Su Ni noticed that there was still a scar on his arm. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head over and her tone softened a little. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t listen to what I said, but if you put yourself in this, don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging you as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    He started to drag his voice out like a spoiled woman.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was livid and she didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°Su Ni, I have a hunch that her return this time is different.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. Remember what I said. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to stay in the city and want to live in a different ce, I will raise my hands in agreement.¡±

    Su Ni said and really got up.

    She came to confirm Luo Heng¡¯s attitude, but the result was exactly what she thought.

    She didn¡¯t understand why she would have such a cowardly friend with her personality. ¡°Anyway, you promised me before that you won¡¯t have a next time.¡±

    This was the final warning!

    ¡°If she really wants to change ces, she really needs to find me, what should I do?¡±

    Luo Heng lowered his head.

    For so many years, he had worked hard to take root in the Nancheng city because he hoped that she could find him anytime she wanted.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Su Ni felt that her head was about to explode. She stood up and held her hands on the table. ¡°What do you think you are in her mind? A cash machine or a good helper for fighting. Don¡¯t forget how she pitted youst time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she helpless?¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter until he almost couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Su Ni¡¯s chest heaved and she drank the coffee on the table. Under Luo Heng¡¯s shock, Su Ni said, ¡°Tell me, who do you choose between me and her?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    ¡°I only give you three seconds.¡±

    Since Luo Heng couldn¡¯t make a decision, she would help make a decision. She couldn¡¯t just watch her friend jump into the fire knot again.

    Luo Heng begged.

    However, he knew Su Ni¡¯s personality too well. If he regretted it this time, she would never bother with him anymore.

    ¡°Li Dan, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you want to choose Li Dan. Fine, from now onwards, we won¡¯t disturb each other¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Su Ni, I choose you. I¡¯ll definitely choose you.¡±

    Luo Heng was afraid that Su Ni would leave when she was angry, so he quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since school. Now, only the two of us are left. Don¡¯t say such heartless words.¡±

 Chapter 162: Must Be Breaked

    ¡°Alright, since you choose me, from now on, no matter whether Li Dan is calling or looking for you, you will refuse. If you are not ruthless, then I will.¡±

    Su Ni was decisive and decisive again.

    At the same time, the phone on the table rang.

    The two of them looked over at the same time and almost wanted to grab the phone at the same time. Su Ni¡¯s eyes were fast and she took the first step.

    It was Li Dan.

    Su Ni answered the phone directly. Luo Heng still wanted to stop it but it was toote. She rubbed her forehead in annoyance, but when she heard Su Ni¡¯s cold voice, she looked at Ka with fear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am, but from now on, I hope that you won¡¯t harass Luo Heng again or I won¡¯t be rude to you!¡±

    Su Ni ignored Luo Heng¡¯s desperate gesture and listened to the anger on the phone. She asked her to give the phone to Luo Heng. Su Ni smiled contemptuously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Luo Heng doesn¡¯t want to talk to you on the phone or else why would his phone be in my hands?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Li Dan screamed, ¡°You are Su Ni, you are.¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡±

    Su Ni was fearless.

    ¡°I knew it was you. After so many years, you still pestered Luo Heng. If it wasn¡¯t for you back then, how could Luo Heng and I be separated?¡±

    As soon as Li Dan heard that it was Su Ni, she explodedpletely. She could feel her heartbreaking and crazy appearance through the phone.

    In the middle of the journey, Luo Heng wanted to take the phone, but was stopped by Su Ni with a look. Then she continued, ¡°I think you made a mistake. Didn¡¯t you break up back then because you made a lot of money on your list? Oh, then you took drugs. You were abandoned and came back to find Luo Heng. Do you think Luo Heng is a garbage shelter?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you? Am I wrong? Oh, right, what are you trying to do this time with Luo Heng? I don¡¯t know the one who keeps you. Do you know that you can¡¯t wait to contact your ex-boyfriend when you just came back? Could you misunderstand something?¡±

    Su Ni continued to make up the knife.

    Even if Luo Heng didn¡¯t tell her about these things, she could guess one or two.

    Now, she wanted to help Luo Heng vent her anger and let the woman forget her thoughts, ¡°Li Dan, let me tell you, you have something to do with anyone, what do you like, but if you get into Luo Heng, don¡¯t me me for not remembering the oldmunication friendship.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Li Dan sneered.

    Listening to Su Ni¡¯s threat, Li Dan suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t talk about me too. If Gu Zechen knows how much you loved Cheng Yi back then, you almost lost your life several times. In the end, you gave away a part of the assets under the Su Corp. I wonder if you can still love me like now.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    When she mentioned that person, Su Ni¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.

    ¡°You want me to shut up, I can¡¯t stop.¡±

    When she saw that Su Ni was in pain, Li Dan immediately becamecent. Afterughing happily, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like someone who forgot about what happened before after bing Khai.¡±

    ¡°Li Dan, if you have anything,e at me, but you dare to harass Luo Heng again. I don¡¯t mind letting you see my tricks!¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she was about to hang up, but from the phone, she shouted again, ¡°You¡¯re just relying on Gu Zechen. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m relying on Gu Zechen. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±

    Su Ni smiled and hung uppletely.

    Before handing the phone to Luo Heng, Su Ni first deleted Li Dan¡¯s call, then set up a caller to call and handed it to him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Luo Heng was worried, ¡°She won¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±

    ¡°If you have this, pleasee.¡±

    Su Ni disdainfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m very clear about Li Dan¡¯s temper. Her heart is too small, so I think you don¡¯t care about my business. How about a month? I promise to handle it.¡±

    Luo Heng said.

    ¡°A month?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It took you five years to finish it off. Now tell me a month, Luo Heng, do you think I can believe it?¡±

    Luo Heng also closed his mouth. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°But Su Ni, I¡¯m serious this time.¡±

    Su Ni smiled at him.

    The meaning of this made Luo Heng guess for himself.

    Before she left, Su Ni suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°Right, who is Li Dan?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned and said three words, ¡°Mo Ruquan.¡±

    ¡°Mo Ruquan?¡±

    Su Ni repeated it and felt a little familiar. When she thought about it again, she suddenly realized it and smiled meaningfully.

    Luo Heng frowned even deeper. ¡°Do you think we should persuade her¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to persuade? If you do this, she will only hate you more.¡±

    Su Ni replied seriously.

    Luo Heng wanted to say something but stopped. He knew that Su Ni was right, so he didn¡¯t refute it.

    After leaving the cafe, it was raining outside. Luo Qing held an umbre and looked inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±

    It was actually very easy to break up Mo Ruquan and Li Dan. It was easy to find someone to vent Li Qian¡¯s anger, but Ryan didn¡¯t want to do it.

    However, Su Ni did not expect that before she could make a move, the news had already spread to Li Qian.

    Of course, this was ater story.

    When Su Ni got in the car, she remembered that the Sun-Moon-Star was still in her hands, so she asked Luo Heng to wait for her for a while.

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t know anything about what happened between Su Ni and Gu Zechen in the past two days. He just opened it and said, ¡°The repair master I met before is not in China. If you are in a hurry, I can change.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. This matter must be kept secret. Don¡¯t let too many people know.¡±

    Su Ni reminded.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    By the time he came back, Luo Heng¡¯s condition was much better. He also casually mentioned, ¡°Thest time you asked me to investigate Luo Qing¡¯s matter, you still didn¡¯t have an eyebrow. Either this person is fine or Gu Zechen¡¯s actions are too realistic that I can¡¯t find out.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±

    Su Ni was not worried that Luo Qing would be detrimental to her, so she just needed to prove that there was stillmunication between Luo Qing and Gu Zechen.

    When Su Ni rushed back to Su Corp with fatigue, she saw that something was wrong with the front desk¡¯s expression. She casually asked, and the little girl at the front desk kept silent.

    As for the secretary upstairs, she had a mysterious expression, which made Su Ni look at Luo Qing. Thetter looked innocent and obviously knew that she did not need to know too much.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of them?¡±

    Su Ni felt inexplicable. Just as she sat down in the office, she saw Gu Zechen staring at her gloomily on the sofa opposite her.

    Pfft!

    Su Ni spat out a mouthful of water she just drank.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Su Ni eximed in surprise.

    At this time, shouldn¡¯t he be in Gu Corp?

 Chapter 163: What Do You Want to Do

    ¡°Mrs Gu is really capable. Just one sentence has confirmed the fact that I¡¯m useless. The entire Nancheng city is waiting for me to perform.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and started to walk towards Su Ni.

    Su Ni was a little absent-minded, as if a long time had passed. Now that she heard Gu Zechen say this, she realized that she had made trouble. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The whole Nancheng city knows?¡±

    ¡°There are probably some who don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to walk towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing that there were still a few steps away, Su Ni hurriedly reached her hand out to do meaningless obstructions. Simply that Gu Zechen could not really get close to the table.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you think I need to give me my name again?¡±

    As he said this, he pulled his tie and started to take off his coat.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were straight, and she quickly nced at the door. She quickly ran over to make sure that the office door was locked, so she leaned against the door and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, look at this, or I will exin it again.¡±

    ¡°Everything that needs to be exined has already been exined. From what I see, I¡¯ll just use my actions to express the rest.¡±

    He nced at the lounge and asked Su Ni¡¯s meaning with his eyes.

    Su Ni wanted to cry and cry, so she wanted to kneel on the spot. ¡°Mr. Gu, if there¡¯s anything you need to say after work, it¡¯s at thepany..¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thepany?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked indifferent.

    His hand also stopped moving.

    He didn¡¯t really want to do anything. He just wanted to see Su Ni¡¯s smug look in the morning and teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Tonight, can you do it tonight?¡±

    Su Ni knew she couldn¡¯t escape this time.

    ¡°Just your body, can you?¡±

    Gu Zechen did not hide the contempt in his eyes, but his eyes remained on her chest as his throat moved.

    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless and didn¡¯t realize the danger at all.

    ¡°I mean¡­ then it¡¯s here.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he was about to pull Su Ni up. Su Ni quickly retreated. The courage she had just mentioned turned into nothingness. She smiled and said, ¡°How about I take some medicine tonight?¡±

    In this way, both sides are beautiful.

    ¡°Do you need to take medicine with me?¡±

    He pressed on step by step.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a special moment? You know my body¡­¡±

    Su Ni fawned on her. Although she was husband and wife, they had no interaction three months ago.

    She had no idea she had such a problem.

    ¡°Hubby, how about¡­ how about we integrate?¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    ¡°What do the whole Nancheng city think of me? I, Gu Zechen, am shameless?¡±

    Gu Zechen is gentle?  She obviously did not intend to let Su Ni off so easily.

    What¡¯s more, he was still holding it in the morning.

    Su Ni tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°Are you really just trying to regain your face?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Gu Zechen was unhappy.

    ¡°Then I have a way. The final result is the same anyway.¡±

    Su Ni smiled mysteriously. Gu Zechen frowned and doubted Su Ni¡¯s words. Thetter smiled and almost patted his chest to guarantee, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I said will work!¡±

    ¡°You know the consequences of lying to me¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen pointed his index finger to Su Ni¡¯s face and touched her face. Su Ni could only smile apologetically, ¡°If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡±

    After saying this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still felt a little unwilling to look at the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Where did you go this morning?¡±

    After Gu Zechen sat down again, he drank the water Su Ni poured and asked casually.

    Su Ni smiled calmly and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze. ¡°I was worried that the Sun-Moon-Star would be damaged, so I asked Master to help me take a look again.¡±

    ¡°When did you know such a master?¡±

    Gu Zechen no longer looked at her, his tone still gentle, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.

    However, Su Ni did not dare to be careless and continued to say calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, I know a friend.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Do you go there yourself tonight or do I send someone to pick it up?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the time and estimated that he would waste time with Su Ni this early in the morning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over by myself after the ss.¡±

    Gu Zechen said so, so how could Su Ni dare him send someone to pick him up?

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen nodded and was slightly satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how Mrs Gu ns to deal with it.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and saw Gu Zechen out of the office. In front of the two secretaries, Su Ni called Gu Zechen in a low voice and kissed him gently on the face, blushing.

    Gu Zechen remained calm andposed, not even blinking. He was very handsome.

    On the other hand, at the elevator entrance, the two of them greeted Ruan Yichen.

    When she opened the door again, Su Ni looked up and saw Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichening in at the same time.

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen had forgotten something. Just as she was about to ask, Gu Zechen changed his calm and said with a smile, ¡°I suddenly think it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. Why don¡¯t I wait for you to have lunch after work and save your timeter?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. When did she meet for lunch?

    What¡¯s more, it was only half past nine.

    Su Ni was still confused, but when she saw Gu Zechen staring at her with a dark face, she still nodded and looked at Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen looked like he was not easy to open his mouth, but he stopped talking.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen pretended to be embarrassed to listen and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I¡¯m fine here.¡±

    This time, Ruan Yichen was a little embarrassed. He felt like there was a sharp shadow stabbing him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m just afraid that Mr. Gu will listen to a joke.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was polite.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have a higher smile.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he crossed his legs again and flipped through the magazine on the coffee table.

    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    If it was an ordinary person, he would have gone out to avoid it. Gu Zechen was obviously ying a scoundrel and didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Su, look¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen could only entrust his hopes to Su Ni.

    But now, Su Ni was clearly more embarrassed than Ruan Yichen.

    A higher smile?

    Did he really think Ruan Yichen was joking?

    Moreover, Gu Zechen clearly didn¡¯t want to leave, so she had no choice.

    Su Ni could only sneer and signal him to sit down first. She asked seriously, ¡°How is the Nanghai project now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stable for now.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said that the two of them weren¡¯t loud. Since Gu Zechen was there, both sides felt awkward and they tried to be brief. ¡°What did Mr. Su think about what I said before?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and never looked up. She looked like she was reading a book and said, ¡°You can try it.¡±

 Chapter 164: Embarrassed Three People

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can promise whatever you say.¡±

    Su Ni immediately understood Ruan Yichen¡¯s meaning and nodded.

    At this point, Ruan Yichen also felt relieved and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll move first. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I heard that J. K has established a headquarters in Beijing. Congrattions.¡±

    Su Ni stood up and wanted to shake hands with Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°I heard about this too. I haven¡¯t had time to congratte Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Gu Zechen, who had always been an observer, suddenly came back to life. He strode over and grabbed Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand in front of Su Ni.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen could only say.

    The two men didn¡¯t let go of their hands for a long time. They looked at the person who gave in first.

    ¡°I heard that there are people in the family, and Gu Lang also began to go to Gu Corp to work. I have to congratte President Gu, I have to have more strength in the future.¡±  Ruan Yichen replied with respect.

    ¡°The matter of Gu Jia, I haven¡¯t asked for a long time. The strength of Mr. Ruan¡¯s words probably has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen denied it.

    One by one, two, their hands were full of strength, and Su Ni also noticed the sharpness from their smiling eyes.

    Through a table, Su Ni awkwardly coughed twice, reminding them that there was another person.

    ¡°Then CEO Gu¡­ I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.  I hope that the two of you will be able to get together for a hundred years and have a noble son.

    ¡°Borrowing your lucky words!¡±

    The hands of the two finally loosened. Su Ni noticed that Ruan Yichen¡¯s palm was red. He nodded at Su Ni and turned to leave.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave just now? Why are you back?¡±

    Su Ni had no intention to ask, but she was a little curious. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Gu Zechen came back. ¡°What, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still not very happy, Su Ni took the initiative to pull Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and realized that his palm was also red, and his knuckles were white.

    Su Ni really couldn¡¯t remember what kind of enmity these two men could make in the mall in such a short time.

    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic.

    ¡°Whatever!¡±

    He was so cold and unbelievably cold!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just eat at thepany?¡±

    Su Ni suggested.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but cast an icy gaze.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Luo Qing arrange it.¡±

    Su Nipromised and didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to have another meal in thepany canteen.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Gu Zechen humphed from his nose, his head raised higher and he sat down on the sofa again. Su Ni rolled her eyes with fatigue.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t do anything in the whole morning, but she felt tired.

    She casually flipped through a few pages of documents. Apart from the ones she had signed and processed, the rest couldn¡¯t work at all. What¡¯s more, there was a Master guarding beside her. Su Ni finally couldn¡¯t sit still, so she put together the information and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the time, but now he was not in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s not even ten. What¡¯s delicious?¡±

    Su Ni screamed in her heart that she knew that it was only nine o¡¯clock now, and breakfast was still in her stomach.

    ¡°Of course, you can go out now.¡±

    In the end, Gu Zechen changed the topic and became serious again.

    Su Ni started to feel that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu Zechen.  After tidying up, she followed Gu Zechen.

    Aftering out of thepany, many people stared at the two of them. Su Ni saw the smile on the face of the little girl at the front desk.

    Now, she probably knew what was going on.

    But everything was toote.

    In the car, Li Mo had gone, but Gu Zechen still chose to sit in the back row without any intention of driving.

    Su Ni suddenly felt a little stuffy in the car. She wanted him to open the window and was stopped, saying that there was a reporter.

    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t even see anyone, she obediently responded, but she noticed that Gu Zechen¡¯s blush was abnormal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She reached her hand out but was hit by Gu Zechen. Su Ni was shocked and heard Gu Zechen¡¯s impatient voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Then we are now¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t always sit here.

    Gu Zechen stopped talking when he suddenly came over and kissed the back of her head.

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils widened quickly and her eyes were upied by his face. Su Ni started to struggle in panic, but she soon realized that everything was futile.

    Now, Su Ni was getting hotter.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was obviously hurried. His deep eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of fog, and he couldn¡¯t see the real expression.

    He started to bite her neck as if he was ruthless. He went all the way down to the peak.

    In the end, Su Ni leaned against the back of her chair, wanting to stop Gu Zechen from saying anything.

    ¡°This is still in the car¡­¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was gasping heavily, and found that his face was even redder, as if he was going to bleed. Her eyes stared at her,pletely out of options.

    ¡°What do you have to do? You can¡­¡±

    He seemed to have restrained his desire, suppressed his voice and deliberately slowed down to ask her.

    He was about to go crazy with torture.

    It would be fine if he did not know¡­

    It would be fine if there was no such damn contract.

    If¡­

    Gu Zechen found out that he could no longer think about the fact that he had no scruples from before and allowed himself to gallop on her.

    He was afraid that she would get hurt and that she would hurt.

    This signal is not good!

    He screamed and suddenly tilted his body to the back of the chair. He closed his eyes and gasped again.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes became increasingly worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Gu Zechen warned again, but Su Ni felt a burning heat when she touched her bare arm.

    Su Ni was not an unconscious girl. She knew that he was suffering.

    However, this kind of torment also made Su Ni confused.

    It was inexplicably humiliating.

    Was it really because of her illness that Gu Zechen would rather endure than touch himself now?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head, wanting to say something.

    Gu Zechen nced over and learned what Su Ni was thinking. He wanted to grab her and control himself rationally.

    ¡°If you touch me again, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±  His throat moved and he said with difficulty.

    ¡°Why!¡±

    Su Ni asked in a raised voice as she lost control of her emotions.

    Gu Zechen was stunned. Su Ni¡¯s question made him unable to answer.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you despising me now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, right?¡±

    His indifferent attitude.

    Su Ni opened the car door angrily, but a force came from her waist and pulled her back again. Gu Zechen got on his horse and pressed Su Ni under him.

    His restless eyes were ignited once again, as if there was a fire burning in them.

 Chapter 165: Iéˆ¥æªe warned You

    Su Ni started to panic again.

    However, he pressed down on Su Ni, not allowing her to move. He stared at Su Ni with burning eyes, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you of this,.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t react at all.

    Gu Zechen bit his lips once again, as if he was venting his anger. He sucked fiercely until she was in pain and made a sound.

    He wriggled on Su Ni¡¯s body uneasily, and his two hands rubbed hard. Gu Zechen was like a fierce beast, swallowing Su Ni alive.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s abnormal changes caused a huge contradiction in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    Even though her body was dry and there was no reaction in her body, she could only cooperate with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±

    This was Su Ni¡¯s final request.

    ¡°Do you think I can hold it back?¡±  Su Ni, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been patient for long?

    God knows what he is enduring.

    I didn¡¯t use a hundred times more ruthless and ten thousand times more torturing this woman, but now all of it turned into anger and anger towards me.

    When he heard her painful voice, he didn¡¯t dare take another step forward.

    Su Ni was ready to ept them, and she was fully prepared for the pain of being torn open again. Their clothes were messy and they had long lost their way back, but Gu Zechen unexpectedly stopped at thest minute.

    Su Ni was confused.

    ¡°You know how much I want to go in and how remorseless you, Mrs Gu, are.¡±

    His eyes were fierce and straight.

    Su Ni was stunned and suddenly felt her nose sore.

    Since this man did not dislike himself, then he¡­

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen in confusion. It seemed that Gu Zechen had been in a hurry several times. Could it be that he was worried that she would get hurt and affect their rtionship?

    She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have been so patient. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it, there were countless Guan Ning waiting for him.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±

    ¡°What, Mrs Gu wants to bezy?¡±  Was Mrs Gu a little too rxed?

    Gu Zechen interrupted her and reached out to put one of her hands under her body. He moved slightly to relieve her frustration.

    Su Ni quickly understood what he meant and slowly helped him move.

    Su Ni¡¯s small hand trembled but she never let go. When she saw Gu Zechen close his eyes, her expression rxed a lot. Su Ni suddenly lowered her head and held it.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his eyes widened in an instant. He pressed one hand on her shoulder.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she closed her eyes, not daring to look at him.

    Mmm!

    There was a low roar from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat, and her legs were obviously a lot more tense. Su Ni could not help but stretch forward again, almost leaning against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    Gu Zechen opened his deep eyes asionally, and there was also aplicated emotion in the cold. He even had the urge to pull him up, but his words became urging.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    He closed his eyes and issued a low order.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s chest was heaving even more violently. He started to knead her with one hand, which was much stronger than before. Su Ni let out a groan, and Gu Zechen suddenly pulled her up and kissed her face emotionally.

    His breathing became more and more hurried as he pressed him under his body again. However, he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand under his body, indicating for her to continue.

    Soon, Su Ni felt her palms warm.

    At that moment, the man who had been excited all along fell silent, his body rxing on her body.

    Time stopped.

    No one was embarrassed to speak first.

    It wasn¡¯t until Su Ni¡¯s chest was stuffy and she couldn¡¯t breathe that she pushed Gu Zechen slightly and said, ¡°Can you get up first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the paper.¡±

    He seemed to deliberately avoid Su Ni¡¯s gaze andy on Su Ni. He reached out and took out a tissue and stuffed it into his hand.

    Then there was the sound of Ming You wearing clothes.

    After the incident, the air seemed to be filled with ambiguity. Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s flushed face and suddenly said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a doctor for you to go and see if you have time.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned. Is he concerned about her?

    But when she reacted again, Su Ni wanted to find a crack in the ground and drill in.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re nning to help me resolve this forever?¡±

    He moved closer, his tone unhappy.

    When Su Ni thought of how rxed Mrs Gu was, she felt wronged. Although it was not painful, this way made her even more tired.

    When she lowered her head, she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m free.¡±  Actually¡­ I¡¯ve seen it, but it¡¯s not very effective.

    Su Ni finallypromised.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say a word. He just casually pulled her into his arms, stroked her hair, and then lowered his head to bite her lips.

    After a while, Gu Zechen asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat at noon?¡±

    ¡°All good.¡±

    Su Ni blinked. It was probably the first time she felt so close to his true thoughts.

    No matter what, at least he cared about himself.

    Hmm?

    Gu Zechen was not satisfied with this answer.

    ¡°What I mean is to be with you and eat everything.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, her face reddened. She plunged into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged his waist tightly.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth paused as he watched her rub against her in his arms. Slowly, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    His two hands slowly rested on Su Ni¡¯s waist.

    In the car, there was a sense of peace.

    It seemed that no one was willing to get up. Just like this, Su Ni was about to catch her breath and got out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were shyly. It was as if they were in the morning, misty and dreamy.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved unconsciously. He reached out again and touched the tip of her nose, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep a distance from me?¡±

    Huh!

    The beautiful dream was instantly broken, as if it had returned to reality.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She had forgotten what she had said earlier, and even thought that Gu Zechen was deliberately avoiding her. Now that she suddenly mentioned it, she was at a loss.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    She lowered her head in disappointment.

    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were particrly annoyed. His hand had already reached into the air, but in the end, it didn¡¯tnd on her. Instead, he patted the wrinkles on his pants.

    ¡°Since you chose it, you should bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he casually pulled the tie, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore?¡±

    Su Ni raised her head in surprise.

    ¡°You still want to eat with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He asked calmly, without the tenderness in his eyes.

 Chapter 166: Change in Face

    Su Ni stopped talking and waspletely unable to understand this man. Before she got out of the car, she heard Gu Zechen curse again, ¡°Su Ni, you are really a heartless woman.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise, only to see Gu Zechen slowly closing the car window, not willing to say goodbye to her.

    Su Ni looked disappointed until thepany turned back again. Audi still stopped in front of thepany.

    Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Are you heartless?

    ¡°I think you are heartless.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lower her tone. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen would say such a thing. Now he wanted to keep his distance and she couldn¡¯t be as cold as before.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Su Ni said in a low voice. If she was just as experienced as Gu Zechen, she would have been tired.

    Thankfully, thepany lunch time was not over yet, so Su Ni went straight to the dining room. At this moment, she thought of Gu Zechen. As a result, she looked down through the window and found that she did not know when he had left.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    However, before Su Ni could finish her meal, she received a call from Ruan Yichen.

    Ten minutester, Ruan Yichen appeared in the office and smiled bitterly at Su Ni.

    ¡°Or can¡¯t you appease me?¡±

    Su Ni frowned and guessed why Ruan Yichen came.

    Ruan Yichen shook his head with an indescribable awkwardness on his face. He even felt ashamed because he saw Su Ni. ¡°It was a small matter to die, but I don¡¯t know who is pushing the tide in the dark and attracting the media. It seems that we can only go through the process.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and signaled for Ruan Yichen to sit down first.

    Logically speaking, the biggestpetitor of Nanjiawan, Yin Corp, was now a loose sheet and had no time to care about externalbat. Then who would be the catalyst?

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the legal process, we don¡¯t have much to fear. It¡¯s an ident that the workers did not manage themselves. We¡¯ll pay for the medical fees andpensation.¡±

    Since something had happened, Su Ni did not expect to shirk the me.

    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly.

    In the past half a month, the two of them barely met each other. Only then did Su Ni realize that not only did Ruan Yichen lose ap, his skin was a little darker than before, showing a kind of fragrant beauty.

    It seemed that construction overseers were not that easy to deal with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the process. I¡¯m worried about the Gu Corp.¡±

    Ruan Yichen exhaled the truth.

    ¡°Gu Corp?¡±

    Su Ni frowned and didn¡¯t understand.

    Seeing that Su Ni really didn¡¯t know anything, Ruan Yichen restrained his expression a little and said to Su Ni, ¡°Nanjiawan is built in the business circle of Gu Corp, and it is all subject to people. Now that such a big thing has happened, Gu Corp is worried about affecting their reputation and has started to take action on us.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni stood up in surprise.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Originally, there was a casualty incident, and the investigation team was dyed by time. Now even Gu Jia has toe in and intervene, is that not a falling stone?

    To make Ruan Yichen, who had always been confident and even had some self-confidence, show such an annoying expression, Su Ni also knew that it was unusual at this moment. ¡°Is there no other way to integrate, such as family members, to settle this case early?¡±

    Ruan Yichen shook his head again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed topensate six hundred thousand dors, and the family has agreed to it. However, after sleeping, the family refused to agree to anything they said, and they didn¡¯t want money anymore. Even if they wanted to make him alive, what else could they do?¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised his voice slightly and was furious.

    Su Ni could tell that this kind of thing was not something that two old people could do.

    Su Ni called Qin Yue in and rephrased what Ruan Yichen just said, letting Qin Yue immediately investigate who was behind this farce.

    Qin Yue nodded and asked a few details before going out again.

    Although Su Ni felt that this matter was a headache, the Nanjiawan project was approved by the government, and the casualties were still within the limit. Even if Gu Jia obstructed it, it was just a dy.

    Therefore, Su Ni did not take it seriously.

    After Ruan Yichen came over to report his work, he returned to Nanjiawan again.

    Su Ni wanted to let Ruan Yichen rest for two days but was rejected by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni knew that there would be no mistakes in the Nanjiawan project these two days, so she let him go first.

    Once things were over, they would have a good break.

    Un, there was another riot in Nanjiawan that afternoon.

    A few workers who had been on holiday back then gathered together and pulled up banners in front of the construction site.

    It was originally amercial street, so there were a lot of people gathered at once,pletely surrounding the Nanjiawan. There were also reporters and media reporters inside. When the news reached Su Corp, Su Ni immediately realized that the situation was bad.

    Su Ni announced on the spot that the meeting was postponed, and then asked Luo Qing to quickly send her to the scene.

    In the car, Su Ni had received several calls. Ruan Yichen wanted Su Ni to stay away for the time being.

    ¡°There are too many people here. Even if you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no way you can stop it. We¡¯ve called the police and will take the troublemaker away soon.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking away? I think there¡¯s already a video online. No, I want to find Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was also a little confused and raised her voice.

    She didn¡¯t believe that the two of them only met in the afternoon, but now Gu Zechen was going to take down her backstage.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was very noisy. He had to raise his voice and say loudly, ¡°The Gu Corp has sent people over, but it is obviously very unfavorable for us.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t manage so much now. Pay attention to the emergency public rtions department on your side. I¡¯lle up with a solution for the rest.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she quickly asked Luo Qing to turn the car around and force the Gu Corp.

    In the car, Su Ni kept calling Gu Zechen, but no one picked up. When Su Ni arrived at Gu Corp, she actually got a cut.

    It was impossible for Gu Zechen to not hear the slightest sound when he was burning his eyebrows. It seemed that Gu Zechen waspletely avoiding him.

    After thinking about this, Su Ni calmed down.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what should we do now?¡±

    Luo Qing asked.

    Su Ni shook her head, indicating for her to stop talking. Then, she said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. I can only go on stage first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡­¡±

    Luo Qing was worried when she heard that Su Ni was going to Nanjiawan again.

    However, Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage so much anymore and the board of directors had put pressure on her. If the situation continued to develop, it would be the biggest crisis that Su Ni had encountered since taking over Su Corp.

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t stand it. She tried to call Gu Zechen in secret, but she still couldn¡¯t get through.

    Su Ni parked the car 100 metres away from the Nanjiawan but there were still people around.  Ruan Yichen waited early. When he saw Su Ni, he immediately reached out and pulled Su Ni to a corner.

 Chapter 167: Personally Moved

    ¡°Why did you break in like that?¡±

    Ruan Yichen wore a helmet with ayer of sweat on his forehead. He lowered his voice and hurriedly said, ¡°If those reporters find you, don¡¯t think about leaving today.¡±

    Su Ni knew that she was a little risky, but at the moment, all voices were asking for the Su Corp to appear. If Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound, she would be more sure that the Su Corp would kill her.

    Su Ni quickly calmed down and said seriously to Ruan Yichen, ¡°Mr. Ruan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m the only one who personally came out for this matter. Take me up.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Luo Qing¡¯s duty was to protect Su Ni¡¯s safety and she would not allow herself to make any mistakes.

    Su Ni nodded and begged at Ruan Yichen. Thetter was hesitant, but in the end, she could not resist Su Ni¡¯s pleading gaze. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Come with me here. If the situation is wrong, hide behind me immediately.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni promised.

    Ruan Yichen took off his helmet and put it on Su Ni¡¯s head, ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t be recognized so easily before she went on stage.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    It was alreadyte autumn, but the Nanjiawan was noisy, causing trouble, watching the fun, and a group of reporters surrounded the gate of the construction site. Nearly 100 police officers were dispatched outside, but they still couldn¡¯t resist the gradual spread of the crowd.

    ¡°Su Corp grass mustard human life, Su Ni will return my life!¡±

    ¡°ck-hearted enterprise, close down early!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni shuttled through the crowd, and all sorts of slogan came over, almost piercing Su Ni¡¯s eardrums.

    In the chaos, Ruan Yichen had to grab Su Ni¡¯s arm and take her forward.

    Finally at the gate, Ruan Yichen looked back at Su Ni, who was almost drowned in a group of tall men. His eyes were worried, ¡°I think I¡¯d better go up and talk.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She pushed Ruan Yichen away and quickly went on stage.

    ¡°Su Ni Grass mustard a human¡¯s life, making my son have nowhere to rest!¡±

    On the stage, a pair of elderly men knelt on the ground. Their heads were messy and wrinkled, and they were crying.

    Even if Su Ni saw it at this moment, her heart was particrly unpleasant, let alone the crowd below.

    Ignoring Luo Qing¡¯s stop, Su Ni helped the two elders up, but the old man pushed them away and fiercely said, ¡°I want to see Khai!¡±

    Even though she was not mentally prepared, she was still pushed into a daze. Fortunately, Luo Qing supported her.

    ¡°She is Su Ni!¡±

    Someone called out from the stage and there was a brief silence. Even the two old people who had been kneeling on the ground couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads when they heard this.

    ¡°Su Ni, return my son¡¯s life.¡±

    The woman screamed and once again threw herself at Su Ni in to bare fangs and brandish ws. At this time, Ruan Yichen rushed up and protected Su Ni.

    ¡°If you have anything, say it properly. Mr. Su came here to solve the problem.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shouted loudly.

    ¡°Deal with it, how do you solve it? Can you save my son from death? You dark-hearted designers are working early to make your son your stepping stone.¡±

    When he saw that the woman was blocked, the old man was excited and started cursing.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Su Corp to be such apany. It¡¯s too dark. People are dead, and they¡¯re still thinking about their schedule.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I haven¡¯t heard of anypensation. I wanted to send someone with a few hundred thousand dors, and I heard that Su Corp hired quite a few public rtions officers just to suppress this incident.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The discussion got louder and louder. Su Ni finally understood why Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t let here.

    However, she did not intend to retreat at the moment. Instead, she signaled for Luo Qing to let go of her first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you.¡±

    The old man¡¯s head went straight to Su Ni.

    Su Ni shed behind her in a hurry. Ruan Yichen was afraid of another ident and blocked the old man¡¯s attack.

    Ruan Yichen gritted his teeth with a red face.

    ¡°No, if this continues, it will only be more and more chaotic.¡±

    After Su Ni yelled at Ruan Yichen, she quickly arrived at the front desk and stared at the reporters below. She held her breath and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, be quiet. I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°What else do you have to say? Hurry up andpensate.¡±

    A drink bottle was thrown towards Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t block it and the bottle whizzed past her face. Su Ni¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She continued to say calmly, ¡°I know that because the Nanjiawan project has recently affected everyone, our Su Corp has always been sincerely trying to solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°Compensate, we have already followed the legal procedure. How much should wepensate? However, we have to return to life. Not only I, Su Ni, do not have the ability to do so, I think everyone here doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡±

    In the sun, Su Ni yelled, but she still couldn¡¯t resist everyone¡¯s words. Soon, Su Ni felt like she was about to smoke.

    She stood in front of the media cameras, feeling extremely wronged. As she revealed her sincerity, she also angered her most embarrassing side.

    She thought that Gu Zechen must be looking at her in front of theputer.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to drink water and came over again. She said loudly, ¡°Everyone, I know that everyone is very concerned about the follow-up of the matter, but things have to be discussed on the table. It won¡¯t benefit anyone if this continues.¡±

    Among them, there were some sensible people who nodded after listening.

    At first, someone wanted to persuade the olddy to go back first and talk to Su Ni. If they were to y tricks again, no one would forgive the Su Corp.

    The two old men were lying on the ground and did not get up. They looked at each other when they saw the scene of the sudden reversal.

    Ruan Yichen stepped forward and followed, ¡°Gentlemen, our Mr. Su has shown her final sincerity. Since you don¡¯t want money, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want my son toe back alive.¡±

    That was what the woman said.

    Offstage, a voice that was obviously different from the others suddenly rang out, ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s mouth alone. Why does she believe you? She has already been dead for a month. If you are sincere, I don¡¯t think she will be so much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think the Su Corp is seeing things go crazy this time, so I have to step forward. It¡¯spletely ridiculous to say anything to talk about again.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    His words changed the direction of the crowd.

    Su Ni frowned and winked at Luo Qing. Thetter understood that while there were so many people, she quickly hid.

    Ruan Yichen got closer to Su Ni and acted as Luo Qing¡¯s duty.

    Su Ni lowered her voice. ¡°I suspect that these two people are the culprit. I have asked Luo Qing to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 168: Hero Saving The Beauty

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These two people were there from the beginning and they didn¡¯t directly participate in the riot. However, as long as the wind is slightly wrong, the two of them will fan the mes.¡±

    Obviously, Ruan Yichen had also noticed the two of them long ago, but he was suffering fromck of evidence. If he rashly attacked, it would only make things worse.

    ¡°For the time being, we can onlyfort the two of them and bring them to the Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni and Ruan Yichen muttered to one side. They didn¡¯t notice the danger behind them at all. They only listened to Ruan Yichen being careful. When Su Ni reacted, the old man rushed over again.

    Like a bull, it hit Su Ni¡¯s back.

    Su Ni screamed and her whole body fell downstage. Ruan Yichen took a step forward and it was toote to catch it.

    The crowd retreated like a tide. Suddenly, a rushing shadow rushed out of the crowd, and a swallow swooped down before finally lying steadily under Su Ni.

    There was another burst of exmation from the audience.

    No one could see how Gu Zechen rushed over in the shortest amount of time, and how he bowed down and braked steadily to be Su Ni¡¯s human flesh mat.

    In the chaotic scene, only the dust that he just raised reminded the crowd of what had just happened.

    Su Ni was shocked and her face was pale.

    Even though the stage wasn¡¯t high, she couldn¡¯t be safe if she fell down like this.

    And now¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were full of shock. She had no idea when Gu Zechen came, and at such a critical juncture.

    ¡°Not yet, you want to crush me?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, his voice low and muffled.

    Su Ni reacted and quickly turned to the ground.

    Gu Zechen quickly got up and pulled Su Ni up quickly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved and worry crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at her without any sadness or joy. He couldn¡¯t see any extra emotions. With a look, Luo Qing, who had just disappeared, suddenly appeared again and wanted to take Su Ni away.

    Gu Zechen had already put his hands in his pockets and walked straight to the stage.

    Even though his body was covered in dust, the hero saving the beauty just now still added ayer of halo to the originally handsome Gu Zechen.

    ¡°This is CEO Gu of Gu Corp, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is really a man. Seeing that his wife is unable to do anything, he immediately stepped forward.  No matter who is in the right and who is in the wrong this time, I still stand by Mr. Gu.

    ¡°Hey, you just look at CEO Gu, your eyes are almost falling out.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni was worried and she still looked back. At this time, Ruan Yichen also signaled her to stop for the time being.

    ¡°Mr. Su, let¡¯s get in the car, Gu will solve it.¡±  Luo Qing advised.

    ¡°I always feel that it won¡¯t be a good thing for Gu Zechen toe here.¡±

    Su Ni clutched her chest and felt uneasy.

    The next moment, after Gu Zechen went on stage, he walked straight to the old man. His tall figure was like a barrier, blocking everyone¡¯s sight.

    The old man had a look of grief and indignation at first, but after he really knocked Su Ni off the stage, he shrunk and did not dare to raise his head.

    ¡°Did you touch your hand just now?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen asked, Li Mo had already pulled him up like a chicken, but the old man was still drooping and his hands were at a loss.

    The woman panicked and started shouting, ¡°Su Corp is going to kill again.¡±  The Su Corp was going to kill again. He was not willing to kill my son, but now he wanted my old man¡¯s life!

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    Even though her expression was expressionless, the woman was stillpletely silent.

    He originally thought that Gu Zechen would not dare to do anything to him because there were so many people present, but now¡­ he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    The woman opened her mouth and looked funny.

    Gu Zechen ignored him and just put his hands in his pockets. He stared at the culprit and said, ¡°Someone is dead, right? As far as I know, the Su Corp has given you the highestpensation ording to thew. You already agreed to it, but now you suddenly regret it. What, someone is behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°What kind of instructions? None of us have any instructions.¡±

    The woman yelled, her eyes clearly flustered.

    Gu Zechen sneered, patted the ashes on his body, and took two steps back to keep a distance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who is behind you, but since you dare to touch my woman, I have to make a move.  I will go to the hospital to check herter. There is a hair missing, so you can just wait for the medical fees.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t interact with these people for a long time, so he really pulled out his legs and left. Soon, he turned around and said, ¡°By the way, my wife and I are preparing for pregnancy recently. If anything happens to her mental condition, you have topensate.¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    Even if Su Ni¡¯s words were useless, Gu Zechen was the representative of authority in the entire Nancheng city.

    Especially those words that were directed by others were very effective.

    The people arranged by Li Mo were mixed in with the crowd and had already spread the news. The highestpensation for the Su Corp also reflected Su Ni¡¯s human spirit.

    ¡°This person is dead, but it can only be a loss of money. Why is this person so unsatisfied?¡±

    Some people started to feel dissatisfied.

    A few faces added added, ¡°No, I heard that generally speaking, thepensation for work injury is more than 600, 000, and the Su Corp is double the price.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this too, but people don¡¯t want money right now, they want their lives. Isn¡¯t this a ruckus?¡±  Forget it, it¡¯s better to disperse.

    Previously, the two men who had been hiding in the crowd had already disappeared.

    The two awkward old men who left the stage were at a loss.

    ¡°What should we do? We have to lose money. How can we afford topensate?¡±

    The olddy cried again. This time, she was really sad. ¡°We haven¡¯t received a cent yet and we have topensate others. How can we live this life?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes were still searching around, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t find a person to rely on.

    Below the stage, countless people started to me the two of them for using money to cause a ruckus. The scene that originally fought against the Su Corp turned into a meeting for the two of them.

    How could the old man who had just experienced the pain of losing his son have suffered such a battle? He immediately fainted on stage.

    The old man howled again, and someone started to give him an idea. ¡°It¡¯s still toote for you to ask Mr. Gu now, or else, I think you can¡¯t even leave the Nancheng city, let alone go back to your hometown.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    The old man was confused.

    He naturally heard the two people talk about Gu Huai, but just when he got into contact, he felt his eyes turn ck and his whole body soft. Now that he bumped into Su Ni again, how could he ask for this?

    ¡°Quickly go, if you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Urged from the audience.

    ¡°This matter can only rely on President Gu. If you don¡¯t go, I think you have to take a life in.¡±

 Chapter 169: Solving the Problem

    The old man looked back at the woman as if he had made up his mind. He wiped his tears and rushed towards the direction where Gu Zechen had disappeared.

    Su Ni was in the car and saw Gu Zechen walking down from afar like an encirclement. His aura was full of dominance.

    As soon as she got into the car, Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, Mr. Gu is frightened by your medical fees. These two faces are white. I don¡¯t think it will take long to beg us.¡±

    Li Mo followed him into the car and smiled.

    Su Ni was surprised and didn¡¯t react for a moment. She didn¡¯t care how cold his face was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±

    With such a high tform, she was so heavy again¡­

    Just then, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He coughed twice and his face became increasingly ugly.

    ¡°Then we should go to the hospital first.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni gestured for Li Mo to drive. Ruan Yichen was present, so even if something happened, it wouldn¡¯t be much.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Li Mo looked ahead and heard the sound of hitting the car as soon as he finished speaking. Su Ni was shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down!¡±

    Gu Zechen warned.

    Li Mo locked all the car windows. Su Ni saw the old man slowly get up from the front of the car, no longer shouting or indignation before, and restored his helplessness and pitiful appearance.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Su, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Your Lordship is generous, please forgive me.¡±

    The old man cried and sobbed.

    Gu Zechen crossed his arms and closed his eyes without saying a word.

    Su Ni probably understood how Gu Zechen threatened him on stage. Obviously, the old man was frightened. With Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, Su Ni pretended not to hear anything.

    Until the sound outside became louder and the crowd was even more difficult to take every step, Li Mo opened the car window and showed a troubled expression. ¡°Master, CEO Gu and Mrs. Gu are still rushing to the hospital. Don¡¯t block the way.¡±

    ¡°I said, can¡¯t I say that?¡±

    The old man quickly reached into the car window, afraid that Li Mo would close the window again. Tears were filled with helplessness, ¡°I know I did wrong this time, but we really have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Open the window.¡±

    Gu Zechen finally opened his eyes and spoke in a low voice.

    The old man ran over to Gu Zechen, half-kneeling, and begged, ¡°Mr. Gu, please let me go.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his watch and looked at it. His expression was as indifferent as if he had nothing to do with him. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one minute.¡±

    In an instant, the cameras of quite a few reporters turned towards them.

    ¡°Originally, I had decided to return home with the Su Corp¡¯spensation, but when I went back to the hotel in the evening, I was stopped by someone and said that we would give us a lot of money. We were obsessed with wealth, so we really agreed.¡±

    The crowd exploded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±

    ¡°The Su Corp is really unlucky this time. It¡¯s actually someone behind it to mess with them.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The old man didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s discussions and his tears were drained. All he could do was to stare at his sunken eyes. ¡°Later, we didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus, so we regretted it. But they didn¡¯t want to do anything else. They wanted us to continue arguing, or else¡­ my wife and I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±

    After saying what happened, the old man screamed again, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing repeatedly, ¡°President Gu, please let me go. I really don¡¯t have money, I don¡¯t have money topensate you.¡±

    The police have alienated the surrounding people, and now they are on Gu Zechen¡¯s side. ¡°President Gu, look, it¡¯s better to bring people back to the station first and interrogate them.¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who ordered you behind?¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored him and asked directly.

    The old man looked back subconsciously, then revealed a confused expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know them and I don¡¯t know what their names are, but they were all there just now. I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±

    The police added, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have seen the surveince footage nearby. I have already locked the target and the results will be soon.¡±

    ¡°Then please trouble Officer Li.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked out the window and then said, ¡°These two people look at each other for the time being. Don¡¯t have any more problems.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The police immediately said.

    The Audi started slowly. Both sides had been pulled up by the police, so it was unimpeded.

    The old man still wanted to catch up, but he mumbled what to do with the medical fees.

    The police couldn¡¯t take a look at it and grabbed the old man. He yelled helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. He¡¯s gone, so who¡¯s looking for you for medical fees?¡±

    The old man was confused.

    ¡°Since you said everything, you are the victim. You didn¡¯t listen to Mr. Gu and let me look at you, just because you are afraid that people will take revenge on you.  However, since you hurt Mrs Gu, there are still punishments.

    The old man¡¯s mouth wriggled for a long time, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He hugged his head and squatted on the ground, crying.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen really went to the hospital, but Su Ni did not want to check up. Instead, she urged Gu Zechen to do a check.

    In the end, two ribs were broken.

    Even though she didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital, she still had to rest for a while. After leaving the hospital, Su Ni became even more embarrassed.

    If Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t rushed out, she would have suspected that Gu Zechen had done all this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni apologized.

    In the car, Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. Like an illness, hey on the back of his chair and poked Su Ni¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You never thought I did it.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned, then sheughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ In that case, I can¡¯t find you, so I thought that¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have Mr. Ruan¡¯s help. You don¡¯t need me to interfere.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and took a sip.

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned pale again. She wanted to find a crack to get in, but she could only quietly exin, ¡°Mr. Ruan is the overseer of the Nanjiawan project. He must be in the first scene after such a big incident.  And¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ruan, I might not have been able to wait for you toe over and I would¡¯ve been injured.

    Su Ni did not forget the first time Ruan Yichen helped her block.

    Gu Zechen raised his eyes and nced at Su Ni. He didn¡¯t say anything but let out a cold snort from his nose.

    ¡°Alright, can you not regenerate my anger?¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    Gu Zechen looked out the window without saying a word.

    ¡°I know that the Nanjiawan project has caused quite a lot of trouble, and it has a lot of impact on your Gu Corp, but I will actively solve it.¡±

    ¡°Deal with it, how to solve it?¡±  He rushed up like he did today and started to sh with people again?

    As Gu Zechen said this, his anger rose again. He did deliberately not pick up Su Ni¡¯s call, but she gave up and took the lead.

 Chapter 170: I Were Not So Told

    Gu Zechen turned sideways as he said this. He looked like he was burning with anger and said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t just sit still if you stand there?¡±

    Su Ni thought it was true.

    However, Gu Zechen was still angry. She didn¡¯t dare to offend her, so she hurriedly shook her head with an aggrieved expression on her face.

    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s chest heaved and his face was terrible. He turned his head away from Su Ni again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with Mrs Gu¡¯s identity. I won¡¯t interfere with the rest of the Nanjiawan.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth but was stunned for a moment.

    It seemed that¡­

    She couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen for anything anymore.

    Su Ni nodded honestly and said, ¡°I understand, this matter has troubled you. How dare you trouble you again?¡±

    ¡°You know the trouble, Su Ni, don¡¯t you use your brain when you do things? Those people just want to force you to appear, but you really did.¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded again with anger.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not like Mr. Gu. I scare people with a few words and solve everything.¡±

    Su Ni blinked and praised her sincerely. For some reason, her words changedpletely.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed from ck to green, and his eyes became even more red. His thin lips were tightly pursed. Before he could react, his aura was fully activated and his killing intent appeared.

    Su Ni knew she had said something wrong again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean you¡¯re amazing. I don¡¯t know anything. Just like what you said, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Su Ni quickly repaired it.

    ¡°The rest, don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen got in the car, he changed his dirty suit. At this time, he was wearing his shirt, revealing two big chest muscles, which made Su Ni¡¯s eyes always look at his chest.

    Seeing Gu Zechen emphasize it again, Su Ni nodded seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, why didn¡¯t I notice that you had such a obedient time?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen bent over, his body pressed down, probably because of the wound, Gu Zechen coughed violently again.

    Su Ni hurriedly wanted to pat her back and found that it didn¡¯t seem right. She immediately got into a mess. When she saw Gu Zechen staring at her again, Su Ni asked, ¡°Is this not good?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he always like to be obedient?

    Cough cough!

    Another violent cough.

    Su Ni was really worried that he would cough up, but Gu Zechen pointed to the car door and said, ¡°Get down.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Su Ni looked around. She was still in the hospital, so how could she go back?

    ¡°You want to anger me to death, huh?¡±

    Gu Zechen covered his chest. Although he didn¡¯t say it, his expression was still a little painful.

    Su Ni finally knew where she was wrong. She seemed to have unconsciously wanted to get close to him again and care about him. Now that Gu Zechen had ordered her to leave, she also looked calm and nodded obediently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. If you¡¯re not feeling well, then go to the hospital yourself.¡±

    In the car, Li Mo looked at Su Ni who was getting further and further away and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Gu, do we really let Mrs Gu go back to thepany?¡±

    ¡°She asked for it.¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It seems that there has been no time, and Gu Huai has always been a good person all the way.

    She had done so much for Mrs Gu, but in the end, she had fallen into an evil image.

    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, but he was seen by Gu Zechen behind him. He fiercely asked, ¡°Why are you shaking your head? You don¡¯t want the bonus for next month.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, no, I fell on the pillowst night and my neck was a little ufortable.¡±

    Li Mo quickly said when he heard that he was going to deduct the bonus.

    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and said, ¡°Drive properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Li Mo gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He was so frightened by Gu Zechen that he almost couldn¡¯t drive.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand human speech?¡±  Are you nning to go back like this?

    Behind him, Gu Zechen roared again.

    Then there was another cough.

    Li Mo waspletely dumbfounded. Luckily, he had been by Gu Zechen¡¯s side for many years. He guessed carefully and asked, ¡°Then we¡­ let¡¯s go back and pick Mrs Gu up?¡±

    ¡°Pick her up, heh.  Drive your car well, have a meeting in the afternoon, I¡¯ll sleep.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he really closed his eyes.

    Li Mo was afraid that Gu Zechen would cough in anger. After all, he was seriously ill, so Mrs Gu could take care of him and scold him less.

    Finally, Li Mo ¡°boldly¡± turned the car around.

    Su Ni was on the phone on the spot and asionally looked around. She soon saw Li Mo drive the car to her side and reached her head out, ¡°Madam, please get in.¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously looked back but couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She pointed to the window and Li Mo smiled awkwardly. ¡°Please get in.¡±

    However, just as Su Ni opened the car door, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s impatient voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you reached thepany yet?¡±

    Su Ni loosened her hand and her legs almost didn¡¯t go soft. She looked at Li Mo, what was going on?

    Li Mo hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    At this time, Gu Zechen opened his eyes and snorted coldly when he saw Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she should get into the car or get out of the car. When she was hesitant, she heard Gu Zechen say again, ¡°Hurry up if you want to get in the car. Do you think I can afford to waste your time.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression became increasingly awkward. She tried her best to tell herself that she must be calm. Thinking about the injuries he suffered for her, she should be calm.

    However, as soon as Su Ni got into the car, she saw Gu Zechen shut his eyes and tried to avoid it. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going back to pick you up. It seems like Li Mo has to be deducted again.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    Li Mo cried with a sad face. He was left and right, not human.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? If you call the year-end award again, you should be done.¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded and stopped Li Mo from continuing. Besides, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and smoother. He coughed at the beginning, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you go this time. There¡¯s no next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo smiled and quickly thanked him.

    In front of the car, Li Mo felt much more rxed. It seemed that he had sessfully figured out the holy intent this time, so he had to ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, this month¡¯s bonus, is it¡­¡±

    ¡°What, do you have any objections?¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    There was no sound in front of her.

    Three secondster, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Since you¡¯ve performed well in the past two days, forget it. I heard that your family is currently spending money. In the afternoon, you went to get your bonus and get me to sign.¡±

    This¡­

    It was practically an instant from hell to heaven.

 Chapter 171: Serving Her

    Li Mo was so excited that his car was tilted. The corners of his mouth parted to his ear, but before he could express his thanks, Gu Zechen became impatient again, ¡°Drive properly. Why don¡¯t you talk so much nonsense?¡±

    Su Ni watched the interaction between the two men and suddenly felt that working with Gu Zechen should be tiring.

    She waspletely free.

    Therefore, she often angered him, but she couldn¡¯t me herself.

    With that thought, Su Ni calmed down. Gu Zechen nced at her, took Su Ni¡¯s expression and started coughing twice.

    In the end, Su Ni did not respond.

    Gu Zechen coughed again.

    Li Mo said with concern, ¡°President Gu, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t die.¡±

    He said viciously.

    Su Ni was startled. She vaguely noticed the resentment in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She subconsciously approached Gu Zechen and handed him hot water.

    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked out the window,pletely ignoring him.

    Su Ni ate a cold face and was not angry. She just said, ¡°If you want to drink water, call me.¡±

    ¡°You have the ability to trouble Mrs Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen eximed angrily.

    In less than ten minutes, Gu Zecheny on the back of the chair with his eyes closed.

    Su Ni acted as if she had received a decree, and she immediately got into a mess. Li Mo helped in front, ¡°Mr. Gu, you are injured today, can you still work?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni quickly took the words and said, ¡°How about I stay in Gu Corp today, if you need anything, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±

    Li Mo immediately smiled when he heard this.

    Looking at Gu Zechen again, although he had closed his eyes and was expressionless, he did not object, that is, he acquiesced.

    The three people immediately headed straight to Gu Corp.

    Su Ni was still thinking about the Nanjiawan project in her heart. In addition to the fact that Ruan Yichen had suffered a little before, she still didn¡¯t know what the situation was.

    As soon as she arrived at the office, Su Ni also called the reception area while her assistant reported on her work to Gu Zechen.

    The people who caused the trouble had been taken away, and the public had dispersed. The farce was over, but the impact was far from easy to solve.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice. ¡°On the government side, move more, we have to work as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that the two people below also ran away.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°The police said that they have mastered the target and they should be able to find out soon. By the way, are you in a serious condition? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check?¡±

    Ruan Yichenughed bitterly, somewhat helpless, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Gu today, otherwise I really can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know when he hade. When he saw Su Ni calling, he frowned deeply. As soon as he hung up, Gu Zechen asked, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±

    Su Ni nodded and said, ¡°Let me ask about the progress of Nanjiawan. I heard that the government is still putting pressure on them and they can¡¯t work for the time being.¡±

    ¡°The matter has only been solved now. It¡¯s already a big mess. It¡¯s not enough to make you move so rashly. We can only wait.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni nodded and asked the two people in the afternoon. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Throughout the afternoon, Gu Zechen was in a busy state. The secretary and assistant came in several times. Every time, they carried a bunch of documents, and even had a small meeting in the office.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know if she should stay.

    On the other hand, Gu Zechen directly said, ¡°Tell me if you have anything.¡±

    The head of the project department was a little embarrassed and looked at Su Ni¡¯s direction. However, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s firm attitude, he still said, ¡°The board of directors has just put pressure on us. The Nanjiawan has a huge impact on our business circle this time. A few shopping malls have joined forces to resist, and the pressure is also very high.¡±

    Su Ni keenly caught the word Nanjiawan and got up to pretend to pour water, avoiding it.

    Gu Zechen was calm and unmoved. He coughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a serious matter. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not a big deal to kill two people on the project.¡±

    ¡°But this time, it took too long. The Su Corp is not handled properly, so we can¡¯t watch it.¡±

    The other person spoke.

    Gu Zechen sat on the chair, his body slightly straightened. He looked at the few remaining people and did not say anything, but his eyes were burning as he stared at himself, and he directly said, ¡°You guys mean that¡¯s the same?¡±

    Everyone nced at each other without saying a word, but no one refuted.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Obviously, Gu Zechen did not give a clear answer.

    ¡°I will consider this.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, the board of directors is already urging me. I know that if Mr. Gu is in the lead, it will be bad for the Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by this? Now the CEO is still me, Gu Zechen. All of them, if you hear anything, you won¡¯t take me seriously?¡±

    Gu Zechen mmed the documents on the table angrily. He red coldly and finally said, ¡°I have my own ns. I will deal with the board of directors.¡±

    At this point, everyone did not want to touch Gu Zechen¡¯s reverse scale anymore. They handed over the documents in hand and turned to leave.

    Li Mo lowered his voice and said with a heavy face, ¡°Mr. Gu, we have to hurry up on this matter.¡±

    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo again and the office instantly returned to silence.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Su Ni deliberately dawdled outside for a while. When she came in with a kettle, she saw a group of executives leave with their heads lowered.

    Su Ni walked in sideways and poured some water for Gu Zechen. Seeing his gloomy face and a faint anger, she softly consoled him, ¡°I was careless about the Nanjiawan project. I have been handling it incorrectly. I will think of a way myself.¡±

    ¡°Find a way?¡±  Was he looking for Ruan Yichen?

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and didn¡¯t touch the water from Su Ni. He turned his chair and turned his back to Su Ni.

    Su Ni choked and reacted after a long time. Her face flushed red and she said, ¡°Mr. Ruan and I are really nothing.¡±

    ¡°He and I are just working partners. You know this.¡±

    Su Ni was anxious and hurriedly said.

    ¡°Give him today¡¯s newspaper.¡±

    Gu Zechen said without looking back.

    Su Ni was curious, but soon, after reading the newspaper Li Mo handed over, Su Ni was stunned.

    In the picture, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were in an intimate position, while Ruan Yichen was guarding him tightly.

    The situation at the time waspletely different.

    Su Ni quickly exined, ¡°That person was going to rush towards me at the time. Mr. Ruan was trying to protect me, so he wasn¡¯t like what they took pictures.¡±

    Gu Zechen signaled for Li Mo to go out.

 Chapter 172: I Forget About You

    Then, Gu Zechen stood up and looked down at Su Ni, sneering, ¡°Mrs Gu, do you think everyone will believe what you said?¡±  You should be very clear about what is your most important thing right now?

    Su Ni opened her mouth and felt that she couldn¡¯t exin herself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the problem didn¡¯t appear on me but on Mrs Gu. How are you going to exin this?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face always made Su Ni feel even more uneasy, but¡­

    ¡°The situation at that time was very chaotic. This was clearly a capture.¡±

    The more Su Ni spoke, the quieter her voice became. In the end, everything became a pale exnation.

    ¡°Come back to Gu Jia in two days. I don¡¯t want to have a next time.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Su Ni and said, ¡°It is easy for you to keep the Nanjiawan project. If you expel the culprit Ruan Yichen, there is still room for discussion.¡±

    Su Ni widened her eyes and fired Ruan Yichen?

    ¡°The rest will depend on you.¡±

    After Gu Zechen pointed out a path for Su Ni, he sat down again and continued to flip through the information handed over by the senior management.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    She stared straight at the newspaper and the New Moon Evening report. She knew that even if she knew that Gu Zechen had fired Ruan Yichen, it was not because of Ruan Yichen, but it was probably these newspapers.

    ¡°I will handle it.¡±

    Su Ni silently picked up the newspaper and stuffed it into her bag.

    Her nose ached and she took a deep breath. Gu Zechen looked over and said, ¡°What, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°President Gu is really joking. Mr. Gu gave me an order, how dare I not listen?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned when he heard this.

    Su Ni rxed and continued to smile at Gu Zechen, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll handle it first.¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Zechen¡¯s answer, Su Ni endured the pain and turned to leave.

    That afternoon, Su Ni found New Moon News and asked the chief editor to issue an apology, otherwise she would sue for libel.

    As for the chief editor of Xinyue, she was not afraid of awsuit at all.

    Su Ni returned to thepany and asked Qin Yue to find awyer. Ruan Yichen also felt very sorry and specifically went to thepany to ask her what to do next.

    Su Ni shook her head. She knew that in that situation, Ruan Yichen was just protecting herself.

    She was sad that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe her at all.

    ¡°I will definitely sue this newspaper and make him pay for his words and deeds.¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and screamed.

    Halfway through, thewyer received a call, but it was New Moon News that agreed to issue an apology announcement.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She clearly remembered how imposing the chief editor of Xinyue was when she left.

    Why did his attitude suddenly change?

    She looked at the letter in her hand and frowned.

    Thewyer whispered, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu also sent someone in the afternoon, and the other side agreed very soon.¡±

    It was not difficult to exin.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°It seems that CEO Gu has more face than me. As soon as he starts, everything will be solved.¡±

    ¡°This is exactly what we want, then¡­¡±

    Thewyer asked Su Ni¡¯s meaning.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Su Ni threw the letter into the shredder and said, ¡°Since Mr. Gu has already helped us handle it, there is no need to waste our time.¡±

    As expected, in less than half an hour, the New Moon newspaper issued an apology in an electronic version, took back all the unsold newspapers and reissued a paper statement.

    However, the rumors about Su Ni and Ruan Yichen still made a big fuss on Weibo.

    Su Ni and Ruan Yichen both chose to remain silent, while Gu Zechen made a voice for the New Moon News, but there was no other action.

    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s warning and started between the devil and the deep blue sea.

    To be honest, Gu Zechen had contributed a lot in the Nanjiawan project. Now that he was going to expel him because of Gu Zechen¡¯s doubts, even she couldn¡¯t convince her.

    Nanjiawan still couldn¡¯t work normally.

    Time was getting tighter and tighter.

    Ruan Yichen also asked about progress many times, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen seemed to be waiting for her final reply.

    At night, Su Ni returned to the hotel where Gu Zechen was staying. The two of them walked in and out together. The B-cup media took quite a few photos, as if trying to cover up Ruan Yichen¡¯s rumors.

    Su Ni wanted to mention Ruan Yichen several times, but seeing his cold eyes, she had to swallow the words back to her stomach.

    For a few days, Su Ni had problems sleeping and appeared in front of the reporters with a haggard expression.

    Also, some good people picked up the topic again and asked if Su Ni was really preparing for pregnancy recently.

    The question of what kind of improvement Gu Zechen had once again swept over her scenes that day.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she was happy or worried.

    Gu Zechen was still as indifferent as always. He wore a pair of sses and was arrogant, unwilling to spit out any more words and hurriedly took Su Ni away.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been tired these past two days..¡±

    ¡°Has President Gu recently improved a lot, and the two of you have been preparing for pregnancy?¡±

    As soon as Su Ni finished speaking, the reporters started to ask questions about the night.

    Su Ni blushed and smiled without saying a word.

    This expression made the reporters even more imaginary. They guessed if Gu Zechen had added another force, and Gu Zechen¡¯s arrogant and indifferent face looked like he had no response.

    Even An Rong, who had been out of the country, called He Xi. If she was ready for pregnancy, she would be the first to inform her.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly and could only deal with it.

    Although Gu Zechen did not say anything and did not make any statements, the Ruan Yichen incident was suppressed over time and Gu Zechen¡¯s mysterious pregnancy preparation.

    On this day, the two people who had caused a ruckus were also caught. The police sent a message that the two of them had attacked because they were unhappy with the Su Corp.

    Even Su Ni did not believe this result, let alone Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni wanted to continue to ask, but she was stopped by Gu Zechen and signed the closing case happily.

    Aftering out of the police station, Su Ni said, ¡°I always feel that things are not simple. There must be someone behind this.¡±

    ¡°People have already returned to their hometown. If you want to work on the Nanjiawan as soon as possible, there will be no other issues. If someone really wants to deal with the Su Corp, they will be exposed sooner orter.¡±

    Gu Zechen, wearing sunsses, looked up at the sun and said meaningfully.

    As soon as Su Ni heard this, she no longer felt confused.

    He wanted to talk about Ruan Yichen on this topic, but Gu Zechen had already stepped into the car, so he had to swallow back his words.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I want to talk to you.¡±

    Su Ni could not bear it.

    She had to talk to Gu Zechen or she would go crazy if this stalemate continued.

 Chapter 173: The More I Talk About It, The More Angry

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen replied calmly without saying anything.

    Su Ni drew closer again. She lowered her head and lowered her posture, saying in a low voice, ¡°Look, the storm fromst time has also been suppressed. Over the Nanjiawan project¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Mr. Su said that she should handle it herself, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    Su Ni wanted to say something but Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni¡¯s thoughts.

    Su Ni¡¯s throat was dry and it was a little awkward, but she still stubbornly continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, can you help me?¡±

    Gu Zechen took off his sunsses and stared at Su Ni in surprise. ¡°Mr. Su is joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears almost fell. ¡°I know you were angry with me because of Ruan Yichen.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni roughly, then said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with Ruan Yichen¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve told you how to deal with it, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that the problem right now is not the government, but the Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, can¡¯t you rx a little?¡±

    Cough cough!

    Gu Zechen coughed twice and his face turned red.

    Su Ni was flustered and worried, but she didn¡¯t dare ask.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    After a long time, Gu Zechen coughed calmly before he looked at her calmly and said, ¡°What is it? Since you¡¯ve done it, you should bear the consequences. Even if it¡¯s me, it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Su Ni was desperate.

    He knew that Gu Zechen would not help him this time.

    Her eyes slowly dimmed and her hands tangled together. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°In two days, you and I will go back to the family.¡±

    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. He looked elsewhere and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni had tried her best but she still couldn¡¯t make him feel soft-hearted, so she stopped talking.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s calmness seemed to have be more gloomy.

    Su Ni wanted to talk to Luo Heng.

    Ever since he came out of the cafe thest time, Luo Heng returned to work in half of the city. Un, Li Dan¡¯s call didn¡¯te.

    On that night, Su Ni finally learned from Luo Heng that Li Qian knew about the existence of Li Qian and made a big fuss.

    In order to appease Li Qian, Mo Ruquan pped Li Dan in public. Kafa left on the spot but lost contact.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni stared at Luo Heng, not believing that he would be so calm. She teased him, ¡°Have you never looked for her?¡±

    Luo Heng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I never found it.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Usually, if Li Dan didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact Luo Heng, Luo Heng wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone.

    At that moment, the two of them clinked sses a little. Su Ni said, ¡°When she wanted to find you, she naturally showed up. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Luo Heng drank his wine in one gulp and seemed to have gotten used to the current situation. He changed the topic and asked Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and I can¡¯t care about you. How¡¯s the Nanjiawan doing?¡±

    Now it was Su Ni¡¯s turn to stop talking. She drank the wine in the ss with Luo Heng, shook her head and stopped talking.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Luo Heng suddenly sighed.

    Su Ni said, ¡°I took the initiative to look for Gu Zechen today, but he never let go¡­ You don¡¯t know that there is no problem with the government. The card is on Gu Zechen¡¯s side.¡±

    Luo Heng was stunned.

    Then, she thought about it and said, ¡°Will it be the decision of thepany¡¯s shareholders? Will Gu Zechen make things difficult?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She forgot about this. She thought back to that time in Gu Zechen¡¯s office, there was indeed a group of senior executives who talked about the Nanjiawan project. However, Su Ni was confident that she could unlock the government, so she tried her best to recruit her.

    Now, the problem was Gu Corp.

    Luo Heng poured a ss of wine for Su Ni and continued, ¡°Maybe, he has his difficulties.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think so, or rather, she didn¡¯t give up. She murmured, ¡°In my mind, he is an omnipotent existence. Impossible¡­ That¡¯s not right. He rejected me for this reason.¡±

    Luo Heng looked at her.

    Su Ni looked at her with embarrassment and took a sip of alcohol, feeling even more difficult to open her mouth.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Gu Zechen been doing well recently?¡±  I¡¯ve also helped you find the ne. The Sun-Moon-Star is something that is hard to auction with money. It is very generous as a wedding anniversary gift.

    Luo Heng said meaningfully.

    Su Ni¡¯s face shed a trace of redness and she lowered her voice, ¡°You know.¡±

    Luo Heng nodded, thenughed again. ¡°Such a big thing has been known to the whole Nancheng city. It was because I was not in a state recently that I was left in the dark.¡±

    In the end, Luo Heng was afraid that Su Ni would be embarrassed, so he took the initiative to get out of the situation. He picked up his ss and said, ¡°However, Su Ni, actually, seeing that you can get closer to Gu Zechen now, I sincerely wish you well.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and quietly picked up her ss.

    Luo Heng was unwilling and asked again, ¡°Is it really impossible for you and him?¡±

    ¡°You know, my father is still in the nursing home. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, but I still have nightmares and think of many things from the past¡­¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t convince herself that she knew her goal.

    Right now, rtionships were a luxury, so she had more important things to do.

    Luo Heng nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If¡­ what if one day you take back your things?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hand holding a wine ss was stunned.

    The multicolored lights shone into the ss. Su Ni was dizzy and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Luo Heng sighed and raised his ss to gently touch her. He pulled Su Ni back to reality and said, ¡°It¡¯s time toe out from the past. If Gu Zechen treats you well, maybe you can consider it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, he and I are impossible.¡±

    Su Ni interrupted Luo Heng, then said, ¡°He and I won¡¯t be together at this time next year.¡±

    Luo Heng was confused.

    As the saying goes, he smiles and doesn¡¯t want to exin anything.

    Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t help her, but she knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to help her at all.

    Her rtionship with Gu Zechen seemed to have returned to what Qin Yue said and carefully approached Gu Zechen.

    In the past, no matter how difficult it was, she would never find it difficult.

    But now, she had just tried, but she wanted to retreat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you just now. Mr. Ruan made some bad rumors to protect me because of his family¡¯s trouble. Of course, this matter was quickly suppressed and it didn¡¯t cause much impact.¡±

 Chapter 174: Begging Him For Another Man

    Su Ni emphasized thest point. When Luo Heng nodded, she let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I know he¡¯s not happy. Many things are handled by Gu Zechen, so I¡¯ve been enduring it until today, I thought things were over, but he¡­ didn¡¯t wait for me to finish speaking and he was angry.¡±

    Luo Heng frowned, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±

    Su Ni nodded and couldn¡¯t wait to exin, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing between me and him.¡±

    Luo Heng waved his hand, indicating for her to not speak in a hurry, then he said, ¡°I think Gu Zechen misunderstood something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so he meant to expel Ruan Yichen. Everything has passed, but I¡¯ve always treated him as a revenge.¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    Luo Heng shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Su Ni frowned and stared at Luo Heng unhappily. What, is he trying to make fun of herself now?

    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s our rtionship? Even if everyone in the world makes fun of you, I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡±

    He stared at Su Ni seriously and said, ¡°But for another man, and you went to the newspaper and rumored about the scandal, you went to ask Gu Zechen. This is not toomon.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re fine, but it¡¯s just an issue of attitude.¡±

    Luo Heng imitated Buddha as a love expert and exined the problem between her and Gu Zechen. He leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, as a man, I understand his thoughts very well.  Thinking about it, I was already unhappy with that man, but my woman was still pleading with me for him, and even did not hesitate to turn up with me. Do you think you can continue talking about this? ¡±

    Su Ni blushed. ¡°What¡¯s his woman?¡±

    Luo Heng rolled his eyes at Su Ni and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you think, but you and Gu Zechen have been married for so many years, so you can¡¯t have a real name.¡±

    ¡°Luo Heng!¡±

    The more he spoke, the more he went overboard.

    Luo Heng immediately raised his hands to prove his innocence, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m sure Gu Zechen must be thinking that way.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni no longer pouted. She changed the angle, or it was easy to understand. She started to ask Luo Heng, ¡°What should I do now? I can¡¯t really expel Ruan Yichen.¡±

    ¡°This is difficult!¡±

    Luo Heng took arge sip of wine and frowned.

    ¡°I listened to you for a long time!¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes again, a waste of emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±  My words were frightened to provide you with thoughts. At least you know what Gu Zechen is thinking in his heart. Isn¡¯t it good to drug his illness?

    Luo Heng smiled.

    Su Ni frowned and asked tentatively, ¡°Then I¡¯ll beg him again?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned and didn¡¯tment.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Su Ni gestured, took out a few notes from her bag, put them on the table, and smiled at Luo Heng. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you today. If you really solve the problem, you still have to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Luo Heng chuckled, but he rxed a lot because she was showing her face.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you. I have to go prepare.¡±

    Su Ni picked up her bag and practically ran out of the store.

    It was already dark and after the autumn rain, the weather seemed to have turned cold.

    Su Ni rubbed her cold arm and stopped the taxi. At the same time, she called Gu Zechen and asked where he was.

    Over the phone, it was a little noisy.

    Gu Zechen also frowned.

    Su Ni¡¯s joy was unusual.

    Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questions, Gu Zechen still said the address of the social event.

    Half an hourter.

    Su Ni asked the driver to rush to the resort at the fastest speed. Before she could make a call, she saw a dark shadow at the door.

    Su Ni stepped forward and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.

    Thetter frowned. ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°A little bit.¡±

    She blinked yfully and said, ¡°Just a little bit, you won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked unhappy when he saw that she was still naked. He casually took off his suit and covered her shoulder, saying, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Why are you running around?¡±

    Even though she was ming her, Su Ni could hear her full of affection.

    Her head drew closer, especially when Gu Zechen didn¡¯t reject her, the smile on her face became more and more blossomed. She even went to the hall and pestered Gu Zechen with no regard for the odd gazes from the crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back first.¡±

    Obviously, Gu Zechen was crazy when Su Ni got drunk.

    ¡°No, I just want to be with you.¡±  Su Ni realized she was wrong. Although she wouldn¡¯t say it, she still wanted topensate her.

    ¡°I have another social event. I¡¯ll open a room for you to rest.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the time. He had been out for long.

    ¡°No.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry, Su Ni would take more steps.

    ¡°Be good!¡±

    The moment the pampering voice was heard, Gu Zechen himself was stunned. His hand, which was about to put on her head, was stunned, and he slowly retracted back.

    Su Ni¡¯s small face was tightly attached to Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t see his expression. She lowered her voice and said to him alone, ¡°Gu Zechen, I miss you.  These days, I really want to.

    The person in his arms instantly stiffened.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched and he felt a little dry. He put one hand on her waist without sarcasm or questioning. He just said, ¡°Wait for me on the sofa for 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was going to leave, so she smiled and asked, ¡°I won¡¯t dy your work.¡±

    Gu Zechen tidied up her broken hair.

    But now, it was obvious that his mind was no longer on work.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen moved his Adam¡¯s apple and quickly turned around.

    Su Ni leaned softly on the sofa. The lights urged her, leaving her confused again. Gradually, Su Ni¡¯s eyes fainted.

    She blinked hard but felt even more dizzy.

    When Gu Zechen rushed over, Su Ni was already leaning on the sofa and closing her eyes.

    Gu Zechen frowned. This woman¡­

    He bent down and hugged Su Ni in his arms. Su Ni rubbed against her and opened her eyes to stare at him.

    ¡°You can sleep here too. Su Ni, I think you¡¯re just here to make me angry.¡±

    He scolded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni blinked with grievance, her hands hugged his neck tightly and quietly kissed his chin.

    The man¡¯s face became more grim.

    ¡°How much did you drink tonight?¡±

    He asked impatiently.

    ¡°Not much.¡±  Didn¡¯t she miss you?

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Yes, how much do you think?¡±

    Gu Zechen threw her into the car and followed behind him. In the dim car, lights asionally shone in, illuminating the spring water on her face.

 Chapter 175: Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Keep Distance

    Su Ni stopped talking and ced her hands on his shoulder, actively biting his lips.

    The gentle touch didn¡¯t arouse any tears. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved but he easily pushed her away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    There was doubt in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    The man¡¯s eyes moved and his cold eyes didn¡¯t show any tenderness. He asked, ¡°Su Ni, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    As she said this, she tried to approach Gu Zechen again, but Gu Zechen put Su Ni on the back of the chair.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Su Ni screamed softly, her eyes full of uncertainty. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she frowned slightly and there was already a trace of anger.

    It was different from the previous concern.

    Su Ni stared at him in confusion, wanting to say something to be interrupted by Gu Zechen again. Then she heard a cold light in his eyes, gritted her teeth, and said word by word, ¡°Who said that you wanted to keep a distance from me? Hmm, Su Ni, what, is this your new trick?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, ¡°What, you have nothing to say?¡±

    Then, he sat down sideways and didn¡¯t want to talk to others anymore.

    Su Ni sat up silently and leaned over to Gu Zechen. At this time, her beating heart became cautious because of Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden re, and her legs also trembled slightly.

    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice, extremely charming.

    The man stared out the window and remained silent.

    Su Ni leaned her head against his shoulder tentatively, then she looked up and sneaked a nce at him. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    She raised her voice a little and suddenly stepped onto Gu Zechen¡¯s body. She held that stiff and cold face in both hands and said in a half-angry voice, ¡°Anyway, in the future, no matter how much you hate me, I won¡¯t say anything about keeping a distance. Even if it¡¯s that¡­ uh!¡±

    Before she could finish, Gu Zechen suddenly hugged her waist and bit her lips tightly.

    In an instant, mes flew everywhere.

    Su Ni¡¯s head heated up and she quickly responded after a while. Her warm tongue intertwined and her heart started to tremble again.

    His breathing gradually quickened, and his hand on his waist became more and more forceful. In the end, he almost rubbed Su Ni into her body.

    Su Ni snorted and was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.

    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kiss her. Instead, he stared at her. His deep eyes couldn¡¯t see his expression, but it made Su Ni feel touched and uneasy.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    Su Ni cried weakly, seemingly pulling him back to his thoughts.

    His fingers slid across Su Ni¡¯s face and finally stopped at the corner of his lips. He gently rubbed it and whispered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me yet?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for me for such enthusiasm?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice became colder.

    His throat moved, and he could see that it was very hard to endure, but before the matter was figured out, he was still willing to keep thest trace of rationality.

    The ambiguous feelings gradually faded under Gu Zechen¡¯s questioning, and even Su Ni¡¯s eyes became cold. She pursed her lips and avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze.

    Some felt wronged, some suppressed.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, if I want to get close to you, do you have to have ulterior motives?¡±

    As she said this, her nose ached and a drop of tears came from the corner of her eyes. Su Ni quickly wiped it off, not wanting Gu Zechen to think that she was acting again.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold. He even looked at her tears none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see and said faintly, ¡°From the beginning, isn¡¯t that?¡±  Su Ni, it¡¯s better to talk clearly.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and her eyes became fierce. She suddenly got up and held his face again without saying a word and bit it tightly.

    Gu Zechen pushed it away hard and Su Ni endured the pain.

    Three secondster, Su Ni wiped the remaining lips of his breath and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, I said that even if you hate me in the future, I won¡¯t keep a distance from you. If you feel disgusted, then endure it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not frightened by Su Ni¡¯s bold gesture of showing love. On the contrary, his eyebrows were furrowed.

    Her thin lips were tightly pursed, and her lips were still glowing because she had been bitten by Su Ni.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, listen up. From now on, I will stick to you!¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her nervous saliva and stared at him boldly.

    Gu Zechen suddenly opened the car door as if he was about to get out of the car.

    Su Ni quickly grabbed his waist and said anxiously, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to run away just because of my confession?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen was helpless.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to let go!¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll talk back.¡±

    Gu Zechenpromised further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it unless we go back now.¡±

    Su Ni took an inch and said again.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, his chest heaving. After a long while, he stepped into the car and closed the door again.

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Su Ni blinked and stared at him with a bright smile.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.

    He pulled his tie and wanted to shift his gaze, but Su Ni nned to bully her again and was stopped by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    He warned heavily, ¡°You know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°So what if I know?¡±

    Su Ni did not want to forgive her. She seemed to feel the temperature of his palms rising, so she leaned closer to her ear and gently blew her breath, saying softly, ¡°How about we go back to the hotel and talk about it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the Nanjiawan project, I don¡¯t think you need to¡­¡±

    This time, before Gu Zechen could finish his sentence, Su Ni got up and covered his lips. When she saw his deep eyebrows slowly twisting, Su Ni¡¯s tongue pierced into his teeth and copied his movements.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his original rejection slowly turned into a hug.

    At this time, Su Ni raised his face and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, the project of Nanjiawan is not worthy of beingpared to you at all. Even if Nanjiawan is really sealed, I still have you?¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned.

    After a long time, when he saw that Su Ni was still staring at him, his expression turned unnaturally and finally said, ¡°You made sense.¡±

    ¡°That is, President Gu has given me a lesson in the past two days, letting me deeply understand this principle.¡±

    Su Ni held her head against his head and lowered her voice, bing more and more charming, ¡°I know I was wrong. I will handle it.¡±

    A sarcastic smile crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Su Ni¡¯s index finger quickly put to her lips. She stared at him with a determined and serious expression, ¡°I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m serious.¡±  Probably because of tonight, I realized that in my life, you are the most important person.

 Chapter 176: I Can Believe It

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    He took Su Ni¡¯s hand off his face and put it aside without caring for her warmth.

    ¡°I can believe what I said tonight.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still sarcastic.

    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Since Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t believe her, she had no choice.

    ¡°I know that my absence in the past two days has caused you to misunderstand a lot, but I¡¯ve also told you that this has nothing to do with anyone..¡±

    Su Ni whispered while Gu Zechen remained silent.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then what do you have to do? You will believe what I said.  Even if I came to see you tonight, I didn¡¯t intend for you to help me solve the Nanjiawan project.

    ¡°If you still feel embarrassed, then I will leave.¡±

    Su Ni said and really opened the door.

    Just that the moment her hand touched the car door, a force pulled her back again. A short cold wind blew in, making Su Ni shiver.

    ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±

    His voice was cold and emotionless.

    Su Ni obediently let out an ¡°oh¡± as worry slowly turned into calmness in her heart. In the end, even the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    During this period, Su Ni felt something under her body against her, so she moved a little, but it collided with Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, feeling awkward.

    Her blush spread to her ear and Su Ni lowered her head, not daring to look at him.

    It was very quiet at night.

    However, no one moved. After a few minutes of stalemate, Gu Zechen heard a low and hoarse voice from his Adam¡¯s apple, ¡°Are you nning to keep sitting in the car with me like this?¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    ¡°Li Mo is still inside to deal with it.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen moved with difficulty and pulled his tie uneasily. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni reacted and quickly came down from Gu Zechen. Watching him step into the driver¡¯s seat, Su Ni wanted to find a crack to drill in.

    They were actually sitting in the car, not sitting at all.

    The Mercedes-Benz sped all the way in the night. During the time, no one said anything. They were extremely frozen, but they were in a different mood. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel that Su Ni reacted when Gu Zechen turned back and said something to her.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Su Ni¡¯s legs softened and she almost fell to the ground.

    Gu Zechen was quick to help her put on her jacket, his eyes full of me.

    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly and leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Because the two of them had recently appeared on high level, even if they were so intimate to everyone, Su Ni was no longer as anxious as she was back then.

    ¡°Hubby, I think my breathing is fast.¡±

    In the elevator, Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and put her other hand on her chest.

    Gu Zechen nced at her with an expressionless expression on his face, but the corners of his mouth lifted unconsciously. He seemed to smile, ¡°Very nervous?¡±

    Su Ni shook her head quickly.

    At the same time, two red clouds flew onto her cheek.

    Su Ni whispered, ¡°What is there to be nervous about?¡±

    Don¡¯t forget that tonight, she took the initiative to find him.

    ¡°I just¡­ I just missed you.¡±

    This time, it was true.

    ¡°From now on, no matter how you dislike me, I won¡¯t leave.  Unless¡­ Unless I really divorced, I will immediately disappearpletely.

    Su Ni promised again.

    However, he did not know that because of thest sentence, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression moved a little, but he quickly returned to his original serious face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Divorce?

    This topic had not been discussed for a long time.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged him even tighter.

    The temperature in the room wasn¡¯t high, but Su Ni and Gu Zechen both felt hot. One of them tugged on the hem of their skirts while the other tugged on their tie, suddenly turned around and nced at each other.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°How about you wash it first?¡±

    ¡°You should first.¡±

    After saying this, Gu Zechen turned around and quickly unbuttoned the button. When he looked back with his upper body barefooted again, he couldn¡¯t help frowning when he saw Su Ni still standing on the spot.

    ¡°You should first.¡±

    Su Ni smiled politely.

    Damn it, she seemed to be really nervous.

    ¡°Since you want to wash, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly walked towards Su Ni. He bent down and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Then wash it together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t!¡±

    Su Ni reacted and quickly refused, but it was still not as fast as Gu Zechen. She mmed the bathroom door shut.

    The bathroom lights were a little bright, almost dazzling.

    Su Ni blocked it and Gu Zechen reached out. Su Ni was so scared that she took a step back.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a shower, can it be that Mrs Gu wants to wear clothes to wash?¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched, revealing a seemingly uninterested smile. At the same time, his hand didn¡¯t shrink back and reached out again.

    Su Ni covered her chest protectively and avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s sharpness. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen readily agreed, then slowly took off his pants until thest obstacle.

    Su Ni blushed and quickly avoided it.

    The water temperature had been adjusted and Gu Zechen wiped a head of water. Seeing that she still hadn¡¯t moved, he urged, ¡°It¡¯s ready to wash.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni pinched.

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you turn it over?¡±

    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu needs my help.¡±  Gu Zechen¡¯s words were obviously threatening. At this point, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to have any fantasies anymore. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she peeled herself in detail.

    The next moment, Gu Zechen brought him into the bathroom.

    The warm water dripped down her scalp and Su Ni eximed. Gu Zechen lowered his head and bit her lips.

    The room was filled with hot air.

    Su Ni had to tiptoe to cooperate with him. Her two hands only hooked his neck and her eyes were closed unconsciously.

    The sound of running water became quieter and quieter, and his mind was nk. Only his palm swam around her like a spirit snake.

    Su Ni sucked the tip of his tongue passionately, wanting to get more. She greedily pressed him against the wall and his two legs had long been separated by him.

    Su Ni called out softly.

    When the two of them opened their eyes, the deep feelings in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes had alreadypletely washed away the indifference from before. The only thing left was the blurred love that wanted to take her away.

    Su Ni suddenly started to retreat.

    His hand slowly slipped off his body, but at a critical moment, he was hugged by Gu Zechen again and licked her earlobe along the warm water.

    It was numb.

    Su Ni¡¯s body was about to curl up and she moaned emotionally.

    Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and carried Su Ni up. Her two slender thighs gently shook across her body.

 Chapter 177: Iéˆ¥æª“ serious

    Under the mist, Su Ni¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. She was just about to reach out and touch the water on her face when she almost fell down because her centre of gravity was out of control.

    There was a wicked smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face after he seeded.

    He carried Su Ni out of the bathroom and suddenly the cold air made Su Ni shudder. She knew what was going to happen, but she still rejected her, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished showering yet.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you.¡±

    He said in love.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she buried her head deeper.

    Two fiery bodies slowlyy on the bed, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni any chance to prepare and pressed down.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and her eyes were filled with yearning but not daring to touch, but Gu Zechen was still burning and white.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    She held his waist tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid..¡±

    She seemed to be cheering herself up.

    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and pushed away Su Ni¡¯s hand on her waist. He lowered his head and buried it between his legs.

    Everything was unprepared.

    Everything came too quickly.

    Before Su Ni could figure out what Gu Zechen was going to do, she felt like her body was electrocuted and her upper body bounced up.

    She held Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly, wanting to pull him up, but her legs started to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Ni was so anxious that she was speechless. She had nowhere to put her hands in ce and started to panic. ¡°Gu Zechen, get up quickly, what are you doing¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, leaving only a ck hair in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that Su Ni had been resisting him uneasily, Gu Zechen raised his head and held her face.

    Su Ni turned her head in disdain.

    Gu Zechen forcefully pulled her head away and asked with a smile, ¡°What, you still hate yourself.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni blushed, embarrassed and angry. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You are a pervert.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    His fingers didn¡¯t stop, instead of his mouth, he continued to explore the deeper space.

    Su Nipletely lost her resistance. She leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms as if she had a cramp. She wanted to stop her but she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°But your body still seems to like this kind of pervert.¡±

    Gu Zechen was excited and did not refute Su Ni¡¯s words. Instead, he chose to pull her into the abyss. ¡°Your baby is much more honest than this mouth.¡±

    He suddenly lowered his head and bit Su Ni¡¯s lips again.

    Su Ni froze and Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Su Ni eximed and opened her mouth, her eyes full of pleading.

    ¡°Still not good.¡±  Try your own taste.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like a kind of hormones temptation, making her gradually indulge in it.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t resist the aura he sent.

    Gradually, Su Ni closed her eyes. For the first time, there was a strange and strange feeling in her body, which made her afraid and excited.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m good.. scared.¡±

    Gu Zechen put her on the bed, but Su Ni held his hand tightly, pleading and panicking, ¡°Can we stop?¡±

    It was clearly not the first time, but there was an iparable panic.

    Even Su Ni felt that her pleading was a little embarrassed. ¡°How about you take your hand out first?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s red face and slowly stirred her hands inside. Soon Su Ni pursed her lips, her facial features twisted together in pain, bing another extreme beauty.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and his lips suddenly dried up.

    Unknowingly, his body became even hotter, especially when her slowly twisting body touched him from time to time. Gu Zechen felt like he was going to explode if he continued to endure it.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Ni cried and wanted to push Gu Zechen out of bed.

    ¡°Be good, baby, be patient for a bit longer, bey¡­¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he buried his head between his legs and raised her legs high.

    Maybe it was because he was too gentle and affectionate, or maybe it was that baby that eased Su Ni¡¯s nervousness and panic, so that she no longer felt as flustered as she was when she first opened.

    But then, his body felt like it had touched an electric current, sweeping over his whole body again, and it was stronger than ever before.

    That electric current carried some kind of energy, and it was like a wave to send her to the peak, but every time it was always a little bit worse.

    She didn¡¯t know how she felt, but she was anxious to climb to the top.

    Her lips slowly opened, and she unconsciously let out a low and panting sound. Her legs had unknowingly opened and she wouldn¡¯t hold Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly, not even giving him a chance to breathe.

    Mmm¡­

    There seemed to be another finger in his body.

    Su Ni felt that she was about to die.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    She was incoherent and didn¡¯t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t enough to grab his head and tightly grab onto the bedsheet. Her body was like a fish on the verge of death, constantly jumping and shaking.

    Finally, that moment was up.

    Su Ni was brought to the peak by a huge wave and floated to the clouds.

    The world was white.

    Her body slowly turned into soft feathers that floated in the air.

    Very light, very light.

    After some time, Su Ni humphed satisfactorily. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Zechen holding the bed with both hands, pulling the corner of his mouth and smiling at her.

    Su Ni was embarrassed.

    At a loss for words.

    She didn¡¯t know what had just happened.

    She instinctively pulled the nket aside, wanting to cover her face, but how could Gu Zechen give Su Ni this chance? Not only did he look at her blushing face, he even told her, ¡°You spat me just now. You want to run now that you¡¯refortable?¡±

    What?

    Su Ni was confused.

    What just happened?

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±

    Finally, Su Ni broke down under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze and started to find a reason to escape.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him. He watched Su Ni slip away like a fish, but before she could get out of bed, her legs suddenly softened and shey on the bed again.

    As soon as she raised her head, something suddenly appeared, almost touching the tip of Su Ni¡¯s nose.

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils were magnified and she subconsciously swallowed her dry throat.

    What was even more excessive was that there seemed to be some kind of instructions in her brain. She stuck out her tongue and gently licked it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Seemed to feel that it was not bad, Su Ni stuck out her small tongue and turned on it.

    Gu Zechen made a deep sound like a lion¡¯s roar and his hands were tightly balled into fists.

    Su Ni raised her head and looked at him. She started to tease her bad eyes like a little girl and touched her little tongue again.

    This time, Su Ni seemed to have turned on Gu Zechen¡¯s body switch.

 Chapter 178: You Inducing Fire, Youéˆ¥æª™e Responsible for Extinguishing

    Su Ni opened her mouth and suddenly stuttered, ¡°This¡­ Gu Zechen is not like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now.¡±

    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to Su Ni¡¯s nonsense. This time, he simply pressed her under his body. He took a heavy breath and followed her neck down.

    Su Ni tried to pull her hand back but was held back by Gu Zechen again. ¡°If you are not honest, I can¡¯t control myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart whizzed past ten thousand horses. How could this man not say anything? ¡°You just want to see me suffer, I¡¯m feeling very ufortable now. Shouldn¡¯t you let me go, Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind was nothing to Gu Zechen.

    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, as if he was looking at an idiot, a smart woman who had fallen into his trap from the beginning.

    ¡°There are always exceptions.¡±

    His deep voice seemed to have a hint of a smile as it once again held Beilei in front of her chest.

    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t I always ask for Madam¡¯s worries? Seeing as Madam is so ufortable, as a husband, there¡¯s no reason for her not to intervene.¡±

    Gu Zechen licked slowly and went down, slowly and urately teasing Su Ni¡¯s nerves.

    In the narrow space, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t use it at all, but it also made Su Ni have no way to escape.

    The two hot bodies were tightly clung to each other. The car had been adjusted to the minimum temperature but still felt stifled.

    Su Ni felt bitter in her heart but she could not do anything.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice, angry and angry. Her fist pressed against his chest but was pressed down by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It was clearly an angry voice, but when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s ears, she had a different taste. There was a driver in front of her, so Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to make too loud or make too big movements.

    Gu Zechen was different. In his territory, he had no scruples until her body trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged him in his arms, tidied up her skirt, and lowered his voice to smile maliciously in her ear. ¡°If you want to provoke me again, you have to think about the consequences.¡±

    Su Ni widened her eyes and Gu Zechen responded meaningfully. However, before she could say a word, Su Ni turned her head away in shame.

    This time, she had miscalcted.

    Gu Zechen was a sly old Fox.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was indeed as I said earlier, butter on, I realized that we don¡¯t have to be like this. As long as you are good enough, I can still satisfy you.¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge and smiled meaningfully.

    Su Ni was so angry that she quickly suppressed her internal injury and tried to stop it.

    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s body pressed down again, and at the same time, he guided her to hold it again. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done, Mrs Gu deliberately wants to confront me with the consequences, do you have to take responsibility to extinguish it?¡±

    ¡°How am I?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head went numb.

    Gu Zechen threatened again, ¡°If Mrs Gu is not willing, I don¡¯t mind using another way¡­¡±

    When she thought about the tension and embarrassment brought about by Gu Zechen, Su Ni quickly turned her head away and suppressed her voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you know how many times you have today?¡±

    This man doesn¡¯t need to rest?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Mrs Gu¡¯s body just recovered and it¡¯ll take a few days.¡±

    He was really boasting.

    Speaking of which, this was still his contribution.

    If she hadn¡¯t melted her soul and subdued her body with superb skills, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy the beauty of a woman.

    At this point, Gu Zechen was quite self-satisfied.

    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She hesitated for a moment before finally bending down and slowly putting her hands together.

    A suppressed voice came from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat. With the light music flowing through the station, he slowly closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair.

    The scenery at night was fast and the lights on the high-speed light shed by from time to time. Su Ni subconsciously bent down and sped up her movements.

    Gu Zechen enjoyed it, but Su Ni¡¯s small hands gradually became numb.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    Su Ni asked unhappily.

    Gu Zechen snorted twice but did not say anything. He directly pressed Su Ni¡¯s head down. At first, Su Ni was a little resistant and her teeth were tightly pursed.

    Gu Zechen gently pinched her waist. Su Ni opened her mouth in pain and Gu Zechen took the opportunity to push her straight in.

    Su Ni retched from the top.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes deepened as he kissed her passionately, then he gestured for Su Ni to lower her head again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni begged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fill the car anymore, right?¡±

    Gu Zechen gestured forward. Although there was a curtain, it was still in the same room.

    ¡°Then we will go to the capitalter¡­¡±

    Su Ni started to think of another way.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but press her head down again and move her legs to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is your punishment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only woman who dares to tease me, Gu Zechen.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed her head to speed up. Finally, he let out a muffled groan and Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.

    Su Ni¡¯s stomach churned but she felt a hot current rushing towards her.

    At a loss for words.

    She had no idea what to do.

    She could only maintain her original movements stiffly until Gu Zechen pulled her up. Seeing the overflow of her mouth and the tears that were about to burst out, she suddenly felt that she was going too far.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    Heforted her, quickly pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth.

    Su Ni pointed and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After Gu Zechen rxed, he came back with a lot of rationality. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s embarrassed face and almost crying, although his heart ached, there was a strange pleasure in his heart.

    He hugged her tightly in his arms once again and seduced her like a demon. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing anymore¡­ Mrs Gu has a taste of it. It must be very tempting.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head desperately and couldn¡¯t speak. She could only hammer Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Be good, didn¡¯t you say you love me? I tasted youst night.¡±

    Gu Zechen licked the corner of his mouth and revealed an expression of aftertaste, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. We have tobine our mental and physical body¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t refute it.

    She adjusted her breathing and the tip of her tongue slowly turned, not as ufortable as it was.

    Finally, under Gu Zechen¡¯s affectionate gaze, Su Ni swallowed it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    His stomach churned again.

 Chapter 179: Disdain For Me

    Su Ni¡¯s face was pale as she covered her chest and almost spit out. Gu Zechen quickly pulled her head and bit her lips hard. The tip of his tongue gently touched her and sucked, diverting his attention.

    The tip of his tongue was a little awkward.

    Gu Zechen frowned and let go of Su Ni.

    ¡°What, you also dislike yourself?¡±

    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not right. She thought about how he tried to persuade her, so she suddenly snorted and felt a little upset.

    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly and handed a bottle of water to Su Ni.

    Su Ni took the water bottle and took a few big gulps, but the taste in her mouth still lingered between her teeth.

    Su Ni¡¯s lips were cold and cold. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still pursing his lips, she suddenly felt unbnced. She held Gu Zechen¡¯s head together again, and her nimble tongue quickly prated his lips.

    Gu Zechen still wanted to resist, but Su Ni used his previous words to counter her. ¡°What, do you dislike yourself again?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t resist.¡±

    Su Ni smiled mischievously and leaned over again. Gu Zechen suddenly felt his heart churn, pushed Su Ni away and quickly covered his mouth.

    ¡°Hubby, I want to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you mean to provoke me again?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and asked coldly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Su Ni pouted, knowing that Gu Zechen had grabbed her again, she pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    Gu Zechen reacted for a long time. He pulled his shirt and adjusted his hairstyle. Then he looked at Su Ni with his still resentful eyes, but he was in the wrong. He pulled her over andforted her with kind words, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make an exception.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Su Ni was still dissatisfied.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows pressed down, his low voice carrying some temptation.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Su Ni stopped him with her eyes and stopped him from talking.

    The neon lights outside suddenly lit up. Su Ni popped her head out and came to Beijing.

    Su Ni stealthily adjusted her breathing and sat in danger. Gu Zechen opened the car window, as if to let the breath in it be a little more prating. Unconsciously, she saw Su Ni¡¯s face still flushed.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he closed his eyes again to rule out all interference.

    Half an hourter, the two people first stayed in a hotel, changed a new dress, and then went to the family.

    In the elevator, Su Ni kept reminding her, ¡°You can stop movingter¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Mrs Gu is saying the opposite. As long as Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t seduce me, we can still get along harmoniously.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked ahead.

    Su Ni looked up discontentedly at the abstinence face, unable to connect the frown and suppressed face in the car.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, then said, ¡°If CEO Gu appeared with this face, I¡¯m afraid no one can guess it.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at her curiously.

    Su Ni smiled mysteriously and took the lead in the elevator.

    Gu Jia, the light is clear.

    Although the banquet was set at noon tomorrow, the family had already gathered from all directions.

    Gu Zechen and Su Ni wentte. A group of people surrounded the living room. As the housekeeper led them in, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, but they had ghosts.

    ¡°President Gu and Mrs. Gu are here.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing called out first.

    An Rong stood up and smiled brightly. She took Su Ni¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. She was very satisfied again, ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down here.¡±

    Although Gu Jia has a lot of people, it can still be divided into family and alienation rtionships. As a core member of the family, Su Ni can still know most of them.

    However, Su Ni scanned the area and didn¡¯t see Gu Lang.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Under An Rong¡¯s guidance, Su Ni greeted the elder.

    Ever since the two of them entered the door, the old man had been keeping his eyes shut. Now that he heard the sound, he had no intention of opening his eyes.

    Since thest time the old man left the Gu Zechen¡¯s house angrily, this is the first time Gu Zechen went to the door of the family and saw the old man.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t respond, Gu Zechen also went up to greet her.

    ¡°President Gu, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be here this time.¡±

    Only then did the elder open his eyes, but as soon as he spoke, he slowly mocked.

    An Rong took Su Ni and sat down first. Gu Zechen was the only one standing there, but obviously, the elder had no intention of letting Gu Zechen sit down.

    ¡°Gu Lang is a tool and has to take responsibility. As an uncle, I naturally have toe over.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked calm, neither humble nor overbearing.

    The elder nodded, nced at Su Ni and said slowly, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing took the initiative to give up her seat and let Gu Zechen sit on Su Ni¡¯s side. Everyone started to talk again, as if they had returned to their original lively and warm atmosphere.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen from time to time. He seemed to be talking to the second and third rooms and didn¡¯t notice it.

    On the other hand, An Rong pulled Su Ni andughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look over there. Come on, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Ni took back her thoughts and smiled at An Rong. Although the two of them were daughter-inw, they had not been in conflict over the years.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a month, so they missed her.

    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t youe back to Nancheng city with us this time? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡±

    Su Ni whispered coquettishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but you guys¡­¡±

    As An Rong said this, she winked at Gu Zechen and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of news recently. Your rtionship with Zexin is much better. Did you listen to what Mother saidst time?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.

    An Rong thought Su Ni had forgotten, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh strangely, but she couldn¡¯t bear to me her. She only added to her tone and kindly reminded, ¡°This man¡¯s heart is only settled after giving birth.  You have to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni found that several people¡¯s ears were erect, so she couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.

    ¡°Child, you are always perfunctory.¡±

    An Rong obviously saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and patted her hand gently. ¡°Mother is not going back for the time being. Isn¡¯t this making more space for the two of you? Don¡¯t waste Mother¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni followed An Rong¡¯s words and wanted to make her mother happy, so she added, ¡°My rtionship with him has indeed improved a lot recently. I think it¡¯s better to let nature take its course.¡±

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t in a hurry. I¡¯m in a hurry to be a grandmother.¡±

    An Rong teased.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. Her eyes subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen. It was not her business to give birth.

 Chapter 180: Gu Jiaéˆ¥æªš Struggle

    ¡°Come to Mother¡¯s roomter. I have something for you.¡±

    An Rong said again.

    Su Ni nodded obediently and the mother-inw duo muttered to one side. No one noticed that the second and third rooms were arguing because of something.

    Miao Cuiqing, who was closest to Su Ni, had always been weak, so she stood up angrily. Someone helped Grandfather Yang and coughed twice.

    After all, the elder was there, so the scene wouldn¡¯t be too ugly.

    Gu Zechen signaled for Su Ni to let An Rong go upstairs first.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to participate and listened obediently. When she went upstairs, Su Ni vaguely heard that Khai was quite angry and said, ¡°Everyone is a family member. There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say so clearly. I can¡¯t just say that because my son is excellent and has just been in office, everyone should share the family property.¡±

    The three-room Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was sharp, and she was also not to be outdone. She sneered and said, ¡°If I get such a great benefit, I can¡¯t say this calmly. Although the family is big, it must be a fairness.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, our family will not be separated again.¡±

    For a moment, the whole family¡¯s eyes looked at Gu Zechen.

    Under everyone¡¯s constion, Miao Cuiqing sat down slowly and wiped away her tears. ¡°You keep saying what benefits my son got. Tell me what my son got. After all, his son took over and won the final year, and he lost your one.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t do it again.

    At the same time, several people who were slightly distant from each other also nodded in support of A.  Although the branch family did not take advantage of much, it was still good for them to get their thighs at a critical moment.

    I don¡¯t know who suddenly yelled in the crowd. ¡°President Gu of Nancheng city, you are saying something. At first, your mother was the first to be separated from our family. You have to uphold justice.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    He had heard about the branch family incident from An Rong and other people. With the elder¡¯s temper, he naturally took a lot of effort.

    Gu Zechen frowned and immediately got up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your business.¡±

    ¡°President Gu, you can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t just take advantage of us.¡±

    Lan Qianqian saw that Gu Zechen was going to leave, so she immediately cried. Gu Jingyang also frowned and was very dissatisfied with Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was cold and faint, but no one dared to ignore half of the sentence. His cold gaze swept over everyone on the scene, and finally he calmly said, ¡°Back then, my mother did not take a single cent from the family. If you can do this, I don¡¯t think there will be a quarrel now.¡±

    ¡°Well said, who knows?¡±

    Lan Qianqian pouted.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and he stared at Lan Qianqian.

    Even though he did not say anything, he was no longer angry.

    Gu Jingyang pulled Lan Qianqian and immediately smiled apologetically, ¡°The woman¡¯s words, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±  However, the matter of the branch family always has to be discussed. It can¡¯t always be because I have a daughter, this family¡¯s property has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that this has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen then turned to go upstairs again. This time, no one dared to have any objections.

    Su Ni had already taken her surprise back from An Rong¡¯s room and returned to her room. As she opened the box, she saw the door open.

    Su Ni quickly closed the box, but Gu Zechen saw it first. She didn¡¯t know if she was still angry because of the incident downstairs. At this moment, his expression looked a little unhappy.

    Su Ni got up, leaned over and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Is it still noisy downstairs?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen replied, ¡°Whatever they do, it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    Su Ni vaguely felt that this argument had something to do with the Gu Lang¡¯s love for the film and television, but she did not ask much about it. Instead, she tentatively asked, ¡°Mom asked us to live in the family tonight, you see¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s stay.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t reject it. He took off his coat and threw it on the bed, asking, ¡°What did Mother say to you just now.¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking if we¡¯re doing well.¡±

    Su Ni put her back and tidied up her jacket for Gu Zechen, but she was a little flustered. An Rong became more and more urgent, but her rtionship with Gu Zechen was now¡­

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Gu Zechen picked up the box that Su Ni had yet to hide.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Su Ni panicked and wanted to take it from Gu Zechen. However, Gu Zechen frowned and stared coldly at Su Ni.

    ¡°Nothing. Mother gave me two clothes. I haven¡¯t had time to try.¡±

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly, pretending to be calm.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to have predicted that he would pull her box. As he pulled it, a slimy silk dress fell to the ground.

    Gu Zechen was confused while Su Ni blushed so blushing that she bled.

    Gu Zechen bent down and hooked a strap of his finger. He looked at the thin cicada wings and couldn¡¯t hide anything from the fabric. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but tug.

    ¡°This is the dress Mother gave you?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked suspiciously.

    No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like a formal gown.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he looked at Su Ni with a suppressed expression. Could it be the surprise that this woman had prepared for him?

    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t think so much.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Su Ni was extremely afraid of Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She quickly snatched them from Gu Zechen¡¯s hands and stuffed them back into the box. When she saw that his eyes were still staring at her, Su Ni wanted to find a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Is it really what Mother just gave me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the baby. Mother urged me several times back in Nancheng city. This time, we haven¡¯t made a move, so I gave me this dress.¡±

    Just now, Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers were hooked and Su Ni could see it clearly. Her length probably couldn¡¯t even cover her thighs, plus the fabric, it felt soft.

    He could not think further.

    ¡°No need to look, I won¡¯t wear it anyway.¡±

    Su Ni threw the clothes into the cupboard and was about to take a shower when she heard, ¡°Have you brought your pajamas?¡±

    ¡°No, but we should prepare in advance.¡±

    As Su Ni said this, she casually opened the cupboard door. Un, apart from a few evening dresses, there was nothing else inside.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought about the evil smile on Khai¡¯s face when he came out of An Rong¡¯s room¡­

    She instantly understood that all the pajamas in the room were taken away by An Rong.

    Right now, the only thing left was the one she had just tossed.

    Su Ni was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 181: Wearing Not Wearing Is A Problem

    ¡°Or you can choose not to wear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood behind him, crossed his arms and kindly suggested.

    ¡°You can give up.¡±

    Su Ni was indignant and pulled out her nightgown from the cupboard. She was with Gu Zechen. Wearing something was better than not wearing anything.

    But when Su Ni looked at herself in the mirror after taking a shower, she suddenly felt that she might be more calm if she didn¡¯t wear it.

    Things were worse than she had imagined.

    It was not only the bottom that couldn¡¯t be covered, but also the upper floor.

    An Rong is going topletely destroy herself.

    Next to her, she remembered knocking on the door.

    Su Ni quickly covered her chest. Thankfully, Gu Zechen did note in and urged Su Ni to move faster.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Ni cried out and looked at the red face in the mirror. Her sensitive parts couldn¡¯t be concealed at all. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she could see that she was deliberately enticing her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni pulled a towel and wrapped herself tightly from the outside before opening the door.

    Gu Zechen thought that his eyes would brighten, and he smiled satisfactorily. However, when he saw the towel on her body, he could not help but droop.

    ¡°I¡¯ve washed it.¡±

    Su Ni deliberately avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and quickly brushed past him. However, she couldn¡¯t see her feet and her whole body quickly tilted forward.

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni with fast eyes.

    The other hand secretly pulled a towel in a ce that Su Ni couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    When Su Ni eximed and stabilized herself again, she suddenly felt her body cool. She subconsciously touched her chest and saw a towel that had already slipped to her feet.

    Su Ni cursed in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips tightly.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Gu Zechen made a clicking sound andmented on Su Ni¡¯s body from the perspective of the admirer, ¡°If it¡¯s a little shorter here, it¡¯ll save the trouble of taking off.¡±

    He pointed at Su Ni¡¯s chest.

    Su Ni quickly took two steps back and stared warily at Gu Zechen. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. There¡¯s a party tomorrow. You don¡¯t want me to be tired.¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded seriously. After Su Nipletely rxed, Gu Zechen, who had climbed into bed, suddenly said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    Seeing his serious expression, Su Ni sat up and stared at him seriously and nodded.

    His eyes were deliberately calm, and he didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni¡¯s slightly exposed chest. Then he said, ¡°I just thought about it and after some careful consideration, I decided to¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni tilted her head and started to worry.

    ¡°Think about it, such beautiful scenery and mother¡¯s kindness, we can¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly changed his style and smiled at Su Ni. He pulled away her nket and hooked her neck with his big hand.

    Only then did Su Ni realize that she was being cheated.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let Mother down.¡±

    ¡°Mother still wants a child, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. I, Gu Zechen, can still afford to raise a child.¡±

    Gu Zechen was already impatient and hurriedly interrupted Su Ni. Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards the child made Su Ni feel at ease.

    Even if it was acting, even if it was a dream, it would wake upter.

    It was hard to stop this night.

    Su Ni could not remember how many times Gu Zecheny on her. In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen suddenly told Su Ni a secret.

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to y with her again, so she was already med.

    As a result, after Gu Zechen exhaled at her ear and revealed the secret, Su Ni was so angry that she picked up the pillow under her and wanted to hit Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not so violent. Mrs Gu, please pay attention to your image.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew that it would be this consequence if he finished speaking, but the corner of his mouth still couldn¡¯t suppress his smile. He said that he was blocking, but he actually enjoyed it.

    Su Ni felt a little confused.

    Today, he was tricked by Gu Zechen several times in a row. What was worse, this guy had been scheming against him from the beginning.

    ¡°I told you why did you feel so wrong in the morning? It was you who secretly made trouble. Gu Zechen, why are you so bad?¡±

    Su Ni pouted angrily, her chest agitated, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened.

    He suddenly felt that there was no benefit for Su Ni to be angry.

    ¡°This is an ident. How would I know that you were entangled with me in your dreams?¡±

    Gu Zechen deliberately mentioned his dream and humiliated her to smooth the rtionship between them.

    ¡°That is¡­ that is¡­¡±

    Su Ni wanted to refute, but for a while, she was speechless.

    Su Ni had no impression of what happened in the morning. She didn¡¯t even think about it at all. She thought that her body was too sensitive.

    Until Gu Zechen said it, all the doubts in Su Ni¡¯s heart were solved.

    This guy, not only did he not tell himself the truth, but he even tried to trick her. Su Ni was so angry that she hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but in the end, she turned into a coquettish voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this again next time.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly.

    Actually, as this morning, it was really ufortable to sneak around.

    Early the next morning, Gu Zechen proved his determination directly. As early as Su Ni was still sleeping in a daze, Gu Zecheny down again.

    This time, Su Ni was immediately awakened.

    Suddenly, his eyes were filled with anger.

    Gu Zechen smiled happily, ¡°Since Mrs Gu was angry yesterday morning, we still enjoy such a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Beast!¡±

    Su Ni cursed softly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her the chance to say the rest of her words. He bit her lips and turned the sky upside down.

    Time passed by.

    Gu Zechen woke Su Ni up in his most unique way. In the end, Su Ni yawned downstairs.

    When she met An Rong¡¯s silent smile again, Su Ni instantly woke up and her body straightened up. She pretended to be calm and headed downstairs.

    ¡°Early.¡±

    Everyone greeted each other. Miao Cuiqing came over with a bowl of hot congee and smiled, ¡°Su Ni, try it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni felt that Miao Cuiqing was too enthusiastic, but she did not think about it. She smiled and nodded.

    Lan Qianqian snorted coldly and raised her head, ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and An Rong shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t care.

    On the side, Gu Jingyang also pushed Lan Qianqian to stop talking, and then he took the initiative to talk to Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s rare for President Gu toe over. You have to stay in Gu Jia for two more days, and there are also many attractions in the capital. Just let my family take you to go around.¡±

 Chapter 182: Entering Each Other

    ¡°This rtionship is good.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s expression softened. She wasn¡¯t targeting anyone but she wanted to say something to everyone. Soon, she smiled and said to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯m very free during this period of time. Khai, I¡¯m going around with you. There are some ces where Nancheng city can¡¯tpare to Beijing.¡±

    When she saw Su Ni nod, Lan Qianqian smugly nced at her.

    Miao Cuiqing silently picked up the food for Su Ni. She did not say anything throughout the whole process and had a slight smile on her face.

    Even though she ate happily, Su Ni also felt the undercurrent inside and couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restter. The banquet is starting. I¡¯ll go up and call you.¡±

    An Rong lowered her voice.

    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    An Rong arranged this matter and naturally knew what had happened. Even though it was just for her to rest, Su Ni was a soldier. She felt that the whole world knew what happenedst night.

    But when she thought about it, she and Gu Zechen were husband and wife, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to happen.

    Su Ni pretended to be calm and drank thest congee, but she was not in a hurry to leave. She listened to the second and third rooms arguing from time to time. From her perspective, this branch room was not far away.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to participate in the war, so she got up and went upstairs. She saw the second and third rooms stand up at the same time and An Rong took the opportunity to wink at Khai.

    Su Ni understood what An Rong meant.

    All of a sudden, Su Ni yawned and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I got into bed. I didn¡¯t have a good restst night. I have to go up and catch up first.¡±

    ¡°Look at this child, his dark circles are out.¡±  An Rong also helped.

    Miao Cuiqing and Lan Qianqian looked at each other and couldn¡¯t continue.

    In this round, no one took advantage of it. Lan Qianqian could not help but sneer and leave.

    In the early morning, Gu Zechen was gone. Su Ni was quite at ease. Now, she didn¡¯t know how to recognize her bed. She could simply fall asleep with a pillow.

    Looking at the sleeping gown on the ground next to her, Su Ni hooked her feet. She obviously couldn¡¯t hide anything, but Gu Zechen was still so violent that he broke the strap.

    Alright, there was no chance to wear it again.

    Su Ni yawned and her eyelids became heavier. She slept until 11 am.

    When An Rong came in, there was already a lively movement outside. Su Ni saw many cars parked at the door of Gu Jia through the curtains, and the guests were all dressed up and grand.

    ¡°This is a dress that I have someone specially prepared for you. I wonder if you¡¯re used to it or not.¡±

    An Rong attentively took out her gown from the cupboard, pped her hands and called for two makeup artists to signal, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    Thest time she appeared at the Gujia banquet, it was two years ago. She knew that she could not lose her manners at this kind of asion, and left someone to talk about, and made Gu Zechen embarrassed.

    Although the gown was moreplicated and heavy, coupled with An Rong¡¯s personal selections to design the ornaments, Su Ni felt that she had never been so well-dressed before.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. There are cherry blossoms here, but you can see the crystal of the cherry blossoms from inside. Su Ni, do you like it?¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    She wore a light purple outfit that matched the white Luoco¡¯splicated court style. It could be seen that An Rong had spent a lot of effort.

    However, An Rong changed the topic and looked regretful. ¡°Butpared to the set of ruby that Ze Yu gave you, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Su Ni remembered that the Sun-Moon-Star was still repairing and she didn¡¯t know if it could bepletely untouched.

    ¡°Mother, although the Sun-Moon-Star is precious, it is not easy to find thisplete cherry blossom tree in afortable manner.  Thank you, Mother.

    Su Ni sighed sincerely.

    The smile on An Rong¡¯s face deepened, and she looked at Su Ni with a loving expression. She gently tidied up the broken hair beside her ear and slowly raised her wrist to signal for her to stand up.

    Su Ni casually circled around the ce and the makeup artist quickly tidied up the wrinkles on her skirt.

    She looked at herself in the mirror and didn¡¯t think that her makeup was different from the past. It was just that she was a little moreplicated and valuable, adding a bit of elegance and elegance.

    An Rong pped her hands beside her, her eyes shining with praise.

    ¡°This is awesome, Su Ni, I can guarantee that you will definitely be the focus of attention tonight.¡±

    An Rong praised.

    Su Ni slept for a while and with the superb skills of the makeup artist, her face was now white and wless, with a flushed natural luster.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tease me. The focus today isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s Gu Lang.¡±

    If she were to make a fuss over the host, it would be hers.

    An Rong nodded in agreement. Seeing that Su Ni was neither humble nor overbearing, she could not help but say, ¡°I knew that I didn¡¯t pick wrong with your wife back then.¡±

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    The banquet had already officially started.

    Su Ni and An Rong followed the stairs at the same time, attracting many people¡¯s attention.

    An Rong was usually good at maintaining her body, and her pinkce dress made her skin paler. At this moment, the two of them stood together, as if they had taken over time.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    An Rong smiled and gestured throughout the whole process. Her makeup was elegant and well-behaved. Even the elder who had always been high standards nodded when he saw Khai.

    In the past few years, An Rong was not in the family, but she had always been involved in Gu Jia¡¯s big affairs. Compared to the second and third rooms, An Rong¡¯s ability and character were far above them.

    ¡°Being favored in Gu Jia is different. I heard people say that Mrs Gu only got up after sleeping until now. If she iste, I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t even catch up with dinner.¡±

    ¡°This is in the family, notpared to Nancheng city, Gu Zechen may not be able to cover the sky with one hand.¡±

    In the fun, Su Ni vaguely heard her name but when she turned around, she didn¡¯t hear anything. She only saw a few young socialites standing together and discussing in a low voice.

    As soon as Su Ni turned around, the voice behind her remembered again, ¡°I wonder how she slept for so long. She¡¯s not afraid to miss the party.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the main hall that loves love. I didn¡¯t see that both of them are attending together.¡±

    An Rong had just finished greeting people when she came to Su Ni and obviously heard the voice behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, she was pulled by Kafa, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±

    An Rong smiled and nodded, but she still looked back at the person who was talking about it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry when you hear what they say?¡±

    An Rong asked curiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±

    Su Ni did not expect An Rong to hear what those people said, so she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. However, she also answered her sincerely, ¡°They are angry and unfair. This doesn¡¯t mean that I am happy. Since that is the case, why should I be petty with them?¡±

 Chapter 183: Gu Langéˆ¥æªš Engagement

    A tinge of shock shed across An Rong¡¯s eyes, but she quickly returned to normal. ¡°You¡¯re a child who can make it easy.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni shrugged and did notment.

    If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she would have been drowned by gossip and gossip with Gu Zechen all these years.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you and Zexin are forever so affectionate, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to those gossiping people.¡±

    An Rong cheered Su Ni up.

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni blinked at An Rong. As she spoke, she saw an uproar at the door. Then Gu Zechen in a ck suit and Gu Lang in white came in at the same time.

    The two men were tall, but Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold, and Gu Lang always had a faint smile on his face, which was more approachable.

    Gu Lang epted his blessings all the way and smiled in response. When his eyes met with Su Ni, his smile couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.

    Gu Zechen looked over at the same time.

    Su Ni smiled.

    Gu Lang pulled the corner of his mouth and followed behind Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s side gradually became lively.

    An Rong smiled and said, ¡°If you feel tired, rest more.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni was obedient.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you are so happy. Not only President Gu is so good to you, even the mother-inw is like a biological daughter to you.¡±

    Almost all the socialites surrounding Su Ni were unmarried. At this moment, all of them looked at Su Ni with admiration and said, ¡°If one day, I can meet such a happy family, that¡¯s great.¡±

    Su Ni was not familiar with the girl opposite her, so she only smiled politely.

    A group of people sat on a white bench on thewn while Su Ni sat in the middle, surrounded by a few people.

    ¡°President Gu, we don¡¯t dare to think about it, but there are still Mr. Gu today.¡±

    No one knew who mentioned it. Gu Lang looked over and smiled at Su Ni. Most girls showed romantic expressions.

    ¡°Actually, Mr. Gu is quite handsome, and so gentle.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he has never had a girlfriend. No, who is the girl beside him? Why do I feel a little familiar?¡±

    When Su Ni heard this, she looked up and saw Gu Lang, who had been following Gu Zechen all the time. She didn¡¯t know when there was another girl beside her.

    At this moment, Gu Lang held her hand tightly and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Oh my God, I won¡¯t.¡±

    The girl who had just revealed a lovey-dovey face to Gu Lang was suddenly shocked. ¡°You won¡¯t have a girlfriend without a word, Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that it is most likely. Today is in vain.¡±

    The other girl also sighed.

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had never heard of this before.

    She didn¡¯t know which girl recognized Gu Lang¡¯s femalepanion. She covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xiao Xiao?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°It really is!¡±

    The Xiao family?

    Su Ni¡¯s mind shed quickly. There were not many Shiao family in Beijing, so they could be ranked above the list, and they were also rted to Gu Lang. Su Ni immediately remembered that she had met a peacock girl in the track of the green fairyst time.

    Was it her?

    Su Ni didn¡¯t recognize it for a long time.

    She could not me her. Thest time Xiao Xiao drew strange makeup, she had such a handsome face, and now she was dressed in high clothing. Her skin was white and tender like a porcin doll. Her small eyes wandered around every now and then, like a deer in a forest.

    However, Su Ni also found it strange.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude back then, there seemed to be an ex-girlfriend. Now that she had brought Xiao Xiao here, she was not afraid that her ex-girlfriend woulde looking for her again.

    Soon, Gu Lang brought Xiao Xiao over.

    The surrounding socialites loved and hated, but they could not do anything about it. All of them found excuses to leave Su Ni.

    Su Ni suddenly felt that the surroundings suddenly became quiet and even the air became fresh.

    ¡°This is Mrs Gu, my aunt.¡±

    Gu Lang was dressed in white with a white tie on his chest. Xiao Xiao was pink and her long dress only revealed half of her legs. At this time, both of them were particrly right regardless of their clothes or standing together.

    Although Xiao Xiao was shy, she also had the boldness unique to her age.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other long ago.¡±

    Xiao Xiao smiled sweetly at Su Ni. ¡°Can I call you aunt?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Gu Lang¡¯s friend, of course.¡±

    Su Ni smiled gently and took out her seniority posture.

    Xiao Xiao became more and more excited when she heard this. She held Gu Lang¡¯s arm tightly and smiled brightly, ¡°Do you still remember me? We met mest time on the track of the Green-field Immortal?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xiao is so cute, I naturally remember.¡±

    Su Ni had a good impression of Xiao Xiao. If they were really together, she would bless her.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, help me and auntie with that ss of wine.¡±

    Gu Lang nced at the waiter who had juste out of the vi and ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much about it and happily agreed. With her skirt in her hands, she ran away like a happy butterfly.

    Su Ni looked at her back and smiled.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to ask Xiao Xiao to take it. You will naturally bring wine overter.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I just want to talk to you alone.¡±

    Gu Lang stared at Su Ni. Suddenly, there was a trace of sadness that Su Ni didn¡¯t understand in his eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get engaged.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good too?¡±

    Gu Lang continued to ask, trying to catch a trace of abnormality from Su Ni¡¯s overly normal emotions.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much contact with Xiao Xiao, I feel like she¡¯s a good girl. The point is that I think she¡¯s very happy and has a feeling that can infect people.¡±

    Su Ni said truthfully.

    Gu Lang smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You also think she has this ability.¡±

    Su Ni nodded without thinking.

    Gu Lang¡¯s smile was still bitter. The topic seemed to have stopped and he fell into an awkward situation.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu, get up. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, I can¡¯t call you Gu Lang, but I¡¯ll follow you to call Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni teased her to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡¯s just called out by outsiders. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still the spokesperson for your Su Corp¡¯s Nanjiawan. Now, it looks like Mr. Su¡¯s eyes are really crafty. This is a profit.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s tone also became yful, a little more rxed.

    The two of them looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Gu Lang said seriously, ¡°To be honest, Su Ni, if there¡¯s anything I can do in the future, I will definitely do it. No matter how my identity changes, I am still Gu Lang of Su Corp.¡±

 Chapter 184: What He Can Do Me Too

    Su Ni was touched by Gu Lang¡¯s sudden mncholy. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she remembered the scene where he had cheekily smiled and joked with her.

    She patted Gu Lang on the shoulder and pretended to be rxed, ¡°Sure enough, I¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    He didn¡¯t smile. On the contrary, his expression became heavier and he even had to cry.

    Su Ni stared at her suspiciously with bright eyes.

    Gu Lang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he found it hard to open his mouth. He stared into her eyes like he had summoned up all his courage and said, ¡°If one day¡­ if you feel unhappy, will you choose again?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.

    She thought that Gu Lang must have heard some news and asked, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Lang to suddenly lean over and hug her gently.

    After three seconds, Gu Lang murmured in her ear, ¡°One day, I, little uncle, can do the same thing.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.

    Before she could react, she felt her body being pushed by someone. Then Gu Zechen suddenly came out of nowhere.

    Gu Lang was also pushed back two steps. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s vignce and anger, Gu Lang smiled indifferently and shrugged.

    ¡°Gu Lang, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Xiao Xiao came over with three sses of champagne, looked at the wine, and then looked at the person. She was a little upset, ¡°I seem to have taken less.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Lang slowly raised his cup, and the remaining two cups were delivered to Gu Zechen and Su Ni. He smiled gently, ¡°Let us blessings together. little uncle and auntie raised their eyebrows and grew old together.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    No one took the two sses of wine in Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand.

    Gu Lang, on the other hand, picked up the champagne and downed it.

    Finally, the empty bottle swayed under the sun. Gu Lang smiled and said to the two, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    The surrounding gazes seemed to have searched back and returned to their previous noisy state.

    Even though Gu Zechen was hugging Su Ni, he almost pulled Su Ni up. It was not until she reached a ce where no one was around that that he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Gu Zechen staring at her with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this?¡±

    She changed into a gentle tone and asked.

    ¡°What did he just say to you?¡±  Gu Zechen asked.

    There was no smile in her eyes and her expression was particrly serious.

    Su Ni guessed that Gu Zechen would ask this but she never thought that his expression would be so serious and his tone was so serious.

    ¡°He told me that he is getting engaged. I hope we can bless him. Is there a problem?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was red but she lied to Gu Zechen.

    Or, she needed some time to digest Gu Lang¡¯s words.

    Su Ni had never taken it seriously for his love for her, so her identity was ced here and the age gap between the two of them. She always treated Gu Lang as a child.

    The boy suddenly turned into a man and suddenly said a heroic voice in a righteous manner.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still doubted, ¡°If it¡¯s just a blessing, why would he hug you?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Probably because I think my aunt is more friendly.¡±

    Indeed, Su Ni could not think of any better reason.

    ¡°Next time, stay away from him. Since they¡¯re getting engaged, it¡¯s better to keep a distance.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and his expression softened. He said to Su Ni, ¡°As Kacha, there will always be too many eyes watching you. I don¡¯t want any mistakes on you.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously.

    Deep down, he felt a little nervous, so he didn¡¯t have to be so nervous.

    ¡°You were so serious earlier, I still felt quite scared.¡±

    Su Niined in a low voice.

    It seemed that every time he did something bad, Gu Zechen was the first to appear in front of him, frightening Su Ni to death every time.

    Although Gu Lang was afraid, he had decided to get engaged, which was another reason why Su Ni nned to hide the matter.

    When Su Ni and Gu Zechen appeared again with normal expressions, everyone¡¯s eyes fell, intentionally or unintentionally. On the other side, Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao looked over at the same time, but they didn¡¯t have time to meet Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and quickly shifted away.

    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve read the news of the two of you in the past two days.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing came up with a group of big and big people, and several people stared straight at Su Ni¡¯s stomach. ¡°I heard that the two are preparing for pregnancy recently. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the family will be happy.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Wang is joking.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kindly rejected these malicious words for Su Ni.

    Miao Cuiqing smiled gently and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be angry. We also heard some small news and wanted to be happy with Mrs Gu.¡±

    Su Ni also felt that Gu Zechen was too indifferent, so she smiled at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to let nature go.¡±

    On the other side, Lan Qianqian also walked over. She smiled and her sharp voice was particrly eye-catching. ¡°I also have a newspaper from yesterday. I said that Mrs Gu almost fainted outside the hotel early in the morning. I guessed that Khai was happy. It¡¯s really too much.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, ¡°Is there something like this?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡±

    Lan Qianqian handed the newspaper over and Su Ni took the first step to shake her head at Gu Zechen.

    Indeed, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get involved in the gossip between women. Plus, An Rong came over, so Gu Zechen found a reason to leave.

    This time, several people on Miao Cuiqing¡¯s side, plus Lan Qianqian and the gang who came to the top,pletely surrounded Khai.

    Su Ni looked at the news and almost fainted.

    Or did she make a mistake at all?

    Initially, she had said that she was not in good spirits and was about to die from exhaustion because she wanted to say that she was really tired, but under the pen of the bunch of reporters, she changed to another way, saying that the two of them were too tired at night and were in a hurry to prepare for pregnancy.

    ording to reliable sources, there was a room on Gu Zechen¡¯s floor that hadn¡¯t been lit up overnight.

    This gossip was really explosive. She didn¡¯t believe that this reporter had been guarding the hotel all night.

    At this moment, there were still many people staring at her. Su Ni started to regret why Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see the newspaper first. After all, his skin was thicker than herself.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the stage like himself now.

    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    An Rong came over with champagne and looked curiously at Su Ni¡¯s newspaper.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some small news, gossip.¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face but it was still normal.

 Chapter 185: The Affection of Endless Night

    An Rong nced at the newspaper she put away and didn¡¯t ask.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but wonder if An Rong had already seen the news that had stopped all night long.

    What a long time!

    She had not slept well for three nights.

    An Rong was confused, but she felt that Su Ni¡¯s face was a little pale. She asked with concern, ¡°, are you feeling ufortable? Should you go to rest first?¡±

    ¡°No need, Mother.¡±

    Su Ni was now against the word ¡°rest¡±. Under An Rong¡¯s shocked eyes, she drank all her wine in one ss to prove that she was not pregnant at all.

    A few socialites who wanted to continue asking questions had to swallow the words on their lips when they saw Su Ni¡¯s attitude.

    Seeing this, Lan Qianqian did not take the words anymore. She red at Miao Cuiqing and left.

    As they exchanged nces, Su Ni and An Rong pretended not to see it and their eyes wandered. They happened to see Gu Zechen and Gu Lang standing in the shade of a tree not far from the gathering, not knowing what they were talking about.

    Thinking of what Gu Lang had said before, Su Ni was still nervous, but with An Rong around, Khai didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°This time, I came, just stay with my mother for two more days.¡±

    An Rong apanied Su Ni into the house and An Rong mentioned again.

    Su Ni saw that An Rong had a smile, but her eyebrows tightened. She asked curiously, ¡°Mom, is this Gu Jia really a branch family?¡±  I heard the argument between the second and third rooms¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±

    An Rong blinked and smiled at Su Ni.

    This was what Su Ni thought about herself, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded and said something about the situation. ¡°The second and third rooms are openly fighting against each other, but they deliberately approached me. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re trying to get closer. Mom, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Still that sentence, the family affairs have nothing to do with us.¡±

    An Rong grinned. Obviously, this Gu Jia fight is going to be out of the ordinary.

    Su Ni nodded. She had already been busy, so naturally, she had no time to stretch out her hand. She just saw that Gu Zechen had been so busy since he came backst night that he was nowhere to be seen.

    Under the shade of the tree.

    Two slender figures stood opposite each other. Both of them looked serious and silent. It was not the first time Gu Lang had met Gu Zechen¡¯s warning, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously at first.

    In other words, he had long expected this day toe, so he was mentally prepared.

    Just talk about Gujia.

    ¡°Your mother tried her best to rope me in. You know what¡¯s important.¡±

    After a long time, Gu Zechen lowered his voice and said slowly.

    Gu Lang frowned, and his thin lips were tightly pursed without making a sound until Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but in the eyes of outsiders, we are at least family. I don¡¯t want things to be too ugly.¡±

    ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too nervous? Is Su Ni really that important to you?¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and watched Su Ni enter the house.

    ¡°This is none of your business. You just need to know that she is your aunt.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t directly answer Gu Lang¡¯s question, but he became more dissatisfied with it. ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken over, do it well. Don¡¯t disappoint your parents and me.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he turned around and left. Gu Lang hurriedly called out from behind. As soon as he turned back, Gu Lang lowered his head.

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    After a long time, Gu Lang whispered, ¡°I got it.¡±

    The banquet went unusually smoothly, but he never imagined that Gu Zechen would suddenly leave for Nancheng city after the banquet ended that afternoon.

    Su Ni subconsciously looked at An Rong. This waspletely different from the itinerary she had arranged back then.

    An Rong tried to persuade Gu Zechen to stay, but Gu Zechen looked calm and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    Su Ni did not have any thoughts about Gu Jia, and immediately nodded.

    On the dining table, there were different expressions in the second and third rooms. Miao Cuiqing suddenly mentioned, ¡°Gu Lang, you¡¯ve just been in office, and there are still many things you don¡¯t know. You follow little uncle back to Nancheng city and ask little uncle for advice, so as to make ourpany famous.¡±

    It was rare for the elder to show his approval and nod.

    Gu Zechen pretended not to hear him and kept eating without saying a word.

    On the other hand, Gu Lang looked at Gu Zechen with a troubled expression and said with guilt, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. How can Ipare to little uncle? If there¡¯s a problem with thepany, it¡¯s the same for me to go.¡±

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t respond.

    The atmosphere instantly sank into embarrassment.

    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s expression did not change and she still smiled kindly. Seeing that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t work, she smiled at An Rong and An Rong.

    As a result, Su Ni lowered her head and pretended to eat while An Rong¡¯s eyes looked elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys eat slowly.¡±

    After a while, Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and straightened up.

    Miao Cuiqing seemed to want to say something but was pulled by Gu Hanyang and shook her head.

    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Lan Qianqian¡¯s sarcastic voice was heard, ¡°This person is rushing to President Gu. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing listened, bit her lip and lowered her head without saying a word.

    Lan Qianqian became more and more proud. She looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Although I only gave birth to a daughter, it¡¯s much more rxing.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all family. Why don¡¯t they appreciate it? However, I¡¯ve just taken over thepany and I still have a lot of work to attend to. I¡¯m not willing to trouble little uncle.¡±

    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t see Lan Qianqian satirizing his mother, so he could not help but reply.

    When Lan Qianqian heard this, she sneered at the time and sarcastic words came out of her sharp voice. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really worthy of the newly appointed Mr. Gu. This tone of speech is probably different from usual.¡±

    Gu Lang put down his chopsticks and scanned the table with his dark eyes. He whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t eat anymore. Everyone, eat slowly.¡±

    Just as Gu Lang was about to leave, the elder, who had his eyes shut, suddenly said, ¡°Sit down for me.¡±

    Gu Lang frowned and stood still.

    ¡°What, I want you to sit down personally, right?¡±

    The elder looked at Gu Lang with his muddy eyes, but he was sharp enough to see through the world. His voice was full of anger, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this little thing. Who else can take care of you in thepany in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lan Qianqian lowered her voice and echoed. However, the moment she finished speaking, the elder¡¯s cold eyes arrived as scheduled and he shut his mouth.

    Gu Lang sat down again.

    The dining table once again returned to its cold silence. An Rong whispered Su Ni to eat more and she picked some food for her every now and then,pletely like an outsider.

 Chapter 186: Stay Out of Things

    During this period of time, the elder¡¯s gaze was constantly looking over. On the other hand, An Rong was calm and smiling.

    After dinner, Gu Jia sent Su Ni and Gu Zechen together, and Miao Cuiqing was still a little reluctant. ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s the same to go tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thepany is still busy.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and he continued to say it lightly, then he got into the car.

    An Rong did not follow back to the Nancheng city. It seems that she really nned to stay at the family. However, Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen drove the car out of the city for a round, suddenly turned the steering wheel and re-entered the capital.

    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something was going back?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Now, even an idiot would know that this was just an excuse from Gu Zechen.  The two of them stayed in the hotel they had booked before. Su Ni took a shower while Gu Zechen turned on hisputer and had a small meeting.

    When Su Ni came out, Gu Zechen had already turned off hisputer and lit a cigarette. He stood in front of the window coldly and stared at the lights downstairs.

    Su Ni wore a nightgown, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s waist from behind, and gently put her head on his body. She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How do I feel that youe to Gu Jia this time is not right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her.

    Su Ni shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I always feel that your eyebrows haven¡¯t been rxed before. It seems like you have a heavy heart because of the second and third room?¡±

    ¡°Their small matters are not enough for me to worry about.¡±

    Gu Zechen denied it without saying anything for a long time.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Su Ni knew that she didn¡¯t continue to ask. She patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early.¡±

    ¡°Sleep first, I¡¯ll go outter.¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    Su Ni was surprised and opened her mouth slightly. Thetter seemed to realize that she was too indifferent, so she took the initiative to hug Su Ni and gently kiss her forehead. Her suppressed voice was filled with fatigue, ¡°Be good, sleep first. When I finish everything, I can go back to Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°What the hell can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Su Ni looked regretful.

    She was really worried about Gu Zechen. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡±

    After a long time, Gu Zechen, who had been silent, finally let go.

    He then looked at his watch and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I should leave now.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything to stop her, so she could only let him be careful. After Gu Zechen left, Su Niy in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep.

    In the end, she could only take out her phone and ask about thepany.

    Qin Yue was particrly sensitive and asked Gu Zechen.

    ¡°No ident. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. This itineral¡­ I don¡¯t know how Gu Zechen arranged it.¡±

    Su Ni hesitated for a moment and said.

    ¡°Mr. Chen didn¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±

    Over the phone, Qin Yue was also silent for a few seconds. Finally, he let Su Ni follow Gu Zechen¡¯s progress without asking anything.

    Su Ni¡¯s chest suddenly felt stifled and she gasped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I feel like something is going to happen when Gu Zechenes back, but he went back so early.¡±

    ¡°President Gu naturally has his arrangements in mind. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the Su Corp, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Qin Yueforted him.

    Su Ni really wanted to say that she was more worried about whether Gu Zechen would be in any ident or danger. However, when she heard the tone of business is business over the phone, Su Ni thought about it and swallowed it back.

    After that, Su Ni hung up too.

    When she woke up the next day, there was still no one by the bed.

    Su Ni rubbed her eyes. She was afraid that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t returned all night, so she quickly called Gu Zechen but no one picked up.

    Su Ni was anxious.

    The call to Li Mo instantly went through.

    The other side said directly, ¡°Madam, President Gu asked me to send you back to Nancheng city directly. I am already on my way here.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr. Gu?¡±  He¡¯s not going back? ¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    Li Moughed dryly and seemed to not know how to answer. He said mysteriously, ¡°This is Mr. Gu¡¯s arrangement for mest night. I think Mr. Gu should have his own ideas.¡±

    ¡°Go to your mother¡¯s own ideas.¡±

    After hanging up, Su Ni cursed angrily. Having been married to Gu Zechen for so long, she had never asked before, but what Gu Zechen did now was too mysterious.

    She called again unwillingly but no one picked up. She was so angry that Su Ni smashed her phone onto the bed.

    Li Mo waited in the car for a long time before he saw Su Ni carrying her bag. He immediately smiled and went up to greet her, but Su Ni did not look good. She asked toe straight to the point directly, ¡°What did Gu Zechen do?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s expression paused, his smile a little awkward.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go back.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was cold. She crossed her arms and stared at Li Mo without blinking. ¡°Even if there is something I can¡¯t find out, I can¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±

    Seeing that Li Mo still didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni became anxious. She sped up her tone and continued to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about his safety?¡±

    Li Mo was a little embarrassed, but he smiled dryly and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I can only tell you that Mr. Gu is safe now and there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for him at the hotel.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she really turned around to go upstairs.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.

    Li Mo hurriedly chased after him, revealing a face that was even uglier than crying. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want to be like this either. It¡¯s CEO Gu¡¯s request, look¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tin in front of me. If you don¡¯t tell me where Gu Zechen is today, I won¡¯t go back to Nancheng city.¡±

    Su Ni had made up her mind.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you threatening me?¡±

    Li Mo was helpless.

    ¡°You can just think it.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look back and strode into the hotel.  Li Mo didn¡¯t catch up. He watched Su Ni leave and finally took out his phone.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t go far. She saw this scene behind the curtain in the lobby, so she quickly took out her phone and dialed it.

    No one picked up the call.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen, you can still leave me here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a gentleughter behind her. Su Ni turned her head and was almost scared to her heart stop. Seeing that only Ruan Yichen was alone, she calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan, what a coincidence, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You forgot that J. K¡¯s headquarters is in the capital. I just came over to have a meeting.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and said.

    Su Ni remembered this.

    She patted her head embarrassedly and said, ¡°Look at me, but you forgot. Are you used to being in a newpany?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 187: Gu Zechen Disappeared

    ¡°Not bad.¡±  I am now in charge of the domestic market.

    Ruan Yichen shrugged with a rxed smile and asked Su Ni, ¡°Why is Mr. Su here?¡±

    Su Ni looked around and pretended to be calm, ¡°The new official of Gu Lang has taken over. We have toe over to add fire to him.¡±

    ¡°Look, I forgot too.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and copied Su Ni¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve already nned to leave.¡±

    Li Mo was nowhere to be seen outside, so it was toote for her to catch up. It seemed like she could only go back to the hotel.

    Ruan Yichen nodded, his hands in his pockets, and his face was elegant in sses. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Mr. Gu today.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s still resting on it. I¡¯ming down to find my assistant to get something.¡±

    Su Ni shook her bag and smiled.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nced at the bag behind Su Ni and believed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. If Ie to Beijing next time, I have to tell me in advance.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Su Niughed heartily.

    After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni also heaved a sigh of relief. Although she felt that it was a coincidence to meet Ruan Yichen this time, she thought about Ruan Yichen¡¯s words carefully.

    Su Ni waited for three days.

    During that time, Li Mo was on time in the morning. Su Ni picked up the call in the afternoon, but Su Ni would never let go of the matter of leaving.

    The two of them werepletely frozen.

    Even though Su Ni was free, she didn¡¯t dare call An Rong. She hid in the hotel every day. As time went by, Kang¡¯s mood became more irritable.

    On the fourth day, Li Mo didn¡¯t call in the morning. Su Ni was eating spaghetti as her fingers swiftly crossed the WeChat screen.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t reply tost night¡¯s text.

    Bam!

    The door was suddenly knocked.

    Su Ni was shocked but she didn¡¯t even have time to wear her shoes. She ran to the door barefoot and asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    There was no sound, but the knock on the door increased.

    Through the cat¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t see anything.

    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s heart reached her throat. She took a deep breath and turned to grab her phone, but the sound of a hurried knock was heard again.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she felt like tears were about to fall. She quickly opened the door and grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, where have you been in the past two days?¡±

    Su Ni roared and held his arm tightly, unwilling to let go of anything.

    Gu Zechen smiled when he saw Su Ni.

    She reached her hand out to touch her face but was dodged by Su Ni. His hand finally stopped by Su Ni¡¯s lips and wiped off the spaghetti.

    ¡°Let you go back first. Do you hide in the hotel every day to eat this?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you still have the guts to say that I didn¡¯t show up for four days in a row. You¡¯re good at it¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for four days. You¡¯ve been a lot more fierce.¡±

    Gu Zechen still smiled.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes and carefully examined Gu Zechen from start to finish. She confirmed that there were no missing arms and legs, but after she was a little tired, she became even more angry.

    She abruptly shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started packing up.

    The sudden change made Gu Zechen at a loss.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go back to Nancheng city first? I think it through now. Some people have never cared about others anyway, so why should I worry about him every day?¡±

    Su Ni stuffed everything into her bag. Finally, Gu Zechen grabbed her arm and whispered, ¡°I was wrong this time.  I didn¡¯t expect to waste so much time.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re okay with just an apology?¡±

    Su Ni wanted to yell ferociously, but her tears fell uncontrobly. There was a touch of heartache in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and he reached his head to kiss her.

    Su Ni turned her face and didn¡¯t want to have much contact with him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew that it was his mistake this time and made Su Ni worry for a few more days, so he stopped forcing her and apologized seriously.

    Su Ni sulked her head, shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and stopped talking.

    Gu Zechen pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on his forehead, asking, ¡°Has anyonee looking for you in the past two days?¡±

    Su Ni shook her head.

    For the past four days, she had been alone in the hotel, so she was so bored that she appeared at Gu Zechen¡¯s ce.

    But after thinking about it, Su Ni mentioned, ¡°But the next morning, I met Ruan Yichen. Coincidentally, he came to the hotel for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth raised.

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, then said, ¡°But after that, I didn¡¯t meet again.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded. The smile on his face was not as bright as before. He obviously restrained himself a little and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯ve been in the past two days. You can¡¯t get through the phone, and Li Mo won¡¯t tell me either.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was stern. Who told him that he could leave now that his anger was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free.  At present, the capital is not the calm here that you see, so I asked you to return to Nancheng city early.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was modest and he exined what happened before, but Su Ni was still unhappy.

    He was afraid for so many days. How could he solve it with an apology?

    Gu Zechen helped her tidy up her clothes and saw the leftover spaghetti on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen took the luggage in Su Ni¡¯s hand and held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with one hand. He met his soft and affectionate eyes.

    Her heart instantly melted.

    Her expression softened as well. With such a gaze, she could not care about anything else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Look at how hungry you are.¡±

    He scratched Su Ni¡¯s face and rubbed her hair. He had rare patience andforted Su Ni with kind words.

    Gu Zechen did not expect Su Ni to wait for him in the capital for so long.

    It actually gave her a hint of anticipation.

    Thankfully, nothing happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this next time.¡±

    In the elevator, Gu Zechen did not forget to remind him.

    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going missing next time?¡±

    Su Ni quickly found the key point and asked unhappily.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression tightened and he quickly reacted. He hugged him tightly in his arms and kissed him gently on his forehead. Then he said, ¡°No, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Hmph!

    Su Ni looked away.

    When they came out of the hotel, they almost brushed past Ruan Yichen. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s face and bit her lips.

    At the same time, the two men looked at each other and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of warning.

 Chapter 188: Accident

    Ruan Yichen just smiled and feltughable for his actions. Of course, Ruan Yichen did not rm Su Ni in the end. He raised his head and quickly entered the hall.

    ¡°In public, don¡¯t always be like this.¡±

    Su Ni blushed and stared at Gu Zechen strangely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni in his arms and sped up. He met Li Mo again, who smiled more awkwardly as he called for her.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that Li Mo was helping Gu Zechen, but she couldn¡¯t find a point of venting back then and could only force Li Mo to ask.

    Now that Gu Zechen had returned safely, Su Ni still nodded calmly.

    Li Mo instantly smiled.

    He quickly opened the door and waited respectfully for the two to get into the car.

    The car door closed and it was an isted world.  Li Mo drove quickly and steadily. The two people in the back of the car looked at each other, speechless.

    ¡°Are you safe?¡±

    She teased.

    Un, Gu Zechen nodded calmly. ¡°For now, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Su Ni giggled. She didn¡¯t notice the palpitation in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She lowered her voice and waved at Su Ni, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Su Ni leaned her head against his chest and closed her eyes, as if she could hear his heartbeat.

    Su Ni subconsciously grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I know you might not believe it, but I¡¯m serious. If I could regret it, I really hoped that I could go with you.¡±

    She was still quietly leaning in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. No matter how Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe her, she had to say it.

    Gu Zechen said, ¡°I believe it.¡±

    Even though she didn¡¯t know anything, she still put herself in a dangerous situation. Fortunately, she was fine.

    Gu Zechen secretly rejoiced.

    Su Ni was surprised and looked up at him in confusion, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised her face and bit her lips seriously.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment.

    Su Ni¡¯s panic, heart palpitating, and even her trembling heart calmed down at that moment.

    His lips were cold, and there was even a faint smell of tobo. However, Su Ni was wrapped in his unique breath. She couldn¡¯t help but breathe harder and her whole body drew closer to him.

    She also held Gu Zechen¡¯s face and looked at each other from close range. First, she was silent, then she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but bite him again.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he suddenly pulled her into his arms again, biting her lips.

    It seemed like a sweet fragrance of milk oil, making him more and more immersed and unable to extricate himself. He gradually breathed more and the tip of his tongue prated through her tongue, trying to make up for what he wanted.

    Suddenly, there was a emergency brake and both of them leaned forward at the same time. In an instant, Gu Zechen pressed Su Ni¡¯s head against his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Gu Zechen frowned and said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Li Mo was shocked and looked at the red Buk with only a car figure left in front of him. ¡°I almost bumped into it.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Gu Zechen asked with a darkened face.

    At this time, Su Ni had already gotten out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and kept a little distance. She was worried, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face, and her phone vibrated on the side. Su Ni subconsciously nced over. Gu Zechen moved quickly and closed the screen lightly.

    Su Ni felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face and smiled again.

    ¡°Was it intentional just now?¡±

    This was after all a high-speed. If it was really an ident, it was impossible for both sides to be unharmed. Now, the people who had crashed had long disappeared, and they were only forced to stop.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    His two hands held the phone tightly, and soon his phone screen lit up again. Then, in the car mirror, a red Buker car appeared again.

    Li Mo calmly asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, what should we do now?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and did not say anything. Li Mo stepped on the gas and sped up.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and she couldn¡¯t help but tighten Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and purse her lips to stop disturbing Gu Zechen.

    However, the car behind them was getting closer and closer, but there was no intention of bumping into it.

    The phone rang again.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and quickly picked up the call but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°President Gu, how did you feel just now?¡±

    Su Ni heard a little sound.

    ¡°If you only have this little trick, just hit it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°Huh, this time, just take it as a lesson for you. Next time, Mr. Gu won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    There was another sound on the phone. Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni away and looked out the window, his voice bing smaller.

    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge myst patience!¡±

    He warned.

    As a result, the screen lit up and Su Ni saw that the phone had already hung up.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, the car behind us slowed down.¡±

    Li Mo reported.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back at all. He leaned back into the chair with one hand supporting his forehead. When he turned back, he saw that Su Ni was still looking at him worriedly.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and tried to make himself look a little more rxed. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe him, he could only honestly say, ¡°Insignificant tricks, trouble at work.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to Madam Calle?¡±

    Su Ni certainly knew what Gu Zechen was busy with recently. Gu Zechen, who had always been generous, had already spent too much time on Madam Calle.

    Su Ni suddenly thought of Ruan Yichen¡¯s n. She swallowed her dry throat and didn¡¯t continue.

    Aplicated emotion shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Su Ni. This time, he did not deny it again and nodded.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t find it difficult to guess the rest. Now that there were rumors that Gu Zechen and Mrs. Cayle had left recently, this warning was likely to be detrimental to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°It does have something to do with Madam Calle, but I¡¯ve already received an invitation from Madam Calle¡¯s dinner. These clowns won¡¯t be happy for long.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he finally pulled out a smile and returned to his usual n.

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    Su Ni felt uneasy.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged her tightly in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°This time, you have to go with me to see Madam Calle.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. This was what she should do.

    ¡°It might be a bit difficult.¡±

    Gu Zechen wanted to say something but stopped. Seeing Su Ni looking at him, Gu Zechen smiled again. He reached out and gently touched the tip of her nose, saying, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. With me by your side, there won¡¯t be much problems.¡±

 Chapter 189: Choosing to Believe

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni smiled with ease.

    After that, the car fell silent again.

    She didn¡¯t know if Madam Calle had sessfully invested, then she and Gu Zechen would be at an end.

    She secretly looked up at Gu Zechen. For a moment, she felt a little reluctant.

    Su Ni quickly adjusted her thoughts and didn¡¯t let herself think about it anymore. She figured that it must be because the Su Corp was still in a dark and blue state that she had this idea.

    Su Ni decided to close her eyes and rx.

    Nancheng city.

    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take Su Ni to the hotel but went home directly.

    The housekeeper did not get the news in advance, so the whole family was a little flustered and busy, but Su Ni had always told everyone that there was no need to rush, only to catch dinner time.

    Su Ni made the flower tea and knocked on the door of the study.

    Gu Zechen was flipping through the documents on the table. He looked up at Su Ni and quickly lowered his head. There were several cigarette butts at the table. Su Ni wanted to persuade her but she didn¡¯t dare disturb her.

    This was the first time she entered Gu Zechen¡¯s study and he didn¡¯t lose his temper.

    This made her feel a little satisfied.

    After the tea was put down, Su Ni tiptoed out of the room again, then called Luo Heng to ask if something big had happened in Nancheng city recently.

    ¡°There is one.¡±

    Luo Heng had already returned to the hotel to work normally, so he was very well-informed. ¡°I expect that there¡¯s something that will make you very interested. It¡¯s that ESHINE just had a winter show yesterday, but in the end, not to mention guests, there aren¡¯t even many reporters.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just thest time Gu Zechen said that anyone in Nancheng city would dare to offend Gu Zechen to watch a show?¡±  Shine was probably aware of this problem, so she deliberately pushed it back for half a month. However, she still couldn¡¯t change anything.

    When he sighed, Su Ni¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Luo Heng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not pity for her. I¡¯m just simply sighing.  If I had to say this, this woman was looking for her. She had to take an inch, so she couldn¡¯t me anyone at this stage.

    ¡°What about her now?¡±

    Su Ni had been staying in the hotel for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t know much about Nancheng city.

    With regards to the failure of the country¡¯s first show, Su Ni¡¯s performance was rtively calm and she wouldn¡¯t gloat over her misfortune. However, with her mboyant personality, it was one thing if she could ept it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the wall is pushed down, and now all the media are reporting this. As for the designer himself, I heard that after that day, he disappeared.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Something big has happened, so we must be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°What, from the looks of you, you still feel sympathetic. Don¡¯t forget how she treated you back then, she used the size of the dead person to make you a gown.¡±

    ¡°That was originally for Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni corrected.

    ¡°Yes, in any case, even Gu Zechen can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    Luo Heng had a pleasant tone, but this was not what Su Ni wanted to hear, so she asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the recent rumors of Gu Corp or several other bigpanies?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Luo Heng was stunned.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    There was no movement from Qin Yue¡¯s side. It was probably a waste of asking Luo Heng. Su Ni was inevitably a little disappointed.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Su Ni, why did you be strange when you went to the capital? Tell me what you want to ask, I can help you inquire.¡±

    Luo Heng stammered at Su Ni and raised his voice slightly.

    ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if you say it.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni started to get irritated. She was strange that Gu Zechen was even stranger than her. She had to figure out what Gu Zechen was up to.

    ¡°In my opinion, it must be rted to Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°You still need to say that.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Last night, I heard someone say a small piece of news that has something to do with Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate or not, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Luo Heng hesitated for a while, but Su Ni was impatient. ¡°If you have anything, tell me directly. I¡¯m here to listen to gossip, not the news.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I told you not to be angry.¡±

    Luo Heng was worried.

    Su Ni breathed and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Luo Heng was helpless. He knew that his words were useless and he had to say it.

    ¡°Yesterday, the new director of Yin Corp and the owner of Li¡¯s family had dinner. When I came out to make a call, I heard Yin Mo say that Mr. Gu seems to have encountered a big problem in the capital. And even if he sessfully escaped, there is still a bigger pit waiting for him to jump in the Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°What pit?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened.

    Yin Family?

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s been a long time since I came out. Could it be that I¡¯m going to be humiliated?

    ¡°How could I know? Anyway, that¡¯s what they said over the phone, and¡­ it seems that Gu Zechen is going to betray his family. In short, there¡¯s no good ending.¡±

    Luo Heng was a little guilty at the end of the sentence, and he quickly smiled and said, ¡°I see, this is just a brag. Who is Mr. Gu, who dares to touch him in Nancheng city, you don¡¯t have to worry about¡­¡±

    ¡°Luo Heng, please pay attention to me. This news is very important to me.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice suddenly became urgent.

    ¡°No way, you will believe it. Who will touch Gu Zechen in Nancheng city?¡±

    Luo Heng was surprised and felt that Su Ni¡¯s tone was too serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s always wrong to be careful.¡±

    Su Ni hung up in a hurry and thought about what had happened in the capital these days.

    Everyone betrayed each other?

    Su Ni clenched her fists and her heart tightened. No, she had to wake Gu Zechen up.

    But at the door of the study, Su Ni¡¯s footsteps slowed down.

    Since Gu Zechen had disappeared for so many days, he must know what happened. This reminder was useless for him, but it exposed himself too much.

    Just as Su Ni was about to leave, the door to the study room was suddenly opened. Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni with a confused expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni quickly calmed herself down and looked downstairs. She quickly said, ¡°Dinner is about to be ready. I n to ask you to eat.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded without doubt.

    The big Gu Jia, at this time, only two people are sitting across the table.

    For the first time, Su Ni felt a little cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Mothere back for two days, and Mother doesn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Su Ni sighed.

    Gu Zechen paused his chopsticks and stared seriously at Su Ni. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been busy with recently.¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face.

    She wasn¡¯t suspicious, she just felt that the house was too cold.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I miss Mother?¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

 Chapter 190: I Just Want to Stay With You

    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. They lowered their heads and ate the food. After a long time, they raised their heads to Su Ni and said, ¡°Get Luo Qing toe and pick you up.¡±

    Before this, Su Ni was not a big deal, but after hearing what Luo Heng said, Su Ni felt that it was better to be careful, so she did not ask more and quickly nodded.

    The atmosphere seemed to have fallen into an awkward situation.

    After dinner, Gu Zechen continued to the study room. She didn¡¯t know if the shadow of the first four days was still there. Even if the two of them were in a house, Su Ni still felt that it was not stable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly as he looked at Su Ni in cotton pajamas and hugged a pillow.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, but¡­ I just want to stay with you.¡±

    Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would reject her and hurriedly said.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t say a word¡­¡±

    Su Ni stretched out a finger and shook it in front of him.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Gu Zechen rxed a little, but quickly twisted it. He moved sideways to make way for Su Ni, then closed the door.

    The light in the study was a little bright. Su Ni found a chair and sat down, hugging her two knees, and obediently.

    Gu Zechen sat opposite her with his slender fingers holding a pen. Every now and then, he would stroke the documents. asionally, his brows would frown slightly. In Su Ni¡¯s opinion, it was also unusually good.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    The dazzling light seemed to have been applied to Gu Zechen. He sat there like a god, his every move had his unique charm.

    Even if it was just a page, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled.

    Perhaps it was because she was too focused, but Gu Zechen felt something. He looked up and saw Su Ni staring at him with her chin in both hands.

    He frowned.

    As a result, Su Ni¡¯s smile became more and more blooming.

    Cough cough!

    Gu Zechen put his fist on his lips and coughed lightly.

    Su Ni still didn¡¯t react.

    Gu Zechen put his fist to his lips again and spoke with a heavy voice, ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    Su Ni shook her head and came back to her senses. When she returned to reality, she frowned when she saw Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t you break thew, you won¡¯t disturb you, right?¡±

    Su Ni asked guiltily. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered if she peeked at someone.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder. Under the light, she could almost see the blood vessels under her skin, crystal clear and clear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go drink some water.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. In the end, Gu Zechen took the flower tea that Su Ni had brought in before and personally poured some for Kn.

    Su Ni suddenly felt that it was a little difficult to walk. She barely took two steps, but she actually resisted.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink or drink?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and asked.

    It seemed that Su Ni had no reason to refuse.

    Su Ni took a deep breath and barely stabilized her emotions. She strode towards Gu Zechen, took the water, and her body moved slightly to the side.

    ¡°Still drinking?¡±

    She had never found that Gu Zechen¡¯s voice could be so gentle and pleasant, but now, Su Ni¡¯s heart was beating wildly and her breathing was a little messy.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sit.¡±

    In the end, it was practically an extremely sorry escape.

    Before she could take two steps, a strong force pulled her back. When Su Ni reacted, she was already lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    Su Ni eximed in surprise and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face that was as serious as the stars. Her heart was like a deer, ¡°Well¡­ You don¡¯t have to work?¡±

    ¡°Even if you work, you need to rest and rx.¡±

    He stared at Su Ni¡¯s face seriously and answered seriously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni¡¯s head was hot and her mind seemed nk. She felt that her breathing was getting faster and her body was getting hotter.

    She couldn¡¯t help but reach her hand out and p her in front of her.

    Her cold lips suddenly stuck to her lips, making Su Ni tremble. Then, her pupils were wide open and she stared at the dark figure in front of her.

    Wu!

    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen, but even she felt her body softening.

    Gu Zechen suddenly gasped heavily, then he put her body down and hit Su Ni¡¯s face with his thin bangs.

    Su Ni wanted to say something, but she felt that the lights were too dim and she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    In the end, he could only be left around by Gu Zechen, followed by his breathing, rhythm, gradually sinking down¡­

    She didn¡¯t know when but Su Ni felt a chill behind her. She had been ced on the desk by Gu Zechen. Su Ni erged it again and just said no, he entered his body.

    Su Ni frowned and pursed her lips tightly, but she saw that Gu Zechen was also frowning. It was not until hepletely entered her body that Gu Zechen seemed to be relieved.

    Su Ni held onto his arm tightly, her fingernails embedded into his skin. Su Ni endured the numbness in her body and her two legs hooked tightly around his waist.

    Gu Zechen seemed to see a certain desire in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He grabbed onto her lips and covered her with his other hand while speeding up.

    ¡°Can we go back to our room?¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed and blushed, but the waves in her body kept surging again and again. She felt like she was going crazy. ¡°This is¡­ the study room¡­¡±

    However, Gu Zechen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Su Ni was saying. He furrowed his eyebrows again and sped up the attack. Su Ni¡¯s legs gradually couldn¡¯t hold on, and she hung on the table and swayed with his movements.

    Mmm¡­

    Su Ni suddenly curled up her toes and her body became more and more ufortable. It was as if she had been swept into the air by a wave. The weightlessness made her afraid that she would fall at any time.

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes, his upper body sticking to her until the world became quiet.

    The temperature in the room gradually dissipated, and Su Ni¡¯s body also felt a temporary sense of rxation and emptiness. Gu Zechen bit her neck and licked it, causing Su Ni to tremble again.

    Gu Zechen pressed his nose against her chin, seeminglyughing.

    ¡°No more.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and gently pushed Gu Zechen away, but she couldn¡¯t stop his fingers from drifting around. While ying, Gu Zechen held Su Ni back in his arms.

    It was just that the two of them were in a much more sorry statepared to when they sat up.

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and her smooth skin pressed against his chest. She kindly suggested, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±

    ¡°There are still some documents to deal with.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Then, you¡­¡±

    Su Ni was unhappy when she heard this. When he kissed her, she didn¡¯t say that.

 Chapter 191: No matter how busy I am, Iéˆ¥æª’l Be With You

    However, Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to find me?¡±

    This sentence made Su Ni speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and stare at Gu Zechen in a daze. Then, as if she had reacted, she blushed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, I miss you¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you miss me for?¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to guide him.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder, almost her ears were burning. Gu Zechen¡¯s straightforward words and his hot eyes almost made Su Ni want to find a crack to hide first.

    ¡°You even said that.¡±

    She lowered her head and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been missing for so long, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. If you weren¡¯t around, I wouldn¡¯t have been worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not like that.¡±

    Gu Zechen thought it was a little funny but he didn¡¯tugh. He knew that it was his misjudgment, which made Su Ni frightened.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not before my eyes.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly raised her head and stared at Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni looked at each other and flustered again. ¡°Anyway, I have to see you before I feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Am I so important to you?¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he seemed to be in a much better mood. He could not help but ask when he saw her shy and throbbing expression in his arms.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Her heart seemed to suddenly stop for a few seconds.

    Su Ni instantly woke up.

    Gu Zechen held her face and Su Ni stared straight at Gu Zechen. Three secondster, Su Ni suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important now, but you¡¯re important from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled the corner of his mouth, his expression changing unpredictably, and the smile on his face became more and more unpredictable.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t flustered. On the contrary, after she calmed down, her emotions became more and more controlled. ¡°So, if there¡¯s anything we can bear together, I¡¯ll be scared if you suddenly disappear like this¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen covered her lips. Unlike the initial attack, Gu Zechen became unusually slow and gentle this time.

    The tip of his tongue slowly shed across Su Ni¡¯s teeth as if he wasforting. He slowly teased her nerves and brought about another round of palpitations.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart beat faster.

    She ced her two hands on her chest, but was pulled away by Gu Zechen. She obediently lowered her hands to both sides and gently epted his caress.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t work tonight, okay?¡±

    Su Ni begged again.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I want to sleep¡­¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and tugged at Gu Zechen, feeling wronged and pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You know, I can¡¯t sleep if I can¡¯t see you¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and finally let go of it. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, ¡°Then wait for me¡­ to finish reading this page.¡±

    Su Ni was overjoyed. She hugged his neck and kissed him on the face. Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he suddenly picked Su Ni up and walked outside.

    Su Ni looked at her messy clothes and was so frightened that she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you still need to read a page?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively. When he walked to the door, he carefully took off his coat and put it on her.

    Su Ni¡¯s worries were superfluous. It was already past ten o¡¯clock and the servants had already rested, leaving only a few lights on upstairs.

    Su Ni leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and finally regained her previous sense of peace.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    She cried in a low voice.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    After taking a shower, the two of themy on the bed and he responded softly.

    Su Ni felt his fingers slowly slipping across her skin, bringing her a strange sense offort, but she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Her body couldn¡¯t help but approach Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m sleeping.¡±

    The night was peaceful.

    The next day, Su Ni woke up unusually early but found that there was no one around her.

    Su Ni tiptoed open the study as if she had thought of something and saw a light.

    Su Ni quickly closed the door again, not wanting to rm Gu Zechen.

    Then there was another sigh.

    This man was probably waiting for him to fall asleep and get up again.

    Back in the bedroom, Su Ni couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen came in from outside that she closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.

    Gu Zechen tiptoed into bed, seemingly holding his breath. It was not until he got into bed and hugged Su Ni back into his arms that he let out a long sigh of relief.

    Su Ni remained motionless, but she became more and more stiff.

    Finally, Gu Zechen seemed to notice something was wrong. His cold breath hit her earlobe and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers started to swam down like ying the piano.

    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her smile and tremble. Seeing this, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Can you still endure?¡±  Then I won¡¯t be polite.

    As soon as he said that, his fingers quickly moved between his legs. He didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to react at all. In an instant, Su Ni kicked the covers over.

    ¡°Alright.¡±  Alright. ¡±

    She begged, smiling so hard that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was still tightly held by Su Ni¡¯s legs. Gu Zechen moved a little and was tightly held by Su Ni.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni held back her smile. This time, she was begging seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    He repeated the previous question again.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±

    Su Ni answered Gu Zechen¡¯s question seriously, not daring to be naughty.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers gently hooked inside. Su Ni nervously bowed her back too, but Gu Zechen¡¯s breath hit her earlobe. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Why did you run awayst night?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice in dissatisfaction.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers were already drifting around her body. He easily tore off her pajamas and kissed his whole body moist. At the same time, he answered Su Ni¡¯s question, ¡°Then let me make up to you.¡±

    Gu Zecheny on the other side of the bed and broke her leg.

    Su Ni subconsciously wanted to clench tightly, but she was obstructed. Gu Zechen stared at her with a sad expression, ¡°You want to pick me up to death?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red.

    He dared not look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes at all. He could only turn his face to Gu Zechen and say, ¡°You get up first.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen.

    She plunged her head into her legs. Then, Su Ni¡¯s voice, which she wanted to stop, changed.

    The situation seemed uncontroble.

    Su Ni kept retreating, but she still couldn¡¯t stop Gu Zechen from attacking urately. After a while, Su Ni felt her breathing was unstable and her voice was non-stop.

    ¡­¡­

    When Su Ni got dressed and went downstairs to eat, she realized that her legs were trembling.

    Su Ni held the stairs and started to feel that her legs didn¡¯t look like her. She didn¡¯t listen to hermands at all. She stared at the cool Gu Zechen in a suit and didn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 192: The Best Perfect Several Days A week

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with surprise. When he found out Su Ni¡¯s bitterness, a bad smile shed across his usually silent face.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you need me to help you?¡±

    He asked sarcastically.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Ni asked angrily and added, ¡°Or, there is another way I can go down, that is, get lost from here!¡±

    Su Ni looked at the long staircase in front of her and started to feel ck.

    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and felt dizzy. ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t think I can do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to rest for a day?¡±

    Gu Zechen finally realized the seriousness of the situation, so he bent down and hugged him in his arms. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to rest for a day first?¡±

    Su Ni closed her eyes and saidzily, ¡°Do you think rest can work?¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused.

    ¡°I think only you can let me rest more. Only then can I really rest.¡±

    Even though Su Ni¡¯s words were subtle, Gu Zechen understood it immediately. He frowned and deliberately made some annoyance, ¡°You mean I can¡¯t touch you from now on?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Su Ni exined, but as soon as she said this, Su Ni regretted it. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gu Zechen. This man, besides these, can¡¯t there be anything else in his mind?

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Su Ni avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s malicious eyes, took a deep breath, raised her tone, and exined slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be so frequent, at least give me some rest time.¡±

    Last night, she hadn¡¯t recovered her energy¡­

    It had to be said that Gu Zechen¡¯s physical strength was really good. He could still be so energetic after staying up all night.

    After they sat down, Gu Zechen sat on Su Ni¡¯s side and took a one-sided bag for her. At the same time, the servants served porridge.

    ¡°Then I have another question. I need to ask Mrs Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at her and asked seriously.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    As it turned out, Su Ni was too innocent. It was impossible for her to say anything meaningful from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth.

    Gu Zechen asked her, ¡°Since Mrs Gu is not satisfied with this frequency, I don¡¯t know how much is suitable ording to what Mrs Gu said.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth stiffened and she looked at the maid beside her with a calm expression. She naturally didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    However, there was still a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    She secretly red at Gu Zechen, but thetter stared at her seriously and seriously, asking, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m seriously discussing this with you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go once.¡±

    Su Ni said casually.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly copsed, but he was still not red and his heart was not beating. He continued to ask, ¡°Is it too little?¡±  He will die of thirst.

    Su Ni stopped talking and lowered her head to drink porridge as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    At this time, the maid took the words and kindly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. We will water the flowers in the room on time and won¡¯t die of thirst.¡±

    Pfft!

    Su Ni almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She held back a mouthful of porridge and didn¡¯t spit out.

    ¡°You eat it.¡±

    Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and walked out.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have to bear it anymore. She looked back at Gu Zechen¡¯s back andughed out loud. The rest of them were confused, ¡°Mrs. Xi, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡±

    Su Ni waved her hand and kindly reminded, ¡°President Gu¡¯s temper has always been cloudy and uncertain. Maybe thepany has something to do to leave so urgently.¡±

    The two servants were still confused.

    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to exin anything more. She wiped her mouth and followed Gu Zechen.

    However, when Su Ni went out, Gu Zechen was gone.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing called out.

    Su Ni nodded, got into the car and headed to Su Corp.

    ¡°How¡¯s thepany in the past two days?¡±

    Su Ni asked about the situation.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luo Qing drove without saying much, ¡°Asistant Qin handled things well, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Su Ni heard the voiceover. ¡°Do you think Asistant Qin is involved in too many things?¡±

    Luo Qing immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too much for the metahumans. Asistant Qin¡¯s superpower is good.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Luo Qing hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, so she continued to ask, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Luo Qing looked sideways at Su Ni, who was waiting for a traffic light. She was not in a hurry, so she smiled at Khai and said, ¡°It¡¯s because there are so many people in thepany. I¡¯ve heard that Asistant Qin has more power than Yao 4. I even said¡­ CEO Su, I¡¯m just saying it casually. You won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, you can continue.¡±

    Su Ni had never heard of this before.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡±  Perhaps it was because you weren¡¯t in thepany for the past two days and Asistant Qin was busy, so some of the executives had opinions about Asistant Qin learning Cao Fu. The ones who secretly made up their minds were Asistant Qin.

    These words can be big or small.

    Luo Qing looked at Su Ni nervously and saw her calm expression. She was not even a bit angry, but she still said worriedly, ¡°Kang, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  I think that the senior management probably has something to do with me, so I¡¯ll release such words.

    Su Ni scoffed at this and did not take it seriously. Luo Qing¡¯s expression was obviously relieved.

    When they arrived at thepany, the front desk suddenly handed Su Ni a package.

    Su Ni asked who sent it and the front desk did not know. However, the person said that he must hand it over to Su Ni personally.

    Luo Qing was worried and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Su, let me handle it. What if it¡¯s a dangerous artist¡­¡±

    Su Ni knew that Luo Qing was concerned about her, but she still rejected her kindness. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    Instinctively, this thing had something to do with her.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing was still worried, so she called out twice from behind. Su Ni only looked back at her and Khai quickly fell silent.

    In the office.

    Before Qin Yue came over, Su Ni opened the package. At first, she was worried and deliberately kept a distance from the box.

    A few minutester, when she got closer and found that there was only a stack of documents inside, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.

    Su Ni took out the document and just happened to find a photo.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Qin Yue pushed the door open and entered. Su Ni picked it up quickly. She threw it into the drawer before she could take a look. She smiled and said, ¡°Asistant Qin, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, this is the financial statement from the super market for the past three months. It has achieved very good results. CEO Qian specially arranged a copy of it and sent it over.¡±

    Qin Yue said.

    Su Ni looked at the thick stack of table and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do.¡±

    Qin Yue returned to his business is business tone.

 Chapter 193: Bad temper

    Su Ni still looked at him. ¡°Did President Qin hear some gossip from thepany recently?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Qin Yue was confused.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Ni smiled mysteriously, then waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just some boring people who are talking about it. I only heard that Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t have to pay attention to it if he hears it.¡±

    Qin Yue was still at a loss until he left. Of course, Su Ni did not tell Qin Yue directly.

    Soon, Su Ni pulled the drawer and nned to take a look at the photo first.

    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s smile stiffened on her face.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Su Ni muttered in a low voice and frowned tightly. There was a sudden sound in her mind, pulling her nerves.

    As if she didn¡¯t give up, Su Ni picked up the photo again. She wouldn¡¯t have misread this face and smile, but how could it be¡­

    Su Ni supported her forehead and shook her head again.

    Now, she knew who sent the information. After browsing the pages, Su Ni lost her mind and called Ruan Yichen directly.

    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    Su Ni asked toe straight to the point directly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±  For the past month and a half, I have been following this matter. Although the results are hard to ept, this is the truth.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was slow and serious.

    Su Ni frowned and stopped talking.

    She needed some time to digest the news.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Over the phone, he sighed earnestly and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me toe find you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni quickly rejected it.

    She started to regret being involved in this matter and put herself in a dilemma.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, can you be responsible for this result?¡±

    She asked cautiously again.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ruan Yichen answered straightforwardly and decisively, saying without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already secretly found someone to ask the person beside Madam Calle that there is a mole on her left hip.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ There are a lot of people with mole. We can¡¯t judge by this.¡±

    Su Ni argued.

    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni was a little angry.

    ¡°Mr. Su, the question right now is not whether she is a real foster daughter, but you can¡¯t ept that she is Madam Calle¡¯s foster daughter.¡±

    Ruan Yichen broke the line.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni was stunned for a long time. When he found that Ruan Yichen was stabbing her with blood, her brows were locked again. She said in a low voice, ¡°No, I want to find out the true identity of my adopted daughter and Mr. Ruan¡¯s true intentions, which is more important to me.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan is joking.¡±

    Su Ni smirked but was already annoyed by Ruan Yichen¡¯s call. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to verify it.¡±

    ¡°Although there isn¡¯t much of a problem, since Mr. Su is willing to trouble her, I will naturally ask for it.¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop him and generously issued an invitation.

    Su Ni hung up the phone, feeling uneasy. She looked at the gentle and sweet smile. If it wasn¡¯t for the confusion in her eyes, she would have almost never been able to hold onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and connect a woman who was arrogant in front of her.

    Guan Ning.

    Is it really you?

    Su Ni leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Gu Zechen would look like if he found out about the news.

    What¡¯s more, based on the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, there might be another turning point.  If Guan Ning first found Gu Zechen, she would be a passive side.

    It was difficult to solve the problem.

    She started to feel annoyed. When Luo Qing came in, Su Ni obviously restrained her emotions.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Ni realized she had lost her cool and lowered her tone.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look very good.¡±

    Luo Qing asked tentatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni waved her hand, trying to keep herself stable, then she smiled at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This is the information of the previous project of Nanjiawan. I just received news from President Gu that I can officially start work.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    ¡°So fast.¡±

    Su Ni was surprised and hurriedly got up to take the files from Luo Qing. When she saw it, it was true that the government¡¯s red steel seal was not dry yet.

    The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face quickly blossomed as she walked away from Guan Ning¡¯s haze. She turned around happily and went back to her desk to find her phone. ¡°No, I have to call Mr. Gu personally.¡±

    Luo Qing smiled and silently left the office.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve already got the notice. I didn¡¯t expect you to move very quickly.¡±

    Su Ni toe straight to the point, unable to hide her joy.

    She didn¡¯t expect a woman¡¯sughter to be heard on the phone, followed by Gu Zechen¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Why did you touch my phone?¡±

    The call was quickly cut off.

    Su Ni was confused, but she quickly realized that Gu Zechen should be in the office, then this woman¡­

    Su Ni called again but no one picked up.

    Su Ni decided to go to Gu Corp.

    However, before that, Su Ni still thought about Guan Ning¡¯s matter in detail. The top priority was to ensure that things were correct.

    She was worried about whether it was Qin Yue or Luo Qing, and even Luo Heng. After some consideration, Su Ni decided to find someone else to investigate.

    Luo Qing was a little surprised when she saw Su Ni go downstairs, but she heard that she was going to Gu Corp, so she didn¡¯t ask much and started the engine silently.

    Un, Su Ni was stopped downstairs of Gu Corp.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, but other women were able to enter the Gu Corp and stop her.

    Madam Calle hadn¡¯t left yet and Gu Zechen was so impatient?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce my identity anymore.¡±

    Su Ni pulled the wrinkles on her coat and sneered at the front desk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will blow the pillow to Mr. Gu in the future, and you will drive him away directly?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m sorry, Gu Huai is always not in thepany.¡±

    The front desk smiled carefully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I had to see Mr. Gu, but I had something left in Mr. Gu¡¯s office. I need to go and take it.¡±

    Su Ni nced at the receptionist and said slowly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The receptionist stuttered for a long time, or was it that his colleague was busy following him, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. Do you want to personally call President Gu?¡±

    ¡°If the call can get through, I need toe personally?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s sharp eyes flew over, frightening the other person to not dare to say more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t talk to. Today, I¡¯m going to President Gu¡¯s office. I¡¯m responsible for something. Otherwise, I might not have a good temper one day¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your temper?¡±

    A steady voice was heard from behind.

 Chapter 194: Who Is She?

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth slightly raised, and before she turned around, she immediately put on a gentle and harmless smile. She walked over to Gu Zechen and said in a loud voice, ¡°Hubby, why are you here? You don¡¯t want me to go up, are you looking down on me?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the front stage and all of them lowered their heads.

    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have toe to work.¡±

    The moment Gu Zechen opened his mouth, he gave the order to leave.

    Su Ni knew that the two receptionists didn¡¯t have the courage to stop her, but now that Gu Zechen was acting with her, she would apany her to the end.

    At that moment, Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and walked into the elevator. She still asked coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, where did you go? You don¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hear the sound?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked down at her expressionlessly.

    Su Ni¡¯s smile was a little stiff, but thankfully, her reaction was quite fast. She smiled and whispered, ¡°I heard some voices, but I don¡¯t believe it, so I came to find you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened but he did notment on Su Ni¡¯s words.

    Su Ni could only say, ¡°At such a critical moment, I think that Gu Huai is not someone who doesn¡¯t know what to do, what¡¯s more¡­ I think I can still satisfy President Gu.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Did you forget what you said this morning?

    Gu Zechen suddenly mmed Su Ni against the elevator.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes, cunning and agile.

    She pretended to be serious and asked, ¡°What, can it be that Gu Huai is always angry about this, so he wants to find another woman?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at her yfully without saying a word.

    ¡°Look at you¡­¡±

    Su Ni started to take the opportunity to do Gu Zechen¡¯s work and said, ¡°I know too, but we can discuss things between husband and wife. You don¡¯t have to go find other women for this small matter. Then, can I too¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s lips fell on her lips without warning and covered Su Ni¡¯s words.

    Gu Zechen gently touched the corner of her lips, then a cold light shed in his eyes, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    The sudden domineering aura made Su Ni lose hernguage function.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away, licked the corner of her mouth and smiled at him.

    Initially, she was just talking, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction, she felt relieved.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as the elevator opened, Su Ni took the first step out of the elevator. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would make any excessive actions and directly entered the main topic.

    Gu Zechen leaned back, his warm breath hitting her face. Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, her expression calm and calm.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±

    Gu Zechen was no longer interested. He pulled his coat and started walking towards the desk.

    Su Ni frowned.

    This exnation was uneptable.

    ¡°On the other hand, Mrs Gu came to mypany early in the morning and made a big fuss under thepany. Why are you here to ask for forgiveness?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly raised his tone and continued to ask.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Gu Zechen¡¯s ability to beat the Bush. She quickly reacted and calmly asked, ¡°I was just worried about my husband. I heard a voice that I shouldn¡¯t have heard over the phone. It¡¯s nothing to ask.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded in agreement.

    He shrugged and looked at Su Ni without any exnation.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Nipromised.

    She turned around and started walking outside, saying as she walked, ¡°Since Mr. Gu is unwilling to say it, I can¡¯t say it. I hope that next time Mr. Gu will be so lucky.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s suppressed voice came from behind.

    Su Ni smiled and looked back at him with a frown impatiently. Instead, she ced her hands around her chest and waited for the next moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time it¡¯s just an ident. She won¡¯t cause any damage to our feelings.¡±

    Gu Zechen still frowned and said a few more words, as if his finalpromise.

    Su Ni raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    She asked calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s your attitude?¡±

    A sharp light shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Where did this woman mess up normally go? She was calmly beyond his imagination.

    Su Ni waved her hands, copied Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and shrugged, ¡°Since Mr. Gu said so, should I believe Mr. Gu?¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s an ident!¡±

    Su Ni added.

    Gu Zechen frowned again and his thin lips moved. He nodded heavily after a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s eschine.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations.

    It looked like it was really an ident.

    It was possible for Gu Zechen to be with any woman, but she was trustworthy of this side.

    Su Ni still stood on the spot. Gu Zechen signaled for her toe over. She reluctantly took two steps forward and finally sat down opposite Gu Zechen.

    ¡°She came to remind me of something, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Are you telling me to be careful of you?¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly smiled. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, but there was aplicated feeling in his eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth stiffened and her eyebrows moved.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was Ruan Yichen¡¯s incident that made her feel a little guilty. Even if she tried her best to endure it, her expression looked a little abnormal.

    ¡°Be careful of me?¡±  Be careful of what I do, can you sow discord again?

    Su Ni calmed her breath and asked lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head and leaned his head against the back of his chair. His expression was much more rxed than before. ¡°Heshine has always been concerned about what happened in the past. I can¡¯t believe her words.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Su Ni followed closely.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s serious face and burst intoughter a few secondster. Su Ni frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, sometimes I think you¡¯re smart, but sometimes you¡¯re almost stupid.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave her a sudden evaluation.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    As soon as Su Ni spoke, she suddenly felt that the frequency of this sentence was a little high and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn ck.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  I told you, I won¡¯t believe what Sheshine said. If you really have a problem, I will investigate it personally.

    As he said this, he slowly got up, walked around the desk and walked to Su Ni¡¯s side. His fingers gently crossed Su Ni¡¯s earlobe, startling her strange feelings.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down as he muttered to himself, ¡°Su Ni, what did you do behind my back?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s throat was a little dry. She forcefully controlled her impulse to swallow her throat and said with a meticulous smile, ¡°You still don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done every day.  Besides, what can I do to you?

 Chapter 195: Suspicious Each Other

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was neither salty nor faint. Like his fingers, he slowly slid past her skin. From his neck to his chest, he slowly jumped upwards and stopped by her lips.

    Su Ni instinctively recognized her face.

    Gu Zechen bent down, his gaze parallel to hers. He seemed to notice the uneasiness in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pinched her cheek and kissed her business is business.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni suddenly got up and hit the chair behind her, making a deafening sound.

    Gu Zechen was still looking at her with a strange look, but Su Ni turned her hair away in a panic. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms. Looking at her slightly red face, he smiled, ¡°Mrs Gu, your heart seems to be racing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni was even more confused. She tried to escape Gu Zechen, but she was hugged even tighter and could barely breathe.

    A warm breath was hitting her earlobe. Gu Zechen slowly licked her earrings until his earlobs..

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    She turned into a soft voice and begged.

    ¡°What did my woman do behind my back? I really want to know¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the gentle touch turned into a ferocious attack. Gu Zechen fiercely bit Su Ni¡¯s neck. The pain made Su Ni¡¯s pores open and solidify.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Ni refuted.

    ¡°I really want to know¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to hear Su Ni¡¯s voice and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t care because I can always find it.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her voice was getting lower and lower until it was about to struggle to death. However, it seemed that no matter what she said, Gu Zechen would no longer believe it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Su Ni hadn¡¯t even reacted when Gu Zechenpleted his stubborn and gentle transformation. Then he hugged her waist and walked out with a smile.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with concern, biting her lips and not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°What do Mrs Gu want to eat this afternoon?¡±

    Gu Zechen returned to his usual polite tone and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the mood to eat.

    ¡°Even if Mrs Gu wants the moon in the sky, I can pick it off for her, but it¡¯s really hard to think about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised the corner of his mouth and lowered his head. He stared at Su Ni affectionately but meaningfully, ¡°I think Mrs Gu should choose another one.¡±

    ¡°Hotpot, then eat hotpot.¡±

    Su Ni said it without hesitation.

    ¡°Hotpot?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked in return, seemingly thinking seriously, then shook his head and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten well for the past two days. The hot pot isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Then drink congee, light down.¡±

    This is all right.

    The man in front of her was smiling gently, but to her, it was a torment.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have porridge, but¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled meaningfully but he suddenly stopped halfway. Su Ni shook her hand and bit her lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since Mrs Gu wants to have porridge, let¡¯s have it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenlyughed again. Just as he exited the elevator, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly and epted the inspection of the people in the hall.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu, Hello Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°President Gu and Mr. Su are really close.¡±

    All kinds of voices were heard. Su Ni pretended not to hear them and sped up.

    Probably, when Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry, he was even scarier than when he was furious.

    After getting into the car, Su Ni was about to copse and she could not help but lower her voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you¡¯re still angry with me, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked surprised.

    ¡°No.¡±

    His smile was serious and firm.

    Su Ni shook her head desperately as tears welled up.

    She stared at Gu Zechen with tears in her eyes. Her breathing was fast and violent, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you have any doubts about me, tell me directly, maybe I can exin?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly stopped talking.

    Slowly, the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared until it finally disappeared,pletely returning to its usual calm and indifference.

    Time passed.

    No one spoke.

    Su Ni¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly and there was a low sob. Gu Zechen stiffly reached out to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    He stoppedughing and called out calmly, no longer emotionally.

    Su Ni looked at him in confusion. Soon, Gu Zechen gently stroked the corner of her eyes and didn¡¯t want her to cry again. Then, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t doubt what you can do to me since I found you at the capital hotel. I¡¯m just worried about you being used.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Of course, for some reason, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t tell me now, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and smiled gently.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that the usually cold and violent man could say such gentle words from his mouth. She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Anyway, I will eventually investigate everything.

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    ¡°This is the same for essiene. You are the same.¡±

    When he mentioned that woman, his brows deepened and a cold look crossed his face. ¡°She is indeed a troublesome existence. I was careless in the past.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the first show failed and she disappeared.¡±

    She never imagined that she would find Gu Zechen so soon.

    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°She wants to settle this with me. Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand worriedly and begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, can you¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled at her.

    ¡°Can you¡­ be careful?¡±

    Su Ni remembered Luo Heng¡¯s words. Regardless of whether he doubted her or not, Su Ni decided to say it, ¡°I came back to hear some bad news that someone in Nancheng city wanted to harm you and it was also rted to Yin Family.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, and the corner of his mouth still had a faint smile.

    When she heard Su Ni¡¯s words, she was not surprised. She reached out and touched her hair. ¡°So¡­ how would I believe Mrs Gu would harm me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed and suddenly felt much more rxed. ¡°But as you said, there will always be people with ulterior motives. Then, will you still believe me?¡±

    After she said this, another pleading look appeared in her eyes.

    Or maybe he was admitting that Gu Zechen guessed right.

 Chapter 196: What Did You Do Behind Him

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand paused on her face for three seconds. Even though she was still smiling, Su Ni felt a little cold.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    She cried out trembling.

    ¡°Then I want to see what is going on, Mrs Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not respond to Su Ni like the promise he made before. Instead, he turned into a vague answer and perfunctorily gave Su Ni.

    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s heart fell to the bottom.

    His face was ashen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen, no matter what happens, I will never do anything to hurt you.¡±

    After all, they were now grasshoppers on the same rope and nothing could happen.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He agreed with Su Ni¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go eat now?¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly.

    However, it was better to not eat this meal.

    In the huge restaurant, there were only Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    The two of them sat on the opposite side of the table. They were the furthest away from each other and there was nomunication throughout. Even if it was just a nce, Gu Zechen never gave her.

    For forty minutes, Su Ni ate a bowl of porridge but her mind wasn¡¯t on it.

    She believed that if Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to find out, he would naturally have his way. What was Keeshen talking about?

    After chatting so much in the car, Gu Zechen never said anything. Instead, she fell into a dead end of endless suspicion.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back to Su Corp. I still have something to do.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    This was the first thing Gu Zechen said when they ate.

    Su Ni nodded.

    She packed up her things and turned to leave, but she suddenly stopped and walked to Gu Zechen¡¯s side. She kissed him gently on the cheek and said seriously, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll be responsible for what I said today.¡±

    Gu Zechen blinked and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m serious about what I said today.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes at all. She nodded perfunctorily and left in a hurry.

    Once again, when she returned to Su Corp, Su Ni was no longer in a hurry. On the contrary, every step she took was extremely difficult.

    Even Qin Yue noticed that something was wrong with her. Su Ni just shook her head and didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    ¡°This afternoon, cancel all arrangements.¡±

    Su Ni locked herself in the office and handed all matters to Qin Yue.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s uncertain attitude made her feel uneasy.

    Perhaps Gu Zechen had never used any tricks on him before. Of course, since the divorce time, Gu Zechen was still very friendly to her.

    But this time¡­

    Su Ni pursed her lips and struggled in her mind. Finally, she shook her head desperately to deny herself.

    Finally, she took out her phone and called Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    There was still a gentle tone as always. ¡°It won¡¯t be so fast. Mr. Su¡¯s done checking.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that Gu Zechen already knows about this.¡±

    Su Ni toe straight to the point said directly.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The other side was stunned for a long time, and then she swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen, even if he is capable, he will not know first.¡±

    ¡°What if someone tells him?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sheshine.¡±  She went to see Gu Zechen today and told him to be careful of me.

    Su Ni tried her best to restrain her emotions, but she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.

    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first.¡±

    When Ruan Yichen heard this, his tone became heavy. ¡°Can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Ni replied without thinking, ¡°Gu Zechen has found me.¡±

    Thinking back to how she went to the office to find Gu Zechen, Su Ni found that this was the stupidest decision she had made.

    Although he was the one who dominated the topic from the beginning, Gu Zechen pulled him closer to him step by step until he fell into the trap.

    Gu Zechen must know something.

    That¡¯s why he swore. Right, he deliberately mentioned that he was at the hotel in Beijing. In those four days, he never told himself what he had done.

    Su Ni¡¯s head was about to explode. ¡°Mr. Ruan, I think that if Gu Zechen continues like this, I can¡¯t be conservative.¡±

    ¡°Then what if¡­ we took down Madam Calle and your Su Corp will receive a considerable investment?¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly threw a heavy shot.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there won¡¯t be any conflict with Gu Zechen?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed no conflict. Gu Zechen is also able to win Madam Calle, but we are nning on another gap. One need to know, investors like Madam Calle are the leastcking in money.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°But¡­ but we don¡¯t have any impressive projects at all.¡±

    Su Ni sat down on the chair with a pale expression. ¡°Even if Madam Calle has money, she can¡¯t just invest for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That depends on Mr. Su¡¯s ability. Don¡¯t forget how Mr. Su convinced me back then.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled again.

    Su Ni stopped talking.

    Ten secondster, she seemed to have made up her mind. Her tone was no longer flustered and she returned to her usual calm andposed self. ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Then I wish you luck.¡±

    Ruan Yichen then hung up.

    Silence returned to the office in an instant. Su Ni grabbed her hair, put her hands into her scalp, and pulled them hard. Eventually, she decided to get up.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Qin Yue stood at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look sideways and took big strides.

    ¡°Do you want to inform Assistant Luo?¡±

    Qin Yue caught up to him. ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re in a bad state today¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m fine.¡±

    In the elevator, Su Ni hadpletely recovered. She smiled calmly at Qin Yue, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded and said, ¡°Before you told me that Gu Zechen disappeared, Mr. Chen has investigated it. Gu Zechen has been in the capital and saw quite a few people during the period, but I still can¡¯t find out what he is doing.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni still felt that it was not a coincidence to see Ruan Yichen at the capital hotel. She frowned and didn¡¯t know if this was rted.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan?¡±

    Qin Yue thought about it for three seconds and nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a specific candidate, it¡¯s better that you just need to check on his recent itinerary. It¡¯s easier.¡±

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and couldn¡¯t help but hold the photo in her hand tightly.

    In a private room in a cafe in the suburbs of the city.

    Su Ni and the rest had been looking at the photos in their hands. They thought about how it had been almost three months since they signed the agreement with Gu Zechen.

    Even though Guan Ning had agreed over the phone, Su Ni was still not sure if she woulde.

 Chapter 197: Guan Ning Is An adopted Girl

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    A voice came from behind.

    Su Ni turned around and saw a delicate girl with long hair standing behind her in a white dress. Su Ni smiled and nodded.

    After a few months of not seeing her, Guan Ning¡¯s eyes were much calmer. She sat in front of Su Ni with her head lowered, not daring to look at Khai.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here today to interrogate.¡±

    Su Ni toe straight to the point to help Guan Ning eliminate her anxiety.

    Guan Ning looked at Su Ni in astonishment, uneasily twisted her seat a few times, tightly clutched her bag, and whispered, ¡°President Gu and I haven¡¯t seen each other for several months. Why is Khai looking for me?¡±

    Obviously, Guan Ning had seen the rumors about Su Ni and Gu Zechen flirting with each other during this period of time. She did not dare to be as arrogant as before in front of.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to your words.¡±

    Su Ni slowly picked up the coffee from the table and took a sip, then she smiled and said, ¡°I still remember that you stood by Gu Zechen¡¯s side and hugged his arm. Your face is attached to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡­¡±

    Guan Ning suddenly lied, her body trembled uneasily and her eyes shifted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I told you before that I¡¯m not here to make trouble for you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and a touch of contempt shed across her eyes. Apart from her face, she couldn¡¯t see anything more attractive, nor did she know how Gu Zechen liked her.

    Guan Ning pursed her lips tightly and stopped talking.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you have anything, just say it.¡±

    Guan Ning swallowed her dry throat and her eyes were starting to turn red.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    She whispered, then nodded. ¡°Actually, I just want to know why Gu Zechen was with you back then?¡±

    Guan Ning quickly nced at Su Ni and quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Guan Ning exined slowly, ¡°At that time, I was still in university. One day, Mr. Gu suddenly found me and gave me a sum of money. Regardless of whether I was willing or not, I had no choice.¡±

    She seemed afraid Su Ni wouldn¡¯t believe it, so she emphasized, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose at the time, and you should know Mr. Gu. I can¡¯t resist at all.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, not angry, but just reminded her to continue.

    ¡°Later, I stayed by President Gu¡¯s side and never met every day. When he wanted to see me, he would go find me.¡±

    ¡°How long do you see each other?¡±

    Su Ni toyed with the coffee spoon and asked slowly. For the first time, she felt like Gu Zechen was in the room.

    Guan Ning shook her head with fear shing across her eyes. ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t see me for two or three months. Sometimes, you go to me every day but never let me spend the night.¡±

    ¡°Not overnight?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked.

    Guan Ning¡¯s tears were hazy as if she wanted to gain Su Ni¡¯s trust. She said again, ¡°, let me tell you the truth. CEO Gu and I have been together for so long, Mr. Gu¡­ Mr. Gu has never touched me.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    This waspletely beyond Su Ni¡¯s cognition. What about Gu Zechen looking for a woman but not touching her to do charity?

    ¡°This is true. There were a few times¡­ I wanted to take the initiative too¡­ But¡­ before I climbed into bed, I was chased down by CEO Gu¡­ He looked particrly fierce.¡±

    ¡°Then you are reluctant to leave.¡±

    Su Ni sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before, but can I?¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s tears surged again.

    Su Ni stood up and leaned forward slightly. She stared coldly at her pale face and said coldly, ¡°You can, but you didn¡¯t. Why can¡¯t you admit that you love him?¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you admit it. After all, there aren¡¯t many women who can be unmoved by an excellent man like Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni helped her out.

    Guan Ning lowered her head and bit her lip.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve already finished what I should say.¡±

    Guan Ning already knew that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was not to cause trouble for her, but she had already hidden herself. She didn¡¯t want to cause such trouble and she didn¡¯t want to recall the pain.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s time for me to tell you.¡±

    Su Ni said slowly. In Guan Ning¡¯s shocked eyes, Ka said, ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want to see a third person about our meeting today.¡±

    Guan Ning hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Do you love Gu Zechen?¡±

    She asked again.

    Guan Ning looked at her, not daring to speak.

    ¡°I said before, I¡¯m not here to make trouble for you.¡±

    Su Ni was impatient when she saw Guan Ning¡¯s hesitation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After a long time, Guan Ning trembled and nodded. Perhaps Su Ni¡¯s words gave herst confidence, and she said, ¡°I love him very much, but I don¡¯t understand why Mr. Gu found me back then. Sometimes he treats me very well, but sometimes he is very bad to me.¡±

    ¡°I promise you that if I do it, I will help you solve the problem.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief and Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, I guess the reason from the first time I saw you. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen never told you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what else can you do if you look for me? I¡¯m just a graduate student.¡±

    ¡°Rather than saying that you¡¯re helping me, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m helping you.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Guan Ning¡¯s photo in front of her. Under thetter¡¯s suspicious and shocked gaze, Khai slowly said, ¡°Today, this photo was delivered to me.¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°When is this photo?¡±

    She waspletely unimpressed.

    ¡°How could it be delivered to you?¡±

    She started to be scared.

    ¡°Someone probably wanted to harm Gu Zechen, so I happened to find you. Unfortunately, I happened to find out about this. I¡¯ll see if Miss Guan is willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, and she spoke in a joking manner.

    Guan Ning bit her lip. There was no blood on her pale face. Her slender fingers were tightly clutching the photo. From any angle, it was a weak girl.

    ¡°You just told me that you love Gu Zechen, right? That¡¯s why I came to find you.  It was also a hope.. you won¡¯t get involved in this fight again.

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Guan Ning shook her head and tears fell. ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯te to me for a long time. I¡¯ve been hiding so far. Why¡­ why would I still find me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take it as your default.  I still have a lot to tell you. Of course, I¡¯m not here. Are you mentally prepared?

    Su Ni looked at her watch and didn¡¯t have much time to waste.

    Guan Ning was still hesitating.

    Su Ni stood up, put the coffee money on the table, and at the same time put a business card in front of her. ¡°If you think about it, make the call above.  Miss Guan, I¡¯m not scaring you this time. If you don¡¯t agree, not only you, but also your mother will probably be a cannon fodder for this battle.

 Chapter 198: The Only Lover

    Su Ni walked very quickly. Just as she was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard a roar from behind, ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t answer, so she didn¡¯t slow down and plunged into the sunset.

    The sun was like blood and Su Ni took a deep breath.

    Simrly, she was not sure if her words could work on Guan Ning.

    Su Ni just returned to the family, and there was a voice behind her. ¡°Where are you going from work?¡±

    Su Ni was so frightened that her heart trembled. She looked at the nanny¡¯s eyes before she could tell herself that Gu Zechen was back.

    She smiled and turned back to shake the Sun-Moon-Star in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. She said happily, ¡°The Sun-Moon-Star has been repaired by the Master. It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for it from work today. I personally went to get it back.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes only stayed on the Sun-Moon-Star for a few seconds before his eyes finally fell on her face.

    Su Ni smiled calmly and her heart was like a pool of dead water.

    She epted Gu Zechen¡¯s inspection like a strong man. After a while, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and walked down slowly inpromise. He whispered, ¡°If you can¡¯t fix it well, I¡¯ll buy you another one. Why do you need to spend so much effort?¡±

    ¡°This is the second gift you gave me, and it is the third anniversary of our wedding. The meaning is different.¡±

    Su Ni shook the ring in her hand. This was the first gift he gave her.

    Even though Gu Zechen was forced to buy by the reporters in that situation, Su Ni was also happy.

    She suddenly remembered something. She quickly tiptoed and kissed Gu Zechen on the face.

    Gu Zechen looked calm and could not see any extra expression.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I promised you that I would give you a kiss every day, but I forgot.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head, red and her mind was like a deer.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything.

    He reached out to hold Su Ni and slowly went upstairs. The maid said downstairs, ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam, dinner is ready soon.¡±

    As soon as she returned to the bedroom, Su Ni was pushed to the bed by Gu Zechen. Su Ni calmed her emotions and smiled.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything buty on her body, staring at her with a smile.

    Su Ni was about to say something when Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and covered her lips.

    Unlike the previous storm, he became particrly gentle this time. He slowly rubbed the corners of her lips and didn¡¯t let go of any corner.

    Su Ni¡¯s breathing slowly rxed.

    Until it was calm.

    And he didn¡¯t take the next step. He suddenly let go of Su Ni and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go see Madam Calle. Sess or failure will be tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    Su Ni blinked seriously and smiled.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her without saying a word, Su Ni vaguely sensed Gu Zechen¡¯s purpose, but she didn¡¯t dare to think too much. She continued, ¡°I believe that with your ability, you can definitely get Madam Calle to nod and agree.¡±

    ¡°Madam Calle suddenly moved forward.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up from Su Ni, straightened his tie, stood in front of the window, pulled out a cigarette for himself and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a bad thing to not see, I heard a lot of rumors.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Ni asked him quietly.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and looked back at Su Ni.

    In the smoke, Su Ni couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. She swallowed her throat subconsciously and waited for Gu Zechen¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I told you to prepare in advance. Wait for me toe back tomorrow and we¡¯ll celebrate.¡±

    Su Ni smiled as soon as Gu Zechen finished.

    Sure enough, this was the Gu Zechen that Su Ni knew. He was always well-prepared and prepared.

    Su Ni ran to his side barefoot and tiptoed to hook his neck. She smiled more and more, ¡°Of course, I believe you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back early tomorrow. I¡¯ll definitely get ready.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare yourself.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became more and more reckless. He put one hand on her butt and pinched it lightly. Just as Su Ni thought he was going to move further, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Tomorrow is important. Rest early today.¡±

    Su Ni felt funny about her thoughts and nodded lightly.

    At night, Su Ni woke up but no one was around.

    Once again, there seemed to be a figure on the balcony. Su Ni was a little surprised. She rubbed her eyes, turned on the lights and called him.

    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked worried. The cigarette in his hand was only thest one.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    Su Ni hugged him from behind and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about meeting tomorrow. Madam Calle isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. It¡¯s not easy to get her to nod and agree.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are still several factions in Nancheng city staring at Madam Calle. Will they not be in chaos tomorrow?¡±

    Su Ni was a little worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    He took a sip of his cigarette in disdain and threw the cigarette butt downstairs. Soon, the light of the starlight disappeared.

    ¡°Go in and lie down for a while.¡±

    Su Ni suggested.

    ¡°Sleep first, I should go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni put on her coat and sent Gu Zechen to the car. Before she left, Su Ni hugged him and whispered to him to be safe.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, like a smile, but Su Ni clearly felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold and even a little cold.

    Su Ni trembled for a moment and looked at the stars in the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but hug her arms tightly.

    Heavens, it was really cold.

    Early the next morning.

    The maid asked Gu Zechen in surprise. Su Ni said that Gu Zechen had to work early while drinking porridge.

    The phone on the table suddenly rang.

    Su Ni just nced at it and put down the half-bowl of congee she hadn¡¯t finished. She took her bag and ran out of the door.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.

    The maid called out from behind.

    ¡°Why are you busy these two days?¡±  The elderly maid looked at the remaining congee in the bowl and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, worried.

    Su Ni got in the car and picked up the call.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to trust you once.¡±

    Over the phone, Guan Ning¡¯s weak but particrly firm voice was heard.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you this morning?¡±

    If Madam Calle¡¯s side was in advance, Ruan Yichen would not have acted if he received the news in advance.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s voice was trembling, and Luo Qing was also looking behind her. Guan Ning looked calm and quickly said, ¡°How about this, it¡¯s still the old ce. Wait an hour for me and I¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, where are we going?¡±

    Luo Qing asked directly.

    ¡°How about this, Luo Qing, put me down in the city. Then you drive the car and sway in the city. You must dy me for two hours before we finally meet up at thepany.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was fast but she was not flustered. She had obviously made arrangements.

 Chapter 199: Agreed to Cooperate

    Surprise shed across Luo Qing¡¯s eyes. She obviously did not know what Su Ni was going to do.

    ¡°Also, I hope you can keep this secret from President Gu.¡±

    Before getting out of the car, Su Ni reminded her seriously.

    Luo Qing hesitated for a long time before finally nodding.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say much more and quickly stopped a taxi, hidden in the traffic.

    Even though Luo Qing was from Gu Zechen, she still believed Luo Qing after staying by her side for so long.

    When Su Ni arrived at the cafe yesterday, she didn¡¯t see Guan Ning.

    At this time, Guan Ning should have arrived long ago. Su Ni hurriedly scratched her scalp. Could she be taken first by Ruan Yichen?

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    There was another voice behind him.

    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, I was worried that someone was following me, so I hid first.¡±

    Guan Ning looked nervous as she subconsciously looked around and begged, ¡°After I went backst night, a group of people came at home and even took my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and held Guan Ning¡¯s hand to prevent her from falling to the ground. She quickly said, ¡°Time is urgent now. What they should say, they will tell you then, but one thing is that once I ask you to cooperate with me, you will cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°Then how should I cooperate with you? My mother, she¡­¡±

    As soon as Su Ni arrived, Guan Ning couldn¡¯t control her emotions and her body was trembling slightly. ¡°Kang, help me, help me¡­¡±

    ¡°Guan Ning, calm down first.¡±

    Su Ni pulled Guan Ning into the room with a serious expression. She poured her another ss of water and forced her to drink.

    Guan Ning gasped for air and her chest kept rolling. Even if she said she didn¡¯t cry, tears continued to fall.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what they are doing right now, so I can only expose them, so I can¡¯t tell you what I want to do right now, but I will contact you when necessary.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Guan Ning was at a loss. ¡°But¡­ They want me to pretend to be Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter. How can I do such a big thing!¡±

    ¡°Since they chose you, they will definitely let you do it.  Besides, Mr. Gu and I will help you.

    Su Ni cheered Guan Ning up.

    ¡°President Gu?¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes trembled, then she pursed her lips and lowered her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether my choice is right or not.¡±

    Guan Ning said in a low voice.

    ¡°Guan Ning, listen to me.¡±

    Su Ni grabbed Guan Ning¡¯s shoulder, lowered her head, and said earnestly, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t promise them yesterday, you came to me instead, that means you love Gu Zechen. You want to help him, then we are in the same boat now. Mr. Gu and I will not ignore you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    When she mentioned Gu Zechen, Guan Ning¡¯s body still trembled.

    ¡°Will he really thank me?¡±

    Guan Ning asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°I promise!¡±

    Su Ni stared at her eyes and said seriously.

    Guan Ning sniffed and looked miserable. Finally, she nodded heavily.

    After Su Ni gave Guan Ning a few more instructions, she watched as Khai left. After confirming that no one was following her, she contacted Yao 4 again and asked her to return to thepany.

    Su Ni and Luo Qing almost arrived at thepany, while Kang didn¡¯t ask more about where Luo 4 had just gone.

    Su Corp in the morning, everything was normal.

    Su Ni kept looking at her watch. Gu Zechen told herself that she would see Madam Kel at eleven in the morning. If it went well, there should be news about it before a moment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    But now¡­

    Su Ni tried to call Li Mo but couldn¡¯t contact him for a long time. Instead, Qin Yue came in and reported the progress of Nanjiawan in an orderly manner.

    ¡°On the Nanjiawan side, you can take responsibility.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on this side and she said directly.

    Qin Yue nodded and looked at Su Ni with a little worry. ¡°The things you asked me to investigate yesterday have already got an eyebrow. Mr. Gu had met Mr. Ruan before in the capital, but there was only one side.¡±

    ¡°Have you really met?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and quickly stood up from the chair. Shock shed across her eyes. It was not a coincidence that Ruan Yichen found her in the hotel.

    Gu Zechen was worried that someone would hurt him, and the person he worried about was Ruan Yichen.

    Now, everything was over.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni suppressed her excitement. As soon as Qin Yue left, Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait to call Luo Heng and ask the people who ate with Yin Mo thest time.

    Luo Heng was stunned, but seeing that Su Ni was in such a hurry, he still said, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of that area, but I¡¯ll help you ask. It should be investigated.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up then, please, Luo Heng.¡±

    Su Ni was grateful.

    ¡°Why are you so courteous between us?¡±

    Luo Heng smiled again, but he also knew that Su Ni was not in the mood to joke around. She quickly hung up. Ten minutester, Luo Heng called again.

    ¡°There were five more people at dinnerst time. Apart from Yin Mo, there were also people from Beijing. Three of them are temporarily unknown but they are all rted to JK.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and her heart was cold again.

    ¡°This J. K, I remember Mr. Ruan before¡­¡±

    Luo Heng seemed to think of a connection and tried to talk, but Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to exin so much. She hung up in a hurry and called Ruan Yichen.

    Everything was connected to Ruan Yichen.

    Su Ni¡¯s suspicion was confirmed. Her heart was beating unusually fast and she was even trembling.

    Her call was clearly hung up.

    Su Ni called again and turned her phone off.

    It was past five points on the wall.

    Gu Zechen still hadn¡¯te, which meant that it was not going well. At this time, where was Ruan Yichen?

    At a certain resort in Nancheng city.

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the man standing in the elevator with a cold expression, but there was no anger at all.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan is quite well informed. A week earlier, Mr. Ruan can also rush over in time.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a faint smile.

    Ruan Yichen pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and there was a faint smile on his face from start to end.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have something to do today to find Madam Calle. I don¡¯t want to meet Mr. Gu.¡±

    His answer was also gentle and without any emotion.

    Gu Zechen nodded with an imperceptible smile.

    They left the elevator and parted ways at the hotel.

    Almost at the same time, the two of them called Su Ni.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni called out, ¡°I thought Mr. Ruan was going to hide from me. Even his phone was turned off.¡±

 Chapter 200: Call At the same time

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking. Her phone was out of battery just now. Didn¡¯t she know that Mr. Su was looking for me again?¡±

    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen was smiling.

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Su Ni looked at her watch, and the interval was less than five minutes. She was worried that Gu Zechen¡¯s call should arrive, so she sped up her tone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the news of President Gu, and it is true. I think we can cooperate.¡±

    ¡°This is within my expectations. Mr. Su, I think we can definitely work together happily.¡±

    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen smiled and didn¡¯t notice that not far behind him, a dark gaze was always watching his back.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Yichen hung up that Gu Zechen came out of the shadow of the curtains and called Su Ni.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    The call had almost just been picked up by Su Ni. She was d that she didn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°How is it?¡±  Did Madam Calle agree? ¡±

    Su Ni asked anxiously.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was a little low as he slowly walked over to the car. He was so deep that he couldn¡¯t hear any extra emotions. He just said, ¡°But did you bump into an acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen.¡±

    He answered in a deep voice.

    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s breathing stopped nervously. She knew that the reason why Ruan Yichen turned off his phone must be rted to Madam Calle.

    ¡°He¡­ why did he go looking for Madam Calle? Didn¡¯t he say that Cayle only believes in you?¡±

    The closer she got to the truth, Su Ni¡¯s mood became more and more trembling. In the end, she had to hold her phone tightly, so that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t notice her panic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned. This was what he didn¡¯t figure out right now. ¡°But as soon as Ruan Yichen opened his mouth, Madam Calle met him alone. The project proposal I sent up was ced on the table.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    She naturally knew what had happened, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    It was not enough for Ruan Yichen to have a new n that caught people off guard.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  In the afternoon, I asked Luo Qing to send you half the city.

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    Things hadn¡¯t been settled and Su Ni had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s dispirited side. If she didn¡¯t celebrate, she would always have to eat, so she agreed.

    The news of the failure of the negotiation between Gu Zechen and Madam Calle was quickly reported by the media, sweeping the entire Nancheng city.

    Gu Zechen was caught in public opinion and heard Luo Qing say that not only were there many reporters at the entrance of Gu Corp, there were even suspicious people in front of the main gate of Su Corp.

    Su Ni sat quietly in front of her desk and listened to Luo Qing report thetest progress in Gu Corp.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a failure of the negotiation, and it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance. Now the Gu Corp is putting pressure on Mr. Gu. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu has any other ways.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Luo Qing sighed.

    Su Ni nced at Luo Qing because of these words.

    She found nothing about Luo Qing¡¯s background, but she asionally smelled the unusual rtionship between them from Luo Qing¡¯s words.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t point it out either, but based on her usual understanding of Gu Zechen, she said without hesitation, ¡°I believe he must have another way.¡±

    ¡°I also believe it.¡±

    Luo Qing dealt with it and smiled.

    That night.

    Su Ni went to the appointment on time. Sure enough, there were many reporters surrounding the door. Fortunately, Luo Heng let Su Ni pass through the employee tunnel and avoided a group of people.

    Gu Zechen was not so lucky. At this time, he was surrounded by water.

    Luo Heng looked at Su Ni with a sad face. ¡°It seems that Nancheng city is really going to change. Such a big thing, Mr. Gu can¡¯t suppress it.¡±

    ¡°If you can suppress it, it can¡¯t be called a big deal.¡±

    The two of them stood side by side in front of the window, staring indifferently at the scene downstairs and interacting with each other.

    Luo Heng nodded and agreed. He quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°J. k, I¡¯ve also asked for you. Although their scope of activities has been in the capital, recently there have been many people on the side of Nancheng city, and they have close contact with several families in Nancheng city. In my opinion, Yin Family is just one of them.¡±

    ¡°The current Yin Family is not as good as before. They can¡¯t afford any trouble just by relying on them.  If the news that Gu Yusheng is still under house arrest in the hospitales out, the position of Yin Mo is probably not guaranteed.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Of course, Su Ni would not do such unscrupulous things herself.

    Luo Heng understood and nodded with a smile.  As soon as Mr. Gu made his move, a mere Yin Family was really not enough.  But this time, J. K was really aggressive. Why did I feel like I was aiming at the Gu Corp?

    ¡°Tall trees attract the wind, JK is rich, of course, aiming at the biggest head of Nancheng city.¡±

    Su Ni said indifferently.

    As the two of them said this, they saw that Gu Zechen had already walked over and Luo Heng consciously backed away.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    Su Ni kept smiling and quickly walked to Gu Zechen to give him a hug.

    ¡°Someone is staring at us and following me.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly lowered his voice.

    The door to the private room was closed and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to ask more questions. He pushed Su Ni away and walked towards the dining table under the astonished gaze of Khai.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s smile froze and she asked lightly without looking around.

    At this moment, the more calm she became.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Gu Zechen said directly without looking at Su Ni.

    Su Ni had changed into a bright yellow long-sleeved dress today, and her hair had been carefullybed. However, she did not see too much ripple in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered dishes. It¡¯s all your favorite food. See what else you want to add.¡±

    Su Ni handed over the menu, but Gu Zechen shook his head and said in a low mood, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°You know, Madam Calle and I have made an appointment earlier.¡±

    At the same time, Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously and nodded.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I only told you this news.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still and her smile stiffened. She asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Gu Zechen finally raised his eyes to look at her, but he suppressed thest anger in his eyes. gnashing teeth said, ¡°I just told youst night that Ruan Yichen is going to find Madam Calle today. Is my good wife telling me that this is a coincidence?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.

    She wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t make a sound.

 Chapter 201: Acting

    Su Ni pointed at her mouth in disbelief and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ suspect that I told Mr. Ruan?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruan?¡±  He was really intimate.

    Gu Zechen mocked.

    Su Ni calmed down in anger. She stared coldly at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°You mean that I¡¯m going to confess to Ruan Yichen. Tell me, why should I do this?¡±

    Gu Zechen spread his hands, ¡°How do I know?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. You framed me like that.¡±

    Su Ni got up angrily and sshed the red wine on the table on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. How could I do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still a director of Su Corp. Maybe it¡¯s impossible to betray me for the sake of thepany¡¯s interests?¡±

    A trace of sarcasm shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth and he ignored Su Ni¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You forgot how Heskin told me back then. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t believe her and told you such important news.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked up at Su Ni¡¯s angry eyes and blinked without trace.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    What did this mean?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good between you and me. I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted by a woman like you.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to get up.

    At the same time, Gu Zechen blinked at Su Ni again.

    When Su Ni saw that he was going to leave, she reacted and took the first step. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to leave. Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t afford this meal of yours.¡±

    Then, she removed her skirt and walked in front of Gu Zechen.

    The door opened and a group of reporters suddenly rushed in.

    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, her face still angry. When the reporters saw this situation, they surrounded Su Ni. ¡°Kang, can you tell us your current emotional state?¡±

    ¡°The main banquet hasn¡¯te up yet. Mrs Gu, why did you leave the banquet? And you are now angry. Did Mr. Gu do something that I¡¯m sorry for?¡±

    ¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Today¡¯s gossip was far more violent than before. Su Ni looked back at Gu Zechen, who was cold all the time and expressionless.

    Su Ni pushed the reporter away and said angrily, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask Mr. Gu. I have nothing to say here.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°Could Mrs Gu have just argued with President Gu?¡±

    All the reporters seemed to have discovered the big news and were reluctant to part with Su Ni. With Su Ni¡¯s strength alone, it was impossible for her to spit out a huge encirclement.

    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want to say anything now, and I don¡¯t want to have dinner with anyone. Please move aside or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was cold.

    Among the reporters, Luo Heng mixed in with worry, trying to pull her out.

    Su Ni pretended not to see her and looked elsewhere. Under the reporter¡¯s question, Su Ni¡¯s expression was difficult to hide and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you guys are misunderstood by your husband, can you be calm? Sorry, I don¡¯t want to tell anything now.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t Mrs Gu said enough?¡±

    Gu Zechen, who was watching all the way, finally appeared in front of the reporters and hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with it. Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to go home with you?¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    Gu Zechen was pushed away in front of the reporters. Thetter¡¯s face was ck, and all the reporters were shocked by the scene before them.

    ¡°If I want to leave, I will leave myself.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she squeezed into the reporters with her skirt in her hands.

    The Long Corridor became increasingly lively.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you can simply say what happened and why Mrs Gu is so angry?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, are you and Mrs Gu also in emotional crisis?¡±

    ¡°President Gu, you can talk to us¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen ignored all the doubts around him. With the help of Luo Heng and a group of security guards, he squeezed out a road.

    At that time, Su Ni ran all the way and opened the car door.

    Gu Zechen held her hand, furrowed his eyebrows, and raised his voice to ask, ¡°Do you have to make such a ruckus in front of the reporters?¡±

    ¡°Unsightly?¡±  Gu Zechen, you still have the guts to talk about me, how did you suspect me, and how did you ask me earlier? What, are you afraid of it now?

    Su Ni was not to be outdone. She red at Gu Zechen and responded loudly.

    The reporters were stopped. Even though they didn¡¯t catch up again, their explosive conversation was still recorded again.

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand. Thetter couldn¡¯t shake it off. Su Ni still had to bite it when Gu Zechen lowered his voice, clearly smiling, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡±  Let me tell you, Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not done with you today! ¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bite and desperately shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. However, Gu Zechen opened the door and pushed Su Ni in.

    ¡°I said enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and repeated again.

    ¡°Enough?¡±

    Su Ni repeated it again. At this moment, she looked at the reporters outside and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is this really okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen held back his smile and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand and arranged for Li Mo to drive.

    On the way, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. Although Su Ni was full of questions, she was worried that someone would follow her, so she didn¡¯t say much.

    The whole time, the two of them looked like husband and wife who had just finished arguing.

    The two entered the family one after the other, and the maid was quite nervous as they stared at the two, but no one spoke, followed closely upstairs.

    There were only two people who closed the door.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and let out a long sigh of relief.

    Gu Zechen put a finger on his lips, indicating for her to stop talking.

    Then, he plunged his head to the desk, found a pocket recording and threw it directly onto the ma.

    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise and stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief.

    ¡°You can talk normally now.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have to take a deep breath and pointed at the gadgets on the table with a shocked expression. ¡°What is this thing? It can¡¯t always be in our room.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already dealt with it. How could I let people peek into my bed life with Mrs Gu?¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored her and deliberately teased her.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. ¡°Then how did you find it and how did it appear?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this first.¡±

    Gu Zechen took off his coat and put it on the chair. When he turned around, he saw that Su Ni was already tired and lying on the bed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you deliberately quarreled with me tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Madam Calle will find out and have a bad impression of you?¡±

 Chapter 202: The Biggest Enemy

    When Su Ni saw hime over, she finally revealed her curiosity.

    ¡°The negotiation has failed. What do you care about?¡±

    He tore off his tie again and started to unbutton his buttons slowly. His long fingers went down, revealing a small abdominal muscle.

    ¡°But today, this is my first time¡­¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.

    Even if she acted in the past, it was also a scene of acting love. It was really the first time Su Ni was like the shrew tonight.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a real character. I should have been hiding it for a while.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mockingly.

    Su Ni felt a little more at ease, but when she heard his words, Su Ni instantly sat up and frowned.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged her in his arms, kissed and kissed her on the face, looking pitiful.

    ¡°Since someone wants to see it, I will show it for him.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Do you think Ruan Yichen will believe it?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni asked.

    A trace of surprise shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He remembered these things and he never told Su Ni.

    A smugness shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, she knew she guessed right.

    ¡°Actually, I called Ruan Yichen today and he didn¡¯t pick up. I guessed a little.  I was worried that Ruan Yichen would get the news in advance, but I didn¡¯t expect you to frame me on purpose.

    Su Ni got up, paced back and forth in the house and analyzed slowly.

    Now that she thought about it, what Gu Zechen said to herst night when he came back, it was indeed strange.

    ¡°Mmm, then what?¡±

    Gu Zechen became interested. He put his hands back on the bed and listened to her slowly.

    ¡°I also know that thest time Ruan Yichen met me in Beijing, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Of course, I don¡¯t know what you did during the four days you went missing. However, since it has something to do with Madam Calle¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s not strange to contact Ruan Yichen.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she turned her head and looked at Gu Zechen with a smile to seek confirmation.

    Gu Zechen nodded with aplicated smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my Mrs Gu to be so smart.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni was humble.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already revealed enough details, but I¡¯m just so paranoid that I didn¡¯t think about it. However, I only need an opportunity to connect everything to know.¡±

    ¡°I thought¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned for a long time. He probably didn¡¯t expect that he wanted to hide the fact that he didn¡¯t want to involve Su Ni in the matter.

    It was no wonder that even though she had not experienced a rehearsal in the city earlier, Su Ni¡¯s performance was real. Even he started to wonder if Su Ni really misunderstood and was arguing with him.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Ni threw herself at Gu Zechen and pressed him under her body. She pinched his waist in a strange manner until she heard him groan. She then said, ¡°You have such a big thing, you still don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart warmed and his waist didn¡¯t hurt. Instead, he carried Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°Alright then. I think we¡¯re quite free now.¡±

    Su Ni wants to listen now.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised the corner of his mouth, turned over and pressed Su Ni under his body, revealing a wicked smile, ¡°Since we¡¯re free, I think we might as well do something more meaningful.¡±

    As soon as Su Ni saw his expression, she instantly felt that he had bad intentions. She put her hands on her chest and said, ¡°You hooligan, we¡¯re talking about business.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Gu Zechen gazed deeply at her bright eyes. There was a deep sea that pulled him in.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about it. Don¡¯t tell me in advance. I¡¯ve been frightened for the past two days. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve offended you there.¡±

    Su Ni remembered that after Gu Zechen came back from Beijing, his attitude towards her was not gloomy. She even interrogated and humiliated herself in the office yesterday, causing her to not have a good meal.

    Most importantly, the defense in her heart almost copsed.

    In the end, the man was acting.

    ¡°I also said that my acting skills are good. I think you¡¯re not bad either. I believe you.¡±

    The more Su Ni spoke, the angrier her face reddened as well. However, when she saw his warm eyes, Su Ni¡¯s body unconsciously softened and her tone sounded like she was spoiled.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t act more.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re quite nervous. Do you really have something to hide from me?¡±

    ¡°What do I have?¡±

    Su Ni was flustered and her eyes quickly looked away. ¡°Gu Zechen, when are you kidding? I¡¯m really angry.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    His lips slowly pressed against her earlobe and rubbed her neck. He let out a soft snort, particrly rxed and satisfied.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    As Su Ni dodged, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She forcefully pushed Gu Zechen away and stared into her eyes, asking seriously, ¡°Tell me the truth. Have you ever suspected me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mrs Gu has done anything bad behind my back.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was ambiguous. His deep eyes were like a sharp knife that could cut Su Ni¡¯s heart open and see it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni answered subconsciously but her heart became increasingly uncertain.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    He smiled and his hot lips fell on her neck again, his two hands slowly moving.

    Bam!

    There was a knock on the door.

    Gu Zechen stopped zipping his back and the beautiful atmosphere was suddenly broken. However, Su Ni wanted tough, pursed her lips and pushed Gu Zechen away. She heard the voice of a maid saying that she was going to eat.

    ¡°We¡¯re eating.¡±

    Su Ni suppressed her smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he was a little upset.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting up.¡±

    Su Ni got up first, pulled Gu Zechen up reluctantly, and picked up the suit for him. She whispered as if she was coaxing a child and whispered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Why are youing up?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. This man simply asked if he knew the truth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll go back to the hotelter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, Su Ni subconsciously refused. When she realized his burning eyes, Su Ni was so shy that she wanted to find a crack to drill in.

    She started to panic and quickly exined, ¡°I mean, if you want to leave, at worst, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He hugged Su Ni from behind and smiled maliciously, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to let me go.¡±

 Chapter 203: To Be Laughing Again

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni knew what Gu Zechen wanted to hear. She was in a good mood, so she followed Gu Zechen¡¯s wishes and slowly turned around to look at him. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t leave you for a moment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s over.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°Just like what you said earlier, it¡¯s just good. It¡¯ll be hypocritical if you pass by.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°How did it pass?¡±

    Su Ni threw herself at Gu Zechen and hugged him tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±  Like you now, I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re acting or not.

    Although Gu Zechen disliked it, his body was particrly honest and did not push Su Ni away.

    Su Ni¡¯s head clung to his heart tightly. When she spoke about acting, she instantly calmed down.

    Was she acting?

    Su Ni was a little confused.

    She thought about it for a moment, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t distinguish it.

    He was a little angry.

    Su Ni took the initiative to let go of Gu Zechen and pretended to be angry. ¡°I¡¯m not acting. Compared with Mr. Gu¡¯s acting skills, I¡¯m willing to bow down.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and knew that he was interested in saying the wrong words. He said, ¡°Gu Jia is not safe now, we have to y againter.¡±

    Su Ni stood still and did not speak.

    ¡°This time¡­ Let me act?¡±

    Gu Zechen was patient andforted softly.

    ¡°You said that.¡±

    Su Ni looked reluctant. When she thought about how Gu Zechen mocked her acting in the past, she felt a little unwilling.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed her on the face and suppressed his smiling voice. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni quickly refused.

    This man¡¯s reward wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    ¡°Reject so quickly, don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Su Ni held back her smile, struggled away from Gu Zechen and took the lead to go down the second floor.

    In front of the dining table, Su Ni did what she said. The two of them sat in the furthest position. Su Ni had a stern face all the way and lowered her head to eat, ignoring Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was too strange. The maid lowered her voice and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. Eating with someone is a kind of torture.¡±

    Su Ni responded without hesitation.

    Anyway, it was Gu Zechen who let herself cooperate with her acting, so let her show off her previous grievances.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he silently put down his chopsticks.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The maid was worried.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  By the way, don¡¯t tell Mother that I don¡¯t want her to worry.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. If An Rong misunderstood him because of this incident, he would suffer.

    ¡°Mother, of course, I will talk about it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    On Gu Zechen¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t want to be outdone and returned his respect without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±  Since you suspect me, do you have to show evidence?

    Su Ni turned sideways and looked at Gu Zechen, her eyebrows raised and she was very angry. ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have the ability to mess things up. You want to find a backpot, so you say that I missed the news?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t take advantage of it.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and a fire shed in his eyes. ¡°Who do you think is not capable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell whoever messed up.¡±  Su Ni raised her head arrogantly.

    ¡°Okay, Su Ni, I¡¯ve only told you about such an important thing, but someone knows the next day. Can you still say you¡¯re being framed?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen was so angry that his chest heaved and his face flushed red. The maid hurriedly handed water to Gu Zechen andforted him, ¡°Young master, you have something to say properly. If you have something to say, you can¡¯t get angry with Madam.¡±

    ¡°What if someone else in yourpany misses me? Why is it me?¡±

    Su Ni was unwilling and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll say it again. You are the only one in the world who knows about this!¡±

    Gu Zechen mmed the table angrily, knocking the ss on the table to the ground. With a click, the ss shattered and water sshed everywhere.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to say anything more to you. I won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Su Ni followed behind her chopsticks and turned to go upstairs.

    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would lose control of her expression andughed wildly.

    ¡°Su Ni, stop right there. I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. Where do you want to go?¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed the maid away and caught up.

    The maids looked helplessly at the dishes on the table.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the rtionship between Missus and President Gu good? Why are you suddenly arguing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I see that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu are quite angry. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    While the servants were discussing, the maids who had been standing not far away had alreadye over and quietly cleaned up the falling ss of water. When everyone saw this, they shook their heads and sighed as they started to tidy up the dining table.

    Su Ni took the first step in and couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly while covering her stomach.

    Outside the door, Gu Zechen was still smashing the door.

    Su Ni thought it was almost time, so she let her in. Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You really n to shut me up.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen seemed really angry.

    ¡°This is not to be more realistic.¡±

    Su Ni blinked innocently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zechen clearly noticed that Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and started to press her step by step.

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Ni tried to resist Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps, but she subconsciously stepped back. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You acted too much and smashed a ss of water. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wear it if I don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not acting well?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows, looking like he was still unhappy.

    Probably, this is the legendary personality that never allows others to say that he is not good, even if it is not a bad thing to say that he is bad.

    ¡°How can I? It¡¯s because your acting is so good that I can¡¯t keep up with your rhythm.¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her saliva and her desire to live was extremely strong.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    In thest step, Gu Zechen forced Su Ni to a corner. His eyebrows were slowly approaching like a mountain pressing down on Su Ni.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly opened a little curtains, and Gu Zechen was full of doubts. She suspiciously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Jia also arranged someone, ording to your opinion, who will it be?¡±

    It is the meal time, and the maids in the family are almost gathered, and it is a good time to observe.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s interest was interrupted once again, and he was particrly upset. He didn¡¯t care what Su Ni was saying, so he pulled him into his arms and kissed him.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Su Ni gently hammered the hammer, but Gu Zechen just pulled the curtains, then hugged her by the waist and kissed her towards the bed.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡±

    Su Ni was dizzy and screamed.

 Chapter 204: Something More Important Right Now

    ¡°Mrs Gu seems to be doubting myck of ability all the time. I have to show myself, so as not to let Mrs Gu talk nonsense to the reporters next time.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled off the belt and put Su Ni under his body. The corner of his mouth tilted and he smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an act?¡±  Gu Zechen, I think you¡¯re trying to make an excuse on purpose.. ¡±

    Su Ni kicked wildly. She hadn¡¯t had enough energy at all because of her acting.

    ¡°Since Mrs Gu has already found out, it¡¯s good that she should find another reason.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already gotten in his hand and walked along her slender thighs. Su Ni was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help grabbing his hand.

    ¡°Well¡­ I need to brew it.¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat.

    ¡°I think Mrs Gu is in a good condition. She doesn¡¯t need it at all.¡±

    The point was that he had endured it for a while, but he could not bear it anymore.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and his blood seemed to be evaporated dry by the boiling temperature.

    He buried his head into Su Ni¡¯s chest. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s familiar suppressed voice, he grinned and found the sensitive point urately.

    Mmm!

    Su Ni suppressed her breath, pursed her lips tightly and widened her eyes.

    ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu can be a little louder. After all, this is in line with our argument.¡±

    Gu Zechen panted and suggested.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like you.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Su Ni was already up and out of breath, her breathing paused. Her little face was red and she stared at Gu Zechen with a sad expression.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    The evil smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face was reced by a hazy lust. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he lifted both of her legs above his head.

    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Gu Zechen attacked in one fell swoop. As he paused, Su Ni grabbed his arm tightly.

    ¡°Still painful?¡±

    Gu Zechen was sweating profusely, but he subconsciously slowed down.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was ferocious and impatient. Her body seemed to havepletely awakened. Countless ants climbed from head to toe, and her body was particrly impatient.

    She twisted her body uneasily, wanting to use actions to rece the shameful answer.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about wiping his sweat, and his body moved forward a little. He seemed to not understand Su Ni¡¯s intention of twisting his body, and slowly said, ¡°If it hurts, I¡¯lle out.¡±

    As he said this, he really pulled away.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni opened her eyes and looked at him impatiently. However, she met the smile on his face and her face quickly turned into a spoiled woman.

    The spring water in her eyes, coupled with her charming demeanor, was the best aphrodisiac for Gu Zechen. Without Su Ni¡¯s urging, her waist hit hard like a engine.

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was clearly much happier.

    Gu Zechen felt more like a horse colliding rapidly in his body, which made him speed up. He was clearly torturing Su Ni, but in the end, the victim became himself.

    ¡°Be good, can you lie down?¡±

    A drop of sweat dripped onto Su Ni¡¯s chest. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even give Su Ni a chance to answer. He turned over and pulled Khai over.

    Su Ni¡¯s back waspletely rebutted, but she still couldn¡¯t stop Gu Zechen¡¯s attack. The numbness and impatience became more and more intense, forcing her to take the initiative to pander.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Her hoarse and hoarse voice came out of her throat. Her voice was extremelycking and she was doing really well at this moment. It was as if she would spit out a ball of fire as soon as she spoke.

    She wanted to look back at Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen grabbed her hands tightly and galloped on her like a horse race.

    With a low roar, Gu Zechen finally came to a stop from the high frequency, but he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he leaned on Su Ni and hugged her chest tightly.

    ¡°Your heartbeat is so fast.¡±

    He made fun of him.

    Her hot lips didn¡¯t mind that her entire body was sweaty. They sliced across every inch of her skin, causing Su Ni to tremble again and make a sound in her throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s all you.¡±

    Su Ni quickly clenched her teeth, but her body¡¯s sensitivity hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. Gu Zechen was just a simple teasing action, which could make her body tremble and usher in a strange feeling.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started to beg.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    His kiss had alreadynded on Su Ni¡¯s waist.

    However, when Gu Zechen spoke, his lips only shed across her spine and didn¡¯t stop. Su Ni¡¯s legs tensed up and her hands swam along with his movements, but nothing could change.

    ¡°Rx, enjoy it.¡±

    He leaned his head out and seduced him in a low voice.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat again. She was obviously very resistant, but her body still reacted to his movements. She started to panic and wanted to turn around, but she was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°How long have we not been together?¡±

    Gu Zechen finally got up, covered the back of her head with one hand, bit her lip and asked.

    ¡°Also¡­ Not long.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice could not help but lower.

    ¡°Then you can bear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen moved his waist and seemed to have something on Su Ni¡¯s stomach. Su Ni immediately supported her forehead and her eyes started to get blurred. ¡°Gu Zechen, I suddenly feel like my head is a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He blew in his ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Su Ni forced herself to endure the strange situation, but her heart still gently brushed past her. She simply turned over and ignored Gu Zechen, ¡°I seem to be fainting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower before going to sleep.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and patted Su Ni¡¯s butt. His tone finally returned to normal.

    However, Su Ni did not dare to open her eyes, afraid that Gu Zechen would y tricks, so she deliberately did not say anything.

    There was no movement on the bed.

    Just as Su Ni was secretly d that her trick was sessful, her body suddenly light up and she was picked up by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at Gu Zechen in horror.

    ¡°If it was before, I might¡¯ve thrown you out of the window.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at her wariness and felt a little annoyed. Was he that scary?

    ¡°But now, I think you¡¯re so tired, then I¡¯ll help you wash.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he saw Su Ni¡¯s expression slowly rx and his heart calmed down.

    Although he still had room for energy, seeing that Su Ni was really tired, he couldn¡¯t let Su Ni suffer anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and suddenly felt sorry for Gu Zechen.

    ¡°How about I help you?¡±

    Su Niy in the bathtub and her hand slowly extended under him. Gu Zechen froze. He wanted to stop her, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of her warm palm.

    ¡°How about we wash together?¡±

    Su Ni smirked and issued an invitation.

 Chapter 205: Grieved

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes with anger and annoyance. This damn woman knew she was tired, but she still lured him with fire.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Su Ni pretended not to understand what he meant and blinked sadly, but her hand didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she sped up.

    ¡°You asked for this.¡±

    As soon as he said that, with water sshing everywhere, Gu Zechen was already lying beside Su Ni with one hand around his body.

    It turns out that Gu Zechen¡¯s estrus doesn¡¯t matter the ce.

    Even though the water was about to reach her neck, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to rx. Instead, he grabbed her chin and bit her hard.

    After a round, Su Ni was exhausted and could only let him do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°I admit defeat, can I admit defeat?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and pushed Gu Zechen away, but his hand was still tightly wrapped around her neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She took out her usual trick and blinked innocently.

    Even though his moves were terrible, the victory was good. Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and after lying on her body for a few seconds, he really turned over andy in the bathtub with her.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯ll y dead like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone slowed down a lot, but he was gasping heavily.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Su Ni shut her mouth and whispered.

    Gu Zechen raised his hand at her, arousing quite a lot of water. Su Ni subconsciously hid to the side, ¡°I have it. What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±

    Her deep eyes stared at Su Ni. Her apple suddenly moved and Su Ni subconsciously licked her lips.

    But in the end, Gu Zechen only kissed Su Ni like a dragonfly on her lips, then said calmly and restrained, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, get out quickly!¡±

    Looking at Gu Zechen again, she was impatient. Su Ni pouted and she didn¡¯t intend to stay with Gu Zechen anymore.

    By the time Gu Zechen went to bed again, Su Ni was already sleeping soundly with a quilt. Gu Zechen leaned over to confirm that she seemed to be sleeping in a fake manner. Ten secondster, Su Ni¡¯s breathing was still steady.

    ¡°I really slept.¡±

    Gu Zechen mumbled, somewhat dissatisfied.

    She could fall asleep in just a few minutes?

    It seemed like he was really tired.

    Gu Zechen wiped the water on his hair, then quickly got into the quilt and picked Su Ni up from behind. The warm fragrance and jade were in his hand, and the unfairness in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The next day.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs, but the way they looked at the maid was not right. They looked at each other but quickly moved away.

    When the servants saw this, they didn¡¯t dare breathe and silently ate for the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be freeter, so I¡¯ll just give you a hard time.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice and said unnaturally.

    ¡°Who needs you to bring it?¡±

    Su Ni replied calmly, not to be outdone.

    ¡°You mean, someone deliberately knows that we¡¯ve argued. Do you know that Madam Calle is really important to me?¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned sideways slightly, with one hand on the table, frowned and looked impatient.

    It was noisy again!

    Su Ni scanned her eyes and didn¡¯t find that the maid¡¯s expression was wrong. She raised her voice and said impatiently, ¡°Sit down. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The whole world knows we are arguing anyway.¡±

    ¡°Still not leaving?¡±

    He got up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni snorted and followed behind with her bag.

    Gu Zechen sat in the back row. Su Ni was pulled into his arms by Gu Zechen before she could sit still.

    Su Ni was helpless.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it enoughst night?¡±  This morning, it was another argument, causing me to be in a bad mood all day.

    ¡°Will I?¡±

    Gu Zechen tilted his head slightly, and his serious expression looked a little cute at this moment. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile. She reached out and touched his face, saying softly, ¡°Anyway, now that we are arguing, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°How about Ie to you in the afternoon?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her seriously.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Su Ni looked at him suspiciously.

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and confirmed that Su Ni didn¡¯t deliberately tease him. Then he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood to hurt my body.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth.

    Soon, an autumn ripple crossed her eyes, and her face flushed. She quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and turned to look out the window without saying a word.

    At this time, Gu Zechen was still serious and didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to dinner at noon.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but Gu Zechen took it as her default and made the following arrangements.

    In this way, Su Ni was even more speechless.

    However, the news on the radio suddenly mentioned the argument between Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    Li Mo smiled awkwardly and quickly turned the stage. In the end, the entertainment stage was even more exaggerated. They directlybeled their quarrel as a sign of divorce. Some people even said that their previous love was a pretense.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and asked him that you were satisfied now?

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Su Ni held her forehead and poked her temples with her hand. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t figure out Gu Zechen¡¯s brain circuits. Before, he tried his best to show his affection in front of everyone, but now he pushed them to the hot smell of the argument.

    ¡°I said¡­¡±

    The voice of the station had disappeared, but Su Ni was still impatient. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Gu Zechen suddenly covered her lips, pried open her teeth, andunched an attack.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she stared nkly at his closed eyes. The words she wanted to say were stuck in her chest and her heart slowly calmed down.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    There seemed to be some kind of magic in his eyes. Coupled with the bone-pampering voice, Su Ni was about to paralyze and stared at him in a daze without saying a word.

    ¡°Then we¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s reaction was slow and she asked slowly, ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, this is enough. How can I let Mrs Gu suffer?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled lightly, and there seemed to be Qing Yan flying across his eyebrows without leaving any traces. He put one hand on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder, and his smile became brighter, ¡°But¡­ For others, I think everything is enough.¡±

    Su Ni vaguely understood the meaning of Gu Zechen¡¯s words but she was not sure. She stared at him confusedly. Thetter just smiled, and his smile was unusually dazzling and good-looking.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Nipromised and decided not to ask anymore.

    When they reached Su Corp, Li Mo didn¡¯t stop the car. Instead, he circled the area and finally chose a side door entrance to Su Corp.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there are reporters nearby. Youe down from here at noon. It¡¯s safer.¡±

    Gu Zechen exined.

 Chapter 206: Breakup of Relationship

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was hot and she nodded at him. Before she left, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t forget to hug her neck and kiss her forehead gently.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged and looked at each other.

    Gu Zechen watched Su Ni enter thepany and let Li Mo drive.

    ¡°President Gu, the media again¡­¡±

    This time, even Li Mo did not know what kind of medicine Gu Zechen was selling. He was clearly announcing that their rtionship was broken and they were going to get a divorce, but what he saw in the car was clearly not the same.

    ¡°No need to deal with it.¡±

    Gu Zechen returned to his cold expression and leaned against the back of the chair with his eyes closed to rest. ¡°Let them talk about it for now. The bigger the trouble, the better.¡±

    Li Mo looked back at Gu Zechen with aplicated expression. Thetter remained calm like ake. Li Mo had to give up and obediently responded.

    Su Ni took the elevator directly to the office, saving a lot of trouble along the way.

    When Qin Yue came in, Su Ni was standing in front of the tall floor-to-ceiling window. She couldn¡¯t help frowning when she saw the bunch of reporters pressing down on the front door of Su Corp.

    ¡°It¡¯s already surrounded by reporters outside. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to go out today.¡±

    Qin Yue looked serious. Although he didn¡¯t say anything to me, Su Ni turned around and saw the worry and displeasure in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni smiled lightly and said, ¡°What a big deal, let them wait.¡±

    After she said this, Su Ni returned to the desk and sat down. Qin Yue chased after her again. His tall figure stood straight in front of Su Ni with a trace of impatience on his face, ¡°Kafa, you should know what Mr. Chen means. If you really have a emotional crisis with President Gu this time, the top priority right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen Mr. Chen is always Mr. Chen. Why don¡¯t you give the CEO position of Su Corp to Mr. Chen?¡±

    Su Ni put one hand on the table, held her forehead and lowered her head.

    Qin Yue¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and he stared at Su Ni with surprise. Then, he saw her raise her head with an indifferent expression and his expression became moreplicated.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    She stared at Li Mo and continued, ¡°I willplete Mr. Chen¡¯s instructions in spare no effort, but Mr. Chen gave me a chance to breathe.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen is also doing it for your good.¡±

    After a long time, Li Mo squeezed out one sentence with great difficulty.

    Su Ni smiled. Before the matter was confirmed, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately refute or deny anything. She nodded and said, ¡°I know that even the Su Corp can make aeback because of Mr. Chen. However, Mr. Chen didn¡¯t show up for such a great contribution. It¡¯s not easy for me to be grateful.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s expression became more unnatural. He even moved slightly and his eyes were no longer as aggressive as before.

    ¡°Mr. Chen is not in China and he is very busy. If you need it, I think Mr. Chen will meet Mr. Su.¡±

    Qin Yue exined.

    Su Ni smiled and nodded. It had been almost half a year but Mr. Chen did not show himself.

    ¡°Today, I won¡¯t tell Mr. Chen, but if you really want the Su Corp, you should suppress the public opinion and make peace with President Gu.¡±

    Qin Yue changed the topic and quickly returned to the main topic.

    Su Ni nodded with a smile. ¡°I know, but you have to give me time, right?¡±

    Seeing Su Ni let go, Qin Yue also sighed in relief.

    He nodded, then pushed his sses and whispered in a low voice, ¡°I think Mr. Su is quite careful. I¡¯ll arrange for the PR Department to handle the reporters outside.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation and quickly stopped Qin Yue. Thetter looked surprised, ¡°This group of people will not let it go if they don¡¯t see you.¡±

    Su Ni thought in her heart that the bigger the fuss, the better, but her expression was a little more anxious as Qin Yue said, ¡°If I just avoid it, these reporters think I¡¯m guilty, so why don¡¯t sit back and ignore it. They just leave alone if they¡¯re bored.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±

    Qin Yue denied Su Ni¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange this freely.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Su Ni grinned, ¡°I wonder what CEO Qin has arranged?¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s face stiffened and the corners of his eyes trembled. His tone slowed down for half a beat, and his voice was also low, ¡°Mr. Su, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then do as I say.¡±

    Su Ni looked rxed and wore a faint smile. Qin Yue nced at her and suddenly left the office without saying a word.

    Su Ni held her forehead and closed her eyes to calm her thoughts.

    Recently, Qin Yue was more and more unwilling to put him in his eyes. Although there were many things that Qin Yue did not have bad intentions, she still could not tolerate the fact that he would be a scapegoat in Su Corp.

    Half an hourter, Su Ni called Qin Yue to temporarily deal with the reporters, but not too much.

    The other side agreed in one breath, but without saying anything else, they hung up.

    Su Ni looked at the clock on the wall. It was less than ten o¡¯clock. The reporters outside were bustling, affecting the normal operation of Su Corp.  She had to call Gu Zechen but the secretary came in to report that Mr. Ruan was here.

    ¡°Let hime up.¡±

    When Ruan Yichen strode in, Su Ni was sitting in front of her desk and flipping through the files in her hands. The secretary standing beside her was scolded by Su Ni for a small mistake.

    Ruan Yichen was a little embarrassed and stood at the door without moving.

    ¡°Take it out and modify it first. If there is the same problem next time, you can stop working here.¡±

    Su Ni threw the report directly on the table, looking unhappy.

    The secretary lowered his head and picked it up quickly, not daring to say anything.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±

    After dealing with the secretary, Su Ni smiled at Ruan Yichen and personally poured him a ss of water.

    ¡°Early in the morning, who made Mr. Su lose her temper so much.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes swept across Su Ni¡¯s office without trace. Finally, he paused on her, smiling gracefully and gracefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just that the servants are not doing well, causing some trouble.¡±

    Su Ni took it with no trace.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The more this was, the more curious Ruan Yichen became. He nced at Su Ni sitting opposite him and smiled, ¡°Is there something like this?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like that either. It¡¯s not as efficient as the secretary of J. K.¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic without trace. Ruan Yichen drank his saliva and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan is here this time¡­¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not an important thing, but I heard a lot of information about Mr. Su this morning. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Ruan Yichen engaged in Taoism.

    ¡°My business?¡±

 Chapter 207: The Truth Behind

    Su Ni frowned and saw that he was serious. Su Ni smiled, her body leaned back naturally, showing some relief, and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan won¡¯t tell me that this time, he personally ran to Nancheng city from Beijing tofort me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face froze and he stopped drinking water.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled embarrassedly.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything, indicating that she was listening.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Guan Ning herself. She has no issues. I n to bring her to the party at the end of the month.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s throat moved and he deliberately lowered his voice.

    Su Ni naturally mentioned the gathering at the end of the month from Gu Zechen. It seemed that this was Ruan Yichen¡¯s real purpose.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°No problem, but Guan Ning, are you sure you can rely on her?¡±

    Su Ni was suspicious. Su Ni was not sure if Ruan Yichen knew about the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, so he only said the second half of his sentence, ¡°You also know that Gu Zechen is paranoid. If he finds out that you are with Yan 4, he will definitely be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°So you need Mr. Su¡¯s help.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Gu Zechen is paranoid. I¡¯ve heard about this matter. I have to apologize to you.¡±

    Halfway through his words, he suddenly came back.

    Su Ni lowered her head and unconsciously reached out to rub her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a coincidence. Yesterday, I just happened to meet Madam Calle. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Gu Zechen. It¡¯s aplete coincidence. I didn¡¯t think that it made President Gu misunderstand.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni looked calm but her eyes were hard to hide.

    Ruan Yichen sighed slightly and leaned forward a little, as if to draw closer to the two.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    He blinked at Su Ni with sincere and serious eyes, showing iparable sadness.

    ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with you. Gu Zechen is too suspicious. Even if this is not the case, there will still be a next time.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to smile generously, her face showing a heart-wrenching expression, then she nodded at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t affect the whole n.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have to worry about this. After all, if Madam Calle recognises Guan Ning, you will be the biggest contributor.¡±

    Ruan Yichen gave Su Ni a thumbs-up and his smile became brighter.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and acted very reserved from the beginning until Ruan Yichen finally got up and left. Su Ni¡¯s sorrow on her face could not bepletely concealed.

    Ruan Yichen sighed a little more than usual, but his tone was obviously lighter than usual. ¡°So, this time I need Mr. Su personally.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s someone on a boat, Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and said.

    Ruan Yichen nodded, then he restrained his smile and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring Guan Ning in this time, but I¡¯ll let her stay at the hotel now. You can bring her upter.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Only then will it not arouse suspicion.¡±

    At this point, Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stared at Su Ni, unwilling to let go of any details in her eyes.

    Su Ni instantly understood.

    She looked at Ruan Yichen calmly and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan is still worried about me. Since that is the case, I won¡¯t send him away.¡±

    Su Ni said and got up.

    ¡°Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±

    Ruan Yichen hurriedly stopped Su Ni and anxiously said, ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s just that with your status as Mr. Su, those people will at most treat her as your best friend. If they were with me, they might attract everyone¡¯s attention in advance.¡±

    Su Ni looked at his sincere expression and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I believe that with Mr. Ruan¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not difficult to get an invitation to Guan Ning. Why bother me with such a small matter?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and stared coldly at Ruan Yichen.

    This was clearly probing!

    Ruan Yichen gave Guan Ning to him, which was to put the final decision in his hands. If he personally brought Guan Ning on stage, Gu Zechen would misunderstand him.

    However, if she didn¡¯t take it, she believed that Ruan Yichen would have other ways.

    ¡°Mr. Su really thinks highly of me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. ¡°To be honest, my current situation at J. K is not very good. I have many rights that I can¡¯t exert at all. In terms of connections, I might not be able topare to Mr. Su.¡±

    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Gu Zechen might misunderstand something, then there¡¯s no need for it. I¡¯ve said that Guan Ning¡¯s appearance won¡¯t affect the cooperation between Gu Zechen and Mrs. Calle.¡±

    Ruan Yichen promised again.

    Su Ni remained silent.

    ¡°Alright, if Mr. Su is really unwilling, then I can only think of another way. I can¡¯t guarantee if other people are so reliable.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged. Seeing that Su Ni was still refusing to let go, he seemed to want to give up.

    Su Ni remained silent.

    Ruan Yichen stood up and looked at Su Ni in disappointment. He quickly added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. If Mr. Su thinks well, you can call me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to agree.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at Ruan Yichen. She sat on the sofa and said lightly, ¡°You have to promise me that Guan Ning won¡¯t have any problems with her. In addition¡­ Shine will also appear this time, right?¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not close to her.¡±

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s easy to do. Heshine lost profit on her first show, so she can¡¯t even hide now. If Mr. Ruan can help me reject her, it¡¯ll be a small help for me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni in confusion. ¡°This eshine¡­ I¡¯ve heard of the grudge between her and Mr. Su. I can¡¯t stop her, but I will try my best to find a way.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Ruan can¡¯t give me a definite answer, then I can only respond to Mr. Ruan with the same attitude.¡±

    Su Ni stood up and blinked at Ruan Yichen with a smile.

    Ruan Yichen still frowned and his expression became more miserable. After three seconds of silence, he finally nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you that the ESHINE won¡¯t show up at Madam Calle¡¯s party, but I can¡¯t manage anything else.¡±

    ¡°Thank you then. I will cover Guan Ning¡¯s matter with me.¡±

    Su Ni smiled happily.

    She personally escorted Ruan Yichen to the door of the office, and thetter rxed a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if your rtionship with Gu Zechen really has a problem, as long as Madam Calle is around, I think I can help you.¡±

    Before leaving, Ruan Yichenforted him again.

 Chapter 208: An Other Intent

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled politely and closed the office door.

    In the quiet office, Su Ni¡¯s mouth slowly lifted and a sneer crossed her face.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zechen find a recorder from under the bedroom desk, she would have almost believed Ruan Yichen¡¯s performance.

    Once a person¡¯s foot was revealed, it seemed like all the questions were uncovering. Ruan Yichen¡¯s performance was nothing more than a clown in her eyes.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen was right.

    Ruan Yichen rushed over immediately after learning that his rtionship with Gu Zechen was in a mess. However, he didn¡¯t know if he got any results during this test.

    As for Guan Ning, she was speechless.

    Initially, she was still worried about how to get close to her, but now Ruan Yichen personally came over.

    Buckle!

    The office door was knocked again.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression had returned to normal and she sat down at the desk again.

    Su Ni held her forehead and rxed a little. ¡°We¡¯ll go down after I finish.¡±

    Luo Qing nodded and naturally had no objections.

    Soon, the two of them entered the elevator. When they went downstairs, they heard someone discussing, ¡°I think Mr. Su and Gu Huai have always fought. You didn¡¯t see Mr. Su¡¯s expression this morning.¡±

    ¡°No, and I heard that Mr. Su has never been angry, but today she is furious at the secretary because of a small problem.¡±

    The other receptionist also muttered to herself, reporting first hand gossip.

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too scary!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m scary?¡±

    Su Ni asked coldly.

    In an instant, everyone lowered their heads and returned to their posts. All of them lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything.

    ¡°Looks like everyone is very free. We still have the mood to discuss these during work time. Mr. Su, do you want me to inform the human resources department?¡±

    Luo Qing had heard a lot of what she had just said. She was getting more and more overboard. Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t stop her, she couldn¡¯t listen.

    Su Ni was not as excited as Luo Qing. The entire morning, thepany was discussing her and Gu Zechen.

    Now that she heard it personally, it only meant that she and Gu Zechen were doing well.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, we are all hearsay.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as they heard that they were going to be fired, several receptionists surrounded them. They lowered their heads and apologized with a sad face.

    Su Ni watched coldly, and her emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate. ¡°I did argue with President Gu yesterday, but since it¡¯s a husband and wife, I think this is normal. You don¡¯t have to look at it with the magnifying mirror. Is it difficult for everyone here to argue with your boyfriend?¡±

    Su Ni asked in return and everyone looked at each other without making a sound.

    Su Ni also took advantage of this opportunity to leave. She didn¡¯t expect a smallmotion to attract people¡¯s attention. Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to walk aside when she heard someone in the hall call out, ¡°Officer is here.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and saw that the originally quiet hall was suddenly agitated. All kinds of people dressed were rushing towards Su Ni like floodwaters.

    ¡°Not good.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Luo Qing¡¯s expression darkened and she quickly pushed Su Ni into the staircase. She shouted, ¡°, go straight down the stairs. I¡¯ll deal with it here.¡±

    The moment the door was closed by Luo Qing, Su Ni heard the noisy voice from the side of Khai. She could not care about it anymore. Only when she left first would the crisis be resolved.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su is not epting interviews. Please let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Su ept an interview? Did something so big happen? Did Mr. Su not have anything to exin? Or did Kacha acquiesce that his rtionship with President Gu has been broken?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if Mr. Su refuses to see us, that means she feels guilty.¡±

    All kinds of doubts spread all over the ce. Luo Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and she didn¡¯t let go until she was pulled behind her back and her body lost bnce. All the reporters rushed towards the corridor like a tide.

    Right now, he couldn¡¯t stop him anymore.

    Luo Qing only hoped that Su Ni should be in the car.

    At the back door of the Su Corp, Su Ni was in a hurry but was identally tripped.

    She hurriedly turned back to apologize and was stunned for a moment. Even though it waste autumn, it wasn¡¯t cold. This person was tightly clutching a military coat and covering half of his face with a Dogskin hat on his head.

    Su Ni could only judge from her body that she was a man.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Ni asked with concern.

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s better for Mr. Su to care about herself.¡±

    The man suddenly said without lifting his head.

    Su Ni was shocked. Although this was Su Corp, the other party recognized her at a nce.

    She looked around and no one else except the two of them. She felt even more uneasy and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±  You deliberately waited for me here?

    ¡°Sort of it.¡±

    The man chuckled but still did not show his face. He just said, ¡°I think Mr. Su and Gu Zechen won¡¯t be able to wait until the one year¡¯s appointment. I have to say that their acting skills are pretty good.¡±

    He raised his voice again and said slowly, ¡°But I still can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and looked around worriedly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯m just reminding you. Don¡¯t lose too badly!¡±

    He was about to get up from the stairs and turn to leave when Su Ni quickly pulled his mask. ¡°Who are you and what is your purpose?¡±

    The mask was not ripped off by Su Ni, but it revealed a pair of dark and indifferent eyes.

    The man sneered and disappeared at the end of the alley.

    Su Ni suddenly felt cold all over.

    This man seemed to know everything.

    But what was his reminder?

    Su Ni slowly hugged her arm. When she heard the noisy atmosphere in the hallway, she didn¡¯t care too much and quickly ran to the road.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m from Nancheng city. Please ept our interview.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, how is your rtionship with President Gu?¡±  Will this quarrel affect Madam Calle¡¯s evaluation of President Gu?

    ¡°Someone said that this quarrel is actually a conspiracy. Mrs Gu, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni was still a stepte.

    Not only were there people chasing after them, but there were even reporters gathering in front of them. Su Ni gradually slowed down and her mind was reced by a nk space.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t know where she was. The mysterious man came and went without a trace, as if he was dreaming.

    She wanted to grab a spot, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.

 Chapter 209: Faint

    ¡°Mr. Su, get up¡­¡±

    Not too far away, she seemed to hear Luo Qing¡¯s voice, getting closer and further away from her.

    She turned her head in a daze. She seemed to be between the heavens and the earth, so how could she see anyone?

    In the end, someone seemed to have bumped into her and her body lost its center of gravity. She slowly fell back¡­

    She finally saw that it was blue.

    But then, his eyes turned ck.

    ¡°Move, let go.¡±

    The nearest hospital to the Su Corp, Luo Qing Qin Yue opened the way in front, and a group of medical personnel pushed people into the emergency room at the fastest speed.

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to inform President Gu.¡±

    Luo Qing was also flustered, as if she only reacted and quickly took out her phone. However, she heard Qin Yue say, ¡°No need.¡±

    Luo Qing looked up and saw that Gu Zechen had already rushed over. His cold features were heavy and dark.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly faint for no reason?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. He came up to grab Luo Qing¡¯s arm and asked directly.

    Qin Yue also looked at Luo Qing, who was the only one present.

    Luo Qing¡¯s face was pale and her usual calmness no longer existed. She could only say what she saw, ¡°There was a group of reporters chasing after her. I asked Mr. Su to leave first. I cut off herself from behind. When I rushed over again, Kan would no longer be able to do it¡­¡±

    As she said this, she carefully looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face, only to see that his face was dark and his thin lips were tightly pursed without saying a word.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, it was my negligence.¡±

    She once again apologized sincerely.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze swept over Luo Qing and finallynded in the emergency room. Both of his fists were tightly clenched unconsciously. Luo Qing had noticed his bone knuckles that were white from force. She nced at Qin Yue and did not dare to speak.

    Time passed and Gu Zechen¡¯s heart tightened. He had arranged for Li Mo to investigate what happened in the few minutes after Luo Qing disappeared.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, how about you sit for a while?¡±

    Luo Qing asked carefully.

    Gu Zechen stood there expressionlessly, his stiff facial features showing a bit of ferocity. No one dared to persuade him.

    Ding!

    As the emergency room door opened, Su Ni was pushed out by a group of people. In an instant, Gu Zechen stepped over to Su Ni. Seeing that her pale face still showed no signs of waking up, he couldn¡¯t help but frown at the doctor.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you woken up yet?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Mrs Gu is only temporarily unconscious. We don¡¯t know the specific reason, but don¡¯t worry, Mrs Gu will wake up soon.¡±

    The doctor pushed his sses andforted him.

    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen brought up the doctor¡¯s cor. His cold and handsome face was almost close to the doctor¡¯s face. His eyes turned fierce, and he gritted his teeth and asked coldly, ¡°You got him in for half a day. Tell me now, is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The doctor was also frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude. He stuttered and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve done a full body check on Mrs Gu. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, why don¡¯t you wake up?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked impatient and almost picked up the doctor. His eyes were red, and he said, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s a bunch of quack doctors. I think you don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Luo Qing suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly turned his head and saw that Su Ni had really opened her eyes. He quickly let go of the doctor and grabbed her arm tightly with his two hands. His whole face moved closer to her. ¡°How are you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden action and a trace of disdain appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Su Ni felt a little dizzy. Wasn¡¯t she in Su Corp?

    ¡°Doctor, check it again!¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled at the doctor without looking back.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously refused and tried to get up but was pressed by Gu Zechen again. She said with a serious expression, ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out anything now. Don¡¯t go down.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s legs stiffened and her mouth twitched when she saw the concerned expression around her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s re-check.¡±

    The doctor didn¡¯t dare say a word or two. Even if he knew that Su Ni was fine, he quickly pushed her to check.

    Su Ni also learned about her fainting experience at this time.

    After that, Su Ni couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time and remained silent.

    Gu Zechen stayed by her side, taking Luo Qing and Qin Yue away, silently peeling apples for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate. Nothing happened at the time and your body is fine. How could you be unconscious for no reason?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was deep and unhurried. He nced at Su Ni and continued, ¡°I always think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know in this.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was hoarse, with a trace of fatigue on her face. Her eyes seemed to be a little sad, ¡°I seem to have a dream.¡±

    ¡°What dream?¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up and the apple in his hand fell to the ground. He ignored it and stared straight at Su Ni.

    He knew this dream must have something to do with what just happened to her.

    Su Ni shook her head and bit her mouth, wanting to say something.

    When she thought back to the mysterious man again, a chill rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t even know what the man looked like, but the scar on her face was particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Ni started to panic. Her hands covered her ears tightly and she didn¡¯t want to hear anything.

    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned. Su Ni might be fine, but she still needed to rest. Gu Zechen sat down slowly, indicating that she should not be too excited. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re discharged.¡±

    After he said this, he picked up another apple and slowly peeled it. However, his eyes were still staring in Su Ni¡¯s direction, looking extremely worried.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. Shey down silently and moved sideways.

    In the afternoon.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I can be discharged now.¡±

    In the patient room, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were in a stalemate. Finally, they attracted the doctor. Finally, after confirming that Su Ni was fine, Gu Zechen let go.

    Su Ni turned her head awkwardly. She had probably never seen Gu Zechen so concerned about people before, which made her a little ufortable.

    ¡°Alright, I can rest when I go back.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen still had a stern face, Su Ni took the initiative to pull his hand and whispered coquettishly.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were solemn. The more things that people couldn¡¯t find, the more worried he was, and Su Ni¡¯s current situation¡­

 Chapter 210: Really Worried

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the end, Gu Zechen left all the questions in his heart, letting her hold onto his arms and both of them leave the hospital.

    At the entrance of the hospital, a lot of reporters were gathered, blocking the door.

    Under thebined efforts of the security and police, Gu Zechen and Su Ni were able to move forward. Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms to prevent any disturbances and pressure from happening outside.

    After getting in the car, Su Ni could finally breathe. Looking at the reporters outside, who seemed to be about to break through the ss, Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened.

    At that time, she fainted in a reporter interview. If she wanted to hide it, she could not hide it, but¡­

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen worriedly. ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t want to see Madam Calle today. How could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He responded in a deep voice, his eyelids didn¡¯t move at all.

    Su Ni patted her head, regretting how she remembered it now. She didn¡¯t dare continue to think, ¡°Then Madam Calle¡­¡±

    She still remembered that Gu Zechen had said that he would have lunch with Madam Calle after meeting her, and that was when she met the mysterious man. That didn¡¯t mean that Gu Zechen had left early.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to talk about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re in the hospital, can I negotiate peacefully?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni felt that something was wrong and her head was dizzy.

    After a long time, Gu Zechen¡¯s anxious and hurried appearance in the hospital shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind, and then he took care of her. This Gu Zechen was a side she had never seen before.

    Now, she knew that Gu Zechen had ended the negotiation with Madam Calle for herself¡­

    All of this was dreamy and unrealistic.

    Su Ni rubbed her temples. How could she feel that this was her biggest dream?

    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her voice low, a little embarrassed, and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you¡­ concerned about me?¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and frowned at her.

    Su Ni was in a mess.

    However, he bravely met his gaze, raised his voice and continued to exin, ¡°Do you know how scary you looked in the hospital just now? I suspect that if I don¡¯t wake up, the doctor will be dead.¡±

    ¡°Humph, a group of quack physicians.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.

    ¡°Look at it¡­¡±

    Su Ni saw the ferocity on Gu Zechen¡¯s face again. Although she could not witness the whole process, she could guess something from Luo Qing¡¯s description.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened. His Adam¡¯s apple moved but he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°And what I just found out, you¡¯ve let Madam Calle¡¯s appointment go for me. When have I been so embarrassed?¡±

    Su Ni smiled. Seeing that Gu Zechen was silent, she reached out a finger to poke his chest and called out in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Gu Zechen, speak!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡±  I realized that you¡¯re very proud now, Su Ni?

    Gu Zechen gnashing teeth, but he refused to look at Su Ni and looked out the window.

    ¡°What do I have to be proud of?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned, then she realized that the smile on her face became more intense. She hooked Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°Of course, if I know my husband loves me so much, I think I should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen roared from his throat.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Su Ni answered obediently, blinked and stared at him with a smile.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to speak. He bowed his head and bit her lips, exploring.

    Her breathing was getting faster and her hands around Su Ni¡¯s waist became more and more forceful. It was as if she wanted to crush Su Ni¡¯s entire bones into her body,pletely ignoring whether she was a sick person or not.

    Wu!

    Su Ni could no longer breathe and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. As a result, the man took more steps forward and ced Su Ni on the chair.

    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m still a patient. I¡­ I¡¯m dizzy.¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead, closed her eyes, and then she secretly opened a crack to see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was filled with a smile. ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s appearance just now doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s sick at all. Or we can go back to the hospital and lie down for a few more days.¡±

    When she heard that she was going back to the hospital, Su Ni was dumbfounded and pouted. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dizzy.¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen bow down and bite her lips. It was soft and sweet like marshmallow. He tasted it and refused to let go.

    Su Ni¡¯s uneasy hands gradually became honest and slowly hugged his shoulder.

    As her ears and temples were grinding, Su Ni¡¯s breathing became faster and her small face blushed for half the day. She blinked and the wings of a butterfly shed across theke in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, is it so difficult to admit that you care about me?¡±

    Su Ni asked in a low voice.

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and pursed his mouth again. He refused to answer again. Instead, he buried himself tightly into Su Ni¡¯s neck and the warm kiss did not stop.

    Mmm!

    Su Ni¡¯s sensitive body trembled and her body stiffened. However, she was so happy that she rxed because of her guess.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, so she pretended to be tacitly agreeing.

    Gu Zechen kissed until his chest gradually stopped, and then he used his hand to rece his body position and massaged it.

    As soon as he received the news that Su Ni had fainted, Gu Zechen got up and started packing up the documents. At that time, he didn¡¯t think much about Su Ni at all. He just knew that he had to rush to the hospital as soon as possible.

    Therefore, even though Madam Calle¡¯s confused eyes were met, Gu Zechen did not exin anything and rushed to the hospital.

    Guan doesn¡¯t care, and it¡¯s so heavy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Hey, what are we eating tonight? Seeing as you care so much about me, how about I treat you to dinner tonight?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was heard again.

    Gu Zechen replied in response.

    ¡°Actually, look, it¡¯s still quite touched to care about me every now and then¡­¡±

    Su Ni started to nag again. Gu Zechen¡¯s ears trembled and his mind became unstable.

    He suddenly turned to Su Ni and asked seriously, ¡°Su Ni, I usually treat you very badly. Have I never cared about you before?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth and stared at him, speechless.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and replied seriously.

    Probably¡­

    This time it was too exciting, so Su Ni felt particrly strong.

 Chapter 211: Infuriated Someoneéˆ¥æªš Death

    Su Ni pulled her coat and looked out the window. To be honest, Gu Zechen had treated her well recently.

    ¡°If something really happened to you and I dyed myst meeting with you because of a coboration, what do you think Madam Calle would think?¡±

    Su Ni stopped talking and Gu Zechen started to nag, like an exnation, but also as if he wanted to clean up.

    Su Ni was still immersed in her blissful fantasies and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Now that she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her fist and hit Gu Zechen.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and raised Su Ni¡¯s hand high in the air. He was very dissatisfied with her sudden movement.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were wide open and she was furious. ¡°Then, do you mean that you came to the hospital just to show Madam Calle?¡±

    Gu Zechen thought about it, right and wrong.

    He did not think so much back then, but afterwards, his exnation was a possibility.

    Besides, Gu Zechen felt that he wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed if he admitted it so much, so he nodded and looked at Su Ni seriously.

    Su Ni took a deep breath and told herself not to be angry.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m happy, love like Madam Calle might be even more touched after knowing the reason for my departure.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to fill his mind and thought about his next step. He didn¡¯t notice that Su Ni¡¯s face was getting darker. Eventually, Su Ni shouted, ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out!¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t know what happened, but before his boss could speak, Su Ni came out of the hospital again. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions. She just slowed down and stopped to the side, but locked the car door.

    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°Take it as if I¡¯m crazy.¡±

    Su Ni tried the car door and found that she couldn¡¯t open it. She felt like a gunpowder bucket was lit up in an instant. Her anger grew bigger and she yelled at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you liar.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    When was she allowed to talk to him like this?

    ¡°Please pay attention to your attitude and words.  Drive! ¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and a cold light shed across his eyes. He stared coldly in front of him.

    Su Ni tugged her fists tightly and looked at the man¡¯s cold expression.

    This man clearly did it on purpose.

    Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t she tell herself from the beginning? Instead, she waited until she said so much to herself before pping herself in the face.

    Now, it was impossible for Gu Zechen tough at him.

    ¡°What are you eating at night?¡±

    When he was about to reach the family, Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    Su Ni turned to look out the window,pletely ignoring Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t realize that the two of them had quarreled and Su Ni was still angry. At this moment, she just stared at Su Ni¡¯s angry face in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What are you eating? I¡¯ve been full of anger.¡±

    Su Ni said unhappily with her chest heaving.

    Gu Zechen touched his chin and frowned as if he was thinking about something.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Three secondster, Gu Zechen reached out and forcefully pulled Su Ni into his arms. He kissed her forehead gently and asked seriously, ¡°How about this¡­ Will it feel better?¡±

    Su Ni stared at him with wide eyes.

    It was just that her heart was beating so hard that it felt like her lips were jumping out of her chest. Gradually, she felt her breathing start to hurry.

    What happened?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still angry, then I¡¯ll kiss you until you¡¯re not angry.¡±

    A smile appeared on the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. When his face approached again, Su Ni avoided it without hesitation. However, Gu Zechen was extremely patient. He slowly straightened her head with his hand and kissed her again.

    The warm lips touched each other and seemed to have a hint of flexibility.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and her mind went nk. She even forgot why she was angry. In the next second, she didn¡¯t know if she was angry.

    Her warm lips were rubbing against the corners of her lips with the tips of her hot tongue. Her heart almost melted as her hands, which were originally against their chests, slowly rxed.

    After a long time, the Benz had stopped. Only then did Gu Zechen protect her head with one hand and put his hands on each other¡¯s forehead, asking her, ¡°Are you still angry now? Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Huh, huh¡­¡±

    Su Ni was still in her head. She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. When she raised her head to meet the pair of affectionate and smiling eyes, Su Ni felt that she had fallen.

    However, this was her own man. What was there to be shy about?

    Almost subconsciously, Su Ni hooked her hand and pulled Gu Zechen over again. She copied his movements and bit Gu Zechen¡¯s lips hard.

    The firewood burned at the touch.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was finally broken by Su Ni¡¯s initiative. With a soft snort, Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni directly and then bullied him.

    Gu Zechen opened his cor and stared at thece inside. His eyes were straight and he buried himself in it.

    Su Ni¡¯s body twisted slightly and she spat out a series of gasps. She pushed half and half, but in the end, it seemed like she was a kind of pander.

    ¡°Enough, Gu Zechen, no more.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

    ¡°The driver has left.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red as he propped up his body with both hands. He stared at Su Ni like a hungry wolf, dispelling herst nervousness.

    Su Ni found that the two people did not know when they had arrived outside the family, and Li Mo, who did not know when, had alighted.

    It must be because he found out that he was doing something shameful in the background¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she quickly pushed Gu Zechen away. ¡°You can¡¯t do it without anyone. Gu Zechen, why are you so beast?¡±

    ¡°Beast?¡±

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath on Su Ni¡¯s chest, then he raised his head and smiled mischievously, ¡°How do I remember? Mrs Gu hugged me and continued. I just cooperated with Khai.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni felt a little dizzy but she vaguely remembered that it seemed like this.

    Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t need your cooperation now. Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat twitched. ¡°I regret it now, is itte?¡±

    With a piercing sound, Su Ni heard the sound of the cloth breaking on her body and her whole body started to fight with fear.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I told you not to be here, how can you¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s begging and begging for mercy because after a minute, as he got more skilled, Su Ni¡¯s voice gradually changed.

 Chapter 212: Decisive

    Mmm¡­

    Su Ni was originally a hand to resist, but now she grabbed his wrist tightly, controlling the churning waves in her heart.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡­ Be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Call me husband.¡±

    Gu Zechen moved his lower body to remind him.

    The poor Su Ni was already confused, and even thest trace of rationality was tortured by Gu Zechen. At this time, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice and did not respond.

    Gu Zechen sped up again. ¡°Mmm, what did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡±

    Su Ni was in a daze and could only instinctively answer. She didn¡¯t know that it happened to save her life. Gu Zechen¡¯s speed finally slowed down, turning into a gentle caress, and kisses fell all over his body like rain.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled again. Her legs held Gu Zechen¡¯s waist tightly and she was reluctant to let go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Su Ni was speechless, but she was once again covered by Gu Zechen. Her nimble tongue turned the sky between her lips and teeth, and her thoughts that she was just about to gather crumbled.

    She was going to die!  There was only one sentence left in Su Ni¡¯s mind.

    Fortunately, it was in the car. Gu Zechen did notst as long as usual. Afterwards, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni up from the sofa, but found that her body was drenched in sweat as if she was lifted out of water.

    Looking at himself again, it didn¡¯t seem much better.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Su Ni felt that her bones were about to disperse. She leaned softly in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, feeling like she wanted to sleep.

    This kind of peace was probably something that only Gu Zechen could possess.

    Su Ni rubbed her head again and found a stable position in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She really hugged his arm and wanted to sleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so fast. What should I do?¡±

    Even though that was the case, Gu Zechen still reached out to tidy up her hair and put his jacket over Su Ni before opening the door.

    The night breeze came and Gu Zechen felt a chill from the car.

    The woman in her arms was so tightly wrapped, she shouldn¡¯t be cold.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but step faster, and Gu Jia was brightly lit, and the maid saw that the two were so intimate, and he nced at them and quickly lowered his head.

    The one who wanted to say hello was also frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze.

    Probably after the two of them went up, the servants became active again. ¡°Are you reconciled with Mr. Gu and Mrs. Yu?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that Mrs. Gu fainted today. CEO Gu went to the hospital to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°If it can be reconciled, then it¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the bedroom.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to wake Su Ni up. After the temperature of the water was adjusted, he put her in the bathtub and wrapped her tightly with a towel after a simple cleaning.

    Su Ni rolled on the bedfortably. When Gu Zechen came out of the shower, she saw the swelling of blood on the bed.

    The woman didn¡¯t sleep honestly. She was already wrapped up like a dumpling, but when she turned over, she kicked the towel halfway andy in the middle of the bed.

    Gu Zechen quickly walked over and pulled the curtains tightly.

    Gu Zechen, who had just taken a cold shower and was looking forward to sleeping well, suddenly felt his blood flowing again and his meridians were boiling hot.

    ¡°This woman, can¡¯t she have a normal position when she sleeps?¡±

    Gu Zechen cursed softly, pulled the covers for her with his back and covered his chest.

    Then, Gu Zechen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s slippery thigh crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist ufortably.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his body was already full of energy. Countless blood broke through his forehead. He turned over and pressed the woman under his body, ¡°Su Ni, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±

    Su Ni in her sleep did not know what happened and she humphed softly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your permission.¡±

    Gu Zechen whispered in her ear.

    In her sleep, Su Ni felt her body was a little wet and sticky, like a big snake pestering her. She twisted her body and wanted to get rid of it, but the feeling of being restrained and pressured became more and more intense.

    ¡°It¡¯s really dead.¡±

    Su Ni reached out and hit Gu Zechen¡¯s face.

    Gu Zechen was burying his head and plowing hard when he was suddenly beaten. He was stunned for a long time. Goodbye, Su Ni was still tightly shut with her eyes, not like she was pretending to be asleep.

    Mmm¡­ ah!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The moment her body was prated, Su Ni¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Then she saw a green face lying on her body, frightened to the point that her body tightened.

    Gu Zechen stiffened, lowered his voice and squeezed out a voice from his throat.  ¡°Rx, hold it so tight, miss me dead.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant, but she knew that this hooligan took advantage of her while she was asleep. Her beating heart hadn¡¯tpletely reacted. ¡°We¡¯re just now¡­ isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and remembered the p just now. He didn¡¯t mention it. He just sped up as if he wanted to return it in this way.

    ¡°Slight down¡­ Oh, Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was teased by him and couldn¡¯t speak normally. Although it was normal, it changed because of her tone. Gu Zechen felt a little morefortable and started to move rhythmically.

    It wasn¡¯t until she took another shower that Su Ni realized that there was no end to it. It was clear that this man hade again.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Gu Zechen felt a chill down his back. He turned around and saw Su Ni staring at him with her eyes wide open.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and gently pinched his waist, but Gu Zechen almost jumped up.

    ¡°You know the pain.¡±

    Su Ni was dissatisfied. She turned around and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Gu Zechen.

    However, Gu Zechen felt that Su Ni¡¯s temper had gotten stronger recently. However, when she had just let it out, Gu Zechen was toozy to care about it and hugged Su Ni from behind.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni muttered in a low voice and pushed Gu Zechen away. Seeing that there was no push, she let him carry him.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    He answered decisively.

    Su Ni harrumphed twice and curled up in his arms. However, when she woke up, Su Ni¡¯s mind was filled with what happened during the day. A few minutester, she called Gu Zechen.

    There was no reaction.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen again and thetter stared nkly at Su Ni.

    ¡°I suddenly couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Su Ni stood up and sat on the bed with her lips pursed. She looked very unhappy. Gu Zechen could only sit up with her andfort her with kind words, ¡°Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 213: Explanation Is A Discover

    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s enough for you to act in the hospital during the day. It¡¯s only the two of us now. What are you doing? If you don¡¯t do it well, I think you¡¯re caring about me.¡±

    Su Ni got out of bed and kept a distance from Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen froze and said coldly, ¡°Su Ni, go to bed now!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re still angry at me.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she had the urge to cry.

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and changed into a gentle tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to act, then I can only be this fierce. I¡¯ll see how you choose.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, apart from acting, is it really impossible between us?¡±

    Su Ni was a little dazed as disappointment shed across her eyes. She didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen to answer and continued, ¡°Yes, fake is fake. It will never be real, and it will never be possible to deceive everyone.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent.

    ¡°Forget it, thank you for going to the hospital to see me today. Regardless of whether you¡¯re acting or not, I really feel your feelings. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Su Ni acted as if she was self-adjusting. Unlike Gu Zechen, she said more and quickly straightened her mind. She smiled and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he suddenly dried up. His voice was as low as a spring water, warm and calm as he said, ¡°If I said that I didn¡¯t act in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    A trace of impatience shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He turned over unnaturally, not wanting to see her.

    Su Ni raised Gu Zechen¡¯s face again and stared into his eyes. ¡°I just heard that you didn¡¯t act.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni and a touch of disdain shed across his eyes.

    This woman had clearly heard it and was still teasing her.

    Su Ni rubbed her hurt arm, wrinkled her mouth, and felt pitiful. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember just now, but now think about it. You cared so much about me and worried about me. How could it be an act?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently.

    ¡°No, I have to say it.¡±

    Su Ni threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms again. She hugged him tightly with her two hands and coquettishly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Gu Zechen, do you know how happy I was when I first found out you weren¡¯t acting?¡±

    Gu Zechen wanted to push Su Ni away but slowly loosened his hand and let her act coquettishly in his arms.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always call me?¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry or afraid. Instead, she smiled, ¡°I just want to call you. I feel happy to see you promise me.¡±

    Gu Zechen was speechless and nced at the man in his arms.

    However, in a ce where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see, Gu Zechen smiled slightly.

    ¡°Now¡­ can you sleep now?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked patiently.

    He never liked children, but now he coaxed Su Ni like a child. Gu Zechen felt that this had reached his limit.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart waspletelyforted by Gu Zechen. However, Su Ni did not let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s neck until she fell asleep.

    From time to time, Gu Zechen opened his eyes to look at the smiling face that was sleeping soundly. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything, Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t help but touch her with his nose. Suddenly, he had the urge to be enemies with the world.

    ¡°Su Ni, is this small matter really worth you being so happy?¡±

    He was a little happy but confused.

    Probably never really understood a person, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was conflicted andplicated. All kinds of emotions intertwined, and he could not even distinguish between real and fake.

    The night was peaceful.

    The next day, Gu Zechen was sleepy. Just as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Ni sitting up and staring at him with a smile.

    Gu Zechen got up and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Because it looks good.¡±

    Su Ni giggled, ¡°I¡¯ve never found out that you look so good when you sleep.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t want to bother.

    ¡°Hey, I think what¡¯s wrong with my man, and I didn¡¯t look at other men. You can¡¯t be so petty.¡±

    Su Ni followed behind Gu Zechen and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Brush your teeth.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly stuffed the toothbrush with toothpaste into Su Ni¡¯s mouth and temporarily covered Su Ni¡¯s mouth.

    Su Ni was dumbfounded and mumbled, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve brushed my teeth.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s toothpaste seemed to be sweet and it was fine to brush it again.

    The two were facing the mirror, one high and one low, and their movements were consistent. asionally, Su Ni turned her head to look at Gu Zechen, then quickly turned her face and continued to brush her teeth.

    Deep down inside, there was a flower slowly blooming.

    ¡°Hubby, can you take your car to work today?¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly when she went downstairs.

    Gu Zechen asked without looking back, ¡°Luo Qing isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. Seeing Gu Zechen turn around, Su Ni quickly shrugged and pretended to be calm, ¡°There are other things in thepany. I asked Kacha to do it first.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and nodded.

    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief. It was not discovered by Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen that she wanted to work with him and deliberately took Luo Qing away.

    Along the way, the atmosphere was still normal.

    However, Su Ni asionally became lovey-dovey and was still happy with what Gu Zechen saidst night. As he saw it, Gu Zechen¡¯s face had subconsciously softened a lot.

    ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll get someone to bring the gown over. Prepare it in advance.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, then looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she acted coquettishly with Gu Zechen, ¡°Hubby, we don¡¯t have to continue pretending to act. How pitiful.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°How about a kiss?¡±

    Su Ni peeked into her head and tried her best to get close to her. ¡°Just take it as soothing my injured little heart?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Li Mo, close the window.¡±

    Gu Zechen ordered without hesitation.

    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. Didn¡¯t he see that Mrs Gu¡¯s face was about to reach in? It was not good to do so.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and Li Mo closed the car window.

    Su Ni closed her eyes and imagined that she would kiss her in the next second. In the end, her entire face touched the cold ss and instantly returned to reality.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, can you not be so cold? Then what are west night?¡±

    Su Ni frowned and yelled.

 Chapter 214: Come in and Kiss If You Want To Kiss

    The next moment, the car door opened and Su Ni was pulled in by a strong force.

    Then, Su Niy in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and met the pair of dark, dark faces with hints ofughter.

    Without any warning, Gu Zechen suddenly lowered his head and his face grew bigger and bigger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    He licked Su Ni¡¯s lips and suddenly wasn¡¯t satisfied with this kind of dragonfly. He stretched out his tongue and rubbed her lips.

    Su Ni waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Since you want to kiss me, why are you still separated by the window? How awkward.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Su Ni suddenly coughed twice to hide her embarrassment. Then she quickly sat up from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace. She was afraid that if this continued, she would really bleed.

    ¡°Well, I still have to work, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Su Ni panicked and didn¡¯t dare to look into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She opened the door with one hand and fled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss again.¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her grumpily.

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she red at Gu Zechen strangely, ¡°No!¡±

    Who knew that this guy was trying to catch him? Not only did he not reject him, he even pulled himself back into the car.

    When she thought about the absurd scene in the car yesterday afternoon, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it.

    This morning, she clearly noticed the smile on Li Mo¡¯s face. He might be joking at her.

    Su Ni rubbed her hair and shook her head. She chased away all these useless thoughts and changed them back to a trace of rity.

    ¡°Mr. Su, can you tell us what happened yesterday morning? Why did you suddenly faint?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, there are rumors that you suddenly fainted because of pregnancy. Is this true?¡±

    Su Ni had just reached the entrance of Su Corp when she was surrounded by a group of reporters. Because she was thinking about Gu Zechen, she forgot about such an important thing.

    Just, wait, get pregnant?

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Then can you tell me why you fainted yesterday?¡±

    ¡°And your rtionship with President Gu, have you returned?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Su Ni pushed the reporters away. At this time, the security guard of Su Corp hade over and helped Su Ni open a path.

    ¡°I fainted yesterday purely because of heatstroke. I might as well go to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll be discharged soon.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly found a reason and said seriously.

    ¡°Heatstroke?¡±

    One of the reporters looked up at the sky. Autumn was very cool, and they had to wear their overcoat at night. How could it be summer in this weather?

    But no matter whether it was true or false, the reporters in the circle outside didn¡¯t know who called CEO Gu. A group of reporters hesitated left and right. Although they didn¡¯t run to Gu Zechen, they also eased the pressure on Su Ni.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Zechen gone?¡±

    Su Ni was in a trance. She followed the direction of the reporters running over. It wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s car. It was already on the road, but now it took a round and came back.

    This was not enough. Gu Zechen got out of the car personally.

    In an instant, Gu Zechen was surrounded by a group of reporters.

    Qin Yue pulled Su Ni aside and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Quickly leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni finally realized that the remaining reporters were stopped by the security. Su Ni quickly walked into the elevator.

    Looking back, he couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni prayed in her heart, hoping that Gu Zechen could escape safely.

    Upstairs in the office.

    Su Ni stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window nervously. She looked at the silhouette, who was only a little but still unable to move her eyes away. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen eventually returned to the car.

    Only then did her heart calm down.

    However, before Gu Zechen got into the car, he seemed to know that Su Ni was watching from upstairs. He looked upstairs and got in.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Gu Zechen¡¯s number, ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t think there would be so many reporters outside.¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously started to exin to herself.

    He didn¡¯t say anything but listened quietly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and quickly reacted. She asked unhappily, ¡°Do you think I called these reporters?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His answer was unusually calm, even with a slight smile.

    He probably remembered that at first, because he was extremely annoyed with Su Ni, as long as he met a reporter, he believed that Su Ni was doing it on purpose.

    Now listening to Su Ni¡¯s nervous tone, Gu Zechenughed.

    She didn¡¯t know how many misunderstandings had happened before.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t. I thought¡­¡±

    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was not angry. She even got out of the car to help her get out of the car before, so her mind broadened. She smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I have something else to do. Contactter.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and hung up.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni held her phone and pouted, but simrly, after she fainted, not only did the media outside struggle, but even the shareholders held a temporary meeting, as if to evaluate Su Ni¡¯s health.

    Of course, Su Ni knew that this group of people did not look pleasing to her, and now they found a handle.

    However, Su Ni had nothing to fear. She made some preparations and easily went to the conference room.

    Gu Zechen received a call from the car again.

    Without hesitation, he hung up again.

    When Li Mo reached Gu Corp, Gu Zechen squeezed in as soon as Gu Zechen opened the car door.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows. This woman was so gloomy that she had learned to wait for him at the entrance of Gu Corp.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. No one will see it, and it won¡¯t affect your reputation.¡±

    ¡°How is it? Mr. Gu, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°What do you think we can talk about?¡±

    Gu Zechen regained his calm and flicked the wrinkles on his trousers with his hand.

    Li Mo got out of the car consciously and left space for the two of them.

    As soon as he reached out to hook Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, his fiery lips were about to be delivered. Gu Zechen pushed him away in disgust, but he still identally left a red mark on his shirt.

    Gu Zechen frowned and pushed the woman away with violence, throwing her against the car window.

    Shine rubbed her head in pain, but she didn¡¯t care. She quickly leaned over and stared at Gu Zechen with a smile, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what Ruan Yichen did behind his back?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Get out of here right now.¡±

 Chapter 215: Marry Me, Iéˆ¥æª’l Help You

    ¡°Alright, I was wrongst time.¡±

    Sheshine suddenly took the initiative to apologize in exchange for the opportunity to stay in the car. Then, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you push me to threaten youst time? You know what I meant. If not for Xu Wan, we might have been together long ago.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and pinched her neck, his expression turning increasingly gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to mention her in front of me.¡±

    ¡°How can I not? I sacrificed so much for you guys to be together, but in the end, I can¡¯tpete with Xu Wan. That¡¯s fine. Why is Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°You are even less qualified to mention Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen used a lot of strength to strangle Shine¡¯s words in his throat.

    ¡°Even if she betrays you, wouldn¡¯t you mind?¡±

    ¡°You clearly know that Su Ni told Ruan Yichen about the negotiation with Madam Callest time. Why can you¡­ difficult?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes widened in horror. He stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief. When he saw the colder look in his eyes, he finally showed some fear.

    ¡°Impossible, how could you¡­ fall in love with Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°How can I fall in love with her?¡±

    A sneer crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, but the scene of Su Ni asking for a kiss popped up in his mind. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I think Su Ni is much cuter than you.¡±

    The bottom of her eyes was filled with disbelief.

    Gu Zechen let go of Heskin, which slowly fell down like a deted balloon, but her eyes were still filled with dissatisfaction. She turned into a low voice and didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen, asking, ¡°If¡­ if you marry me, I can help you get Madam Calle¡¯s cooperation. Will you be willing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    Gu Zechen refused without hesitation.

    Under the shocked and puzzled look in the eyes of Shilin, Gu Zechen stared at her and said coldly, ¡°Because without you, I can also get Madam Calle¡¯s contract.¡±

    The hopeless Eskin suddenly raised his head andughed.

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and was about to leave when he suddenly heard ESHINE say, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t know what happened. You¡¯re too conceited. Since you¡¯re unwilling to marry me, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get the contract with Madam Calle. After all, if you¡¯re with Su Ni now, I have to avenge Xu Wan, right?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Gu Zechen no longer nced at Eskin and uttered one word coldly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a heartless person, Gu Zechen. Even though you know the purpose of my return, you always avoided me. In that case, I will wait for the day you beg me.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need to speak again. As he finished speaking, he opened the car door and left.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen suddenly felt a little stifled. He leaned back in his chair and opened the car window and closed his eyes.

    Shine¡¯s words were definitely not sensational.

    Ruan Yichen had been too calm during this period of time, making it impossible for people to find traces.

    Coincidentally, Su Ni called.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, like a ray of sunlight in the haze, making his chest feel better.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni called out softly over the phone while Gu Zechen listened quietly without saying anything. He suddenly felt better.

    Shock was reasonable.

    But at the time, he suddenly blurted out that Su Ni was indeed much cuterpared to Hesine.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, why aren¡¯t you talking!¡±

    Over the phone, Su Ni¡¯s voice raised a little, as if her temper had increased a little.

    In the past, Gu Zechen hated women who were making a big fuss, especially Su Ni who was noisy in front of him.

    But now, it was unusually pleasant to hear.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded. If he didn¡¯t make a sound again, he would probably go crazy.

    ¡°Whew, you finally spoke. If you don¡¯t say anything, I think you¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡±

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and said more cute things over the phone.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing. Su Ni was confused, ¡°Gu Zechen, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly restrained his smile and asked seriously, ¡°Who has the guts to kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously, ¡°Aiya, I just told you to be careful. Who told you not to talk for a long time? I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Gu Zechen sounded unusuallyfortable.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t they be separated? Mrs Gu missed me again.¡±

    Gu Zechen opened his legs and leaned against the back of the chair with his rxed posture.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red. Gu Zechen could feel Su Ni¡¯s lovely face through the phone and suddenly said, ¡°How about Ie to see you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni rejected and decisively said, ¡°I want to tell you that Ruan Yichen just called me, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned at the mention of Ruan Yichen. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°It was just now. Probably because I read the news that I fainted, so I specifically asked.¡±

    Su Ni guessed.

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen suddenly let out a cold snort. Su Ni instantly reacted and raised her voice, ¡°But I knew this man must be uneasy and kind. He doesn¡¯t really care about me. He might be testing our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°You are a good friend.¡±

    For some reason, Gu Zechen was still unhappy.

    ¡°How can I?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and heard his tone softer. She also boldly said, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m worried about what will happen tonight.¡±

    ¡°With me around, what can happen?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it, but he pulled his tie subconsciously. When he saw the redness on his shirt, his eyes became deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll send two people to protect you then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Su Ni remembered Ruan Yichen¡¯s exnation. Although it wouldn¡¯t affect Gu Zechen in any way, she still felt a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about the rumors I heardst time. I¡¯m afraid that someone will harm you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen focused onforting him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni started to think that she was talking too much, or maybe she shouldn¡¯t have made this call. ¡°Then¡­ You should be busy first, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If you feel tired, you can rest for a while.¡±

    Gu Zechen reminded him over the phone.

    ¡°Yes.¡±  I got it.

    Su Ni¡¯s voice became more smile. After she hung up the phone, it was difficult to maintain her smile. When Qin Yue came in, she could not help but frown when she saw Su Ni crying and crying.

 Chapter 216: Mysterious Surprise

    ¡°President Gu has sent someone to send the gown over. Mr. Su, do you want to try it?¡±

    Since thest time Su Ni hit Qin Yue sideways, Qin Yue¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni became more and more polite.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Put it there.¡±

    Qin Yue hesitated and wanted Su Ni to try.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Ni was uninterested, but she knew that Gu Zechen¡¯s pick must be the most suitable one for her.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±  Qin Yue called again, and Su Ni looked up at him suspiciously. Thetter said, ¡°Mr. Chen asked me to tell you that tonight is a good time for you and Mr. Gu to repair their feelings. He specially prepared a surprise for the two at the hotel. You just need to bring Mr. Gu over.¡±

    Qin Yue said and put a door card on the table.

    Su Ni supported her forehead. She couldn¡¯t say that she and Gu Zechen were fine, but this room key was¡­

    Su Ni nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±

    For a whole day, Su Corp was busy and calm. Su Ni was no longer in thepany, so she set off to the hotel early at Ruan Yichen¡¯s request.

    Su Ni did not see Guan Ning.

    Ruan Yichen pushed his sses and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Important people, of course, have to show themselves at the most critical moment.¡±

    Su Ni frowned and walked out. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t need to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was heard from behind. ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for us to have a good chat before the banquet starts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between Mr. Ruan and me other than cooperating.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless as she maintained a high level of vignce against Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s words are interesting. I always thought we were friends.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was not angry at Su Ni¡¯s cold attitude. Instead, he still walked towards Su Ni with a smile. He was about to put one hand on Khai¡¯s shoulder when he was moved sideways and stared at him coldly.

    Ruan Yichen shrugged, spread his hands and innocently asked, ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡±

    Su Ni turned her face sideways and said expressionlessly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a coboration, I will naturally do what I should do. If Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t believe me so much, it¡¯s still toote to change people.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±

    There was a faint smile on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face and he walked to Su Ni¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of real and fake news recently. If Gu Zechen really wins the contract with Mrs. Kai, I wonder where Mr. Su will go.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Ruan Yichen understood and smiled, ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and stared at him coldly.

    Suddenly, Su Ni remembered the mysterious man she met downstairs of Su Corp. Could it be that Ruan Yichen sent him?

    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything.¡±  After all, Mr. Su still has the title of Mrs Gu, so I don¡¯t dare to mess around.

    In this way, Su Ni couldn¡¯t rx. Instead, she stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and kept a certain distance from him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Ruan Yichen rejected Su Ni¡¯s words, and Su Ni knew very well that Ruan Yichen came prepared. Her rashly leaving would only make things worse.

    After thinking about it, Su Ni sat down in the hotel living room, crossed her arms and looked at Ruan Yichen coldly.

    Ruan Yichen also sat down, but the smile on his face never disappeared.

    ¡°I always thought Mr. Su and I would be friends.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was somewhat innocent.

    In the past, it was indeed.

    But now¡­

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ruan Yichen suddenly sighed.

    ¡°Forget it, Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to listen to this. Of course, I won¡¯t say anything. Do you want to drink something? I have coffee here.¡±

    Ruan Yichen got up and introduced herself to Su Ni.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni rejected coldly.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t mind. He got up and started to cook for coffee. Su Ni quickly took out her phone, but she was frightened to find that her phone had no signal in the room.

    Su Ni broke out in cold sweat.

    What did Ruan Yichen want to do?

    ¡°Although you don¡¯t want to drink, I still gave you a ss.¡±

    Ruan Yichen put the coffee in front of Su Ni with a smile. Naturally, he noticed the phone in her hand and Su Ni¡¯s slightly pale face.

    ¡°This room, the signal is not good.¡±

    His voice was deep as he opened his mouth.

    Su Ni frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°If Mr. Ruan has something to say to me, then tell me as soon as possible. I have other things to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done talking.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Ruan Yichen sat down slowly and took a sip of his coffee. In Su Ni¡¯s shocked eyes, Ruan Yichen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just to wake Mr. Su up. Since Gu Zechen is not the best choice, you have to pull out early. Don¡¯t fall into a situation where we can never escape.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Of course, this is just a suggestion.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Su Ni could no longer calm down, so she got up and walked out. Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop her, but walked to the door. When she opened the door, Su Ni suddenly met a group of reporters.

    Su Ni quickly closed the door.

    She lowered her voice and roared, ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°In order to ensure that Mr. Su can be on the same boat as me, I can only offend Mr. Su.  Of course, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you at all.

    Ruan Yichen exined seriously.

    There were so many reporters outside. If she had rashly barged out, she would have already be a hot topic before the banquet started.

    This was a big blow to Gu Zechen.

    But right now, there was no signal on his phone, so Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t find him¡­

    ¡°From the looks of it, Mr. Ruan really treats a gentleman with the heart of a petty person. Since I¡¯ve already got a grudge with Gu Zechen, how much do you think I can make if I walk out like this?¡±

    Su Ni calmed down and analyzed carefully.

    Ruan Yichen made a wee gesture, saying that he would not stop him.

    Su Ni looked back but she lost her courage to open the door.

    The atmosphere was frozen.

    ¡°If Mr. Su has time and is willing, you can listen to me telling a story.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    How could she have such thoughts?

    ¡°This story is rted to you, and also to Mr. Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was tempted step by step. He was not afraid that Su Ni would not take the bait. The smile on his face became bigger and bigger. When Su Ni sat opposite him, his smile was the biggest.

    ¡°Take coffee!¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised his ss to signal.

    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and she took a sip. Ruan Yichen smiled and then said, ¡°This story may be a little long. Will Mr. Su still have the patience to continue listening?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but impatience crossed her eyes.

    Ruan Yichen smiled and started his story.

 Chapter 217: Kidnapped

    An old-fashioned love story.

    It was very vulgar.

    ¡°He said that he was in love, but he married another woman. Do you think this man is very hateful?¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly asked Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything because Ruan Yichen had told her that this story had something to do with her and Gu Zechen.

    ¡°The most detestable thing is that in the end, that woman died because she was heartbroken.¡±

    Ruan Yichenughed and drank all his bitter coffee.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me about this? Even though I¡¯m sorry for her death, there¡¯s one person left here who¡¯spletely innocent.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was shaking.

    Even though she already knew that Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen were close to each other and had a big knot, she never thought that it was because of a woman¡­

    Thinking about it was extremely frightening, and Ruan Yichen¡¯s goal became more and more terrible.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite innocent.¡±

    Ruan Yichen stared at Su Ni with burning eyes. The woman in the story had long ovepped with Su Ni. ¡°At first, I was curious about what kind of woman it was that would make this man abandon his girlfriend who he had been in love with for many years. Later on, I finally understood something.¡±

    He was talking about himself!

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so nervous that she could only clench her fists tightly. She remained calm as she listened to Ruan Yichen continue.

    ¡°What do you understand?¡±

    Su Ni asked calmly.

    ¡°Innocent is innocent. I¡¯m not here to save her. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s willing to jump onto the lifeboat.¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t answer Su Ni¡¯s question. Then he got up and made himself coffee again.

    Su Ni was cold all over.

    After Ruan Yichen left, she moved her body and realized that her palms were already sweating. This man was too scary!

    Was he a lifeboat?

    Gu Zechen was¡­

    What did this bastard want to do?

    ¡°Mr. Su, have you thought about it?¡±

    The man¡¯s gentle voice rang in his ear. Ruan Yichen sat down next to Su Ni and continued, ¡°I know that in the past few years, Gu Zechen has other women outside and he doesn¡¯t care about you. This time, he pretended to deal with Madam Cayle. Once he takes down Madam Cayle, you won¡¯t be able to use it anymore. Don¡¯t you know how to leave a future for someone as smart as Mr. Su?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ruan¡¯s brain hole is a little big, but he has described my rtionship with Mr. Gu. Besides, even if I really want to find a way out, I¡¯m sure that this is not you, Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni then sat to the side and kept a distance from Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Mr. Su is so sure?¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and was not angry at being rejected.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni weed his gaze with a determined expression.

    Ruan Yichen chuckled, got up and walked to the window. He put his hands in his pockets andughed hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of charm Gu Zechen has to be worthy of a woman¡¯s madness for him.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t get to the end with Gu Zechen, she would never get along with Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Su refuses to be on the same boat as me, I can only apologize.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged. He said cruel words but his smile did not change. In Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he was particrly rxed.

    Su Ni still didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Now, Mr. Su can leave.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    Su Ni was suspicious. There were so many reporters outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the reporters outside have been invited away by me. Mr. Su won¡¯t encounter any trouble.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled happily.

    Su Ni quickly opened the door. As expected, there was no one in the Long Corridor. Su Ni didn¡¯t turn back and say more to Ruan Yichen before rushing out.

    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were messy as she practically trotted all the way into the elevator, then she pressed on the first floor.

    When she stood in the sun again, Su Ni looked up at the sky and sighed in relief.

    She nced at the time. She had stayed in the hotel for less than an hour, but it gave her a sudden realization.

    After feeling a warmth in her body, Su Ni remembered to call Gu Zechen, but just as she took out her phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s call arrived.

    ¡°Su Ni, where are you?¡±

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was very urgent, almost breaking Su Ni¡¯s eardrums.

    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±

    Su Ni looked back at the hotel and before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen again, ¡°Stand on the spot, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to pick you up.¡±

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and gave her the address.

    Only then did she realize that there were already countless missed calls on her phone.

    Half an hourter, Gu Zechen personally drove to the hotel and pulled him into his arms, his chest heaving greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni said softly.

    Gu Zechen let go of her, but his expression turned cold. He no longer had the previous worry. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why did your phone turn off?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could exin, she was dragged into the car by Gu Zechen.

    In the forced space, Gu Zechen¡¯s pressure became stronger. She wanted to sit back, but she found that under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she had no way to retreat.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Su Ni shrank her shoulders and exined in a low voice, ¡°I came to the hotel to get ready. I didn¡¯t expect you to be worried.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face was gone. Suddenly, he started the engine and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to tell Gu Zechen about Ruan Yichen.

    At this moment, she was less than an hour away from the banquet, so she was afraid that she would never have a chance again.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen put me under house arrest just now.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly opened her mouth.

    Thorn ¨C

    There was a sharp sound and Su Ni¡¯s head hit the window.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    He turned his head and stared coldly at Su Ni.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ruan Yichen.¡±

    Su Ni calmed herself down and said coldly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t do anything. I just couldn¡¯t contact him.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and started the engine again, sending him to the dressing room.

    Even though Su Ni was calm, her heart had long been shocked. Based on her intuition, she knew that something must have happened within an hour.

    It was definitely not as simple as Ruan Yichen said.

    During the make-up, Gu Zechen called non-stop. He walked out several times before picking up the phone. When he came back, his face became darker.

    Su Ni wanted to call Gu Zechen but she didn¡¯t have the guts.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, look, are you satisfied?¡±

    The makeup artist asked what Gu Zechen meant.

    Gu Zechen only nced at it and urged impatiently, ¡°Be more agile. Don¡¯t dy for too long.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips, got up and walked to him and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.

    Gu Zechen subconsciously wanted to throw it away. When he reacted, he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand again and softened his voice.

    Su Ni nodded.

 Chapter 218: A False Shock

    Gu Zechen looked at her in an inky green dress, which revealed more than half of her back. The gown was tailor-made for her, but he never thought that one day, it would be so dazzling to wear on her.

    However, at this moment, Su Ni¡¯s expression was clearly wronged.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and pulled her into his arms. He patted her back gently tofort her.

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and sobbed silently. Her suppressed emotions were finally released.

    ¡°Alright, if you cry again, your makeup will be spent. How can we meet Madam Calle?¡±

    Gu Zechen blew the tears on her eyshes, and his voice softened even more. He carefully smoothed her hair, so gentle that it waspletely different from before.

    The makeup artist who had been frightened before was now more courageous. She smiled and introduced the characteristics of today¡¯s makeup to Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was rarely patient. He looked at Su Ni seriously and nodded, ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful dress before. It perfectly merged with Mrs Gu¡¯s figure. I think it will definitely be the focus of everyone tonight.¡±

    The makeup artist put her hands together, looking forward to it.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became softer as he looked at Su Ni. Bai Ruoshan¡¯s skin was so soft that it could be blown. He was just about to reach out when the phone rang again.

    In the blink of an eye, his expression turned cold.

    Then, she turned her head and picked up the phone, and Su Ni hung beside her.

    Even though Su Ni smiled at the corner of her eyes, she felt uneasy. She had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s flustered side.

    Two minutester, Gu Zechen shouted over the phone and hung up.

    ¡°We can leave now.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned around and smiled at Su Ni.

    Su Ni nodded and held the hem of her skirt in her hands. Before she could move, Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and hugged her in his arms. Seeing Su Ni staring at her, Gu Zechen exined, ¡°I¡¯m in a rush.¡±

    Gu Zechen walked all the way. Su Ni could only grab his neck steadily and get into the car when she realized that Li Mo was also here with ayer of sweat on his face.

    Li Mo sighed in relief when he saw Su Ni.

    In the car, Su Ni wanted to ask Gu Zechen what had happened several times, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, she had to stop talking.

    It wasn¡¯t until Li Mo picked up a call that he opened the topic.

    When Su Ni found out that Gu Zechen had received the news that she had been kidnapped the hour she went missing, her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Kidnapping?

    If he was missing, then Ruan Yichen was indeed a kidnapping.

    But¡­

    The kidnapping in Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was far more serious than Su Ni imagined.

    The other party directly asked Gu Zechen to quit tonight¡¯s ball or he would wait to collect the corpse.

    At this moment, Su Ni¡¯s phone could not be contacted, and everyone in thepany did not know about Su Ni.

    In such an emergency time, Gu Zechen did not dare to think much. He immediately used all his strength but still could not find Su Ni¡¯s whereabouts.

    Su Ni opened her mouth. ¡°But I was at the city hotel.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°This is his cunning aspect. At that time, all my eyes were staring at the suburbs. I even thought if you had already left the province. How would I know you were right under my eyes?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t experience the thrilling Gu Zechen said, but she could feel something from Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions. She leaned her head slightly on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder, tugged on his arm and lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Ruan Yichen let me go in the end.¡±

    ¡°He really didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±

    Gu Zechen expressed his doubts.

    All of this seemed too strange.

    If it was to prevent him from meeting Madam Calle, he could continue to hide Su Ni and release her after he missed the banquet.

    But it was only one hour.

    Although he was in a mess and his whole body was a little flustered, in the end, nothing was wrong.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and shook her head.

    Because of his guilty conscience, he dared not look into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was not on Su Ni. He quickly told Li Mo, ¡°Ruan Yichen will not let this go. He must have other means to check more.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo answered quickly with a serious expression.

    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became serious and stifled. Su Ni pursed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Soon after, she arrived at the hotel where Su Ni had just disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll always be there.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and cheered her up. ¡°No matter what Ruan Yichen wants, tonight, everything should be over.¡±

    ¡°Madam Kaille¡­¡±

    Su Ni was faintly worried.

    She had recently had quite a lot of negative rumors with Gu Zechen. Since Madam Calle valued her so much, how could she so easily agree to Gu Zechen?

    ¡°I¡¯m determined to get Madam Calle. No factor can affect me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gu Zechen swore with burning eyes.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Once again, she stepped into the hotel and followed Gu Zechen closely.

    There were countless magnesia lights around as they quickly shed past Su Ni¡¯s figure. As the two of them walked into the hall, their eyes suddenly brightened. The entire hall was filled with the crisscrossing ns that were often seen at the banquet.

    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are here.¡±

    As soon as the two entered, there were many people surrounding them. Su Ni sneaked a circle and didn¡¯t notice Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen gently touched Su Ni and realized. She quickly raised a toast with Gu Zechen and downed it.

    ¡°Still in no state.¡±

    Gu Zechen took the opportunity to ask Su Ni.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and forced out a smile.

    ¡°You go to the lounge to rest first. I¡¯ll go see Madam Calle.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s current state was indeed not suitable for her to meet Madam Calle. Su Ni nodded.

    Gu Zechen did not leave. After personally sending Su Ni to the lounge, he took some fruit desserts and put them in front of the table.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen took two steps when Su Ni suddenly stopped him. Thetter turned around and Su Ni seemed to see a sh of light behind his straight back.

    Su Ni got up, sped up, and hugged Gu Zechen from behind.

    ¡°I wish you sess.¡±

    She pursed her lips and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Gu Zechen was determined and confident.

    Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen and responded, only to find that it was already hoarse. She forced a smile, refused to say another word, and sent Gu Zechen away with a smile.

    Ruan Yichen was right. If Gu Zechen really took down Madam Calle, then her rtionship with Gu Zechen was about to end.

 Chapter 219: Beginning to Wobble

    But Su Corp?

    Su Ni inhaled her nose, sat down slowly and lowered her head.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why is Mrs Gu sitting here alone?¡±

    At the entrance of the lounge, it was so lively that three or four socialitedies were surrounded.

    Su Ni did not have the intention to say hello. She could only say that she barely maintained her etiquette, but this group of people obviously did not n to leave. Instead, they started to talk with each other.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, why do I think you don¡¯t look very well? Are you haggard from the negative newstely?¡±

    Su Ni got up and nned to leave.

    ¡°Mrs Gu is going to leave now. It¡¯s hard for us to be right.¡±

    Su Ni heard theughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with everyone today. Since everyone wants to see me as a joke, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do what everyone wants.¡±

    Su Ni walked out of the lounge with a calm expression.

    Still, he didn¡¯t see Ruan Yichen.

    And now, she had thought that she would sneak in.

    The originally lively gatheringcked many people she was familiar with. Only a piercingughter entered Su Ni¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here today.¡±

    Su Ni hadn¡¯t turned her head when she heard the other person¡¯s sarcasticughter. ¡°I heard that abandoned people must hide in the nket and not go out.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Mo¡¯s mouth is still as poisonous as always. I¡¯m sure she has suffered a lot in her heart to hit mistress recently.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and turned her head.

    Sometimes, Su Ni really regretted bumping into Wang Qian in the elevator. This woman was like a mad dog, biting her tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hitting the mistress? Mrs Mo isn¡¯t me yet, but you, Mrs Gu, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before you return to your previous cold days.¡±

    Wang Qian looked at Su Ni up and down with disdain.

    Su Ni stared coldly at her. Everything had not started yet, as if everyone in the world was waiting to see her joke.

    A sense of sadness rose in her heart.

    Without value, would Gu Zechen really abandon him?

    She still remembered how she had trampled on her dignity and stepped under her feet in order not to let Gu Zechen divorce.

    When Wang Qian saw that Su Ni was not speaking, she became more and more proud. Her voice seemed to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°If I want to tell you, you¡¯ve been in the limelight for a few months, and you really think of yourself as Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, what are you pretending to be? Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Gu had a good rtionship back then, and it was because of your marriage that the poor woman died in a car ident. How do you think Mr. Gu would like you?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Looking at the people around her again, it was obvious that she had already heard the news from Wang Qian.

    At the same time, the women who had been in the lounge were also standing behind them. They crossed their arms and stared coldly at Su Ni.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you said.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to refute the sudden change and what ns Gu Zechen had.

    However, with her skirt in her hands, she knew very well that today¡¯s banquet would not end so easily. It was just the beginning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Mrs Gu, CEO Gu has been thinking about other women for so many years. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±

    As Wang Qian said this, she actually reached out and grabbed Su Ni.

    Su Ni raised her hand and pped Wang Qian¡¯s face.

    This was something Su Ni didn¡¯t expect but she didn¡¯t regret it. She could shock these gossipy women who had nothing to do.

    ¡°I think Mrs Mo is thinking too much. No matter what, Mrs Gu is me now. Please show some respect. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know when I will cause trouble.¡±

    Su Ni gave a warning.

    Her eyes wandered all over. Even though she didn¡¯t see Heshine, deep down, she knew very well that this damned woman must be at the scene. From start to end, she had been the one who had caused trouble.

    ¡°Looks like your wife is in trouble again.¡±

    In the conference room upstairs, Moss stared downstairs with a yful smile. When he saw Su Ni p Wang Qian, he let out a cry of surprise.

    Gu Zechen and Madam Calle looked over at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Madam Calle¡¯s expression. At this point, he was confident in the project and walked out of the conference room without hesitation.

    Mike looked suspiciously at the smile on Madam Calle¡¯s face and asked indifferently, ¡°Madam, why is this Mr. Gu willing to meet again and again? Even for his wife, this is too rude.¡±

    ¡°I can ept it once or twice. Now, it is indeed rude.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Madam Calle seemed to me her, but the smile on her face didn¡¯t decrease. Instead, she followed Mcs and looked downstairs.

    Now that Gu Zechen had already walked downstairs, the people around him automatically moved aside. Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and raised his voice to ask, ¡°Who is bullying my Gu Zechen¡¯s woman today?¡±

    Wang Qian¡¯s neck shrunk. She never imagined that Gu Zechen would arrive so quickly and she hadn¡¯t finished speaking.

    The few women in the lounge had disappeared the moment they saw Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice. Shouldn¡¯t Gu Zechen be with Madam Calle now?

    ¡°Am I too impulsive just now?¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen nervously. Could it be that Madam Calle saw her?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched her face and looked at Wang Qian. Thetter instinctively shrunk back for a moment, but no one spoke for her.

    ¡°I just heard what Mrs Mo said. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Why, would Mrs Mo say it again?¡±

    Gu Zechen said and took a step forward.

    Su Ni subconsciously pulled Gu Zechen to not be too impulsive, but Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was full, so he couldn¡¯t care so much. In front of many people, his tone became heavier.

    ¡°What, Mrs Mo doesn¡¯t dare say it again. Are you scared?¡±

    He sneered and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, what are you doing? I just said a fact that everyone knows.¡±

    Wang Qian¡¯s a bully is always a coward was still a little flustered. Thanks to her good ears, she heard such a big gossip. She naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to ruin the reputation of the Gu Corp couple.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll trouble Mrs Mo to repeat it in front of everyone.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not afraid. He scanned the surroundings with his cold eyes and lowered his head wherever he went.

    Mo Quan¡¯an was nowhere to be seen.

    With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson of the Yin Corp, no one dared to stand out easily as the leader. Seeing as the people who had been gossiping with her had disappeared, Wang Qian¡¯s expression became increasingly flustered.

 Chapter 220: Whoéˆ¥æªš Mrs Gu?

    ¡°Mrs Mo didn¡¯t say it, did you want me to tell it personally?¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently. ¡°Mrs Gu and I have a stronger rtionship than gold. I don¡¯t know where you heard the gossip that hurt me, Khai.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all hearsay, I can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, someone immediately stepped forward to smooth things over.

    Just like that, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus. In the end, Wang Qian, who had already been squeezed outside the crowd, suddenly raised her voice again and shouted, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you not guilty when you say this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Xu Wan will die in peace if she knows about it?  Back then, you personally promised to marry Xu Wan. Why, when she died, you didn¡¯t intend to pay?

    The moment he said this, everyone was shocked.

    Even though these people had heard about Gu Zechen¡¯s gossip from various channels, it really took courage to say it in front of Gu Zechen.

    In an instant, many people shook their heads, sighing.

    Even though Wang Qian¡¯s father was powerful and had a ck background in Nancheng city, it was likely that she would cause trouble for herself to go against Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Mrs Mo, please pay attention to your words!¡±

    Su Ni was the first to stand up.

    Un, Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he calmly looked at Wang Qian. ¡°Could it be that Mrs Mo is talking about this?¡±

    ¡°What, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±  If we didn¡¯t know the inside, we would have almost been fooled by your rtionship with Su Ni.

    Wang Qian sneered. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it, so he agreed.

    Upstairs, Madam Calle and Mcx looked at each other, a trace of doubt shing across their eyes.

    Then, Wang Qian continued. She yelled and wanted to announce to the world, ¡°I know that your ex-girlfriend died in a car ident because you wanted to marry Su Ni.¡±  So soon, I¡¯ve moved on to another love, but I¡¯m sorry for CEO Gu¡¯s affectionate reputation.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Gu Zechen slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t say enough?¡±

    Wang Qian was so arrogant that her mind was filled with the scene of Su Ni making a fool of herself in public. She did not realize that the danger wasing.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, please restrain your posture. If you¡¯re not done, I¡¯d like to continue listening.¡±

    It was rare for Gu Zechen to not lose his temper. Wang Qian was also more and more proud. She thought that Gu Zechen was afraid of her and said fearlessly, ¡°I want to ask CEO Gu that you are so affectionate towards Su Ni. What was it to Xu Wan back then?¡±

    ¡°I think this should be from a woman¡¯s mouth.¡±

    Gu Zechen also scanned the area, but he didn¡¯t see the trace of Shine. Gu Zechen had already guessed what he had done when he saw her in the morning.

    Wang Qian¡¯s expression stiffened. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen had guessed.

    After calming down, she suddenly felt a little scared, but obviously there was no way out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Wang Qian turned away and didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gu Zechen sneered and looked in the direction of Madam Calle. Then he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman only told you half of the truth. The other half is used as a gun if you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Even Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking at Gu Zechen.

    At least, the same was true in the version Su Ni knew.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what else can you say? Xu Wan¡¯s death is the truth.¡±

    Wang Qian cried out in the end.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and kissed her gently with his eyes calm.

    He seemed to beforting Su Ni to calm down first, then he cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, ¡°In the past, I did have a heart-wrenching love. The story is as you said, but the result is not what you think.¡±

    He suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Su Ni, who was frightened to take a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never proposed to you in front of everyone, which led to so many rumors and rumors. Su Ni, it was my fault that I made you suffer.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly took out a diamond ring and slowly took it out on her ring finger.

    Compared to the inconspicuous diamond from before, this one was undoubtedly huge and shiny. Su Ni only felt lost for a moment and her nose was sore.

    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    There was suddenly a round of apuse from behind.

    The group turned their heads and saw that Madam Calle hade out in advance with thepany of Mcx.

    Slowly, more and more apuse.

    Gu Zechen looked at her affectionately and kissed her finger gently. ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m serious this time.¡±

    Only Su Ni could understand his words.

    But Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to understand.

    This was probably another scene.

    To cover the mouths of these people, Gu Zechen temporarily added a scene for himself.

    ¡°Madam Calle, don¡¯t be deceived by him. This man is a hypocritical and flowery fake person.¡±

    When he saw Gu Zechen propose to Su Ni again, he couldn¡¯t help but rush out excitedly.

    A faint smile crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s lips.

    Madam Calle also frowned and asked, ¡°President Gu, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I encountered some trouble.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled apologetically, then he looked at Shine and asked, ¡°Miss Shine isn¡¯t that good. I just rejected your request this morning, so why don¡¯t you nder me like this?¡±

    ¡°What, begging?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen spoke, everyone turned to look at the esperture.

    Sheshine suddenly became a target of public criticism, her expression flustered. She stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief. How could he say anything?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t change the topic. I¡¯m Xu Wan¡¯s best friend. I know what happened back then.¡±

    Shine gritted her teeth and stared coldly at Gu Zechen.

    She had said that since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to marry her, she would tell her everything.

    This was the best opportunity.

    Gu Zechen shook his head with a hint of regret on his face, but he didn¡¯t stop him from continuing.

    She raised her voice and said, ¡°I think what I¡¯m going to say next will definitely shock everyone and let everyone know what Mr. Gu¡¯s true colors are.¡±

    ¡°Miss Sheshine, I really don¡¯t know how you can shamelessly appear here. I feel sorry that Wan¡¯er has a good friend like you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shine turned back.

 Chapter 221: Self-Eating

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled contemptuously. His unflustered demeanor made Shine¡¯s heart wobble. She suddenly had the illusion that she would lose the game.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ESHINE denied loudly.

    ¡°You said that Xu Wan is your best friend, but you¡¯ve always been thinking about a good friend¡¯s man. It¡¯s just that Wan¡¯er can¡¯t find out now. Otherwise, she would really lose herposure.¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head and sighed.

    Su Ni opened her mouth slightly. She never thought that she could eat such a sweet potato. Seeing how angry she was, it was obvious that Gu Zechen was not lying.

    However, she had no idea what had happened between the two of them.

    ¡°Miss Sheshine, I originally didn¡¯t want to speak so easily. I¡¯ve already rejected you repeatedly. Since you¡¯ve been so stubborn and targeted my wife repeatedly, you can¡¯t me me for not thinking about the past.¡±

    After Gu Zechen finished speaking, that bad feeling once again engulfed Shining¡¯s heart. She nced around and found that quite a few security guards had already walked over.

    Shine panicked and started yelling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. How can I like this kind of man who is always in the dark? He deliberately framed me. And this will not change the fact that he abandoned Xu Wan and married Su Ni, the murderer.¡±

    Heskin yelled desperately, but there weren¡¯t many people who believed Hesine anymore, or if she was telling the truth, who would dare to stop him in front of Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Everything I said is true. Madam Calle, Gu Zechen is a hypocritical man. Don¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±

    Madam Calle frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the securitye yet?¡±

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s smile. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand. Instead, he took her to send Madam Kel upstairs.

    The sound of ESHINE¡¯s struggle grew further and further. Wang Qian, who had been shouting earlier, was also thrown away.

    The banquet seemed to have returned to normal. Everyone¡¯s eyes met upstairs from time to time. They smiled in understanding but no one said anything else.

    Upstairs.

    Gu Zechen sincerely apologized to Madam Calle, while Su Ni smiled apologetically, her fingers rubbing the ring Gu Zechen had just put on for her.

    She was more concerned about Gu Zechen¡¯s words. He was serious this time.

    ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±

    In fact, Gu Zechen did not need to introduce him at all, but Gu Zechen still said again in order to pay attention to him.

    Su Ni quickly greeted Madam Cayle. Thetter¡¯s smile was gentle and charming. Under her golden hair, her fair skin and blue eyes looked particrly charming.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what just happened, and Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have to be concerned about it.¡±

    Madam Calle was generous.

    Gu Zechen smiled, but Madam Calle changed the topic and looked at Su Ni.

    She wanted to say something but stopped it. Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s hearts were raised. Seeing this, Madam Calle smiled again. ¡°This is a test for you. After all, an excellent man like Mr. Gu has always had butterflies around him.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Gu Zechen also had a smile on his face, and his hand holding Su Ni became a little heavier. Although he looked calm on the surface, he had put in a lot of effort behind this silence.

    ¡°Today is a banquet that I specially prepared for you. I didn¡¯t expect to see a proposal with my own eyes. It really touched me. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.¡±

    Madam Calle said and got up.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly caught up and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    Mcsi stood in front of Gu Zechen while Madam Calle smiled and turned her head. ¡°It¡¯s just entertainment today, not work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Even though Gu Zechen still had thousands of words in his heart, he was still holding it back.

    He looked at the documents on the table that he hadn¡¯t had time to clean up yet. He had already been halfway through the coboration, but he was suddenly interrupted, asking him how happy he was.

    ¡°Am I ruined your business?¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and lowered her head, not daring to look at her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her argument with Wang Qian, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have gone downstairs.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen started packing up the documents on the table, no more pass like thunder and move like the wind.

    Su Ni silently helped her. After she put away all the information, she looked at him worriedly. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t we now ming Madam Calle?¡±

    Knock and knock.

    The conference room door rang again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gu Zechen moved a little faster and opened the door.

    Moss didn¡¯te in but stood at the door and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Ruan Yichen Mr. Ruan is here. Madam Calle has decided to see him. Don¡¯t me me for not bringing you up.¡±

    ¡°Did Ruan Yichene alone?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly shouted behind her.

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and Moss also looked at Su Ni, but he still answered her. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him alone. Madam Calle never sees anyone.¡±

    That means Guan Ning didn¡¯te today.

    Su Ni sighed slightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jack patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder. ¡°I have to say, brother, your story just now is quite fake. Madam Calle has obviously suspected the rtionship between the two of you.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his head abruptly.

    Moss smiled mysteriously. He looked like a senior emotional master and said, ¡°Madam Calle is very satisfied with your superpower, but emotions aren¡¯t enough with acting skills.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood still at the door, but Su Ni sat on the sofa, staring nkly at Gu Zechen¡¯s back.

    ¡°Do you still want to know why I fainted that day?¡±

    Su Ni stared nkly at Gu Zechen and swallowed her throat. It was very dry, as if a ball of fire was about to burst out.

    Gu Zechen turned his head, not curious.

    However, Su Ni couldn¡¯t care too much. ¡°That day, Luo Qing wasn¡¯t downstairs yet, but I met a mysterious man who told me¡­¡±

    Su Ni said as her body trembled.

    He said, ¡°In this world, there is no wall that cannot be exposed. The fake is fake, and it will never be true.¡±

    Su Ni imitated the man¡¯s gloomy tone and teased him. Then she looked at Gu Zechen with fear. ¡°At first, I thought it was someone from Ruan Yichen, but now, I suddenly think it¡¯s Madam Calle.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    Gu Zechen still frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Now that he knew this, it was useless.

    If what Mcx said was true, then Madam Calle would definitely reconsider working with him. He suddenly felt a headache.

 Chapter 222: I love you seriously

    ¡°Perhaps we still have a way.¡±

    ¡°Right now, even if we fix the old ones well, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat next to Su Ni with one hand supporting his forehead. Suddenly, he felt a little tired. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°I always thought that I would reveal the truth to Madam Calle in advance. When I told you all this, I naturally would stand on my side. Now, it seems that Madam Calle¡¯s mind is far deeper than I thought.¡±

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen with surprise and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Then you just¡­¡±

    Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to worry that Madam Calle would suspect him, then why would he act? Su Ni lowered her head and looked at the ring in her hand, her thoughts bing moreplicated.

    Gu Zechen suddenly pulled her head and kissed her hard. His tightly shut eyes and eyshes formed a shadow on his face. Su Ni actually saw a trace of peace on his face.

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    He suddenly asked again.

    Su Ni suddenly retreated and stared at Gu Zechen with horror. He did not drink, but his eyes were clear but it was hard to understand.

    ¡°You are afraid.¡±

    Gu Zechen hit blood with a needle.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s gettingte. We should leave now.¡±

    Su Ni got up and turned to escape.

    Gu Zechen quickly pulled her back into his arms and sealed his lips with a kiss.

    Su Ni¡¯s brain became clearer and clearer. Gu Zechen said he was serious and he was serious about what he was thinking. Didn¡¯t he say a year¡¯s appointment?

    ¡°Su Ni, when I found out that I would fall in love with you in the car today, my expression was as scary as you, but in that case, I don¡¯t want to deny it.¡±

    His fingers stabbed into Su Ni¡¯s scalp and suddenly rubbed it. He took another deep breath and smiled at her.

    Su Ni stared at her without blinking.

    ¡°From now on, you are my Mrs Gu. Are you so happy?¡±

    Gu Zechen teased her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni felt a little confused. She pushed Gu Zechen away and swayed desperately, feeling that something was wrong.

    She stood up and red at Gu Zechen. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you ying me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He said seriously.

    ¡°That is¡­ did you think of a better way, and you need me to cooperate with your acting, but you can¡¯t tell me the truth for the time being?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Gu Zechen still shook his head.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni was in a daze. She really couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Gu Zechen to suddenly announce such terrible news.

    Just as she racked her brain to think of the next possibility, Gu Zechen stood up and gently hugged him in his arms. Heughed softly, ¡°Alright, stop thinking. The truth is that when I found out that I fell in love with you, I wanted to be with you.¡±

    ¡°So casual?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Gu Zechen frowned, was it very casual?

    ¡°From what you said, I realized that I really need to think about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, and his expression returned to calm. Su Ni panicked, she bit his lips and whispered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but held his lips tightly. She knew what Gu Zechen wanted to hear but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breath was gradually driven by Su Ni. A hand reached behind Su Ni and unzipped it.

    Su Ni spun and jumped out of Gu Zechen¡¯s palm like a butterfly. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s dissatisfied eyes, Su Ni blinked and said, ¡°I know there¡¯s a good ce.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Su Ni was alive and suddenly felt that Qin Yue¡¯s idea was too correct.

    She held the hem of her dress in one hand and Gu Zechen in the other. She briskly passed through the guests at the banquet and continued to rush into the elevator.

    Finally, Su Ni took out a room key and blinked under Gu Zechen¡¯s yful eyes. ¡°Give you a surprise. Do you want it?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still confused. Even if she knew what Su Ni was going to do, how did she know in advance and prepare so much?

    The moment the room opened, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen into the room. When she saw a big bed in the middle of the room with various strange props ced around her, she suddenly woke up.

    It was like a basin of water sshing on his head and no other ideas.

    ¡°I think we must have gone to the wrong ce.¡±

    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started walking outside again.

    Gu Zechen only nced at it but refused to move. Su Ni blushed, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. This isn¡¯t our room.¡±

    ¡°Happy every day, Gu and Mrs Gu?¡±

    Gu Zechen casually took out the card on the rose beside him, nced at Su Ni and slowly read it out.

    At present, even if Su Ni jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it.

    She pped her head hard. What surprise did Qin Yue say? This was obviously a shock, okay?

    And now, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he clearly misunderstood that he did it himself.

    ¡°I think this ce is pretty good.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and held her face up. He licked her red lips. Looking at her expression as if she wanted to drill into the ground, Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs Gu to have this hobby. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I already said that this is not me¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to exin. I ept your kindness.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni¡¯s exnation with a smile. His heart was as sweet as honey. He kissed and carried her onto the bed, finally releasing one hand.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen looked around and asked, ¡°Which one should I y first?¡±  Mrs Gu, do you want to pick on yourself?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not allowed to use it on me!¡±

    Su Ni screamed with fear in her eyes. These strange things were things.

    How could this Gu Zechen be so abnormal!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. Do you want me to use it on other women?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and picked up a round object. She gently touched Su Ni¡¯s body and quickly hid to one side like she was electrocuted.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I said that I don¡¯t want this.¡±

    Su Ni shrank and tried her hardest to resist.

    Gu Zechen felt that something was wrong. ¡°You really didn¡¯t prepare it?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, how can I be so abnormal!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears welled up. Gu Zechen was finally willing to believe her words. She quickly seized the opportunity and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Qin Yue and the guys who saw me arguing with you, worried that we¡¯re not on good terms, so I deliberately gave me an idea. I didn¡¯t look at it in advance. Who knew it was these ghosts?¡±

 Chapter 223: Terrifying Surprise

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded earnestly, then said, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that this Asistant Qin is a good person. Can you give him a bonus tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Su Ni said angrily.

    If she could get fired, she would expel Qin Yue tomorrow.

    No, he will be fired today!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The little thing in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand touched Su Ni¡¯s feet again and his body slowly crawled towards Su Ni. The threat from the corner of his mouth was too obvious, which caused people to feel ufortable.

    ¡°I promise you, can¡¯t I promise you? Put it down first.¡±

    Su Ni kicked the toys on the bed with her feet. It wasn¡¯t until everything fell from the bed that Su Ni¡¯s breathing stabilized a little.

    But this was in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    He suddenly changed his name. His gentle tone was apanied by a demon expression. ¡°Let¡¯s try this one or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    She refused desperately.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    He lowered his voice, his eyes full of pleading.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m very ufortable with you like this. I think it¡¯s very ufortable.¡±

    What the hell was this wife? A ck line crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen¡¯s transformation was too fast, so she couldn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡°You still call me Su Ni. I¡¯m morefortable.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes seemed to be filled with a hundred thousand feet light, enticing her final rationality. ¡°In short, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    He called again.

    It seemed like she was not bad to call her. She even felt addicted, ¡°Waifu.¡±

    ¡°God, kill me.¡±

    Su Ni went crazy and almost went crazy. She covered her ear until Gu Zechen took the opportunity to lie on her body and asked angrily, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going crazy?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly realized that I had treated my wife a little too badly in the past. It seems that there are still many ces I need to make up forter.¡±

    He suddenly became gentle and stretched out his hand to tidy up the hair in front of her forehead. Then he gently kissed her forehead and stared at her watery eyes with a smile.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart seemed to be controlled in an instant. Her excited voice slowly calmed down and turned into a pleading cry.

    If this continues, people will die!

    ¡°Waifu, just one time, okay?¡±

    He started again.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I think my heart isn¡¯t good. You¡¯d better be normal or I might not be able to live tonight.¡±

    Su Ni covered her heart with one hand. Not only did she jump fast, she wanted to rush out of her body.

    She felt that she was finished.

    Gu Zechen did not know when he had unzipped Su Ni¡¯s back. At this time, he was slowly kissing her neck. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s voice, he could not help but raise his head and ask, ¡°Waifu, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    This man suddenly changed his mind. Could he inform himself in advance next time?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a artificial breath.¡±

    Gu Zechen held back his smile and opened her hand to stop her. He kissed softly at the corner of his lips and started to tease her. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll call you my wife, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to think that this isn¡¯t an act.¡±

    Su Ni was in a daze, but she was a little confused.

    When Gu Zechen acted before, he was not as disgusting as he was now.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but buried his head deep into her chest. He held her hand tightly and raised his head to the top of his head, his body grinding.

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    He was still begging.

    Su Ni¡¯s nerves finally broke down. When the man pretended to be cute, she really didn¡¯t have anything to do with women. She started topromise, ¡°Just once, just once. Please, Gu Zechen, don¡¯t call me again.¡±

    ¡°Wife, wife, wife¡­¡±

    He suddenly clung to Su Ni¡¯s ear and repeated over and over again, ¡°Since I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯ll call you two more times and my wife will adapt.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Su Ni quickly covered her ears.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was full ofughter, and he turned a blind eye to Su Ni¡¯s stop. His slender body started to drift down slowly, drowning his figure in the skirt.

    Su Ni was just about to raise her head when her body trembled again, frightening her whole body.

    She knew it must be that strange thing again!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx slowly.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled off her dress and reached out tofort her gently.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. ¡°Now, can you speak normally?¡±

    However, Gu Zechen looked like he hadn¡¯t heard Su Ni¡¯s voice at all. There was a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth as he explored the skirt again.

    This was practically torture.

    Su Ni felt like she was going crazy!

    ¡°Enough is enough¡­¡±

    But slowly, her voice changed, turning into a different lust. Her hand, which was originally stopped, gradually loosened, allowing Gu Zechen to do whatever he wanted under the skirt.

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    He was still calling out in a low voice.

    Su Ni looked at the ceiling and quickly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t listen or listen to anything.

    Suddenly, her body felt a sense of fulfillment. She opened her eyes again and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was less than a foot away from her.

    Before Su Ni could cry out, Gu Zechen covered her mouth. Then, her lips and teeth merged and she didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to breathe.

    Her mind was gradually empty, and she forgot about her initial resistance. Under his constant temptation, she gradually sank down¡­

    This night, Su Ni was exhausted.

    It was as if so many times in the past could notpare to this hearty and hearty time, and both of his body and mind had been particrly rxed!

    Su Niy in bed, feeling sad. After taking a shower, Gu Zecheny down again, holding his head with one hand and staring at her with a smile.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so weak that she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him and look away.

    ¡°Your face is a little red.¡±

    He reached out and tried on Su Ni¡¯s face before saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. He didn¡¯t know what he had just experienced and what he had done to him.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was going to be angry again and again, Gu Zechen also epted it when he saw that she was good. He pulled Su Ni into his arms from behind and reminded him in an appropriate manner, ¡°You are a little angry these two days. If you vent it today, you should be better. Maybe your skin will be better.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes shot over again.

    Gu Zechen smiled calmly.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Su Ni eximed and sat up from the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused.

    Su Ni was flustered. What would Ruan Yichen do if she left?

 Chapter 224: No One Can Take Me From You

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Su Ni jumped out of bed and started to wear her gown, but she was already wrinkled by Gu Zechen. There was no dress that could be changed.

    What was she doing just now?

    Being seduced by Gu Zechen, his head was broken and he forgot about all the important things. If Ruan Yichen took Guan Ning to see Mrs. Calle, Gu Zechen would be finished.

    Su Ni quickly took out her phone and looked at it. She was sure that there were no missed calls and sighed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere today.¡±

    Gu Zechen got out of bed and stood in front of her with his slender thighs. He grabbed her hand and rubbed his face for a while. His voice was low and sexy, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such a good time today. Where do you want to abandon me?¡±

    ¡°No, I really have something to do.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to pat her head. How could she not resist Gu Zechen¡¯s temptation?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everything is fine today.¡±

    He bent down and his wet lips started to wander around her body. Su Ni wanted to dodge but she had nowhere to hide.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s seductive voice rang in his ears again, ¡°I still have to do something big. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Ruan Yichen went to see Madam Calle?¡±

    Su Ni could not help but ask directly.

    Gu Zechen still closed his eyes, his fingers mming her body unhurriedly without being affected at all. He continued to lust for her body.

    ¡°No matter how important it is today, I can¡¯t take me away from you.¡±

    Then, he suddenly lifted her face and kissed her earnestly and emotionally.

    Su Ni sighed in her heart. In this situation, which woman could still maintain herposure.

    Gu Zechen was the devil, eating away her mind and rationality step by step.

    But it was probably his words that made Su Nipletely rx her guard and vignce. She held onto thest sliver of luck that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t make a move after this mess today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Tonight, you belong to me, I belong to you.¡±

    The devil¡¯s extremely seductive voice continued to ring in her ears, and Su Ni¡¯s breathing gradually quickened.

    The two of them rolled around and forgot about my kiss. There was no distracting thoughts in their mind and their bodiespletely merged.

    This night, not only was it full of hearty, but it also overloaded her physical strength.

    The next day, Su Ni just got out of bed when her legs softened and she knelt on the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard themotion, he quickly helped Su Ni up, but in an instant, he held onto his waist. Su Ni had to repeatedly ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and shook his head without saying a word.

    It looked like he hadn¡¯t trained for a long time and his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Su Ni looked at the time and didn¡¯t expose Gu Zechen. She just said, ¡°You still have two hours to go to work. Would you like to lie down for a while longer?¡±

    ¡°You lie with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni held her forehead and patted her head hard.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After sleeping, Gu Zechen still did not return to normal.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for us to talk.¡±

    Su Ni sat upright opposite Gu Zechen and stared at him calmly. However, when she saw his innocent and confused eyes, Su Ni¡¯s heart softened again and she was almost about to break the karma.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, be serious.¡±

    ¡°Okay, my wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen copied Su Ni and sat down seriously.

    Su Ni patted her head again.

    Gu Zechen reached over immediately and looked at her forehead with a distressed expression. ¡°Can you always beat yourself in the future?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that she clearly wanted to have a serious and serious conversation with him. But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s concerned words made her heart pound.

    ¡°Let me talk first, Gu Zechen, if you still want us to continue walking, please return to normal.¡±

    Su Ni endured helplessly and said seriously, ¡°I prefer you who are usually serious. I¡¯m really not used to you being like this.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head.

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was enlightened, so she quickly nodded.

    Gu Zechen still lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. Suddenly, when Su Ni rxed her vignce, he grabbed her shoulder and bit her lips.

    Su Ni beat her hard but he stared at Su Ni seriously. ¡°From now on, you have to learn to adapt slowly.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    ¡°Call me husband!¡±

    Gu Zechen corrected with a smile.

    His other hand had already reached Su Ni¡¯s chest. Under the current situation, Su Ni reluctantly called her husband.

    ¡°Be good, my wife is really good.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni suddenly felt like something was rolling in her heart. She suddenly couldn¡¯t stand it and rushed to the bathroom with her chest.

    ¡°Waifu, are you pregnant?¡±

    At the door, Gu Zechen was delighted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk again!¡±

    Su Ni retched again.

    He looked at the big guy in front of him, who was around 1. 8 meters tall, but he was barefoot, lying at the door without any image. He was smiling so sweet-looking that he didn¡¯t have the usual cold yet abstinent image.

    Su Ni supported her forehead.

    ¡°If your appearance is seen by the people in thepany, you¡¯ll drop your chin in surprise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Zechen followed in to wash his face and said disapprovingly, ¡°Work is work, life is life, can it be that I still have to face my own woman, business is business.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Zechen¡¯s words really couldn¡¯t be refuted.

    However, she really wanted to tell Gu Zechen that this was how Gu Zechen treated her before.

    ¡°We should head out now.¡±

    Before leaving the house, Su Ni teased him, ¡°What, your waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed. He was simply doubting his ability.

    At that moment, something in her body was ced on Su Ni¡¯s waist and a wicked smile crossed the corner of her mouth. ¡°Although it hurts, if Mrs Gu has other requests, I can also satisfy it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body shrunk and nimbly avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s attack.

    The two of them chatted andughed along the way, but Su Ni was fine. As soon as Gu Zechen picked up his phone, he saw countless missed calls.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed instantly and he returned to his usual seriousness.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but pat her face. She felt like everythingst night was like a dream. Only the diamond ring in her hand reminded her¡­ This was Gu Zechen¡¯s return to normal.

    Something serious seemed to have happened on the phone. As Gu Zechen¡¯s tone deepened, his expression became more serious and ferocious.

    Su Ni followed Gu Zechen out of the elevator. Before she could take two steps, she was surrounded by reporters.

    ¡°Stay steady for now. We¡¯ll talk when I get to thepany.¡±

    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and stretched out a hand to help Su Ni cut off a group of reporters.

 Chapter 225: Blocking News

    ¡°May I ask, Mrs Gu, how does it feel to be proposed against night?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, can you tell us the details ofst night¡¯s proposal?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    All the reporters gathered around the scene of Gu Zechen¡¯s proposalst night. In fact, Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden proposal took up less than ten minutes at the venue and was not the main hall.

    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like these reporters, don¡¯t force yourself. As my Mrs Gu, you never have topromise.¡±

    Gu Zechen was in Su Ni¡¯s ear and his voice wasn¡¯t loud. She could hear it just now.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen, her eyes burning. She looked at his equally hot eyes and seemed to calm down at that moment.

    She took the initiative to stop and even walked out of Gu Zechen¡¯s protective circle. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s confused and confused eyes, Su Ni smiled.

    She said tly, ¡°Although the time is a little tight, I think I need to answer this question.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with a smile, her eyes shing like ake. Her tone was light and cheerful, like countless butterflies flying in front of Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Last night, I was really happy. Mmm, I could feel my heartbeat more than ever.¡±

    As she said this, she suddenly tiptoed, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and kissed him gently.

    Then, she repeated, ¡°Last night, I was really happy.¡±

    Word by word, she spoke infinitely.

    ¡°Can Mrs Gu tell us specifically?¡±

    The reporter took the opportunity to pursue him and quickly continued asking.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice as she watched Gu Zechen¡¯s face gradually softer and her smile became happier.

    ¡°Actually, before yesterday, I had a lot of concerns, but now, all my doubts have been solved. I, too, have the confidence to fill my head. All of you, thank you for your concern towards us. Thank you.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she seriously bowed to everyone and quickly received countless apuse.

    It was also at this moment that Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni away. There was the sound of countless cameras shing behind him. Su Ni waved at everyone when she turned back.

    Outside, the morning light shone. Judging from the momentum, today should be a sunny day.

    After getting into the car, Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to be suspicious about?¡±

    ¡°Well, this one.¡±

    Su Ni blinked happily and then smiled. ¡°This is a secret.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly approached her with a threatening chill in his eyes. A hand was already attacking her waist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Before she could touch it, Su Ni felt a little itchy on her waist. She subconsciously shrank back and quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t sit upright. He maintained a half-tilted posture, his chin touching her hair.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I was worried that if Madam Calle¡¯s contract was over, would our agreement end here?¡±

    In the end, her heart fell silent and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She looked like she was going to reconfirm it and stare at Gu Zechen seriously.

    Last night¡­ was that true?

    Just like back then, she clearly knew that this was just a deal, and she just went to curry favor with Gu Zechen for the sake of the Su Corp, but yesterday, when she heard what Gu Zechen said, she felt inexplicably moved.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything but Su Ni hesitated and hesitated.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Or maybe she was suspecting that Gu Zechen would fall in love with her.

    She clearly witnessed how Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go home for countless days and nights. In his bag, there were photos of Xu Wan, and even when he slept, he called another woman¡¯s name..

    She only had Mrs Gu¡¯s name, a title.

    Gu Zechen suddenly sighed in disbelief.

    In the midst of Su Ni¡¯s astonishment, she reached out and pulled Su Ni into her arms.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    He gently caressed Su Ni¡¯s hair and said helplessly, ¡°Since I said it, it is naturally true.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni was still not sure. She broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace and stared at him. She continued to ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer mest night. What do you love me?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hands stiffened and he slowly slid off her head.

    Slowly, he let go of Su Ni and returned to his previous sitting posture.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of The Valley.

    A few secondster, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just confirming my feelings. Now, I¡¯m very sure.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I feel it?¡±

    Su Ni paused word by word, a little unbelievable.

    Gu Zechen turned to look at her, seemingly not wanting to hide anything. ¡°Yes, Su Ni, I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    He noticed that Su Ni¡¯s emotions were not right and asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and looked out the window.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and patted it gently with his other hand, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was speechless.

    Until Benz stopped at the entrance of Su Corp, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and felt unreconciled, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and got out of the car.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She quickly turned her head.

    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni followed him.

    She thought Gu Zechen would say something more, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t call Su Ni again until Benz left.

    When they entered the Su Corp, there was envy in everyone¡¯s eyes. Su Ni pretended not to see it and walked into the elevator.

    She thought that having feelings for her was at least a form of improvement.

    Perhaps her rtionship with Gu Zechen had changed.

    When Su Ni pushed open the office door, she found that Qin Yue was already standing inside, looking at each other. Thetter smiled and greeted her. Although she only called Mr. Su, her expression made Khai guess what he was going to say.

    Su Ni was stunned and the scene fromst night resurfaced in her mind. She subconsciously avoided Qin Yue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I saw the news this morning. Mr. Su, you did well.¡±

    Qin Yue spoke first.

    Su Ni smiled and did not smile. However, there was such a big noise at the banquet yesterday. This morning, only the news that Gu Zechen had reproposed to her was heard, but nothing else.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up. She opened the news on the front page and tapped on the side to inquire about Qin Yue. However, apart from being confused, Qin Yue shook his head. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know what happened at the partyst night.

    Su Ni supported her forehead.

    It was fine with Wang Qian¡¯s matter. As for the fact that she publicly used Gu Zechen of such a big matter, how could she not make a sound?

 Chapter 226: Donéˆ¥æª› Want Another Time

    Was he suppressed by Gu Zechen?

    Qin Yue saw Su Ni¡¯s troubled expression and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Last night¡­ Thank youst night. ¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say too much and made the final summary.

    Un, Qin Yue understood in another direction and his smile became more and more brilliant. ¡°Mr. Su, in my opinion, you still don¡¯t know man¡­¡±

    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want me to arrange two more shows, and your rtionship with Mr. Gu will definitely increase dramatically.¡±

    Qin Yue came over and made a suggestion.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni quickly interrupted her with a determined expression. She was afraid that Qin Yue would misunderstand her, so she repeatedly denied, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Asistant Qin, thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Qin Yue was confused. Su Ni squeezed out a smile and smiled, ¡°In fact, CEO Gu and I have already eliminated the misunderstanding, and the rtionship has improved a step. I feel that I can¡¯t be too anxious about feelings.¡±

    Qin Yue thought about it and nodded.

    ¡°Then Mr. Su, you can tell me directly when you need it.¡±

    Qin Yue said.

    Su Ni nodded and waved her hand, letting someone go out first.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    After she left, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and held her forehead again.

    As soon as the person left, Gu Zechen called. Su Ni thought that something was up, so she naturally asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, is there any work arrangements?¡±

    In the end, the other side hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you call you if there¡¯s nothing else?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    As if he reacted in an instant, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Also called Mr. Gu.¡±

    The voice on the phone was dissatisfied again.

    What is your name not called Gu?  Su Ni was confused.

    ¡°When there¡¯s no one else in the future, I¡¯ll allow you to call me husband.¡±

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was quite pleasant, and Su Ni¡¯s voice was a little stuck. After a long time, she hurriedly said, ¡°I got it, CEO Gu¡­ husband.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The other side smiled satisfactorily.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped. Deep down, she was still thinking about what Gu Zechen was looking for.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over for you at noon.¡±

    Gu Zechen finally stated the purpose of the call.

    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m a little busy today. I can only eat some nearby.¡±

    Su Ni would never forget that every time she went out for lunch with Gu Zechen, she couldn¡¯t work properly in the afternoon.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same to eat in your office canteen.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave his suggestion straightforwardly. Su Ni let out a sigh and Gu Zechen started to exin himself, ¡°I ate it once and thought it tastes good.¡±

    ¡°No, why are you¡­¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead again. ¡°Gu Zechen, why do I think you are very strange today?¡±

    She was not used to Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about him. Instead, he said confidently, ¡°I just want to catch that feeling.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly tightened and she stopped beating.

    Seat¡­ that feeling.

    Su Ni felt that if Gu Zechen was not crazy, she must be crazy.

    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s really difficult for me to answer you like this.¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed and tried to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡°Do you have feelings for me, Su Ni?¡±

    He suddenly asked again.

    Ah?

    Su Ni started to feel that her brain was not enough today.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen noticed Su Ni¡¯s dullness and was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni quickly added.

    ¡°I want your words.¡±

    Gu Zechen said again.

    ¡°Mmm, love.¡±

    This time, Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate for fear of angering Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He repeated, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an act?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve never lied to you. You know my feelings for you. Otherwise, why would I not divorce me?¡±

    Su Ni raised her voice slightly and swore, almost patting her chest to guarantee.

    But for some reason, her heart was beating.

    There was no reason for her to feel guilty.

    But over the phone, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to reveal half of it. Soon, there was a burst of cheerfulughter. Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I¡¯lle to you at noon.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡­ I can hang up now.¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me more?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni patted her forehead. She felt that Gu Zechen must be very idle today. Otherwise, how could he waste so much time with her?

    ¡°Of course not. However, in order to have a pleasant lunch, I¡¯d better hand over my work first.¡±

    Su Ni was courteous and careful to persuade Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen finally let go, but Su Ni suddenly remembered something and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on with today¡¯s news? Have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The indifferent tone over there.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt strange. I haven¡¯t seen much news aboutst night. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°There are some rubbish matters. If there¡¯s anything to report, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently. Obviously, he did not want her to delve too much into this matter. He quickly said, ¡°Be busy first. I don¡¯t like waiting for someone.¡±

    Then, he hung up.

    Su Ni looked at her phone and opened her mouth.

    It was faster than flipping through a book. It really was¡­ very Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni rubbed her temples, dispelled the distracting thoughts in her head and quickly got into work.

    As it was nearing noon, Su Ni had already asked Qin Yue to arrange two more dishes for the kitchen and then sent them to the office.

    She didn¡¯t want to have the samemotion as before.

    During this period of time, Su Ni actually received a call from Li Mo. She wanted to say something but stopped. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questioning, Li Mo was embarrassed to say, ¡°Mrs. Xi, I think the food for the Su Corp is good. Can I eat more today?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise and forced herself to smile, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Only then did Li Mo hang up with satisfaction.

    Thinking about how it was thest time, when he and Gu Zechen rushed out in a hurry, Li Mo had to follow him.

    Su Ni looked at the time. There was about half an hour before Gu Zechen came over.

    She deliberately went to the lounge to make up for her makeup and checked her outfit. Un, she started to get nervous and excited.

    Su Ni held her face and looked at the gradually reddened look in the mirror. It was hard to say that this was the feeling of love.

    Damn it!

    Su Ni cried out in her heart, feeling that she was not feeling well.

    Coincidentally, the phone by the table rang.

    ¡°What, we¡¯re almost here?¡±

    Su Ni thought it was Gu Zechen. It was not until there was a lowughter that Su Ni felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 227: Nothing to do with him

    Su Ni¡¯s good mood was instantly destroyed.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice returned to its usual calm and business is business asked, ¡°Is there any other arrangements for Mr. Ruan?¡±  Didn¡¯t you want to invite me over for tea again?

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Su is still angry about what happened yesterday.¡±

    The voice over there was a smile, but it never gave Su Ni a feeling like a spring breeze.

    Su Ni sneered and answered.

    If such a big thing had happened, she would be angry.

    ¡°Alright, my fault.¡±

    The other side quickly apologized.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Su Ni also rejected her straightforwardly.

    Theughter on the other side grew louder. In the end, she seemed to beughing. Su Ni could not help but frown as she listened to the continuousughter.

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re getting more and more interesting.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°If Mr. Ruan is fine, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have something to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just waiting for Gu Zechen?¡±

    Ruan Yichen broke Su Ni¡¯s mind.

    Su Ni furrowed her eyebrows and spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Ruan, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Gu Zechen, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    She suddenly remembered the story Ruan Yichen told her yesterday afternoon and her mood became worse.

    ¡°Mr. Su is a bit wrong now.¡±

    The other side restrained theirughter, and the tone of voice started to be low and low, with a bit of depression and indifference. ¡°I just called to congratte Mr. Su and Mr. Gu for making peace. I also told Mr. Su that Mr. Gu probably won¡¯t be able to make it to this meal.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni sneered and hung up.

    She didn¡¯t take Ruan Yichen¡¯s words to heart and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t call again. Qin Yue was already asking about the time to serve the food, but Su Ni suddenly received Gu Zechen¡¯s call.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly remembered what Ruan Yichen said and asked in a ghost.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice became increasingly low.

    Su Ni thought that something happened in Gu Corp at thest minute, so she nodded considerately and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have time to eat in the future.¡±

    Qin Yue knocked on the door. Su Ni hung up and stared at the dishes with a nk expression.

    ¡°How long will Mr. Gu arrive?¡±

    Qin Yue was in a good mood.

    ¡°Go to the cafeteria to pack two more dishes. I¡¯ll take them away.¡±

    Su Ni said expressionlessly.

    ¡°To Gu Corp?¡±

    Qin Yue was surprised and quickly guessed.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°He has something to do, he can¡¯te today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go prepare now.¡±

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t ask any more questions and nodded quickly. His hands and feet were quite sharp. He had already been delivered to the car in less than ten minutes.

    Luo Qing nced at Su Ni and started the engine.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t call Gu Zechen in advance, but when she arrived at Gu Corp, she was told by the front desk that Mr. Gu had gone out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and wait for him.¡±

    Su Ni smiled calmly. Until now, she didn¡¯t think anything big would happen.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get through.

    As time passed, Su Ni became more and more nervous and started to walk back and forth in the office.

    Su Ni tried to find out something from Luo Qing but she only shook her head to show that she knew nothing.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait any longer and nned to go out and think of a way. At this time, the office door suddenly opened and Gu Zechen came in with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He frowned and didn¡¯t see Su Ni happy.

    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened but she knew that she hade first without saying goodbye. She gently pointed to the lunch box beside her and said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have time for lunch, so I want to send it over.¡±  I don¡¯t know you¡¯re not in thepany either.

    She rubbed her hands and smiled awkwardly.

    Li Mo saw two copies at the back and couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice to ease the atmosphere. ¡°And my one, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t eat wellst time. This time, you specially packed a portion to try.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and handed Li Mo the copy first.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Li Mo nodded and strode over to pick up the lunch box in Su Ni¡¯s hand with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Ni walked over and pulled Gu Zechen over to sit down. Thetter¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed and she pursed her lips without saying a word.

    Li Mo and Luo Qing looked at each other and left.

    Su Ni served Gu Zechen a meal and didn¡¯t ask about his work. Gu Zechen was not very interested and didn¡¯t say a word during dinner.

    The atmosphere was unusually dull.

    With Gu Zechen back, Su Ni was in no hurry to leave. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, she silently stayed by the side.

    However, Gu Zechen was a little annoyed. ¡°Su Ni, go back first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Are you annoyed by Madam Calle¡¯s matter?¡±

    Su Ni leaned over and tried to press his temples. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but closed his eyes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s strength was neither light nor heavy. At the same time, her fingers slowly crossed his scalp to relieve his nerves. ¡°We can¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled sweetly at Gu Zechen. She remembered that the call in the morning still made her heart warm, so she turned back and said, ¡°If you miss me, remember to call me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes sank.

    Suddenly, he got up and rushed over to hug Su Ni.

    Su Ni¡¯s body tightened but she soon epted his hug. The smile on her face erged, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, something big might happen recently. Will you be afraid?¡±

    He suddenly asked.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen suspiciously and saw that he was silent as if he was suppressing something. This was the first time she saw Gu Zechen showing such a distressed expression because of work.

    She turned around and gently patted his arm, saying softly, ¡°We are now husband and wife. Of course, we are one. No matter what, we will face it together.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked solemn as he stared at the gentleness in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pinched the hand on her back hard.

    ¡°What happened?¡±  Su Ni asked carefully.

    ¡°Nothing, a little trouble!¡±

    Gu Zechen turned around impatiently, obviously not wanting to say more.

    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go back first. You can handle it first.¡±

    Without Gu Zechen, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask him to stay, she quickly went out.

    After leaving Gu Corp, Su Ni quickly called Luo Heng to help find out where Gu Zechen had just gone.

    To his surprise, Luo Heng looked troubled and refused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Li Dan?¡±  Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Luo Heng pretended to be calm. ¡°However, no one dares to talk nonsense about Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If even you think it¡¯s inconvenient, then forget it.¡±

 Chapter 228: You Still Love Me

    Su Ni was slightly disappointed but she didn¡¯t force her to hang up.

    ¡­¡­

    Luo Heng looked at the woman sitting opposite him with picturesque eyes. Her exquisite makeup covered her originally pure face, but it was a little more proud.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Luo Heng suppressed his voice but he still felt his voice tremble.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Reject Su Ni and refuse her any help. In short, I don¡¯t like you being together with her.¡±

    Li Dan shrugged and her slender strap shook with her movements, revealing her delicate corbone.

    Luo Heng frowned. ¡°Su Ni is my friend.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you reject it just now?¡±

    Li Dan smiled and took a sip of coffee on the table. She had confidence in Luo Heng.

    ¡°You know that I just told you that Gu Zechen was brought to the police station to ask about a murder, but you still didn¡¯t tell Su Ni.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Su Ni. Before the investigation is clear, it¡¯s best not to cause a necessary misunderstanding.¡±

    Luo Heng retorted loudly, revealing the veins on his forehead.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Li Dan was not angry. She spread her hands and her expression became more and more proud. ¡°I¡¯ve achieved my goal anyway.¡±

    Luo Heng tried to take a deep breath to calm himself down.

    The woman in front of him made him feel even stranger, and his heart felt a faint pain.

    He suppressed his disappointment and asked in a low voice, as though he was cutting his own flesh with a knife, ¡°Do you think Wang Qian will marry you after she dies?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Li Dan smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Will the Wang family let you go again? Li Dan, it¡¯s been so many years, can¡¯t you have a brain?¡±

    Luo Heng was so excited that he put his hands on the table and leaned forward. His eyes were wide open and he stared at Li Dan with reddened eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Wang Qian. What am I afraid of?¡±

    Li Dan smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t even have thest obstacle. That damned woman was bragging in front of me back then, he¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you know she was dead?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned and a strong sense of uneasiness surged in his heart. ¡°Now the police have announced that the results are missing, but they didn¡¯t say that Wang Qian is dead.¡±

    Li Dan was stunned.

    Suddenly, she realized that Luo Heng had circled herself into a big trap. A trace of anger shed across his brows, ¡°Luo Heng, you did it on purpose.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°What did I do on purpose? Tell me, do you know anything?¡±

    Luo Heng looked around and confirmed that no one noticed their conversation. Then he lowered his voice and warned coldly, ¡°Li Dan, you must tell me the truth now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Li Dan looked at Luo Heng with disgust and quickly calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has gone missing. I haven¡¯t received a call for the kidnap for such a long time. What¡¯s the possibility?¡±

    ¡°Li Dan!¡±

    Luo Heng raised his voice.

    He rushed over and pinched Li Dan¡¯s arm. His eyes were about to spit fire, ¡°You have to tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you hurt me.¡±

    Li Dan shook off Luo Heng¡¯s hand, then she got up and exploded, ¡°Luo Heng, are you crazy? You treat me like this.¡±

    ¡°Li Dan, I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±

    Luo Heng suddenly breathed out and stared at Li Dan helplessly and painfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be confused and continue to be wrong.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my business. As long as you don¡¯t cooperate with Su Ni to harm me, I¡¯ll be in a good situation.¡±

    ¡°I still remember what happenedst time. If you still want to contact me, don¡¯t help Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°This is impossible.¡±

    Luo Heng did not hesitate.

    ¡°Well, you can tell Su Ni now that Gu Zechen was investigated by the police for the murder of Wang Qian and is not allowed to leave Nancheng city for half a step before the case is clear.¡±

    Li Dan smiled and looked at Luo Heng. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a littlete. I don¡¯t know how Su Ni will look at you.¡±

    ¡°Li Dan, Su Ni did nothing wrong!¡±

    Luo Heng held back his anger. She said she had something important to promise to see Li Dan today.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Li Dan did not refute.

    Before she left, she whispered into Luo Heng¡¯s ear, ¡°Give up. You know you can¡¯t resist me. Even if I¡¯m married to another man, you can¡¯t stop you from loving my heart.¡±

    ¡°Li Dan.¡±

    Luo Heng clenched his fists tightly, enduring his anger. He stared at his face with pain and forbearance, ¡°Wang Quan won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will count this on you. Anyway, even if he doesn¡¯t marry me, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    Li Dan said with a smile and turned to leave with satisfaction.

    Luo Heng suddenly hugged Li Dan from behind and choked, ¡°Li Dan, don¡¯t be like this. Just take it as me¡­ I beg you¡­¡±

    Pah!

    Li Dan pped Luo Heng directly on the face.

    ¡°Luo Heng, who do you think you are? You are just a dog raised by me, Li Dan. If you want to marry me, dream about it.¡±

    Li Dan¡¯s voice was sharp and ear-piercing, and she yelled without hesitation. She immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    Luo Heng was stunned and his body was cold.

    Li Dan¡¯s voice continued, ¡°You keep talking about what I am now, what I have be. Isn¡¯t it still because of you and Su Ni? What right do you have to say about me now?¡±

    Then, she suddenly covered her face and rushed out.

    ¡°Elixir pills.¡±

    Luo Heng reached out and couldn¡¯t catch her. He rushed out but was stopped by a waiter. ¡°Sir, your bill is¡­¡±

    Luo Heng threw his wallet to the attendant, but after chasing him out, he was still a stepte. Li Dan had already gotten into the car and the pink taillights were getting darker in his eyes.

    Luo Heng suddenly squatted by the side of the road and hugged his head tightly.

    In the bright and scorching afternoon, a man faced the streets like running horses and dragons as tears fell.

    Su Ni returned to Su Corp but had no intention of working anymore.

    She thought about Ruan Yichen¡¯s previous call. He must have known something, or maybe it was Ruan Yichen who did it.

    Su Ni decided to meet Ruan Yichen.

    On the other side, she said she was not avable and directly rejected Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and continued to ask, ¡°This morning, Gu Zechen can¡¯t see me. You know what the n is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±

    Ruan Yichenughed proudly over the phone. ¡°Although I hate Gu Zechen, it really has nothing to do with me this time. Gu Zechen got into trouble himself.¡±

    ¡°What trouble?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s current state, it was obviously not something that could be easily solved.

 Chapter 229: Trouble

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Mr. Su, I think that since Gu Huai doesn¡¯t want to tell you to worry, you might as well pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Otherwise, in the end, I¡¯m afraid that even you will get in.¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly lowered his voice and kindly reminded him.

    Su Ni hung up directly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Soon, a text came from the other side. ¡°The cooperation between us is cancelled.¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead and her brows twitched.

    After the banquet ended, she couldn¡¯t see Guan Ning. She didn¡¯t know if Ruan Yichen had discovered something that made him be extra careful of herself.

    At five o¡¯clock, Su Ni got off work on time. This time, Gu Zechen called but told her that he could not leave thepany for the time being.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.  Tonight, returning to the family? ¡±

    Su Ni asked with concern.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it again.¡±

    The other side was not very interested, so they quickly hung up.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen toe back in Gu Jia. When thest warmth of the sun disappeared along with the horizon, Su Ni learned that Gu Zechen was arrested.

    Su Ni was surprised that the porcin cup slipped from her hand and mmed into the living room.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    The maid stepped forward, worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni quickly calmed down and her expression returned to normal. She got up and didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes, so she asked the driver to send her out quickly.

    Luo Qing¡¯s call had already been called.

    The two of them met by the side of the road and then listened to Luo Qing¡¯s report. She probably knew what happened.

    But¡­

    Gu Zechen was suspected of murdering Wang Qian¡­

    Could it be because of what happenedst night?

    Su Ni was two big shots, but she knew she couldn¡¯t panic at the moment. She tried her best to calm down and asked, ¡°Do the media know about this now?¡±

    ¡°Gu Corp will definitely suppress this news, but now it looks like the situation is not good.¡±

    Luo Qing said honestly.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare call Li Mo for fear of dying his work. They drove directly to the police station but couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen¡¯swyer exined bitterly, ¡°Although Wang Qian¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found, the evidence from all sides has been pointed to President Gu and it is very unfavorable for President Gu.¡±

    ¡°Since the body has not been found, how can it prove that the person was killed? Moreover, since he is a suspect, he should be able to get bail.¡±

    ¡°Bail has to wait 24 hourster.¡±

    Thewyer signaled for Su Ni to sit down first and not be in a hurry for the time being. ¡°We have already found awyer expert to discuss it overnight. As for now, Gu Huai is always innocent. As long as we cooperate with the police station and go through the legal procedures, nothing will happen.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    She knew too well that if Gu Zechen really went to jail this time, it would affect the Gu Corp and himself.

    Even if she could prove that Gu Zechen was innocent in theter stages, the damage that had been caused was irreversible. In the end, she could only cautiously warn thewyer, ¡°You have to be careful about this matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°Then think of a way to let me see CEO Gu.¡±

    With awyer around, Su Ni calmed down a little, but she still had to see Gu Zechen.

    Thewyer nodded. ¡°I will find a way.¡±

    A few minutester, thewyer came out with a frown, revealing a trace of embarrassment.

    ¡°What, is it still not possible?¡±

    Su Ni asked nervously.

    Thewyer shook his head and looked at Su Ni who didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°The station chief has already agreed, but¡­ President Gu rejected the request to see you.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°But Mrs Gu, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Gu now has someone to take care of him. He won¡¯t suffer much. Maybe Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want you to see his side right now.¡±

    Thewyer quicklyforted him carefully.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously.

    Gu Zechen was always arrogant and charming, and even if he confessed his feelings, he would not take an ordinary path. If something like this suddenly happened, he would not want to see it.

    ¡°Then tell President Gu for me that no matter what happens, I will be by his side. I will personallye over to bail him out tomorrow.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Thewyer breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and arranged for someone to send Su Ni out first.

    In fact, thewyer didn¡¯t have to be so nervous at all. Even if she didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t do anything in the police station.

    At this moment, the harsher the situation is, the better it is.

    Wave after wave of unfairness rose again. That night, there was a police investigation and Wang Qian¡¯s body was found.

    At first, thewyer didn¡¯t dare to say too much to Su Ni. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questioning, Ka learned that Wang Qian was found at the bottom of ake and her face was injured by multiple knives.

    A total of eighty one knives. The murderer waspletely trying to vent his anger and was tortured until the end to take Wang Qian¡¯s life.

    Back then, Wang Qian had bumped into Su Ni in front of her and went against Gu Zechen. The scene was intense and it was also witnessed by everyone at the banquet.

    After the matter was dispersed, it was uncontroble.

    Early the next morning, the news of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrest became more and more intense. It spread throughout Nancheng city, and even more details about the banquet were revealed.

    The maid came to report that her wife was back.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Ni quickly got up and hugged An Rong.

    ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ve heard about it, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    An Rong¡¯s voice was a little choked as she gently patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother will help you handle it.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips in pain and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    An Rong took Su Ni and sat down first. Looking at her pale breakfast, she frowned and sighed, ¡°Even if something happened to Zexin, you can¡¯t just eat this.¡±

    ¡°I have to go on bail in the afternoon. I wonder if he slept well inside.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and her voice became more and more choked.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t close her eyes for the whole night.

    She never knew that Gu Zechen had taken such an important weight in her heart. Even though she knew that no one dared to do anything to him, she was still nervous and worried, suppressing herself so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    An Rong patted Su Ni on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have a day¡¯s rest today. Don¡¯t go to thepany.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    Most likely, the news of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrest had already upied all the headlines. It was difficult to avoid the Su Corp now, so it was afraid that thepany had long been blocked.

    Under An Rong¡¯s persuasion, Su Ni barely drank some milk andid back in bed to rest.

    Soon, Su Ni heard movement in the yard. An Rong should have left.

    Luo Heng called again after a night. Su Ni pressed the answer button but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry..¡±

    Over the phone, Luo Heng apologized.

 Chapter 230: Gu Zechen Captured

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I was afraid that you were worried, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. Now, you should know¡­¡±

    Luo Heng med himself.

    Su Ni was relieved.

    ¡°Actually, you told me yesterday that I can¡¯t change anything. I believe that Gu Zechen won¡¯t do such a thing and he will be safe this time.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she took a deep breath and suddenly felt her nose choking.

    ¡°Luo Heng, do you think I fell in love with Gu Zechen? What happened to him? Why am I so upset?¡±

    She turned over and pressed her own chest with a pillow to stop it from hurting.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Over the phone, Luo Heng¡¯s voice was on and off, obviously not knowing what to say, ¡°I¡¯m saying if something happens to Gu Zechen this time, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we will both advance and retreat together.¡±

    Su Ni did not hesitate.

    ¡°If it affects the Su Corp, will you still follow this answer?¡±

    Luo Heng suddenly asked a key question.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    It had been a long time since he could react.

    How could she choose Gu Zechen or Su Corp?

    ¡°I think it won¡¯t be that far.¡±

    Su Ni was a little confused and her head was in a mess.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Over the phone, Luo Heng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen is so good. Since he didn¡¯t do such a thing, he will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Luo Heng¡¯s encouragement, Su Ni was in a much better mood. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll hang up first and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Luo Heng smiled, ¡°Sleep well. You can meet again in the afternoon.¡±

    This feeling was unusually stable.

    After Luo Heng hung up the phone, a bitter smile crossed the corner of his mouth. He rubbed against the traces of yesterday¡¯s arrest and was about to cry.

    Li Dan, no matter what happens, you must be fine.

    I also hope that this matter has nothing to do with you!

    In the afternoon.

    ¡°Su Ni, we should head out now.¡±

    Downstairs, An Rong urged for the third time.

    ¡°Mother, right away.¡±

    Su Ni looked at the time and realized that she should head out. However, there seemed to be some ws in her hair, so she leaned over and tidied it up.

    When Su Ni went down, An Rong¡¯s eyes brightened and she also had a smile in her eyes. ¡°Zeheng will be in a good mood when he sees you.¡±

    Su Ni blushed and said embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just casually packing up.¡±

    It took Su Ni two whole hours to clean it up casually. She almost tried the clothes in the cupboard once. Finally, she chose a yellow dress with shredded flowers, and then put on makeup and straightened her hair.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    An Rong smiled but didn¡¯t expose Su Ni. She grabbed her hand and walked towards Bentley, who was already prepared in the yard.

    In the car, Su Ni looked out the window from time to time. Her hands were stiffly ced on her legs, clearly a little nervous.

    The closer she got to the police station, the atmosphere in the car became even more depressing. An Rong patted Su Ni¡¯s hand gently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted the police station. I¡¯ll try my best to keep it simple.¡±

    Su Ni nodded heavily and pursed her lips slightly, but she tasted a bitter taste.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    At the entrance of the police station, arge crowd was gathered.

    Even though there were quite a few police officers guarding, the reporters who received the news still blocked the entrance of the police station.

    An Rong led Su Ni into the police station through the back door, but she was almost blocked outside. She pushed her in front of the police station, letting her go in first and deal with her from behind.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, please here.¡±

    Thewyer opened the road in front and before she could enter, Su Ni saw a ck figure sitting with his back facing her. Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she called Gu Zechen to rush over.

    As Gu Zechen signed the bail agreement, he saw Su Ni rushing over and hugging him in his chest.

    Gu Zechen pushed her away, nced at his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re about to catch your breath.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she red at him strangely. He was still in the mood to joke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After reading the agreement, he nodded after confirming that there was no problem. Gu Zechen stood up and naturally hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him like this.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping at home? I haven¡¯t slept well yet.¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and touched her face. He noticed the dark circles in the corner of her eyes. Although he was jokingly asking, there was no smile on his face.

    ¡°Could it be that she was worried for the whole night and couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±

    He deliberately eased the atmosphere.

    Gu Zechen was not in a sorry state. On the contrary, he was refreshed because he slept well, and his face was full.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and said unhappily, ¡°Think about how to deal with the gangter. Mother is still outside to help with it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back too.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and stopped talking.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think there was anything, so she said naturally, ¡°Of course, such a big thing happened, can Mother note back?¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he sped up.

    At the back door, all the reporters who received the news came rushing over. An Rong was protected by several police officers, but she was still pushed back by the crowd.

    ¡°President Gu is out.¡±

    No one knew who called out and the crowd surrounded Gu Zechen like a tide, quickly blocking the two of them.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, can you tell us the details of the case? Why are you here as a suspect? May I ask what you really did to Wang Qian?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Mo insulted you at the party before. Are you holding a grudge?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Mrs Gu, please exin the situation.¡±

    All kinds of questions swept over, and most of them had bad intentions, which made Su Ni frown.

    ¡°Dear journalists and friends, everything is under investigation. It is not convenient for us to reveal more details, but there is one thing that I can guarantee to everyone that our CEO Gu must be innocent.¡±

    Thewyer raised his voice and promised everyone.

    ¡°Then how can you guarantee it? I heard that several pieces of evidence now say that Mr. Gu is the most important suspect.¡±

    Among the reporters, there were sharp doubts.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen followed the voice and looked over. They saw a skinny figure crawl around like a Loach among the reporters. Even if Gu Zechen found it, his eyes didn¡¯t dodge at all.

    ¡°This reporter and friend are constantly pacing around. I wonder if the real murderer is here to bring the tempo.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice and said sarcastically.

 Chapter 231: Irritated

    The crowd quickly looked over, and the man immediately jumped up and loudly used, ¡°Mr. Gu, stop changing the topic here. I¡¯m just talking about the matter with the current situation of the police.¡±

    ¡°Everyone present today, I¡¯ve seen everyone¡¯s faces clearly. You guys can write as much as you want today¡¯s report. But in a few days, if you prove that I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯ll have to watch a good show.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a deep voice.

    ¡°What? This is clearly a threat.¡±

    ¡°President Gu, are you threatening us?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a sneer, lowering the temperature of the scene. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding everyone that you have to write properly. You can¡¯t be distracted by others.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he hugged Su Ni tightly. With the help of the police, he opened a road to get them into the car.

    Su Ni rubbed her chest and felt a little ufortable.

    Gu Zechen reached out and tried to press her button. ¡°It hurts?¡±

    An Rong nced over, but she quickly moved her eyes away. She pretended that she didn¡¯t see it, but the corner of her mouth was just right.

    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away and nced at him.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care at all. He even pulled Su Ni into his arms and helped her rub it seriously.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away again. The two red clouds had already flown to her face and her heart was beating.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you could be so shy.¡±

    He leaned in and Su Ni almost kissed her. She looked up and met her pair of affectionate eyes. Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand itpletely.

    ¡°I said, can you be normal?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and warned in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not abnormal. The one who doesn¡¯t look normal is you.¡±

    Gu Zechen also lowered his voice and responded.

    An Rong nced over and watched the two of them snuggle together. The smile on her face deepened. It seemed that during her absence, the rtionship between the two was a advance by leaps and bounds, not bad.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Gu Corpter. You can go back with Mother first.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have to go to Su Corp too.¡±

    Su Ni took the opportunity to say.

    Gu Zechen frowned but he didn¡¯t stop her. He just reminded her to be careful.

    After Gu Zechen got out of the car, he told Li Mo to send them safely. An Rong lowered her voice and smiled as she asked how they were progressing.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Su Ni blushed and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    An Rong lowered her head and saw the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hand. She smiled calmly, ¡°The ring in your hand is good.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni wants to hide. ¡°Zexin proposed to me two days ago, that is, at the party that day.¡±

    Now that she thought back to the party that day, Su Ni¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why things had changed in the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe my child won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    An Rongforted softly.

    An Rong first went to Su Corp, answered the opinions of the senior management, andforted them. After that, it was time for work.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    When Su Ni heard something, she looked up and saw that the secretary had pushed open the door and let Gu Zechen in.

    Su Ni quickly tidied up the table and smiled at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I called you and didn¡¯t pick up. I thought you were busy, so I came over to pick you up.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat down on the sofa, tilted his legs and said leisurely, ¡°How is it? Are you done with work?¡±

    Su Ni nodded and stretchedzily. ¡°But now there are new questions. How should we go out?¡±

    Needless to say, there must be a lot of reporters gathered downstairs of Su Corp.

    The current Gu Zechen was the hot topic of moving. The reporters followed wherever they went.

    ¡°Come over here.¡±

    Gu Zechen waved at her with a smile on his face, not affected by his negative news at all.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand. She wanted to see how many reporters were outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, but she was pulled by Gu Zechen and almost fell on the sofa.

    In the end, Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen suddenly unbuttoned his suit and pulled out six yellow roses.

    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°You are¡­¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face and he urged impatiently, ¡°Take it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni did not dare to be careless. She quickly took the yellow rose and sniffed it on the tip of her nose.

    The two of them quickly dodged, but at the same time, they said, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me first.¡±

    Su Ni quickly asked when she saw Gu Zechen looking at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything, you can talk first.¡±

    Gu Zechen once again shifted his gaze and pretended to be calm.

    Su Ni felt shy again. She was extremely nervous. This was not the first time Gu Zechen gave her flowers. How could she feel so strange?

    Looking at Gu Zechen again, he was even more nervous than himself, and his heart was more bnced.

    Because of a bouquet of roses, whether it was the person who gave it or the person who epted it, it was extremely awkward at this time.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m verypatible today.¡±

    She pointed to the dress on her and said sincerely.

    That was when Gu Zechen nced at her. The make-up on his face was not as exquisite as before, but it was more natural. He turned his face away and said unnaturally, ¡°Of course I know. I just saw that you deliberately put on a disguise today. That¡¯s why I got a reward.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about his true feelings and epted them one by one.

    Just as she was holding the flowers in her left hand and holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm in her right hand, Gu Zechen suddenly asked nervously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re off work.¡±

    Su Ni said and smelled the fragrance of the flowers again. She felt that the yellow rose was more beautiful.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and his expression shed with embarrassment that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. He was a little anxious and looked around as if he was looking for something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for?¡±

    Su Ni asked considerately.

    ¡°You, are you sure or not?¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed her away, feeling a little annoyed. He pointed at Su Ni, then at the door. Suddenly, he whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t know that I secretly brought these flowers in. Why are you still taking them out openly?¡±

    Su Ni still couldn¡¯t figure it out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Since it was her boyfriend who had just given her flowers, so what if she brought them out?

    ¡°Find something to put it in!¡±

    Gu Zechen ordered with a stern face.

    Su Ni stared at the rose and said reluctantly, ¡°Now is the best time for the rose to open. If I put it in the office, I wouldn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±

    Gu Zechen became impatient again and reached out to snatch the flowers from Su Ni¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 232: Sneakly Sending Flowers

    ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly stuck her tongue at Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen¡¯s hand froze.

    ¡°Okay, let me take it back.¡±

    Seeing that she was acting coquettishly, Su Ni quickly chased after him and grabbed his arm with sorrow.

    Gu Zechen reached out again. Su Ni suddenly broke free from Gu Zechen and ran outside with the flowers in her arms. Gu Zechen called and quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    The secretary stood up and called out to the two of them, one after the other, in confusion.

    Until she entered the elevator, Su Ni saw that she had seeded. She looked at the stern Gu Zechen and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Sheughed softly, ¡°I want everyone to know that my husband just gave me a bouquet of roses. I really like it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still had a stern face, pretending to be unhappy, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bouquet of flowers? What¡¯s so rare about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not rare.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously, then held the flowers in her hand, revealing an intoxicated expression. Before she could get angry, Su Ni hurriedly said, ¡°But because it¡¯s a yellow rose from Gu Zechen, the meaning is different. I dare say this is the unique yellow rose in this world.¡±

    As she said this, she smiled at Gu Zechen.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still ck, but he was not as upset as before. He pursed his lips slightly and stopped talking. However, Su Ni clearly felt that the strength on her shoulders was heavier.

    As expected, the two of them had just left the Su Corp when they saw a group of reporters rushing over.

    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and thetter frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and run. Do you still want to be interviewed?¡±

    At the thought of what happened in the police station, Su Ni was in the first two. If she didn¡¯t run at this time, she would wait.

    Gu Zechen was reluctant at first, but when he saw that there were more and more reporters, he suddenly felt enlightened. He actually grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and ran all the way.

    They didn¡¯t know how long they had run. When they turned back, there were still reporters.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni forcefully broke free of her hand and patted her chest, unable to stand up.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked calm. Su Ni looked up and asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you panting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as useless as you. Since you can¡¯t run, don¡¯t do such stupid things next time.¡±

    Gu Zechen bent down, hugged him in his arms and walked towards the direction where he had juste from. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve arranged a car. We can get in the car as soon as wee out. We won¡¯t be harassed by reporters at all.¡±

    ¡°Then, what are we running?¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    Gu Zechen suddenly showed an idiot. Su Ni felt that her IQ was despised, her face reddened and her heart skipped a beat.

    The Benz stopped slowly by the side of the road and Li Mo stared at the two with a mncholy expression.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam, do you want to continue running for a while or get in the car first?¡±

    Su Ni buried her head into Gu Zechen¡¯s chest when she heard this. Her face waspletely lost today.

    However, after getting in the car, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to put her down. Even though she knew that Li Mo couldn¡¯t see her, Su Ni still felt ufortable. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can put me down now.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni without saying a word.

    Su Ni sighed again. It was hard to carry her home.

    In fact, Su Ni¡¯s thoughts were too simple.

    Not only did Gu Zechen carry Su Ni back home, he got out of the car and didn¡¯t let Su Nind. He carried her directly onto the bed.

    Whoosh!

    Su Ni felt relieved.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at the servants ¡®eyes at all, but she didn¡¯t have to look at them, so she could think of what kind of interesting eyes they would look at.

    Gu Zechen suddenly sprawled to the side. Su Ni was a little surprised. She heard Gu Zechen say without blinking, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Wasn¡¯t this what you asked for?

    Three secondster, Gu Zechen flipped over and pressed himself down. He looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°I ran away with you, and I¡¯m tired from hugging you. Why, I didn¡¯tfort me at all?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched again.

    ¡°Are you cramping?¡±

    He asked seriously.

    Su Ni was speechless.

    She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and kissed him quickly. Her cheeks were red and she quickly nced at him and asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Gu Zechen touched the ce where he had been kissed. ¡°What, is your kiss so valuable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Su Ni quickly turned away and pretended to be angry.

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and plunged his head into her chest. He took a deep breath, and his hands started to be unruly, looking for her zip.

    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±

    Su Ni aborted Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and wanted to get up, but Gu Zechen pressed it on the bed again. ¡°Mother is still down.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she want a grandson? She¡¯d be happy knowing that we worked so hard.¡±

    Gu Zechen bit the redce and mumbled.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Probably because she felt that she was a little talkative, Gu Zechen quickly raised her head and bit her lips. Su Ni rxed her vignce and let out a groan.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became heavier in an instant.

    At this time, she didn¡¯t have time to zip and directly lifted the hem of her skirt. Su Ni tried to stop her, ¡°At least, take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Being interrupted one after another, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice contained strong resentment and he stared at Su Ni discontentedly, ¡°Can you finish it once?¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath. This man¡¯s temper was so impatient no matter what.

    She twisted her body and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist. Her two hands hooked his neck and blinked, ¡°Hubby, I want it.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen her for a whole day, so how could she not think about it?

    Then, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were hot again. In about one second, he rose from zero to ny-eight degrees. He was only two degrees away from thest two degrees before his whole body started to boil.

    She saw Gu Zechen¡¯s red eyes, which were as hungry as a wolf. She subconsciously cried out that something was wrong. Her neck shrank slightly and her hands were about to release, but everything was toote.

    After that, Su Ni felt like she was in a break. She clenched her teeth in pain when she moved a little.

    Just as she forcefully got up, she heardughtering from behind. She turned her head and red at Gu Zechen with dissatisfaction.

    Thetter raised his hands innocently and restrained his smile. He pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu, do you want to rest in bed for a while?¡±

    Su Ni saw his full spirit and untiring appearance, which made her somewhat unbnced.

    He was the one who was clearly moving, but why was he finally tired?

 Chapter 233: I Like Everything You Give Me

    ¡°President Gu, you should rest well yourself.¡±

    Su Ni always felt that Gu Zechen was uneasy and kind-hearted. She got up after much difficulty. If shey back down, she wouldn¡¯t know what would happen.

    Su Ni looked at the yellow roses on the table. It was only now that she had time to find the vase and was busy.

    Gu Zechen tilted his feet and watched Su Ni walk around with his upper body bare. Finally, he held the vase and sniffed it.

    He probably didn¡¯t understand why women loved this rose, but Li Mo¡¯s suggestion was correct.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll send a bouquet to thepany every day.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with interest.

    Su Ni looked over at him.

    Thetter immediately said, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t give it to you in person like this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni coquettishly went back to bed and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She whispered, ¡°Actually, what I want is your kindness. No matter what you give me, I will like it.¡±

    Gu Zechen listened to this very well.

    If it wasn¡¯t for someone knocking on the door outside, the two of them would probably have fallen into bed.

    ¡°We¡¯re eating.¡±

    An Rong saw the two of them side by side, her fingers sped together, and she went downstairs at the same time. Her smile was magnified and her eyebrows became gentler.

    An Rong blinked at Su Ni. Thetter blushed and called her mother awkwardly.

    ¡°Nothing. Sit down quickly. I made braised fish pieces today. Su Ni, you can try itter.¡±

    An Rong knew Su Ni was embarrassed, so she didn¡¯t say much. All her words were ced in the smile on her face.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Madam, please eat.¡±

    Su Ni raised her head to look at the maid. She looked up and found that several familiar faces had disappeared.

    An Rong seemed to have seen Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and directly said to the side, ¡°I think the few maids were slow in their work and couldn¡¯t get lost. I just gave them my leave. What do you think about these two?¡±

    Su Ni did not have any objections and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    The corner of An Rong¡¯s mouth curled up and her eyes turned to Gu Zechen who had not spoken. Seeing that he was silent as if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation, she felt relieved.

    After Su Ni and Gu Zechen went upstairs, Su Ni learned from Gu Zechen¡¯s words that the few people who had been fired by Khai were suspected of being undercover.

    Su Ni opened her mouth in an instant.

    Previously, when she found the recording device in the bedroom, Su Ni knew that the family was not simple, but she had stayed in the family for so long and didn¡¯t find any clues. How did An Rong find the problem when she came back?

    ¡°Perhaps the problem has always been there, but this time, we should start.¡±

    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment before giving the answer.

    ¡°Mother is amazing!¡±

    Su Ni sighed sincerely.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, but the corners of his mouth slightly raised. An Rong¡¯s actions made him much less worried.

    The night was peaceful.

    The next day, Gu Zechen worked normally. Although the reporters were not as turbulent as yesterday, there were still quite a few tailers on the way to thepany.

    Su Ni was a little worried, but Gu Zechen said, ¡°Let them follow. It¡¯s good to ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°What can I have?¡±

    Su Ni then looked at Gu Zechen. Just as she met his deep eyes, Su Ni suddenly remembered the mysterious person she met outside the Su Corp.

    It had been so long, yet she hadn¡¯t met again.

    Gu Zechen, on the other hand, promised to help him investigate, but there was no result.

    It was as if everything was really just Su Ni¡¯s dream.

    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and gently pinched her palm, giving her a sense of security.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni bit her lip and whispered.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Zechen whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, before Gu Zechen¡¯s case could progress, it was announced that Madam Calle nned to cancel her cooperation with Gu Zechen and chose another one.

    It was JK.

    Gu Zechen frowned when he got the news. Even Li Mo didn¡¯t hear it. It wasn¡¯t until Li Mo barged in that he asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Mo pursed his lips and handed over the files.

    ¡°This is thetest result of the shareholders ¡®meeting. If Madam Calle really rescinded her intention to cooperate with us this time, I¡¯m afraid the shareholders will not be able to make a good deal.¡±

    Li Mo said.

    ¡°Ha, a bunch of stupid guys.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, looking disdainful, ¡°I just want to take the opportunity to pick things up. I¡¯d like to see what they can do.¡±

    Li Mo frowned and looked troubled.

    Gu Zechen stared at him coldly with an unhappy expression. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°President Gu, looking at President Liu¡¯s strength, if something really goes wrong with Madam Calle, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be even worse at thepany.¡±

    Even if they knew that someone was messing around, if they did not deal with it, they would probably end up worse.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to talk to Madam Calle.¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a low voice and restrained his anger, ¡°Help watch thepany¡¯s movements.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Li Mo nodded slightly. ¡°Then Madam¡¯s side¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t tell her the truth. If you call her, just follow my orders.¡±

    Gu Zechen took the lead in arranging the n.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Li Mo turned to leave and was stopped by Gu Zechen again, ¡°Contact a few reporters privately to see where the news came from.¡±

    Gu Zechen had yet to take a look at it.

    This ce was not as foreign as J. K¡¯s foundation was not stable, so she dared to be so high-profile.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and a dark light shed across his narrow eyes. When he saw Li Mo again, his eyes had already returned to the usual calm and quiet.

    Everything was in order, preparing in an orderly manner. No matter how the outside world spoke or how they questioned it, Gu Zechen remained unmoved.

    Under the influence of Gu Zechen¡¯s state, Su Ni seemed to have adapted to it and gradually calmed down.

    Even at this critical juncture, Gu Zechen did not miss a gathering. Instead, he took Su Ni to various high-end banquets in Nancheng city in high profile.

    On the other hand, someone had asked Su Ni privately. Su Ni also learned Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and smiled without saying anything else.

    Under such a mysterious posture, it was even more difficult to figure out what was happening in the Gu Corp.

    ¡°Then Wang Qian is really dead?¡±  I heard that there were quite a few knives on my body, and my death was especially miserable.

    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have a nightmare at night. Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Gu has been bailed out, but I still have to report every day.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Mr. Gu hears it, be careful¡­¡±

    Thest woman made a gesture to wipe her neck and sneaked a nce, afraid that Gu Zechen would hear her. ¡°I heard that this Wang Qian is because she offended Mr. Gu, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 234: Still Keeping Something From Her

    As soon as Su Ni came out of the bathroom, she heard a group of women talking about it. She didn¡¯t change her expression and sped up to pass by a group of women.

    She naturally divided the group of women into two. Under thetter¡¯s terrified eyes, Su Ni sneered, ¡°Everyone, you have a good gossip. I think Madam Qian¡¯sst words are good. Even if gossip isn¡¯t fatal, it¡¯s easy to flicker her tongue.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you misunderstood. We¡¯re discussing the news we saw during the day.¡±

    The group dodged backwards and said in a hurry.

    ¡°Before the matter is settled, the news can only be sent to the entertainment week. Ladies, please keep your eyes clean and distinguish the facts.¡±

    Su Ni deliberately lowered her voice, leaned forward and smiled strangely at everyone.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, we know.¡±

    They didn¡¯t have to wait for Su Ni to threaten them anymore. All of them nodded quickly, not daring to have any opinions.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have too much of an entanglement with the crowd. The movements here had already attracted many people¡¯s attention. She believed that with her words, it was destined to be clear tonight.

    In the past, Su Ni was surrounded by a lot of people, but now, not only did no one dare to greet her, but also where she went, her voice would instantly fall silent and silently give Su Ni a way.

    She had be a disdainful person.

    This scene was naturally seen by Gu Zechen. Su Ni could endure it, but he lowered his voice with anger and asked, ¡°Do you want me toe out?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni looked over suspiciously and looked at the anger in his eyes. She knew that she was trying to get justice for herself, so she could not help but lower her voice. She leaned her head gently on his arm and lowered her voice, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go first?¡±

    When had Gu Zechen ever been insulted, especially when it came to Su Ni, he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni denied it.

    If they left just like that, others thought that they were afraid and fled.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mrs Gu. This group of people haven¡¯t been able to curry favor with me. It¡¯s just that my ears are a little clearer. What about your side?¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and a hint of disdain shed across his eyes. It seemed that the situation was bad.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Has the coboration copsed again?¡±

    ¡°I rejected them.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni meaningfully, corrected her, and continued, ¡°Since they don¡¯t appreciate it, they will naturally regret it. It won¡¯t be so easy to cooperate with Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, unable to say anythingforting, but it couldn¡¯t blow Gu Zechen¡¯s confidence too much. She thought about retreating for the first time and said, ¡°How about we leave first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who was the one who said he didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Gu Zechen took two sses of wine from the attendant and handed it to Su Ni personally.

    Thetter was stunned, but he took the wine and smiled. He gently clinked his ss. Without anyone¡¯s blessing, the two of them could drink it in one go.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that Mrs Gu is quite interested. If something like this happens in my family, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even leave the house.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Su Ni heard the discussion behind her.

    These women were really.. afraid to talk in front of Gu Zechen, they could only whisper behind them.

    ¡°May I ask, have I done something shameful?¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and asked politely.

    She stopped and calmed herself down. She continued, ¡°Mrs Gu naturally didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing, but I heard that the shares of Gu Corp have fallen because of President Gu¡¯s incident. The whole Gu Corp is turbulent. Mr. Gu can¡¯t continue to be the president of Gu Corp. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    The implication was to tell Su Ni not to be too arrogant.

    Su Ni frowned. Why didn¡¯t she hear about this?

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, the woman thought that she had tacitly epted it. She became more proud and continued, ¡°But, Mr. Gu is also a suspect now, not necessarily a murderer.¡±  Unfortunately, theizens of Gu Corp stocks don¡¯t buy these.

    ¡°Oh my God, it can¡¯t be real.¡±

    Her best friend also cried out in rm.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    The woman raised her voice and continued, ¡°I heard that President Gu has been worried for the past two days, and the shareholders of the Gu Corp have begun to look for external help. In my opinion, if Mr. Gu can¡¯t stop things from worsening, it is very likely that he won¡¯t be able to keep his position.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible. I didn¡¯t hear that Madam Calle had to cancel the cooperation. President Gu¡¯s efforts in the past few months have been wasted.¡±

    The voices of the discussion went higher and Su Ni was in a state of confusion. Her news in the past two days seemed to have been blocked. She received some boring gossip, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    The crowd looked at Su Ni with more pity and sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mrs Gu¡¯spany has been implicated.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only the Su Corp is very good, even the Gu Corp is fine.¡±

    Su Ni replied calmly without changing her expression.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s good. Otherwise, the Nancheng city will be remolded again.¡±

    The other person chuckled and obviously didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words. The topic quickly changed from thepany to the gossip of men. ¡°Did you hear that J. K¡¯s recent Mr. Ruan has limitless fame?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thest time I met Mr. Ruan at a party, he looked really handsome. He grew up in Italy again. He exuded an aura of aristocrat, but he looked straight at me.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re crazy. Let your father propose to you¡­¡±

    There was theughter of a young girl. Su Ni pursed her lips and quickly walked towards Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was chatting happily with people. When Su Ni went over, they wereughing heartily.

    Gu Zechen did not neglect Su Ni. Instead, he hugged her shoulder and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice but her expression was obviously not good.

    ¡°Did you hear what people said?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his eyes started to search around, but he was also stopped by Su Ni. He said with a stern face, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked in confusion.

    Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen until there was no one else, then she coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been hiding from me, right?¡±

    ¡°Hide it?¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused and asked, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±

 Chapter 235: Angry

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t have any other requirements. I just want to know how the Gu Corp is now. Can it be that I still have to learn such news from someone else?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and sorrow crossed her eyes. ¡°Has the shares of Gu Corp really fallen?¡±

    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Slowly, he turned sideways and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on with Madam Calle?¡±

    Su Ni asked anxiously.

    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t bother with these things.¡±

    Gu Zechen was anxious and suddenly shook off Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    Su Ni was stunned. She looked at her hand in the air and smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Gu Zechen realized that he was overreacting, so he quickly caught Su Ni. He was afraid she would think too much, so he quickly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry. I¡¯ll handle all of this.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, maybe I really can¡¯t help, but tell me, maybe my heart will feel better.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to lose her temper at this moment. She could only wait and slow down, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask again from now on.¡±

    As she said this, she turned around to ask. Gu Zechen reached out and pulled her from behind.

    Su Ni looked helpless.

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice became even more helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as my fault this time. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back.¡±

    He knew that Su Ni could not refuse his gentleness, so he took advantage of Su Ni¡¯s silence and pulled her back into his embrace. He sniffed her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Smile, wife.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen but was hugged even tighter.

    Su Nipletely surrendered.

    Once the man started to act coquettishly, there would be no woman¡¯s business. Su Ni could only helplessly say, ¡°You know how ufortable I felt when I heard the news from someone else.¡±

    ¡°I touch it.¡±

    As he said this, his hand moved towards Su Ni¡¯s chest and was pushed away by Su Ni. His voice became much gentler, ¡°I want to go back now. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively. He kissed Su Ni on her forehead, his eyes full of love.

    When they got into the car, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait toe over, but Su Ni pushed him away with a serious expression and said righteously, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it clearly today, don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and stared at Su Ni pitifully.

    Su Ni swallowed her throat dry. She was afraid she would be unstable, so she quickly looked out the window, not looking at him.

    Gu Zechen leaned over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm with both hands. He said softly, ¡°What do you want to know when you go back? I¡¯ll tell you everything?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Gu Zechen swore firmly, then lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is there a reward?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. What was going on in the man¡¯s mind all day long. ¡°Alright, if you can tell me, I can think about it¡­¡±

    Su Ni had no choice but topromise when she was tortured, but in the end, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s lips curl up and a smile of sess. Su Ni felt that something was wrong.

    It wasn¡¯t until that night that Su Ni learned about the recent turmoil in the Gu Corp. Not only was the Gu Corp under pressure, but even Madam Calle¡¯s clear goal was now wavering.

    Gu Zechen contacted Madam Calle several times but he didn¡¯t get any response.

    What was worse was that even the CEO, who had a good rtionship with him, sent someone to tell Gu Zechen not to contact him in the near future.

    Everything seemed to have fallen into a dead end.

    Su Ni was frightened when she heard this. She never thought that in a few days, there would be so many changes in Gu Corp and how much Gu Zechen had endured.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really stupid. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±  Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and regretted it for the first time because she couldn¡¯t help.

    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t want you to know, how would you know?¡±

    This is the truth!

    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened again. If she hadn¡¯t heard some insiders at the party today, she wouldn¡¯t have known how long this man was going to hide.

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen did not notice the change in Su Ni¡¯s expression. He even pretended to be cute and rubbed his nose against Su Ni¡¯s face. ¡°The reward you said before should be honored.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you should forgive me if you hide it.¡±

    Su Ni calmly settled the bill with Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni grunted and twisted her face, not wanting to talk.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s fair. Since I¡¯ve already told you, can I make up for it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni quickly covered herself with a nket.

    She had been in love with him for a long time, but she wanted to teach Gu Zechen a lesson. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would find out, so she simply closed her eyes and started to sleep.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s warm breath hit his face while Su Ni pretended to be a none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see, this hateful man!

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    His voice was low as he started to murmur in Su Ni¡¯s ear like a feather, gently teasing Su Ni¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She turned over and bit his lips. Thetter was stiff. When she realized that she was about to move next, Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Next time, do you dare to hide it from me?¡±

    Su Ni snorted.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I promise not to.¡±

    Gu Zechen hurriedly held her tightly in his arms and gently rubbed against her neck. ¡°Then¡­ can you sleep today?¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Su Ni was restless. She had just been teased by Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Now, I want it.¡±

    Wu!

    The moment she said that, Gu Zechen hugged her tightly in his arms. Since it was her initiative to provoke her, she naturally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    The scene went out of control.

    Su Ni started to be afraid. She had experienced how ruthless this man would be when he was brave.

    But right now, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her any chance to go back on his words, his hot body entangled tightly.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    In her sinking state, Su Ni was speechless.

    Su Ni¡¯s body started to tremble inexplicably. Gu Zechen hugged her neck tightly and kissed her chest from the neck, preventing her from pushing herself away.

 Chapter 236: The World of Two

    After that, Gu Zechen took a shower with Su Ni and the two of them snuggled in the water. They were stunned again, which almost made Gu Zechene again.

    During breakfast the next day, An Rong mentioned the child again in front of them.

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she quickly lowered her head, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard it.

    However, Gu Zechen was no longer as repulsive as before. He nodded indifferently to show that he knew.

    An Rong¡¯s smile blossomed like a flower. She quickly got up and took the initiative to get Su Ni a piece of bread. Sheughed brightly and said, ¡°Kang, quickly eat more. Don¡¯t be too tired during this period of time. Pay attention to your body.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen.

    He did not see that the Gu Corp had yet to break down and Gu Zechen himself was hard to protect himself. How could he think of giving birth?

    In the car, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butin.

    Gu Zechen quickly came over and looked at Su Ni with a flustered expression. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think Mother¡¯s idea was actually good?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and touched Su Ni¡¯s stomach with one hand. ¡°Maybe my son has lived here for three months.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and gently pushed Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not toote now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni started to feel scared when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s tone.

    Before this, when she wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, she was worried that she would get pregnant, but one day, she found out that Gu Zechen had taken the medicine and that she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s rejection of pregnancy, he immediately became alert and the atmosphere in the car instantly turned cold.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni¡¯s tongue started to knot, but she still tried to make things clear. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m¡­ I want to spend two more years together.¡±

    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression had softened, so she quickly added more force and continued, ¡°Look, we¡¯re not in a good rtionship. I can¡¯t just let me shift my focus just because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    As she said this, she even kissed Gu Zechen on the face.

    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a few seconds but was persuaded by Su Ni and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So, should we dy giving birthter?¡±

    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, gently hammered his back, pinched his shoulders, and tried to please him.

    Gu Zechen was very happy, so he no longer cared about whether Su Ni was pregnant or not. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±  I don¡¯t want you to ignore me because you have given birth.

    Su Ni nodded like she was messing around, thinking that she had finally escaped.

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Gu Zechen, who was chatting happily with her in the morning, was taken away right after he arrived at thepany.

    Before Su Ni could enter thepany, she quickly turned around. Luo Qing had already prepared a car and immediately set off for Gu Corp.

    Su Ni called Li Mo to ask the details.

    On the other side, the situation was bad. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Gu Corp is now nning to hold an emergency press conference. Mr. Su, can you¡­ forget it.¡±

    ¡°Let me go on stage. My words are more convincing than anyone else.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    ¡°No way, mad¡­¡±

    Li Mo wanted to say something but stopped. Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, he continued, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re still in Su Corp. We¡¯ll have someone to deal with Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs of Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni went upstairs in a frenzy. No one dared to stop Su Ni this time, so she could go up at the fastest speed.

    As soon as Li Mo turned around, he saw that Su Ni had already arrived. He nced at his phone and hung up.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.

    Li Mo was helpless. Su Ni¡¯s speed was too fast and it was toote to stop her.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Su Ni frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already posted your bail? Why did you take her away for no reason?¡±

    In addition, Su Ni also learned that Gu Zechen was taken away in front of many people, which caused a lot of responses in Gu Corp and society.

    ¡°I said that I found new evidence. I need President Gu¡¯s cooperation in the investigation.¡±

    Li Mo smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    ¡°Asistant Li, the reporters are here¡­¡±

    The office door was opened and a few middle-aged men in suits quickly came in. They probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be here, so their tone became sarcastic. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su to be here too.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was calm. Before she could speak, she was blocked by Li Mo and rushed to the High Line, ¡°Everyone is from Gu Corp. I¡¯ll ask everyone to take care of themter. After all, no one wants to see the Gu Corp fall day by day.¡±

    ¡°Look at what Asistant Li said, Mr. Gu has caused trouble outside, and now he wants us to wipe our butt. Why, don¡¯t me Mr. Gu, but me us for wiping our butt.¡±

    As they spoke, they nced at each other, then burst intoughter.

    Su Ni frowned and pushed Li Mo away.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Li Mo wanted to stop him.

    Several shareholders stared at Su Ni with interest. The rumored Mrs Gu had not seen many times. She was even insignificant in Gu Corp, so they didn¡¯t know why she was here today.

    ¡°I will personally attend today¡¯s press conference.¡±

    Su Ni said expressionlessly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Everyone spoke in unison.

    Li Mo quickly lowered his voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, CEO Gu specifically told you that this incident cannot bring you in.¡±

    ¡°When are you still concerned about this?¡±

    Su Ni did not hesitate.

    Now, everyone wanted to draw a clear line with Gu Zechen, if even she was¡­

    At this time, Su Ni had long forgotten her purpose of marrying Gu Zechen, and also forgot how important Su Corp was in her mind. At this moment, her only belief was that Gu Zechen must be safe.

    As long as people were still there, whether it was Gu Corp or Su Corp, they could definitely get up.

    ¡°A mere Su Corp dares to say something big in Gu Corp. Mr. Su won¡¯t think that the identity of Mrs Gu can make you do whatever you want.¡±

    The leader of the shareholders sneered, a hidden killing intent shing across their eyes.

    Another short man alsoughed, his hoarse voice like nails shing through grindpaper. ¡°Mr. Su, I came to Gu Corp today, but I¡¯m a serious finance reporter. You¡¯re not the entertainment reporters you usually face. You can easily handle it.¡±

 Chapter 237: Su Ni Appears

    Her words were full of sarcasm.

    Su Ni had already remained silent and ignored the shareholders. She turned to Li Mo and said, ¡°Please sort out the documents. I have to use them on stageter.¡±

    ¡°This is not Su Corp. It¡¯s not a rule for Mrs Gu to go on stage.¡±

    The leader of the shareholders quickly raised their voices and retorted.

    Su Ni nced at him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Wang, right?¡±

    After the person nodded, Su Ni continued, ¡°I think Mr. Wang must have misunderstood something. Since my husband is Gu Zechen, I will not sit back and ignore the Gu Corp. Asistant Li, prepare.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Mo did not dare to dy and quickly redraft.

    The shareholders looked at each other and Mr. Wang snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how capable Mr. Su is!¡±

    They exchanged nces, and a group of people rushed over and left.

    Su Ni nced at Li Mo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Just do what we should do.¡±

    Li Mo nodded. His forehead was sweating unknowingly, but his heart calmed down a little because of Su Ni¡¯s appearance. Su Ni¡¯s appearance was better than these uneasy shareholders.

    At the press conference.

    Su Ni appeared in ck formal clothes, her expression serious and calm.

    When she noticed the shareholders beside her, she snorted and looked away.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind and sat down in the middle.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you have to say about President Gu being taken away to be investigated?¡±

    ¡°Also, Mrs Gu, how do you think Mr. Gu¡¯s taking away will affect the Gu Corp?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The topic was one after another. Su Ni nodded slightly every time she listened to it, then she looked at Li Mo¡¯s scripts and talked about it.

    ¡°Regarding everyone¡¯s question, I express my gratitude for your concern for the Gu Corp. Regarding President Gu¡¯s case, it is difficult for us to make too many guesses before the police announce it. However, I believe that since everything is a misunderstanding, there will be a day when the clouds are scattered. When that happens, all ambitions and schemes will not be broken.¡±

    ¡°Then what do Mrs Gu think about the current situation in Gu Corp?¡±

    ¡°President Gu is just under investigation. Everything in Gu Corp is still under Mr. Gu¡¯s control. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Su Ni said lightly.

    On the side, Mr. Wang raised his voice and suppressed Su Ni. ¡°I think Mr. Su¡¯s words are too full. To be honest, the current situation in Gu Corp is not good.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is busy with his own affairs, so he can¡¯t be too busy. We have already nned to temporarily take on a new CEO to help Mr. Gu share a part.¡±

    Mr. Wang¡¯s words quickly caught the attention of the reporters and grabbed the topic that was originally mentioned by Su Ni. At this time, more reporters started to ask Mr. Wang questions.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu¡¯s arrest has caused the shares of Gu Corp to fall. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then, will we reselect a new CEO, or wait for President Gu toe back to make a unified arrangement?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t wait for Mr. Gu toe back. After all, we are willing to believe that Mr. Gu is always innocent, but we have to cooperate with the police in their investigation. During this period of time, there will always be someone in Gu Corp standing up.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After Mr. Wang said this, his eyes fell on Su Ni. Seeing her silently pursing her lips, the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards.

    Su Ni twisted her palms tightly. The draft drafted by Li Mo was not useful at all. This group of people obviously wanted to take advantage of the press conference to make Gu Zechen guilty.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Su Ni got up and pulled the reporter¡¯s gaze back.

    Everyone stared at Su Ni curiously, and even Mr. Wang looked at Su Ni proudly.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a member of Gu Corp, so how could she know the inside story of Gu Corp like him?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu¡¯s imprisonment has troubled everyone, but I can guarantee that Mr. Gu is always innocent.¡±

    Li Mo quickly rolled his eyes at the draft in his hand and found that everything was out of control. Su Ni did not follow his instructions.

    But now, it was obviously unrealistic to stop him.

    Su Ni continued to speak with sincerity.

    Mg lights flickered all around, and Su Ni¡¯s face was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need for thepany to re-select the president. President Gu has been granted security bail, and this time he is just going back to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think anyone else in Gu Corp has the ability to tie the Gu Corp apart from President Gu.  Mr. Gu was able to turn the Gu Corp crazy on his own at the beginning. I believe that this time, the same is possible.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As she said this, she turned to look at Mr. Wang and the rest and smiled sarcastically. ¡°But what these people said makes me feel like I have ulterior motives.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t spew nonsense!¡±

    Mr. Wang stood up straight away, but he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re not a member of Gu Corp at all. You¡¯re not qualified to talk here!¡±

    ¡°But I am CEO Gu¡¯s legitimate wife. I think I still have the right to talk here.¡±

    Su Ni was not flustered. On the contrary, she became more and moreposed because of the other party¡¯s scolding. She continued, ¡°Gu Corp is the time for everyone to work together, but there are some people who want to pin the name of Mr. Gu¡¯s murder. I really don¡¯t know what benefits this will be for Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°I think as long as Gu Huai is here, even if the Gu Corp is gone, there can still be a second, a third Gu Corp, but¡­ people with no talents, like you people, I¡¯m afraid that even if you guard Gu Corp, it won¡¯t be of any use.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, stop spewing nonsense here.¡±

    The shareholders next to Mr. Wang walked towards Su Ni aggressively. Li Mo quickly stopped Su Ni, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni pushed Li Mo away and looked at the group of people shouting, sneering, ¡°This is a press conference. I really want to know what you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, she¡¯s not from Gu Corp at all. Her words are useless!¡±

    Mr. Wang got up and shouted at the reporters, ¡°Su Ni has no right to speak!¡±

    The originally quiet and orderly reception venue instantly became noisy and flustered. Several shareholders on stage rushed over again, but Su Ni was forced to retreat, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down.

    The confrontation between the two sides also made the reporters off-stage shoot non-stop. Mr. Wang began to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to shoot again. If you go outter, check the camera again.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, are you mistaken? You even checked your camera.¡±

    A reporter was dissatisfied when he heard this.

    ¡°Exactly, I think dogs are in a hurry to jump over the wall. If they don¡¯t let us report, then why are we here?¡±

    His peers alsoined.

 Chapter 238: Dogs Hurry To The Wall

    Su Ni had been brought backstage by Li Mo. Without the attention of the reporters, Li Mo no longer had any scruples and pushed the shareholders who were rushing over on the spot.

    Li Mo pointed at the other person and warned coldly, ¡°Li Xudong, don¡¯t forget that this is the Gu Corp established by President Gu!¡±

    ¡°Huh, Gu Corp, I think it won¡¯t be long before I change my name.¡±

    ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve been suppressed by Gu Zechen. I think everyone has been unhappy. Li Mo, I warn you not to the dog acts fierce when his master is present. Maybe I can leave you a seat in the future!¡±

    The moment he said that, Li Mo suddenly rushed forward and punched the other person¡¯s face.

    The two sides who had been restrained suddenly mixed up. Li Mo pushed Su Ni to safety several times, ¡°Mr. Su, you go first.¡±

    ¡°All of you stop, or I¡¯ll call for a reporter.¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    However, she couldn¡¯t stop the crazy men. Su Ni had to open the door of the reception. When she saw the reporters pointing towards her, the group stopped.

    A group of people surrounded Li Mo and Li Mo, who had long been dressed in color, took a punch on his nose and blood flowed from his nose.

    The other shareholders weren¡¯t much better either. Their eyes were ck or their lips were red. They pointed at Su Ni with their index fingers and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to it anymore. She quickly handed Li Mo a tissue, ¡°How are you? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, I worried you.¡±

    There was a trace of hatred in Li Mo¡¯s eyes, but Su Ni did not see it. He shook his head and wiped his blood, asking Su Ni how he was doing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head.

    No matter how arrogant these people were, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife after all, so they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Li Mo was too impulsive just now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it!¡±

    Li Mo mmed his fist against the wall, and the hatred in his eyes became more and more turbulent. ¡°These people don¡¯t do anything all day. As long as something happens to thepany, they will immediately pressure President Gu. They are a group of rice buckets.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She had seen what had just happened. Outsiders had only seen how powerful the Gu Corp was, but she didn¡¯t know how much Gu Zechen had secretly sacrificed to maintain peace on the surface.

    These people were all wolves ¡®ambition.

    Although she swore on stage, Su Ni knew very well that if Gu Zechen didn¡¯te out for a long time, what these shareholders said was likely reality.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them re-select a new director.¡±

    Li Mo gritted his teeth and said resentfully.

    ¡°Right now, I can only think of ways to let President Gue out first.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s target was clear. ¡°Let¡¯s go find awyer and see what thewyer says. Also, we must find out what new evidence the police have found.¡±

    ¡°Madam, do you think about this¡­¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Li Mo was interrupted by Su Ni before he could finish.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid, but she firmly believed that she didn¡¯t want to hear anything rted to Gu Zechen.

    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief.

    He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I am like you. No matter what, I will not believe that this is done by Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been by President Gu¡¯s side for many years, and I know his personality very well. Although pass like thunder and move like the wind is usually a little overbearing, it¡¯s limited to shopping. I won¡¯t act so excessively just because a woman says a few more words.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    Su Ni did not understand why the police could treat Gu Zechen as an important suspect after sparring at the party.

    ¡°The ce where the body was discovered¡­ The highway is next to it. Coincidentally at night, Mr. Gu passed by there¡­¡±

    Li Mo looked troubled. He chose the route and he still felt remorseful.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t insist on going through the Belle Road, Mr. Gu wouldn¡¯t have been suspected and let someone with ulterior motives take the opportunity to drill into the void.¡±

    Li Mo punched the wall again, his expression bing more and more painful.

    Su Ni could hear the implication.

    ¡°You mean, someone framed this time?¡±

    Li Mo knew he had lost his words and started to avoid it.

    However, Su Ni was as clear as a daze. If it wasn¡¯t for someone pushing the tide and deliberately making arrangements, how could it be so coincidental? All the evidence pointed to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Asistant Li, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll trouble you to deal with the press conference.¡±

    Su Ni tried to stabilize her emotions and left in a hurry.

    After leaving Gu Corp, Su Ni called Ruan Yichen. No one picked up, but Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen must be in Nancheng city.

    Su Ni asked for Luo Heng¡¯s help. Within ten minutes, she found Ruan Yichen in a private club.

    Su Ni led Luo Qing and rushed over.

    Half an hourter, Su Ni was blocked outside the room.

    ¡°I want to see Mr. Ruan. Please help me in and tell me.¡±

    Su Ni steadied herself and looked around with a cold face.

    ¡°There are too many people who want to see our Mr. Ruan. If we all report, we won¡¯t be tired.¡±

    The guard at the door sneered, touched his chin and looked at Su Ni with even more naked eyes.

    Luo Qing stood in front of Su Ni and warned her to be careful.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan is not free, get lost immediately!¡±

    The bodyguard yelled loudly.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and whispered to Luo Qing, ¡°How confident are you?¡±

    ¡°There are too many people on the other side. I can only create chaos. Take the opportunity to enter!¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu? Why, CEO Gu lost power and Mr. Su fell here.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a sarcastic female voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw that it was Li Dan.

    Su Ni frowned.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s still this arrogant person. If people don¡¯t know how impressive you are, you really think Mrs Gu is.¡±

    Li Dan wore a long ck dress and wore a white marten over her shoulders. She held a ss of wine as she twisted her waist and brushed past Su Ni.

    Luo Qing quickly supported Su Ni and warned coldly, ¡°Do you have eyes?¡±

    ¡°How fierce, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    As soon as Li Dan turned around, she flicked her curly hair to one side and patted her chest as if she was afraid. Then she smiled at Su Ni with contempt, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have the same day, Ka. This is really pleasant.¡±

    Luo Qing rushed right up without waiting for Su Ni to speak.

    ¡°Luo Qing!¡±

    Su Ni stopped.

    ¡°Baby!¡±

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so afraid. This woman is so fierce.¡±

    As soon as the man came out, Li Dan instantly hid in the man¡¯s embrace. Her body wrapped around the man like a water snake.

    Furthermore, Su Ni recognized the man at a nce.

    Isn¡¯t this Mo Ruyan who just died of his wife?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni subconsciously raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mr. Wang is really interested.¡±

    Mo Ruyi was holding the wine ss and his body shook. He didn¡¯t know how much he drank.

 Chapter 239: Li Danéˆ¥æªš Trouble

    At this time, he heard someone call him. He barely opened his eyes and nced at Su Ni, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her.

    Li Dan dragged him to the side and shook his body. ¡°Hubby, you have to vent your anger. This woman is so fierce.¡±

    ¡°Who is it? How dare you bully my woman!¡±

    Mo Ruquan immediately shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the security guards? Quickly throw them out.¡±

    Then, she mumbled again, ¡°The ss of Paris is getting lower and lower. Anyone cane in.¡±

    ¡°Be polite when you speak.¡±

    Even though Luo Qing had retreated back, her expression was cold and she put on a posture. In terms of fighting, she had never been afraid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make things big. We¡¯re here to find someone.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice to remind Luo Qing.

    Then she nced at the room. There was such a hugemotion outside and no one came out. If Luo Heng hadn¡¯t confirmed the room number, she would have suspected that Ruan Yichen was not inside.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±

    Li Dan whispered a few words to Mo Ruquan. The man opened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him.

    Even though it was a greeting, the smile on his face was clearly teasing him.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that we would bump into Mr. Su here. I wonder if we have a dead end and have toe here for a part-time job.¡±

    Pah!

    This time, Su Ni was still unable to stop her. Luo Qing took a step forward and pped Khai¡¯s face.

    The crisp sound was unusually loud in this noisy corridor.

    Su Ni was also shocked and her hand stopped in mid-air.

    Luo Qing was calm and fearless. She nced at Li Dan coldly before walking straight towards Khai.

    Su Ni thought to herself that she was a person who had mixed with Gu Zechen. Her actions were so extraordinary.

    However, it was even harder to escape.

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Who are you?!¡±

    Li Dan covered her left face and screamed.

    Mo Ruquan saw his woman being beaten in front of him and instantly woke up. His voice raised by eight degrees and he shouted, ¡°You fu*king are tired of living. You even dare to touch my wife, security! Where are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡±

    Su Ni stood up and stared coldly at Mo Ruquan, ¡°You should be very clear that your woman is the first to say nothing. Mr. Wang won¡¯t give me face for a mistress who hasn¡¯t reached the top yet. After all, Madam Wang¡¯s corpse isn¡¯t cold.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°You still have the guts to mention her, heh, isn¡¯t it Gu Zechen¡¯s fault?¡±

    When Li Dan heard this, she instantly retorted. Then she grabbed Mo Ruquan¡¯s hand and shook it non-stop. ¡°Hubby, you have to make decisions for me. This woman is relying on Gu Zechen and doing whatever she wants, not even you.¡±

    Su Ni supported her forehead.

    This woman¡¯s superpower in reversing ck and white was simply too great. Even she had to bow down.

    ¡°I said, do you have any brains? The police still have no solid evidence to prove that it was Mr. Gu. Be careful, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡±

    At the mention of Gu Zechen, Luo Qing was even more excited than Su Ni.

    Su Ni gestured for Luo Qing to be quiet for a while. When she saw Mo Ruquan¡¯s face was dark, it was obvious that he had been provoked by Khai.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb your good time.¡±

    For a long time, I heard that Mo Ruo was born with women, afraid that his wife would be afraid of her. As soon as a person died, it was toote to live, and there was no trace of sadness on his face.

    ¡°Su Ni, you really didn¡¯t put me in your eyes.¡±

    Mo Ruquan, who had not spoken, seemed to have held back a big move. He squeezed out half a sentence from his teeth for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she still dared to mention it. Gu Zechen is still in the police station. If I want to say it, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go again and killed him.¡±

    Li Dan continued to fan the mes.

    ¡°Li Dan!¡±

    This time, Su Ni was a little angry. She raised her voice and warned, ¡°I think you forgot that you were beaten up by Madam Wang. I think you are very happy with Madam Wang¡¯s death. Otherwise, why would you have the chance to get on the top?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Li Dan screamed and to bare fangs and brandish ws was about to rush over to Su Ni, but she was kicked by Kafa.

    The scene was ugly.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Mr. Wang, Madam Wang isn¡¯t cold after all. It¡¯s better for you to lower yourself outside. Even if we pretend to be sad, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°If I find out that Gu Zechen really did this, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    After all, Mo Ruquan is a businessman, or he has some brains. After he has woken up, he knows that things are not settled and can¡¯te to a conclusion.

    Therefore, Mo Ruquan was still polite to Su Ni.

    Just that the unwillingness and anger in his eyes are still burning. He continues to warn, ¡°Now the evidence from all sides shows that it has something to do with Mr. Gu. I want to see how he can cleanse himself.¡±

    Su Ni nodded slightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    Mo Ruyi snorted coldly and turned to leave without caring about Li Dan who fell to the ground.

    Li Dan was unwilling to forgive her, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re not making decisions for me?¡±  This woman is used to being arrogant. I don¡¯t care. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mo Ruquan turned back and scolded him. There was no more cheeky smile and pleasant expression.

    Li Dan instantly fell silent.

    Mo Ruquan slowed down a little and reached out to Li Dan, ¡°Be good, get up first.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just let this go.¡±

    Li Dan did not want to forgive her. It was a good time to find trouble for Su Ni, so how could Khai give up so easily?

    Mo Ruquan¡¯s expression turned darker. Su Ni and Luo Qing nced at each other.

    Usually, Mo Yuxiu had a strict wife and finally rxed her grip. This woman still wanted to rely on her affection to suppress Mo Yuxiu¡¯s whole body.

    Sure enough, Mo Ruyi pped Li Dan again in public and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless.¡±

    Li Dan was shocked with tears in her eyes, but she had to hold Mo Ruquan¡¯s arm and lowered her head with tears in her eyes.

    The moment she turned her head, Li Dan red at her and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but shrug her shoulders.

    Luo Qing asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Li Dan will not let go of what happened today. Be careful, and¡­ right now¡­ I have to rush in.¡±

    Thanks to Mo Ruquan for causing a ruckus, the vignce of the bodyguards dropped a lot. The security guards who had been called over by Mo Ruquan were slowly gathering again.

    ¡°Forget it, rush first.¡±

    Su Ni gave an order and clearly felt the wind in her ear. Almost instantly, Luo Qing greeted her with a fist.

    After a few rounds, Luo Qing still had the upper hand. Soon, the surrounding bodyguards surrounded her. Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait so much and directly bumped towards the door.

 Chapter 240: Gu Zechenéˆ¥æªš Woman

    A hand reached out and Su Ni bit it hard without thinking.

    There was a muffled hum and Su Ni had already knocked open the door.

    In a dim corner, there were seven or eight men and women looking towards the door.

    Su Ni turned on the lights and saw Ruan Yichen hugging a woman in the corner.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan!¡±

    Before Su Ni could walk over, the bodyguards at the door rushed in and reached out to pull Su Ni away.

    Su Ni stared coldly at Ruan Yichen. Thetter¡¯s eyelids finally moved and he said lightly, ¡°Let go!¡±

    The bodyguard hesitated. It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Yichen¡¯s cold light shot over that he quickly let go. Outside the door, Luo Qing was already under control.

    Su Ni knew that there was no danger at the moment, so she signaled Luo Qing to wait outside.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±

    On the sofa, a young man whistled at Su Ni, making the woman beside herugh.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu was caught today. I didn¡¯t expect Mrs Gu to be so lonely that she ran to the night shop to find joy.¡±

    Another person chuckled.

    The room instantly became lively, and all sorts ofughter mixed with the sound of sses colliding made it restless.

    Su Ni walked straight to Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I have something to talk to you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised his hand and looked at the woman beside him, indicating that he was not avable.

    His eyes were unusually cold. He no longer had his usual gentleness and smile. He looked indifferent as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Su to have time, but I remember to find me.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni could hear the meaning behind her words, but she was looking for her now. She didn¡¯t have the qualifications to re up, so she suddenly picked up a ss of wine on the table and poured it into her stomach in three seconds.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    In the room, there was a loud apuse.

    ¡°Mr. Su is really drunk!¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s drink one too.¡±

    Then, someone started pouring wine for Su Ni. Su Ni didn¡¯t pick it up but stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°May I know when Mr. Ruan has time?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Ruan Yichen pushed away the woman beside him, then pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down first.¡±

    Before Su Ni could move, someone pushed her back and Su Ni fell to Ruan Yichen¡¯s side.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand naturally fell on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. Su Ni dodged like lightning and kept a certain distance.

    There was a sneer around him.

    ¡°Mrs Gu still can¡¯t let go.¡±

    Someone teased, ¡°I think this wine isn¡¯t enough. Since we¡¯re here to beg, we have to put down our face, right?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and sprinkled the wine that the other person handed over to the ground.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The moment the bottle fell, the man¡¯s fist greeted Su Ni. Su Ni didn¡¯t blink, but Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes shed with shock and impatience.

    Su Ni said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Ruan about things, not to drink.¡±

    ¡°Did you make a mistake ining to the nightclubs to talk about work? I think Mrs Gu still doesn¡¯t figure out the door. She wants to talk about work without drinking.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly ordered.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised his eyelids impatiently and said coldly.

    The couple in the room left one after another. Su Ni faintly felt uneasy, but she felt that no one would disturb her conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan!¡±

    The moment Su Ni opened her mouth, she was suddenly pressed on the sofa by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni screamed and quickly pushed Ruan Yichen away, but she didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked but she was drunk and her body was a little weak.

    ¡°Su Ni, didn¡¯t you take the initiative to send it to your door?¡±

    Ruan Yichen sniffed her body with the smell of alcohol. He slowly closed his eyes and slid one hand onto her waist. ¡°I just want to have a taste of what Gu Zechen¡¯s woman feels like.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen!¡±

    Su Ni was still unable to resist a man. Ruan Yichen¡¯s words scared her, ¡°Your grudge with Gu Zechen has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Probably because of her words, Ruan Yichen slowly got up from her and calmly watched Su Ni tidy up and leave.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t talk about work anymore?¡±

    Just as Su Ni was about to rush out of the room, Ruan Yichen quickly calmed down.

    She had wasted so much effort to see Ruan Yichen today. If she left just like that, she wouldn¡¯t be in vain.

    She stopped, took a deep breath, and sat down again opposite Ruan Yichen in a calm and steady manner, maintaining the maximum distance.

    Ruan Yichen smirked.

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s woman is just that.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about his sarcasm and said coldly, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t look down on me, please don¡¯t make such jokes next time.¡±

    ¡°But as long as it¡¯s something from Gu Zechen, I want to snatch it from me. What should I do?¡±

    Ruan Yichen tilted his head and stared at Su Ni with interest.

    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and she squeezed out a sentence after a long time, ¡°I am a person. I don¡¯t belong to Gu Zechen, and I won¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Ruan Yichen touched his chin, then picked up the wine from the table and took a sip. Then he raised his eyelids and looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°What, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I came today to want¡­¡±

    ¡°What you want to do today has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Before Su Ni could speak, she was interrupted by Ruan Yichen again. Then, his eyes became dark and gloomy.

    ¡°Perhaps, you can consider that your rtionship with Gu Zechen has long been dead anyway, so why do you care about it?¡±

    ¡°I think Mr. Ruan must have misunderstood.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to calm down.

    Un, Ruan Yichen smiled and leaned forward slightly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you think Madam Calle doesn¡¯t know that you and Gu Zechen are acting? The more high-profile she is, the more she wants to hide something. Looks like Gu Zechen¡¯s move is useless.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    It was like falling into an ice cave.

    Ruan Yichen thought his words had worked, and the smile on his face became more and more mboyant. ¡°Actually, why do you help Gu Zechen like this? I think I¡¯m not bad. Why wouldn¡¯t Mr. Sue to my embrace?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t love him, so he transferred his anger and unwillingness to Mr. Gu. In my opinion, Xu Wan¡¯s choice is correct.¡±

    Su Ni spoke sarcastically.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Ruan Yichen held the wine ss tightly and his eyes tightened in an instant. It was as if Su Ni said another word and the cup in his hand was directly thrown at Su Ni.

    Su Ni was not afraid. Even though Ruan Yichen had never said this clearly, she could guess it.

    For a man to be so angry, since it was not for business, it must be for love.

 Chapter 241: I Donéˆ¥æª› Belong To Anyone

    ¡°I still remember when we first met, you told me today that you came to China and wanted to see if the woman who could make this man fall in love with again had the ability to do so?¡±  I didn¡¯t understand at the time, but now I understand everything.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrowed but he did not say anything.

    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Now, you can see what kind of person I am.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen really loves you?¡±

    Ruan Yichen gritted his teeth and said coldly.

    Su Ni shrugged, not caring.

    ¡°And you, how much do you love Gu Zechen? I¡¯m afraid that you didn¡¯t deliberately get close to Gu Zechen for the Su Corp. If Gu Zechen knows your purpose, can your feelings still be maintained?¡±

    Ruan Yichen questioned coldly, forcing Su Ni into her heart.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled but she didn¡¯t panic. ¡°The skill of Mr. Ruan¡¯s guess is getting more and more powerful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good, but Gu Zechen is too stupid. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t want to believe this fact.¡±

    Ruan Yichen pushed the ss to his mouth and took a sigh of relief while observing Su Ni¡¯s expression.

    Unfortunately, Su Ni acted extremely indifferent from the beginning to the end. She did not reveal anything because of his words.

    ¡°I can stand at the press conference today and put the Su Corp in. Now I cane to the night field to find Mr. Ruan. I think that my thoughts about Gu Zechen can no longer be dispelled by Mr. Ruan¡¯s spection.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°So, can you really fall in love with Gu Zechen?¡±  Huh, or maybe, if it were me, I could also support you with the Su Corp. What do you think?

    Ruan Yichen still did not believe Su Ni¡¯s words. He looked at Su Ni without hesitation.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t afraid. She pursed her dry lips and started to get up. ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan and I don¡¯t have to continue talking. Just pretend that I haven¡¯t been here today.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s case has nothing to do with me, and I can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Just as Su Ni turned to leave, Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from behind.

    Su Ni paused.

    It seemed that this man already knew his purpose foring to him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni whispered.

    ¡°If one day you want to separate from Gu Zechen, wee to look for me. I can give you what Gu Zechen can.¡±

    The instant Su Ni stepped out of the room, Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice followed. Unfortunately, Su Ni did not stop and left without giving an answer.

    A hint of sarcasm crossed Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth.  He leaned against the sofa.

    He slowly rolled his ss and stared unblinkingly at the amber wine. He murmured, ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t understand where you got the ability to make both women run for you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen took a deep breath as if he was feeling Su Ni¡¯s presence, then his eyes became blurred.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    She muttered and overcame her throat.

    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were very fast and even Luo Qing had to take big strides to follow.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, how is it?¡±

    Luo Qing saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not very good. Even though she had been enduring her calm, Khai was still worried that the negotiation just now was not good.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Su Ni walked faster.

    She felt like her nose was sore and tears were about to fall from her eyes.

    Suddenly, a group of people rushed out from the alley behind the night shop.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Luo Qing screamed and quickly blocked Su Ni.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was in a mess. She had no time to think about it and she rushed towards the car quickly. However, she was still a littlete and the two of them were instantly wrapped up.

    Su Ni looked at the gang in front of her and the steel pipe in her hand. She instantly reacted and lowered her voice, ¡°It must be someone sent by Li Dan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dy it first. You should run at the right time.¡±

    Luo Qing lowered her eyebrows and looked around. Although there were many people on the other side, she was not strong so she could handle it.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Su Ni had seen Luo Qing¡¯s skills before, but she was still a little worried at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t take it hard and get away.¡±

    ¡°3, 2, 2¡­ Go!¡±

    The two of them ran in the opposite direction at the same time. However, Su Ni turned her head and found that everyone was rushing towards her. Luo Qing couldn¡¯t hold back at all.

    This group of people obviously came for him, avoiding Luo Qing¡¯s direct confrontation. Seeing as the iron rod was about to hit Su Ni¡¯s head, Kafa protected her head and the two fell to the ground.

    ¡°You still want to run!¡±

    The little bastard scolded and the iron rod shed across the ground. Slowly, he raised the iron rod again.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, right?¡±

    The idol was confirming.

    ¡°Since you know who she is, you still dare to do it!¡±

    Luo Qing yelled loudly and wanted to stand up again, but she was kicked by the back and fell to one knee.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs Gu.¡±

    When she saw that she hadn¡¯t found the wrong person, the steel pipe in her hand was raised again. Su Ni pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°How much is Li Dan giving you?¡±

    He paused.

    Su Ni knew that she wasn¡¯t wrong. She quickly said, ¡°How much she gave you, I¡¯ll give you double.¡±

    As if asking the brothers, Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Since you know my identity, you know what will happen today. Why don¡¯t you take my money and you won¡¯t have any troubleter on?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, this woman makes sense. If she really offends Gu Zechen, our good days will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The head scolded him, interrupting his brother¡¯s words. He turned his head and stared at Su Ni again, as if he was judging her.

    Su Ni said lightly, ¡°Double is not enough, then I will add another fold.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    The younger brother shouted again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He slowly retracted the steel pipe.

    Su Ni nodded hurriedly and looked at Luo Qing with relief.

    Probably because of the movement, the bodyguards of the night shop suddenly rushed out. One of the younger brothers screamed that the situation was bad. The group of people didn¡¯t even have time to negotiate and wanted to run around.

    But just like how she had just surrounded Su Ni, more than a dozen gangsters were surrounded by people.

    Su Ni was shocked by the sudden dramatic change. When she was helped up by Luo Qing, she heard a miserable scream from the huddle in front of her. The sound of the steel pipe hitting her head made Khai¡¯s face turn slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Su, let¡¯s get in the car.¡±

    In the right ce, she shouldn¡¯t stay for long. Luo Qing quickly opened the car door.

    Su Ni nodded. After getting into the car, Su Ni saw Ruan Yichen standing at the door with both hands in his pockets and expressionlessly.

    Some of the bodyguards yelled, ¡°Boss has spoken, beat me hard. Don¡¯t stop without being disabled!¡±

 Chapter 242: Gu Lang Is Here

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be from the night shop.¡±

    Luo Qing was confused.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Su Ni closed the car window and urged Luo Qing.

    When she returned to Gu Jia, the lights were still bright. An Rong quickly went up to her. ¡°Su Ni, where are you? I can¡¯t contact you. How anxious.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve worried you.¡±

    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and looked down. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go and rest.¡±

    ¡°Child, you look so pale. Are you sick?¡±

    An Rong touched her forehead and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not hot either.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni then went upstairs.

    She heard a familiar voice from the side hall, ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and saw that Gu Lang was smiling at her. She was a little surprised. An Rong quickly exined, ¡°Gu Lang is considerate. He also knows that too many things have happened in Gu Corp recently. Come and see me.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. She couldn¡¯t draw too much energy and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up first.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, but he heard An Rong exin to him that he was too tired after a busy day.

    After taking a shower and lying on the bed again, Su Ni heard the sound of bones breaking in her body.

    She slowly closed her eyes, but her mind was unusually clear. The scene of Ruan Yichen pressing down echoed in her mind for a long time.

    Even though Ruan Yichen did nothing in the end, Su Ni still felt scared. His eyes, his tone, and his purpose.

    There was also a time bomb, Guan Ning.

    Su Ni turned over and found it more difficult to fall asleep. She had not seen Gu Zechen for a whole day and did not know if he had slept now¡­

    Thinking back to thest time when Gu Zechen was released on bail, she seemed to be in a better state than herself. Su Ni smiledzily and her smile became bitter again.

    Last time, she could still pick up Gu Zechen.

    But this time, it was unknown when Gu Zechen woulde out.

    Damn it¡­

    What new evidence did the police have?

    He didn¡¯t sleep all night.

    The next day, Su Ni got up early and when she went downstairs, she found that Gu Lang was there too.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not get up in the past? As expected, you¡¯re different now.¡±

    Gu Lang pouted, ¡°Auntie, is there someone who belittles people like you? I¡¯m just like you now. I have work to work every day.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing in Nancheng city?¡±

    At this moment, it is not a time when there are more people, no matter how many peoplee, they can only be anxious. Su Ni slowly sits down.

    Gu Lang looked around and suddenly looked at Su Ni. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and her expression changed. She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m really considerate, but Mother and I are doing well now. Since he is innocent, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°But right now, the public opinion is too big. Everyone is oppressing. I heard that even you can¡¯t see little uncle.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s brows were full of worry.

    Su Ni pretended not to see it, lowered her head to drink porridge and said lightly, ¡°Although public opinion is not good for us, as long as the truth as the water recedes, the rocks appear, everything will pass.¡±

    ¡°What if there is no result? Ten days, one month, or three months?¡±  Gu Lang followed closely.

    Su Ni put the bowl on the table, and the voice wasn¡¯t big, just reminding Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened as if he had done something wrong. He lowered his head and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Su Ni, you know I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m worried about little uncle.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried, then help him find some favorable evidence and try to release him. It¡¯s not useless to say this here.¡±

    Su Ni wiped her mouth and left with her bag.

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t eat at all and quickly followed. Su Ni said without looking back, ¡°There will be a driver picking me up. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have to go to Su Corp too. Auntie doesn¡¯t mind bringing me along.¡±

    Gu Lang pursed his lips and smiled.

    Su Ni red at him but thetter shrugged and got into the car first.

    Without a choice, Su Ni followed the car and chose to sit in the front row, speechless.

    When they arrived at Su Corp, they saw that there was already someone waiting for Gu Lang in the advertising department. The two of them started to shake hands and talk to each other as soon as they met. As Su Ni saw it, she misunderstood Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang smiled and looked at Su Ni from time to time. Thetter did not look sideways and went straight into the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please here.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t follow the ad director¡¯s footsteps but turned to chase after Su Ni.

    In the office, Su Ni looked at Gu Lang who was following her and had a headache. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±  Want to go crazy again?

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Lang pursed his lips and felt a little aggrieved. He pretended to be mature and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Can you¡­ you not reject people from a thousand miles away?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m your aunt, so I¡¯ll be messed up by your filthy thoughts?¡±  Have you ever thought about what would happen if Gu Zechen found out?

    Su Ni suppressed her temper and patiently persuaded.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s brain circuits were different from normal people. He caught the loophole in Su Ni¡¯s words and smiled and drew closer to Su Ni.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Su Ni reached out to stop her, then nced at Gu Lang and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all have girlfriends and get engaged? It¡¯s time to take care. That girl is not bad.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±  Gu Lang lowered his head again.

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, go back to the capital first.¡±

    Gu Lang was just adding to the chaos.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Su Ni, I promised you that I, little uncle, can do the same thing. Now that he is not here, I will be by your side.¡±

    Gu Lang did not give up.

    Su Ni supported her forehead.

    She seemed to have heard the same thingst night and felt numb all over her body.

    ¡°Alright, you can go out first.¡±

    Su Ni waved her hand. She was afraid that if Gu Lang continued, she would really get mad.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Gu Lang nodded with ease. When he walked to the door, he suddenly turned back and said, ¡°Su Ni, I will help you this time!¡±

    Su Ni pretended not to hear her and ignored her.

    The news that Su Ni had been interviewed by Gu Corp yesterday swept through all the headlines. Un, Su Ni received positive reviews.

    Although it was just a drop in the bucket for Gu Zechen¡¯s negative news, Su Ni saw a glimmer of hope. She contacted Li Mo again to ask for thetest progress.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve only temporarily suppressed the public opinion, but it¡¯s obvious that someone is behind us to create public opinion. I don¡¯t think we can hold on for long, and the shareholders have a new meeting this morning. I¡­ I¡¯m not able to participate.¡±

    Li Mo sighed.

    Su Ni had personally experienced the situation yesterday. Mr. Wang was very forceful and obviously had a premeditated n. It was expected that Li Mo would not participate.

 Chapter 243: Family Head

    But¡­

    ¡°Could everyone support him?¡±

    Su Ni thought it was unlikely.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Li Mo then continued, ¡°But Wang Changshui, Li Dongxue and the others have a lot of influence in thepany. They are either recruited by them, or they have long been excluded and can¡¯t participate in the board of directors.¡±

    ¡°How many people are excluded?¡±  Su Ni asked.

    Li Mo instantly understood Su Ni¡¯s meaning and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the remaining shareholders, but I¡¯m either watching or I have too little shares. It¡¯s not enough topete.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the stocks falling and the shareholders are scattering? We can buy some¡­¡±

    Su Ni turned her head quickly and helped out the idea.

    ¡°Well¡­ I also thought about it.¡±

    Li Mo is a little embarrassed, ¡°But now I can¡¯t contact Mr. Gu. I have limited funds at hand.¡±

    ¡°Wait 10 minutes for me.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she hung up. Soon enough, she called into the finance and asked how much money thepany had.

    About three million, just five million.

    This¡­ was undoubtedly a drop in the bucket.

    Su Ni thought of An Rong.

    An Rong was very straightforward. Khai had already started to act before Su Ni thought of this, which made Luo 4 feel relieved.

    Soon, Su Ni arranged for five million to be transferred to Li Mo¡¯s ount, letting him arrange it.

    Qin Yue saw that he wanted to say something but stopped, but in the end, he did not say anything and acquiesced to Su Ni¡¯s behavior.

    When Li Mo started to move, Su Ni sat on the sofa and asked Qin Yue, ¡°Am I too dangerous doing this?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded.

    ¡°Five million is nothing to Gu Corp. It can¡¯t even buy three percent of shares, but it is all assets for our Su Corp.¡±

    Qin Yue speak the in truth stabbed Su Ni¡¯s chest with a knife. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and she didn¡¯t regret it.

    In that instant, she never thought about any future paths or hesitation. She only wanted to control more loose shares to create favorable conditions for Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to myself.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I just want to help him anyway.¡±

    Back then, she had spent a lot of money to help Gu Zechen raise five million dors. Now that the Su Corp had finally recovered, she had taken out five million without blinking.

    Qin Yue¡¯s expression twitched but he couldn¡¯t see much emotion.

    ¡°However, this is a worthwhile investment.¡±

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and waited for the following.

    ¡°Although five million is the total assets of Su Corp, buying the assets of Gu Corp is a good deal, whether it is for President Gu or for the development of Su Corp itself. After all, as long as Mr. Gu does not fall for a day, Gu Corp will not be finished, just as an investment.¡±

    ¡°Are you so confident in him?¡±

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and suddenly felt better.

    Qin Yue pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    It was not that Qin Yue was confident, but Mr. Chen was confident.

    In addition, Mr. Chen had already made this suggestion clear before Su Ni said it, but his final decision was for Su Ni toe up with it herself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    This was why Su Ni immediately agreed to the funds without any dy as soon as she found the financial resources.

    Qin Yue had paved a good way for Su Ni in the dark and now everything was progressing in a good direction.

    Just by holding 10 % of the shares in Gu Corp, Su Corp would not fall into a desperate situation again.

    ¡°However, right now, we can only pray that the Su Corp won¡¯t have too much of a problem. Otherwise, we will not be able to bear the consequences.¡±

    Qin Yue saidst.

    His words contained a hint of a joke, but Su Ni couldn¡¯tugh. She focused on the Nanjiawan, the super mall, and several important projects. When she confirmed that everything was going on in an orderly manner, she was relieved.

    Finally, he would not pay for his impulses for the time being.

    Li Mo managed to get four percent of the shares in just one morning.

    This was a bit more than Su Ni had expected. Li Mo said helplessly, ¡°There is no way. The shareholders are crazy now, so they usually sell off their shares. If it wasn¡¯t for the acquisition, I would have taken more.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Although she had never asked An Rong about her strength, she was sure that she wasn¡¯t too bad, so she had more or less let Khai take a heart attack.

    However, wave after wave of unfairness.

    The Wang family, who had been silent all of a sudden, started to make a ruckus again. If they found the real killer, they would not let him off.

    The Wang family started with the underworld, and even the current head of the family still has the rarity. This is why the Wang family can¡¯t rank in the top three in Nancheng city in terms of assets and strength, but no one dares to provoke.

    After all, she would rather offend a gentleman than a viin. The Wang family¡¯s words made the whole Nancheng city boil.

    The target was aimed at the Gu Corp.

    Even An Rong started to worry about Su Ni¡¯s safety and told her not to go to work for the time being.

    Su Ni felt that this made people feel afraid.

    The next day, Su Ni held a press conference in Su Corp and expressed a wave of support from the Wang family.

    The case of Wang Qian had already caused a stir in Nancheng city. As a Nancheng city enterprise, Su Corp should maintain the stability of Nancheng city and hoped that the police could bring the killer to justice as soon as possible.

    Su Ni¡¯s words were questioned and encouraged by many people.

    After all, Gu Zechen had yet to convict him. The fact that Su Ni could stand at the top of the storm and express her position showed Su Ni¡¯s firm determination.

    What was even more unexpected was that the Wang family supported Su Ni¡¯s hot news on Weibo.

    Now, theizens were boiling.

    Even the Wang family started to speak for Su Ni. It was clear if Gu Zechen was innocent.

    Initially, Su Ni thought that the Wang family was deliberately letting her hear, but now it looked like they were on the same camp, which made Su Ni overjoyed.

    Almost overnight, the media turned to the direction of the situation. The media news that had been mocking Su Ni and wished that they could sit on Gu Zechen¡¯s hammer changed their mouths and brought up the rhythm to let the police solve the case as soon as possible.

    Su Ni woke up in the morning and was stunned by An Rong¡¯s smile before she could read the newspaper.

    Until she saw the praise on the news, Su Ni didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time.

    Gu Lang said, ¡°Auntie, your move is really impressive. Just because you¡¯re acting like it, you made such a big noise. I think I, little uncle, am not far froming out.¡±

    ¡°Then I will borrow your lucky words.¡±

    An Rong was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and praised her for a while, ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve really worked hard for you recently.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction. She thought about how hard she worked for Gu Zechen again, and a faint smile crossed her lips. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. I should do it.¡±

 Chapter 244: Removing Their Wife

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be humble. Tell us what ns you have next.¡±

    Gu Lang asked impatiently.

    Amidst An Rong¡¯s expectations, Su Ni helplessly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you bought arge portion of shares in Gu Corp. Five million is not a small sum for Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Lang asked with a smile.

    Su Ni lowered her head to drink milk and stopped talking.

    An Rong patted Gu Lang¡¯s hand. Thetter¡¯s smile was a little restrained but it was still smiling.

    ¡°Grandmother, you can rest assured now. little uncle and auntie are so close, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    As he said this, he looked towards Su Ni and continued to say to An Rong, ¡°But Auntie hasn¡¯t had a good rest for the past two days and her face is a little haggard.¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously touched her face. An Rong looked over and nodded. Her eyes were filled with heartache, ¡°I think you¡¯d better rest for two days. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Su Ni looked at the time helplessly and it was time to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send auntie off and learn from her experience.¡±

    Gu Lang blinked at An Rong and quickly chased after her.

    ¡°As far as I know, five million should be the total assets of your Su Corp.  Who would have thought that you could take out all of them!

    Gu Lang¡¯s voice was heard from behind.

    His words sounded a little jealous.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t turn her head back and got into the car. ¡°little uncle and I were husband and wife. If you¡¯re in trouble alone, naturally you have to go all out, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Gu Lang was so excited that he blurted out his words, and he instantly lost his words.

    Su Ni looked at him through the window without saying a word.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, of course, it¡¯s the best.¡±

    He suddenly changed his tone, forced out a smile and repeated, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Ni ignored her and closed the car window. Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but cry again, but Su Ni didn¡¯t hear her and left.

    Gu Zechen was suddenly released at noon that day.

    The news suddenly spread and Su Ni didn¡¯t react for a long time. This morning, Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t allowed to see anyone. Yet he quietly let them go so quickly?

    ¡°Mr. Su?¡±

    Su Ni reacted when Luo Qing reminded her. She quickly picked up her bag and whispered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    In the car, An Rong called and they came out from home.

    Su Ni was not as excited as she wasst time. From Li Mo¡¯s words, she heard that it was really released this time and Gu Zechen had cleared his suspicions.

    Of course, this did not have much to do with the Wang family¡¯s words and the rumors in the media. ording to official news, they had found the real murderer.

    In order to protect the murderer, the police temporarily blocked the news.

    Su Ni pursed her lips. When she remembered the harsh words from the Wang family, she didn¡¯t me the police for being so nervous and cautious.

    Before the car arrived at the police station, Luo Qing parked the car and saw that Su Ni still didn¡¯t move, so she called again.

    Su Ni came back to her senses. ¡°You got out of the car?¡±

    In the distance, there were already a lot of reporters. Su Ni saw An Rong¡¯s caring over and got out.

    An Rong hugged Su Ni in an instant and her body trembled slightly. Watching her cry out of excitement, Kang didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her.

    ¡°Mother is fine, Mother is too excited.¡±

    An Rong wiped her tears and the smile on her face became brighter. They looked at the time and saw Gu Zechen in 10 minutes.

    Time passed by.

    Every minute was torture.

    In thest few minutes, as the family was looking forward to it, Su Ni clearly felt her heart beat faster until a ck figure appeared at the entrance of the police station.

    Su Ni was the first to rush down.

    At that time, Su Ni did not feel it. In An Rong¡¯s words, the car door was pushed open in an instant. Before everyone could react, Kafa had disappeared.

    However, at that time, Su Ni¡¯s head waspletely dumbfounded, but her body was out of control. She quickly squeezed past the reporter, trying to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.

    Of course, Gu Zechen also noticed Su Ni, with a faint smile on his face. He also began to squeeze through the crowd, wanting to get closer to her.

    The reporters around were silent. At this moment, no one could stop their reunion.

    Finally, she touched Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.

    The next moment, she finally hugged him tightly.

    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore as she let tears stroke his suit.

    Time seemed frozen.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    An Rong and Gu Lang, outside the reporters, looked at the two people in the middle and slowly stopped.

    Gu Lang looked away, pursed his lips, andforted An Rong, ¡°There are so many reporters, let¡¯s not go over to the fun, Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let them stay for a while longer.¡±  An Rong continued to wipe her tears.

    Gu Lang put his hands in his pockets and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He looked at Su Ni again.

    She¡­ should be really happy.

    He squeezed his mouth, trying to make his expression look better.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had enough?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice rang in Su Ni¡¯s ear, seemingly pulling Su Ni back to reality.

    Su Ni looked up at him, no longer shy and embarrassed. She wished that she would look at his face every minute and second, ovepping with the face that appeared in her dreams.

    ¡°You¡¯re not skinny.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously.

    Gu Zechen had just shaved his beard, and the corner of his mouth was still a little green. His clean and straight suit had obviously just changed, and his skin was a little fairer, even more handsome than before.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hammer his chest, but she couldn¡¯t help but fall into his embrace.

    The voices of the surrounding reporters rushed into Su Ni¡¯s eardrums again. Various interviews about the case popped up.

    Gu Zechen was obviously in a good mood. He talked more about Su Ni than usual, but the reporters found that what Gu Zechen was more willing to say was their feelings.

    Therefore, there was the following dialogue in the water.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you feel when you see Mrs Gu now?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a long-lost happiness.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, do you know that Mrs Gu has been running outside for you recently? Our press just went to Su Corp to interview Mr. Su yesterday¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow and looked at Su Ni with a happy smile, ¡°Really?¡±  Then I¡¯m even happier.

    ¡°Then, CEO Gu, did you prepare a surprise for Mrs Gu and celebrate?¡±

    ¡°We have surprises every day together, isn¡¯t Mrs Gu?¡±

    At this time, Su Ni hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms shyly. She had never felt that happiness was so real.

    ¡°Then CEO Gu¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, regarding the happy life of Mrs Gu and I, I want to wait for me to have an interview. As for the case, you can interview the police, and now¡­ it¡¯s time to go home.¡±

    Then he suddenly bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms.

 Chapter 245: Home

    There was a burst of exmations, and countless girls revealed envious and excited eyes. Su Ni wanted to me Gu Zechen, but when she saw that he was deeply in love, she fell deep into it.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and whispered.

    Then, An Rong and Gu Lang were waiting. Su Ni once again hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but this guy greeted him as though he had not seen him at all.

    ¡°Little uncle.¡±

    Gu Lang called out with a smile.

    Gu Zechen looked at Gu Lang coldly and made a gentle sound of greeting.

    It was not until he got into the car that Gu Zechen put him down. However, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and never let go.

    After Gu Zechen came out, he was in no hurry to return to Gu Corp. The family went home and had a reunion meal.

    During this period, An Rong mentioned that Gu Corp was in danger several times. Su Ni came to save her, but she was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°During this period of time, Su Ni has broken her heart for your affairs. Ze Yu, you have to thank Su Ni. If not for her, thepany¡¯s public opinion wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed so quickly.¡±

    An Rong winked at Su Ni.

    Noticing Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze towards her, Su Ni blushed and said calmly, ¡°Mom, this is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    An Rong did not obey, but raised her voice and said seriously, ¡°Su Ni¡¯s contribution this time is undone. Ze Yu, you can¡¯t ignore how good Khai treats you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    It was rare that Gu Zechen had a faint smile on his face. He did not think that An Rong was talkative and nodded seriously.

    On the side, Gu Lang drank congee and forcibly ignored the dog food here. As a result, he heard An Rong say, ¡°Right, and Gu Lang.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still my business in here.¡±

    Gu Lang put down the bowl and smiled cheekily.

    Sensing Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, Gu Lang curled his lips and converged.

    ¡°This time, Gu Lang came to help from Beijing. He was running on the government¡¯s side, so I saved a lot of heart.¡±

    An Rong winked at Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang rubbed his nose. ¡°Big Mistress, just praise auntie alone. Don¡¯t bring me with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but raised the wine ss in front of him and gestured at him. His indifferent expression was a little more emotional but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Lang downed it generously, ¡°Thank you little uncle.¡±

    ¡°Alright, eat, eat!¡±

    An Rong happily called the maid to continue serving the food, while pouring herself wine. ¡°Today is a good day for our family, we will drink a little.¡±

    After dinner, the two of them went upstairs. Just as they closed the door, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait to hug Su Ni¡¯s waist from behind and gently touched her neck.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s a little itchy.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni shrank her neck and quickly dodged.

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to let her go. He still hugged her waist tightly, but his upper body was much more honest. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Why are you willing to take out five million?¡±

    He remembered that back then, this woman had let him do whatever he wanted to earn five million dors.

    Su Ni moved in his arms, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just five million, it can¡¯t help Gu Corp at all. On the other hand, Mother, she probably bought a lot of shares.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and let her look at him head on, not wanting her to change the topic.

    ¡°These five million should be your Su Corp¡¯sst home.¡±

    He asked with a smile, but subconsciously tightened her shoulders.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but bury her head and look at it, but she quickly pretended not to care, ¡°Yeah, I can only take out these.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, frowned slightly, and stared at her. ¡°Why do you do that?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes.

    Then, Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away, pretending to be rxed, and walked up to the sofa, then said, ¡°Gu Zechen, can you not ask such childish questions? I just want to help you.¡±

    Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t help much.

    An Rong praised her downstairs. At that time, Su Ni felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. She thought that Gu Zechen wanted to thank her, but she didn¡¯t know that this guy had said something unknown.

    Su Ni toyed with her fingernails and her expression became more and more indifferent. ¡°Well, don¡¯t take it to heart. I think if it was you, you would do the same.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly denied it. Under Su Ni¡¯s shocked eyes, he strode over and held Su Ni tightly in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen again. This time, I was careless.¡±

    His voice was silent and hoarse, as if admitting that this mistake required him to exhaust too much courage. Eventually, his voice became quieter and quieter, reced by the strength of rubbing her hair.

    ¡°I will get you five million as soon as possible.¡±

    Gu Zechen promised.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni was just about to say that the crisis of Gu Corp was more important now, but when she saw his red eyes and burning eyes, she swallowed her dry throat and changed her words, ¡°Okay, you can return me anytime.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes softened a little, and he stroked her hair again. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid next time. If I can¡¯t make it out for the time being, you¡¯ll just get some money, and you won¡¯t even be able to care about the Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but leaned her head gently in his arms.

    She thought that if there was a next time, she would not hesitate.

    However, Su Ni still obediently responded. He breathed a sigh of relief and his gentle kiss gently fell.

    First it was her forehead, then her eyes, all the way down to the corner of her mouth, slowly bit his lips, and gently caressed him like a feather. Su Ni subconsciously let out a soft snort from her throat and his breathing became increasingly rapid.

    Everything that followed was logical. Neither of them spoke. It seemed that they had formed a certain tacit understanding. Her body was bing more and more flexible, and it seemed like there were countless waves in her body controlling her again.

    The sofa could no longer support their passion. It simply rolled down on the carpet, and the hot kiss fell all over her body. Even if the heaven and earth turned upside down was destroyed, the world wouldn¡¯t separate the two.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    Her voice gradually softened and then became greasy. Her charming eyes were like silk, and her flushed cheeks were like the afterglow of the setting sun.

 Chapter 246: I Missed You

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were straight and his throat was dry. It was as if the water in his body was about to evaporate, so he could only speed up to make himself feel better.

    Time stopped and the room was in a daze.

    After some time, the world seemed to bepletely quiet.

    The two of themy bare on the ground, their fingers sped tightly, enjoying the rare silence.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni cried and was still panting.

    Gu Zechen responded softly and pressed his lips against the corner of her lips. He closed his eyes and rubbed them.

    Su Ni stretched out her tongue and hid with a little yfulness. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen took a deep breath that Su Ni smiled and wanted to push Gu Zechen down.

    ¡°Alright, I have to shower.¡±

    Su Ni said she was going to get up, but just as she sat up, she was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms again and her fiery kiss fell into her chest again.

    Wu!

    Su Ni resisted gently but couldn¡¯t escape. She could only beg, ¡°Enough, it has been a long time.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s been a long time since I kissed you like this, so you don¡¯t miss me?¡±

    Then he suddenly looked at Su Ni seriously with dissatisfaction.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She nodded repeatedly and even took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and give him a fragrant kiss.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Hubby, I miss you, but now¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish, her lips were once again sealed by Gu Zechen. The strange and numb feeling engulfed her whole body.

    Her body softened again.

    She no longer had the strength to retaliate from Gu Zechen¡¯s attack. Her two hands that were originally resisting also turned into a soft finger, tightly holding Gu Zechen in her arms.

    This time, he didn¡¯t need much forey, and he drove straight into it. Instantly, there was a sound offortable trembling all over, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were straight.

    Sensing his fiery eyes, Su Ni closed her eyes tightly and pretended not to know anything.

    However, the waves in his body reminded him over and over again that his body had be exceptionally sensitive and hot. Just a small stroke could shock his body to tremble.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to call your husband¡­¡±

    His hoarse voice was maic and even charming.

    Su Ni pouted as if she wanted to kiss her. The next second, he had already turned into a hungry wolf and rushed down, quickly wrapping around Su Ni¡¯s petite body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡±

    There were too many desires that were difficult to stop in his suppressed voice. He quickly controlled Su Ni¡¯s little hands and sped up his body.

    Mmm¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s body became impatient again. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s control, she instantly became honest, even¡­

    He also actively catered to his movements, wanting to get more.

    After that, Su Ni was exhausted. When Gu Zechen called her to take a shower, she just reached out and let him hug her.

    ¡°You really think of yourself as a baby.¡±

    Although Gu Zechen was disgusted, he still bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms. There was warm water in the bathtub. Gu Zechen gently put her in, then turned around and started to take the bath fluid.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni was so frightened that she stirred water.

    ¡°Since my wife is too tired, I will handle the rest of the matter.¡±

    With that, Gu Zechen smiled mischievously, causing Su Ni to shake her head repeatedly and resist, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t need it. I cane myself.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t your wife get tired just now?¡±

    Gu Zechen pointed at him just now.

    Su Ni felt bitter and her eyes twirled. Suddenly, she said, ¡°That¡¯s different. I feel better now. Hubby, you¡¯re tired too. Go wash.¡±

    ¡°Husband is not tired.¡±

    Gu Zechen insisted on seeing him and pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away. Then, a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth and pulled her arm to wipe it.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not tired yet¡­¡±

    Su Ni resisted.

    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu wants to do it again?¡±

    Probably annoyed by Su Ni¡¯s rejection, Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and threatened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni hadn¡¯t reacted at first. It wasn¡¯t until his eyes became more intriguing that she remembered that she had made a serious mistake.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m very tired.¡±

    Su Ni could onlypromise.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    Gu Zechen rubbed her face as if he was coaxing a child. Only then did he concentrate on squatting in front of the bathtub. He didn¡¯t let go of any ce and started to clean it seriously.

    Even though Su Ni had worked hard to control her emotions, her body was still unusually sensitive. The ces his fingers passed could always cause her to tremble.

    Gu Zechen obviously realized this too. Gradually, his speed slowed down and his fingers touched her sensitive spot. Seeing Su Ni biting her lips tightly and holding back his emotions, the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t control herself and her voice overflowed from her throat.

    When she came to her senses, her face quickly turned red, and her entire face was almost invisible to the bathtub.

    ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m helping you take a shower.¡±

    Gu Zechen was righteous and invible.

    Now, Su Ni felt even more embarrassed.

    What was she thinking about? How could she have such a strange feeling?

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Ni tried to calm herself down, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be tired and closed her eyes, saying, ¡°I think I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t expose Su Ni. The speed of his hands was still slow. Looking at her legs, his palms could not help but move in.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Su Ni quickly opened her eyes and stared at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°How can I not wash it clean?¡±

    Gu Zechen was serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Su Ni was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have agreed from the beginning.

    She almost begged.

    However, Gu Zechen still had a serious image. His body had already reacted, but his upper body still pretended to be a gentleman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a shower. What are you thinking about?¡±

    He deliberately dyed his tone and expressed doubt about Su Ni¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni blurted out without thinking.

    But soon, Su Ni saw a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°Since there is no one, don¡¯t let go quickly.¡±  Besides, I haven¡¯t seen anything on you.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and whispered.

    If he wanted to continue, he would probably lose his face.

    ¡°Then, let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice slightly and seemed to be dissatisfied.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and her legs were only slightly loosened. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand slipped in like a Loach. When she touched the sensitive field, Su Ni¡¯s body trembled.

 Chapter 247: Unbelievable

    Then, Su Ni bit her fingers tightly. Her face was impatient as she shed a strange flush.

    Gu Zechen noticed that the jade feet in the bathtub seemed to be curled up tightly.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it. His fingers were mped by a certain spot, apanied by a convulsion.

    ¡°Waifu, can you be¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now.¡±

    Before Gu Zechen could speak, he was suffocated by Su Ni¡¯s words and looked embarrassed, ¡°In short, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen agreed decisively.

    The next moment, before Su Ni could react, Gu Zechen jumped into the bathtub and stirred up a lot of water.

    Su Ni screamed in fright but before she could ask, he held Su Ni¡¯s face and kissed her heavily.

    Su Ni widened her eyes and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.

    On the contrary, Gu Zechen guided her hand down and stared at Su Ni pitifully, asking, ¡°You have the heart to see him so ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Who told you¡­¡±

    Su Ni blushed. Didn¡¯t he say taking a shower?

    But when she thought about what she had just said, Su Ni couldn¡¯t continue.

    Gu Zechen grabbed the handle and his face became more dissatisfied. He gently moved his little hand holding her and said, ¡°You can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Gu Zechen leaned against her side, hugging her tightly in his arms, and his hands were no longer honest.

    In the bathtub, the temperature of the water was just better. Gu Zechen snorted twice and entered her body again regardless of Su Ni¡¯s objection.

    Soon, it was another room full of Hanhan.

    When she returned to the bed again, Su Ni was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She closed her eyes and felt sleepy.

    When Gu Zechen finished showering and came out with a towel, he heard the sound of steady and calm breathing on the bed.

    She was clearly moving, so why was she tired first?

    However, Gu Zechen ate a full meal at once, so he no longer cared about these things. He quietlyy beside Su Ni and hugged her in his arms.

    The two of them spent most of the afternoon in bed.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t really fall asleep. It was almost 6 o¡¯clock when Li Mo¡¯s call arrived on time.

    ¡°President Gu, the person has been found out. Mr. Mo was taken away from thepany by the police in the morning. Now the news has not been released yet.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, ¡°Mo Ruquan?¡±

    ¡°It should be. There is a result of this police investigation. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Li Mo reminded him softly.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was about to hang up, and he heard Li Mo add, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has contributed a lot in it¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Lang?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the moment, Li Mo is not too sure, just said, ¡°I also heard from the court that Mr. Gu should have found something, so he has been investigating and just let him touch it.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll be at thepany at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk about the rest when I get to thepany.¡±

    Gu Zechen deliberately lowered his voice, hung up the phone and looked back at the woman who was still asleep and not woken up.

    Until night, Su Ni didn¡¯t get out of bed. Even servants served dinner.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was still flushed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Zechen sitting by the bed and staring at her.

    As soon as she thought about how the man wanted her three times in the afternoon, Su Ni pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s waist.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her. He let her pinch and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have the strength again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni was decisive. She wouldn¡¯t be fooled again this time.

    Gu Zechen smiled and pulled her into his arms, telling her to get up and eat.

    Su Ni had long smelled the fragrance, but she was a little worried. Un, Gu Zechen quickly dismissed Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°Mother has gone out. Don¡¯t worry, no one said you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Mother, but you, can you not show up all day?¡±

    She didn¡¯t forget that there were so many reporters chasing after her outside the police station.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, as if he didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. Instead, he picked up the soup bowl in front of her and tried it by his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not hot. Try it.¡±

    Su Ni was not used to Gu Zechen being so gentle. She pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed his arm and blocked Su Ni¡¯s hand. Then he brought the soup to Su Ni¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t need to¡­ uh!¡±

    Just as Su Ni wanted to refuse, she took the opportunity to send her soup to Su Ni¡¯s mouth. She swallowed it instinctively and gave Gu Zechen a strange look.

    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu is still not used to it.¡±

    With an indescribable gloom on his face, Gu Zechen delivered another spoonful to his mouth and continued to say seriously, ¡°But it will be fer.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    Su Ni choked and coughed violently.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡±

    Gu Zechen pretended to be confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni waved her hand and put on her coat by the way. Then she turned to Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I might have to go to thepanyter.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and raised his wrist to look at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already off work.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t work in the afternoon.¡±

    Su Ni smiled apologetically. ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±  Gu Zechen said and put down the spoon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni was a little helpless, but she didn¡¯t stop it. It was impossible to not let Gu Zechen go today. She immediately urged Gu Zechen to move more quickly. Half an hourter, Luo Qing appeared in Gu Jia on time.

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Luo Qing greeted them expressionlessly.

    Su Ni asked Luo Qing to drive directly to the Su Corp. Hang nced at Gu Zechen in surprise, but didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and quickly started the engine.

    The reporters probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni and Gu Zechen to go out at this time. The Su Corp, who was already off work, was a little cold. The two of them didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way and quickly arrived at the CEO¡¯s office.

    Su Ni continued to work this morning. On the contrary, Gu Zechen became an idle person, wandering around Su Ni¡¯s office. He stood there and flipped over.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Qin Yue pushed the door open and entered. He was obviously stunned when he saw Gu Zechen, but he quickly nodded and called out Mr. Gu.

    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Qin Yue just put the information on the table, then nced at Gu Zechen. Under Su Ni¡¯s signal, he lowered his voice, ¡°Mr. Ruan came here today and asked me to give this information to you.¡±

 Chapter 248: Jealous Again

    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and helplessly said, ¡°Put it down. You can go out first.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded and retreated quickly without daring to look at Gu Zechen.

    The next moment, Gu Zechen reached out.

    However, it was in front of Su Ni after all. Su Ni still held his hand and looked at each other. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni helplessly cried out.

    ¡°Looks like my Mrs Gu is really close to Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t smile. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still when he heard Mr. Ruan from Qin Yue.

    At the moment, Su Ni was still trying to stop him. There was probably something unbelievable, which made him even more upset.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni became more and more helpless. Even if she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡°President Gu, this is Su Corp. I can see it first.¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, I¡¯m still Mr. Su¡¯s husband. Let¡¯s see it together.¡±

    As he said this, he really walked behind Su Ni.

    Su Ni froze and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Since my wife is not willing to move, then it is better for me to rece it.¡±

    Gu Zechen took out the file bag from Su Ni¡¯s hands and opened it without any hesitation.

    It was toote for Su Ni to stop her and her head hurt.

    ¡°Huh!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen only nced at it and made an unclear sound. Su Ni felt worse and quickly stood up to see it.

    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her and handed it to her.

    It wasn¡¯t about Guan Ning.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief.

    Things weren¡¯t as bad as they thought.

    It was about investing in a project.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    Su Ni was not sure why Ruan Yichen would send it to her in this form. However, Su Ni could not think too much at the moment. She just shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°But how do I look at your expression? Howe I feel relieved? What, is there something I don¡¯t know?¡±

    He touched his chin and stared at Su Ni suspiciously.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out of her throat, but she still pretended to be serious. She asked calmly, ¡°No, is CEO Gu so petty and suspicious?¡±

    ¡°My little heart?¡±

    Gu Zechen was furious.

    Su Ni blinked and didn¡¯tment.

    However, who was nervous just now didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and took away the file bag.

    Su Ni still wants to add oil to the fire. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen President Gu so nervous. Look, Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t write anything at first, what are you nervous about?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened from Su Ni¡¯s irritation, but he didn¡¯t act directly. He snorted coldly and threw the file bag in his hand away, then grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.

    Amidst Su Ni¡¯s shock, he bit Su Ni¡¯s lips directly. As if he was punished, he bit hard, causing Khai to frown.

    Only then did Gu Zechen feel satisfied and warned coldly, ¡°My woman is not someone that any young man can touch.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, but she suddenly remembered what Ruan Yichen had said in the evening shop that day.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly again, let go of Su Ni, and said directly, ¡°Finish your work, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    ¡°But you have to sit here yourself.¡±

    Su Ni muttered unhappily.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and sat on the sofa like a master. He put one foot on the coffee table.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni pouted. This man¡¯s temper was really three months ago.

    Su Ni bent over to pick up the file bag Gu Zechen had thrown away again. She shook her hand but found that there was still a piece of paper inside. She was shocked and looked towards Gu Zechen.

    Looking at his expression, he obviously did not know.

    Instantly, Su Ni calmed down and pretended to not know anything. She quickly put the project information into the drawer and locked it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t calm down at all as Gu Zechen sat here. It was a waste of time to continue sitting down.

    Gu Zechen instantly showed his face as if he had predicted this result. He quickly put on her coat and said with great ease, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni looked back at the document she had locked and thought that she could only read it tomorrow.

    ¡°Su Corp is very poor now?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked in the car.

    ¡°Ah, that doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly reacted and said embarrassedly.

    Gu Zechen nodded and did not say anything.

    ¡°Five million, I¡¯ll let Li Mo call it to yourpany¡¯s ount tomorrow morning. Besides, Gu Corp has a good project recently, you can consider it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Is it a big project?¡±

    Su Ni forced herself to suppress the waves in her heart.

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and his eyes were full of displeasure. ¡°No matter what, I can guarantee that I will be stronger than the project proposed by Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This man was still jealous.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Ruan is kind too. Besides, I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, kissed him on the face and gentlyforted him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted again. With him around, Su Ni would never agree to Ruan Yichen¡¯s cooperation.

    Early the next morning.

    As soon as she went downstairs, Su Ni was shocked by the news on TV. Finally, she was led by Gu Zechen and slowly walked downstairs.

    The case of Wang Qian¡¯s corpse tearing had been solved, but the killer was Mo Quan¡¯an?

    Su Ni felt that her brain wascking oxygen and suddenly it wasn¡¯t enough.

    She seemed to remember seeing Mo Quan¡¯an two days ago. At that time, Li Dan was beside him and she was extremely arrogant.

    ¡°There must have been an argument on the way home. Mo Quan¡¯an has a murderous intent, but based on the information he has, this is obviously a premeditated n, but it is still a little hasty.¡±

    Gu Zechen bit his bread expressionlessly while acting as the speaker.

    Su Ni suddenly felt a little nauseous and threw the bread and rushed to the bathroom.

    Suddenly, there was a sudden retching in the bathroom.

    By the time she got up, Gu Zechen had already handed over a towel. He was worried, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t have much appetite early in the morning. I¡¯m even more annoyed when I see news like this.¡±

    Su Ni said casually.

    However, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Mo Quan¡¯an had always been afraid of his wife, and even if he was publicly humiliated by Wang Qian at the banquet, he dared not say anything. How could such a timid person suddenly have the guts?

    Could it be that the dogs were really anxious to jump to the wall?

    Su Ni shook her head, washed her face with cold water and decided not to think about it.

 Chapter 249: The Case Dissolved

    Since the police had solved the case and Gu Zechen could clear the suspect, it would have nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni calmed down a little and sat back at the dining table. The TV had been turned off. Su Ni ate two bites of bread, so she decided to put it down and stop eating.

    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Do you want to drink some milk?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink either. I haven¡¯t had a good appetite these two days.¡±

    Su Ni said honestly.

    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked again.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ how about Chuan food? It¡¯s more appetizing to be spicy.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and said seriously.

    Gu Zechen did not have any objections and nodded. The two of them set off at the same time but did not get into the same car.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had a press conferenceter, so she didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, she left alone with Luo Qing.

    The scene of Wang Qian¡¯s murder was still broadcast on the station.

    Almost overnight, news that had been blocked spread throughout Nancheng city. Regardless of whether it was the radio or the media, it was analyzed from all angles.

    Su Ni suddenly thought of Li Dan.

    Without Mo Quan¡¯an¡¯s support, could she continue to be arrogant?

    At that time, Mo Quan¡¯an did not continue to argue with him about Wang Qian. Even Li Dan was beaten up and did not stand out. At that time, she felt that his attitude was a little strange.

    Now, it seemed that Mo Quan¡¯an knew that Gu Zechen was not the murderer, so he was afraid.

    In addition, his mental fitness was not over, so he hid his embarrassment in the form of a wild party, so much so that he forgot his original nature.

    Su Ni shook her head and fainted.

    ¡°Mr. Su is not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head again, but she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to talk. ¡°We went to the night shop to find Mr. Ruan before, so don¡¯t tell Mr. Gu for now.¡±

    Luo Qing nodded.

    Su Ni took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to bear Gu Zechen¡¯s jealousy again.

    Su Ni had just arrived at Su Corp and hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet when she saw many reporters rushing over. Su Ni felt a headache. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Gu Corp hold a press conference? Why are you here at Su Corp to join in the fun?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I want to hear different versions. After all, Mr. Su has contributed a lot before this.¡±

    Luo Qing said with a smile.

    Su Ni wailed, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t Gu Huai already out, there is still anything to ask me.¡±

    Luo Qing shrugged and got out of the car first to open the door for Su Ni. She squeezed out a path and let Khai get out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what do you think about Mo Ruquan¡¯s murder case?¡±

    A microphone pointed to Su Ni¡¯s mouth. ¡°President Gu¡¯s suspicion has been cleared. How do you feel? Is there any other arrangements?¡±

    Su Ni smiled calmly. ¡°Of course I am happy. Of course, it is within my expectations, because I know from the beginning that Gu Huai is always innocent.¡±

    ¡°Then there is a case rted to Moji..¡±

    ¡°Since the police have already found the results of the investigation, it¡¯s not good for me to say such nonsense here. Killing someone to pay for my life is the most basic.¡±

    Su Ni said lightly.

    The reporter also wanted to ask more questions, but the security guard of Su Corp had escorted Su Ni into the elevator, temporarily blocking the reporters from harassment.

    Su Ni and Luo Qing looked at each other and smiled bitterly. There was no need to say anything more. They were afraid that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be much better.

    As expected, the moment Su Ni went up, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone came in before she could open Ruan Yichen¡¯s project information.

    ¡°There are a lot of reporters here, and I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time. How¡¯s it on your side?¡±

    Su Ni seemed to hear a little coquettish from Gu Zechen¡¯s tone. It was probably before that Gu Zechen never told her these things. Her mind was also rising and she felt much more rxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luo Qing has already helped me handle it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed in relief, but his tone was still a little coquettish. ¡°But I, I almost annoyed me. I think I¡¯m probably only happy when I see you.¡±

    Su Ni burst outughing and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you so coquettish?¡±

    ¡°Seduction?¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned.

    A few secondster, he seemed to react when he suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, you actually said that I¡¯m spoiled.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Su Ni did not refute.  In her opinion, that was the case.

    ¡°This is not embarrassing.¡±

    Su Ni enlightened Gu Zechen. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m still happy.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯lle to you now?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked gnashing teeth over the phone.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Su Ni held back her smile, but the corner of her mouth overflowed. ¡°Are you still here? I¡¯m afraid there are still many reporters waiting for you outside?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t force me.¡±

    The man was already a turtle and could explode at any time.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni knew to ept it when she saw it. She immediatelyforted her, ¡°We can meet up after two more hours. When the timees, I¡¯ll kiss you and hug you, will you feel better?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    The man snorted, a little arrogant.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously and made a guarantee.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone softened a little, but he still said unhappily, ¡°There are two hours left. It¡¯s practically torment.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at the air.

    In the past, when Gu Zechen spoke coldly to her, she had never found that Gu Zechen felt that work was torture.

    ¡°Workaholic, do you know that if your words were heard by thepany¡¯s shareholders, would your jaw drop in surprise?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    ¡°Who cares about their business? I haven¡¯t made any trouble for them, so I want to take care of my business.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice again, as if he wanted to deliberately tell someone.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni quickly stopped. ¡°Now, we need an hour and fifty minutes to meet. Let¡¯s hurry up and put your shoulder to the wheel.¡±

    On the other side, Su Ni had already opened the project information that Ruan Yichen had sent over yesterday. On the phone, Su Ni¡¯s smile became warmer as she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s original intention should not be the project information, so he was thrown aside by Su Ni withoutparison to Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.

    More importantly¡­

    On the small piece of paper was Guan Ning¡¯stest information, and Guan Ning had met Madam Cayle.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t tell her these and she couldn¡¯t contact Guan Ning.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know why Ruan Yichen suddenly sent her his n.

    The office door was suddenly knocked. As soon as Su Ni said that she woulde in, she saw Qin Yue excitedly leading the financial industry. Without asking, she was the first to speak.

    ¡°Mr. Su, CEO Gu just called 10 million over, look¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten million?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she said in a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t it five million?¡±

    ¡°I think the remaining five million is the return on your investment, Mr. Su.¡±

    The wholepany was very happy, but Su Ni was not happy, especially Qin Yue¡¯s words.

 Chapter 250: Sheéˆ¥æªš Truth

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much back then.¡±

    Su Ni muttered softly.

    ¡°Of course I know, but since Mr. Gu is fine, with his efforts, 10 million is not a big deal.¡±

    Qin Yue took all of this for granted and said lightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ept it first. I¡¯ll talk to President Gu myself.¡±

    Su Ni waved her hand to signal Qin Yue to go down first, but before she could make the call, Su Ni regretted it again. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Gu Zechen.

    After thinking about it, she decided to discuss it after they met.

    The top priority was to figure out Ruan Yichen¡¯s true intentions.

    However, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as Su Ni thought. At noon, another explosive news broke out in Nancheng city. Madam Calle had decided to cooperate with J. K.

    Not to mention how much work Gu Zechen had spent on Madam Calle, but as a foreign enterprise, it was impossible for her to enter the line of sight.

    Su Ni was not serious.

    But when she met Gu Zechen with a serious expression, Su Ni realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as she thought. There must be something she hadn¡¯t thought of.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Su Ni called out softly, but Gu Zechen did not reveal anything to Su Ni. Instead, he returned to his previous arrogance on the phone. ¡°What did Kafa say on the phone before, hmm?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red.

    But he still leaned over and hugged Gu Zechen gently. By the way, he kissed him on the corner of his lips, ¡°That¡¯s enough?¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    He answered decisively and quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder again and bit her lips deeply.

    In the narrow car, the temperature quickly rose. Just as Su Ni¡¯s breathing slowed, Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni.

    Su Ni was still a little confused, so she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Don¡¯t read the news these two days. Madam Calle just released the news in advance. Don¡¯t worry, I have a guess in my heart.¡±

    Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni felt relieved and continued, ¡°I know that it¡¯s fake if you don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s too reliable for these media news.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond and Su Ni could only remain silent.

    After a few seconds, Su Ni suddenly thought of the financial issue and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Before I came out, the finance told me that you hit ten million.¡±

    He snorted, acknowledging him.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for so many. I only took out five million¡­¡±

    Su Ni still wanted to exin, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen, ¡°Since you¡¯re helping me, Gu Zechen, and my woman, you can¡¯t let her suffer.¡±

    Su Ni became even more embarrassed when she said this.

    She wanted to say it for half a day, but she decided to put it out to calm herself down. ¡°You always make me feel like I¡¯m doing business. Someone told me today that I made a good investment with a short period of time and arge amount of profit. I feel very ufortable in my heart¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Zexin, I really didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to help you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni became more worried. She was afraid that Gu Zechen thought the same way.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and looked at her with deep eyes. There was someplexity that Su Ni couldn¡¯t see clearly. He said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an investment, as long as it¡¯s my woman, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed her lips and added, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again in the future. I¡¯ll give my woman money. Who dares to say more?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Gu Zechen really booked a hotpot restaurant. There were still a few paparazzi who wanted to go forward and be dismissed by Li Mo. Recently, both of them were surrounded by reporters, so it was rare to enjoy a quiet moment.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to like spicy food. Basically, he was handling the dishes and cing them in Su Ni¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°You try it too.¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed to eat alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the greasy hotpot and couldn¡¯t help frowning. He never liked to eat these, but in order not to wipe out Su Ni¡¯s interest, he still said nothing.

    Su Ni ate happily and didn¡¯t notice Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions at all. Until Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang, he deliberately got up and took the call outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni asked carefully.

    ¡°I have to go out in the afternoon. I¡¯ll ask Li Mo to send you back.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, she urged him to leave first.

    Un, Gu Zechen really got up and left first.

    This made Su Ni a little disappointed but she was also aware of the current situation of the Gu Corp, so she quickly rxed.

    Gu Zechen changed into a car and circled the second half before finally stopping at a hotel in the suburbs.

    She was led in by someone else. In front of him, she sat in front of the Japanese cooking.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    But she still walked in quickly and sat down opposite her.

    In front of him, there were a few delicate dishes. Heshine was satisfied with the speed at which he came over. He personally poured a ss of wine for Gu Zechen andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you will stille to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything or move his chopsticks.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s better not to be so dead. If you¡¯re interested, I might as well tell you what Ruan Yichen¡¯s next n is.¡±

    ESHINE continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was very cold, with the resistance of a living person.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shine blinked, as though she was a little confused.

    In that case, what else did he do?

    ¡°I came to tell you that I was careless this time, but there won¡¯t be another time. If you dare to y tricks with me again, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Shine and warned without hesitation.

    Shine paused, then slowly put down the wine pot. She took a sip and smiled at him, ¡°This wine isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Shine smiled.

    She got up and started to get closer to Gu Zechen. A hand was ced on his shoulder, and her fragrant body slowly drew closer. She exhaled a warm breath in his ear, ¡°Sometimes, I think I¡¯m just that weak, or you, a man¡­ just don¡¯t understand the mood!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed him hard and got up quickly. Then he coldly looked at the woman who had fallen to the ground without any pity. ¡°If you came today to say such nonsense, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    He wanted to leave when the smiling woman instantly turned cold and sharp. ¡°If I expose the matter between you and Guan Ning, do you think you still have the right to speak in front of Madam Calle?¡±

    Gu Zechen paused.

 Chapter 251: Never Threatened

    Shine smiled smugly.

    ¡°Even if you and Su Ni are good at acting again, if something about Guan Ning is revealed, then no matter how much you are affectionate you are, it will still be an illusion. Madam Cayle hates these things the most.¡±

    As he said this, he slowly approached Gu Zechen again and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. His two hands wandered around him ufortably. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never told anyone about this.  No matter how fierce you are, I still have a bit of a friendship with you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to start again!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and squeezed out words from his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    Instead, she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter. She sped up her speech and cried, ¡°I know what you care about. After I help you take down Madam Calle, shall we talk about this again?¡±

    ¡°I know what you need now. I won¡¯t ruin your rtionship with Su Ni. I only beg you¡­ I only hope that you can take a look at me¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen tugged at the hand of esperine but was hugged even tighter. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and his thin lips were also pursed, his face full of impatience.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t make any more mistakes, he would¡¯ve already thrown this woman out.

    Just as he was about to leave the room, the voice of Shine rang out again, ¡°If you leave now, I can guarantee that the reporters outside will definitely surround you.¡±

    Gu Zechen paused again.

    ¡°As long as you dare to go out now, I will get someone to take a picture of us. Besides, you can¡¯t escape from Guan Ning¡¯s matter. I think that with Ruan Yichen¡¯s methods, it won¡¯t be too difficult to capture Madam Calle.¡±

    However, when Gu Zechen turned around, the pride in her eyes became even more frightened.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    She slowly retreated and suddenly fell to the ground.

    The shiny leather shoes slowly squatted down in front of her. Gu Zechen gripped Shine¡¯s throat and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re secretly manipting the media and Wang Qian¡¯s death can kill me?¡±  I warned you before. If I didn¡¯t kill me this time, I won¡¯t give you another chance!

    ¡°Gu Hu¡­ Gu Zechen!¡±

    In an instant, he was unable to breathe and was almost suffocated.

    ¡°You know.¡±

    The strength of Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist increased. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen my tricks before?¡±  Why, do you want to try again?

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Her voice was hoarse and her body started to tremble. She kept shaking her head, wanting to ask for Gu Zechen¡¯s restraint.

    ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t lost my temper for a long time. You probably forgot when I lost my temper.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who is behind you. Tomorrow, if you are still in Nancheng city tomorrow, I will make sure you live a life worse than death.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    There was no pity in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. In the end, he threw E to the side as if he was throwing garbage. Then he got up and said coldly, ¡°Now, are you going to deal with the reporters outside or me?¡±

    Shilin¡¯s hand shrunk slightly.

    In the end, she still trembled. She pulled out her phone and ordered.

    After doing all this, Shine¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Now¡­ you can leave now.  But¡­ Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t stop just like that.

    ¡°You believe me!¡±

    ESHINE shouted from behind Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay in the hotel any longer and quickly started the engine. On the way, he asked Su Ni to know that she had returned to thepany and his mood became clearer.

    ¡°You have to run ahead of time for dinner. Although you know that you¡¯re busy, this way, you can¡¯t eat well¡­¡±

    Su Ni nagged on the phone while Gu Zechen listened patiently. It seemed like this was also a kind of enjoyment, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise.

    Su Ni seemed to have noticed something and immediately frowned. ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯reughing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    He quickly shut his mouth.

    ¡°You have, I heard it.¡±

    Su Ni immediately raised her voice.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zechen touched the corner of his mouth with a little guilty, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have. Could it be that Su Ni had a pair of eyes of thousands of miles, so he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±  I heard you say it.

    ¡°Oh, what did I just say?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Mmm, I haven¡¯t eaten well¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen reminded him considerately.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t even eat well, and¡­¡±

    In the afternoon, it was difficult to calm down. Su Ni leaned on the sofa and took a nap, while Gu Zechen sped on the second ring. By the time thepany arrived, Li Mo had been waiting at the door for a long time.

    ¡°The shareholders are waiting for you in the conference room.¡±

    Li Mo just reminded him, not daring to interrupt Gu Zechen¡¯s call.

    Gu Zechen signaled for him to close his eyes. He waited until the door of the conference room before listening to Gu Zechen on the phone, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to have a meeting now. Should we talkter?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni was a little disappointed.

    When Gu Zechen hung up and calmly entered the conference room, Li Mo felt that there was an illusion in his ears.

    What was CEO Gu called Mr. Su just now?

    Baby?

    I¡¯m not mistaken.

    Looking at the boss of Gu who has already entered, the face does not change, the look is calm, as if the floating clouds and flowing water is blurted out, where is the least bit ufortable.

    ¡°Looks like Boss¡¯s peach blossoms areing.¡±

    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help but smash his lips, but deep down, he felt happy for his boss.

    After a meeting, several shareholders who were originally arrogant did not get any advantage. On the contrary, this time someone took the initiative to show their faces and was caught by Gu Zechen.

    At the meeting, the most popr shareholders were already silent. Gu Zechen looked around and determined that there was nothing missing. Then he said, ¡°Since everyone has no opinions, let¡¯s disperse.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already nned to leave first, but when he came out of the conference room, several shareholders brushed past him and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t becent too early. It¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  Compared to the two of you, I think I have more time than you.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t smile and coldness shed across his narrow eyes.

    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see!¡±

    Feidong¡¯s face had long been stiff and cold, but he could not vent his anger just now. He could only leave indignantly.

    ¡°Boss, did they find trouble again?¡±

    Li Mo surrounded him, worried.

    ¡°Who dares to trouble your boss?¡±

    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Li Mo and was dissatisfied with his words.

    Li Mo nodded and sweated in his heart. ¡°Yes, yes, what do we n to do next?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze followed the direction the shareholders had left. He narrowed his eyes slightly and thought for a bit more, ¡°This time it¡¯s just a warning. If there¡¯s another time, I don¡¯t mind bleeding.¡±

 Chapter 252: Personally To Su Corp

    Li Mo listened and licked his lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. I¡¯ll go to Su Corp to talk about the progress of the new project.¡±

    Gu Zechen left with a sentence.

    Li Mo originally wanted to follow, but he was stopped by Gu Zechen. In fact, Li Mo didn¡¯t understand. If he really wanted to talk about a project, he didn¡¯t need to personally send a project director over.

    Man!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Gu Zechen red at him.

    ¡°No, Boss, I¡¯m thinking about what good projects can be left for Su Corp next time.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s desire for survival was very strong and his reaction was very fast.

    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction. He grabbed the car keys again and left in a hurry.

    There were still a lot of reporters outside the Gu Corp. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind and drove off.

    Su Ni did not expect Gu Lang toe, nor did she expect Gu Lang to change his usual attitude. She expressed her feelings and passionately, which really made Su Ni not know how to deal with it.

    Gu Lang¡¯s attitude was obvious. If she really felt happy with Gu Zechen, he was willing to bless him.

    Su Ni was innocent.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything and was arranged to be a heartless person.

    ¡°Listen, Gu Lang, I don¡¯t know where you misunderstood me, but I have never treated you as a junior. Mr. Gu and I, that is, with your little uncle, are not what you think.¡±

    Su Ni had no idea how to exin feelings.

    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°I know, I might have been the one who pretended to be affectionate from the beginning.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound, as a default.

    ¡°Actually, this is also good.¡±

    Gu Lang shrugged and continued to smile, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll feel happy. Back then, it was mainly because you were unhappy, and my little uncle¡¯s attitude towards you was a mystery that gave me an illusion.¡±

    He could see it clearly.

    Su Ni nodded in agreement and just put her hands together to express her gratitude to him.

    At this moment, the phone on the table rang and the receptionist informed that Gu Zechen was here.

    ¡°Immediately send someone to stop him.¡±

    Su Ni blurted out.

    However, Gu Zechen had already entered the elevator. Su Ni instantly pped her forehead and was about to sweat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Su Ni?¡±

    Seeing that something was wrong, Gu Lang subconsciously worried.

    Su Ni cried and looked at Gu Lang. What was a good day today, and the family came up one or two ces.

    ¡°This is probably worse than seeing Ruan Yichen.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was stupefied.

    ¡°Leave it alone, go in and hide first.¡±

    Without saying a word, Su Ni pushed Gu Lang into the lounge and warned, ¡°No matter what happens outside, don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Alright, auntie.¡±

    Gu Lang turned into an obedient look and let Su Ni do it.

    Su Ni took a deep breath, arranged herself in the mirror, and quickly sat down on the chair. Soon after, she heard knocking on the door. Without waiting for Su Ni to respond, Gu Zechen walked in.

    ¡°Still busy?¡±

    He asked.

    Su Ni supported her forehead. ¡°I remember that we just met about three hours ago. We only got on the phone an hour and a half ago.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded, indicating that Su Ni¡¯s calction was correct.

    ¡°Then, you are¡­¡±

    Su Ni was troubled, so she couldn¡¯t be harassed like this every day.

    ¡°In my knowledge, since we¡¯re together, we have to meet each other for at least an hour. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m still bringing the project over now.¡±

    ¡°The project?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned, then she reacted and immediately smirked. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really a big project, and I also trouble President Gu toe over personally.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up and showed a helpless expression. Anyway, no one was there. He lowered his voice and whispered into Su Ni¡¯s ear, ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Eh¡­

    These words made Su Ni speechless. Then, the red glow shed across her temples. She looked at Gu Zechen strangely and quickly lowered her head.

    Who was this man teasing?

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    This fatal one actually added another sentence in Su Ni¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    She lowered her voice, indicating that Gu Zechen could shut up.

    However, his gaze was always faintly looking towards the lounge. Gu Lang must have heard it inside, he probably won¡¯t run out again.

    ¡°This is thetest information on the project. We n to reconstruct the resort we bought from Yin Corp. This is the direction of the n. Take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen handed it over.

    ¡°Yin Corp Resort?¡±

    Su Ni frowned slightly.

    She still remembered that when Yin Corp was in danger, the elder of Yin Family took out the resort as a bargaining chip. Later, a part of Yin Corp was acquired by Gu Corp, and this resort was naturally among them.

    ¡°Yes.¡±  Take a look first. In the early stages, I will arrange for you to get through. You only need to be responsible for theter parts of the project. Is there any problem?

    After Gu Zechen said this, he sat down on the sofa. Looking at the cup in front of him, he frowned slightly.

    Su Ni said to herself that Gu Lang was gone, but the paper cup was still there.

    Su Ni had no choice but to say, ¡°Yes, a client came earlier and left without saying a word.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t ask.

    Su Ni went over and quickly put the cup away. However, because she was in a panic, the cup of water touched her, startling Su Ni¡¯s hand. Gu Zechen also held her hand in the first ce.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni blushed and quickly put the cup into the trash can.

    However, Gu Zechen was suspicious. He snorted and touched the water again, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still hot.¡±

    Suddenly, his brows deepened and there was no gentleness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±  It¡¯s about time when youe in.

    Su Ni forced herself to calm down and put her red hand behind her back. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you meet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered decisively.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably you guys who went wrong.¡±

    After saying that, Su Ni turned around to sit down at the desk. She had no choice but to stand in front of Gu Zechen. She felt too pressured, as if she was going to be exposed by Gu Zechen if she lied.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After taking a sip of the water Su Ni poured over, he suddenly yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go sleep first and wait for you to go home after work.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni called out subconsciously.

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t speak again. He stared coldly at Su Ni.

    Su Ni was really flustered.

    ¡°Well¡­ I think you¡¯d better go back first, or maybe we should leave now. I¡¯m done with my work, so I can take a morning shift today.¡±

    Su Ni said and started to get her clothes.

    In the end, Gu Zechen kicked open the door of the lounge without saying a word. In the room, Gu Lang didn¡¯t have time to retreat and fell to the bed.

 Chapter 253: Other Men in the lounge

    When Su Ni rushed over, it was toote.

    ¡°Little uncle.¡±

    Gu Lang was calm and called out as usual.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and ordered in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Gu Lang quickly got up and pulled her bedsheet lightly.

    Su Ni saw the two men staring at each other and suddenly reached out to cover her face.

    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore. little uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Gu Lang moved sideways and carefully brushed past Gu Zechen. When he passed Su Ni, Gu Lang¡¯s face was also ugly.

    However, with more exnations, Gu Zechen would be even angrier.

    After the person left, Su Ni gently closed the door of the lounge. Before she could figure out how to exin this awkward scene, Gu Zechen suddenly pulled him over and fell hard on the bed.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni screamed.

    The man didn¡¯t make a sound. His tightly pursed lips were filled with suppressed anger. He sped Su Ni¡¯s hands against his head and the invisible pressure approached her.

    ¡°This is the reason why you didn¡¯t let me enter the lounge. This is why you lied to me and hurriedly burned yourself. Su Ni, why didn¡¯t I find out that you were so capable before?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen opened his mouth, he took out his ability to hurt people and mocked Su Ni.

    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but what he said was the truth. In the end, she could only say something unconvinced. ¡°Zeheng, it¡¯s not what you think, but Gu Lang just happened toe to me.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in your lounge?¡±

    Gu Zechen followed closely and aggressively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red. She couldn¡¯t say it. It wasn¡¯t because you were suspicious or because you warned not to get too close to Gu Lang.

    Finally, under Gu Zechen¡¯s scrutiny, Su Ni gave up resistance and turned her face, saying, ¡°I have nothing to say. From start to end, I was afraid that Gu Lang would be a junior, but you always suspected that.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re quite impressive.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni, a trace of coldness shing across his eyes. His anger was suppressed by Gu Zechen. In the end, he only said, ¡°Even if you did something wrong, you can me everyone else.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth, but she was a little annoyed.

    After a long time, she secretly hugged Gu Zechen from behind and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡±

    But in the next moment, her body was pushed out by Gu Zechen and hit the corner of the table.

    When he heard this, Gu Zechen quickly turned around and pulled him up. Looking at her sore eyes, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then he carried Su Ni up and swaggered out of the office.

    Gu Zechen was still angry. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She could only lean tightly in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and grab his cor tightly.

    ¡°Mr. Su, CEO Gu¡­¡±

    The secretary was just about to stand up and greet him when he saw the situation.

    All the way to the outside of Su Corp, the noisy hall could be quiet at the fastest speed, and they paid attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s back.

    ¡°President Gu is too pampering Mr. Su. You won¡¯t have to send Mr. Su to work in this way in the future.¡±

    The crowd eximed in surprise, but they were filled with envy.

    ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Gu is so handsome. I always thought that Gu Huai was not too cold. It seems that it is just cold to us, and it is still very gentle to Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When she got into the car, she cut off some sounds and gazes. Finally, Su Ni felt a little morefortable.

    Looking up at Gu Zechen, thetter still tightly pursed his lips and started the engine without saying a word.

    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m driving!¡±

    With just one sentence, Gu Zechen dispelled Su Ni¡¯s desire to continue. He obediently groaned andy in the back row.

    This is the direction of the family, which makes Su Ni a little relieved.

    Perhaps, Su Ni was too young. When she returned to Gu Jia, Gu Zechen personally carried Su Ni out of the car and ignored the eyes of the servants, she felt that today was not over.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Gu Lang just left. He said that there was an emergency in the capital and you couldn¡¯t send it¡­¡±

    Before An Rong could finish her sentence, she watched Gu Zechen carry Su Ni upstairs at the fastest speed. She did not react for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Madam and Young Master are getting better and better.¡±

    The maid smiled below.

    An Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart. ¡°This child.. I don¡¯t know to say hello when I enter.¡±

    Although it was a me, the servants were satisfied and pleased with An Rong¡¯s words. They started to talk to An Rong about how the rtionship between Khai and Gu Zechen was advance by leaps and bounds during her absence.

    Compared to the affection that the maids spoke of downstairs, the upstairs could be said to be dead silent.

    Even though she didn¡¯t do anything, Su Ni felt afraid of being caught. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and she didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative.

    In the end, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked directly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, or do you still think that you¡¯re right?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and her tone was much smaller than usual. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry once I speak.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know that you don¡¯t say anything now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m even angrier?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. The ce that had been burned earlier had already returned to normal, but his heart still ached. ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips, her heart full of emotions, ¡°I have nothing to say!¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen shouted angrily.

    Even An Rong downstairs couldn¡¯t help looking upstairs. Was this an argument?

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni was scared and quicklyforted Gu Zechen, ¡°You saw it. What else did you ask me to say? Gu Lang came here today to bless us. I hope we can be happy together every day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned. He didn¡¯t know if it was a shock or if he didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°What else do you think he can say?¡±

    Gu Zechen stopped talking.

    Su Ni also shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, rubbed her aching joints, and whispered, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ll be stiff as soon as you go in and sit still without giving anyone a chance to exin? I still have a stomach full of grievances and no ce to vent.¡±

    At this moment, Gu Zechen had the intention of tearing up Gu Lang, but this kid had a foresight. He knew that he had made trouble and slipped away early.

    But does he think that he can¡¯t do anything to him after running to the capital?

 Chapter 254: Iéˆ¥æª“ Your Husband

    ¡°From now on, no matter what men, even Gu Lang is not allowed to enter your lounge!¡±

    Gu Zechen gave the final order.

    Su Ni frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What about you?¡±

    After all, he was talking about any man.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    There was another scream.

    An Rong looked upstairs again. She couldn¡¯t sit still and this argument seemed a little fierce.

    ¡°Any man you mentioned!¡±

    Su Ni retorted in a low voice.

    ¡°Am I any man? Am I a random man? Su Ni, I am your man, I am your husband¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen tried his best to emphasize it as if he was crazy. At the end, she rushed up and started to move. Su Ni hurriedly pushed her over and listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s red eyes as she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Su Ni, you rejected me! You rejected your only man!¡±

    Su Ni felt like ten thousand horses were rushing past her chest.

    This man¡­

    ¡°Okay, I will prove it to you today!¡±

    After he said this, he bit Su Ni¡¯s neck and heard Su Ni¡¯s scream as if he was punished. Instead, he became more and more forceful, making Khai tense up his legs and dare not move any more.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand Gu Zechen¡¯s brain circuits. She was obviously angry but she thought about it.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I protest.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°What, aren¡¯t I your man?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at her fiercely, his grip getting heavier.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare say anything but beg for mercy. She took the initiative to say, ¡°You are not only my husband, but also my only man. With a handsome guy like you, I won¡¯t be able to catch other men.¡±

    Initially, he thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s anger would dissipate, but he stared at him, ¡°That¡¯s enough?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    Su Ni blinked,pletely unable to guess Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts.

    Gu Zechen bit her corbone again, causing Su Ni¡¯s body to tremble and she was about to cry.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re just taking the opportunity to bully me, right?¡±

    Su Ni knew itter.

    ¡°Let other men enter the lounge and sit on your bed. Now you will resist me. Su Ni, do you still have my husband in your eyes?¡±

    The more Gu Zechen spoke, the angrier he became. He pped Su Ni¡¯s butt. Su Ni had nowhere to hide, but in the end, she got into his arms and said pitifully, ¡°Husband, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°The mistake is not deep enough.¡±

    Then he reached out to pull Su Ni¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then what else do you want?¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she realized how stupid her words were. She started to say, ¡°Can¡¯t you use other methods? In the entire Nancheng city, who doesn¡¯t know that my husband is you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly. All of Su Ni¡¯s protests were invalid. She pushed them straight into her ear, and then gnashing teeth said, ¡°Su Ni, do you know how angry I was just now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know before but now Su Ni found out.

    The angry Gu Zechen was like a fierce beast as he ran through her body like a horse field.

    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong.¡±

    Su Ni begged non-stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to know what¡¯s wrong now.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body was swollen and he couldn¡¯t wait to vent his anger. When he thought about how this woman had deceived him because of another man, he became even angrier.

    Su Ni only felt that her body was on the verge of copse and her movements were about to tear her body apart.

    His demonic voice was heard again in Su Ni¡¯s eardrums. ¡°My woman can only be mine. If I find out that you are lying to me¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence but he put more pressure on Su Ni. Her body couldn¡¯t help but shrink for a moment and she tightly pursed her lips.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    The storm ended with Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare stay by Gu Zechen¡¯s side for a while. Instead, she quickly took a shower and pretended to go downstairs to eat.

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    Gu Zecheny in bed and gave the order.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Su Ni was about to cry. How long would this torture be?

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    He ordered again.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice, but her body still had to move closer to Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re done with your punishment. I promise, what else do you want?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think it would be rough. Instead, he gently pulled her cor and buckled the wrong button for her, pretending that he hadn¡¯t heard Su Ni¡¯sint. ¡°Next time you are hungry, you have to fasten the button first.¡±

    Su Ni was so touched that she was about to cry. She asked again, ¡°Then¡­ can I go down to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded expressionlessly. Looking at her pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s face up and take a gentle sigh. ¡°If the people in Su Corp saw Mr. Su¡¯s weakness, I wonder if their chin would be surprised.¡±

    This was what Su Ni once made fun of Gu Zechen, but now he sent it back untouched.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    ¡°Alright, I care about you, so I don¡¯t want you to have contact with any man. This time, we can forget about it, but there¡¯s no next time!¡±

    Gu Zechen is gentle.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    With this experience, Su Ni did not dare to make any mistakes. She nodded and took the opportunity to eat quickly.

    Downstairs, An Rong was still a little worried. ¡°Are you arguing again?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned even redder. She looked away with embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    An Rong sighed and ced dishes at Su Ni¡¯s bottom, then said, ¡°Zeheng is not good at temper, and I don¡¯t know how to express my emotions. Kang, you have suffered.¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    She was afraid that themotion upstairs had caused An Rong to misunderstand a lot. As she listened to An Rong¡¯s chatter, Gu Zechen ate expressionlessly on the opposite side and didn¡¯t express any opinions.

    After dinner, Gu Zechen was inevitably scolded by An Rong again. Su Ni gloated on the side and forced herself tough.

    However, Gu Zechen looked over and Su Ni quickly became honest again, closing her mouth tightly.

    ¡°You dare to kill Su Ni!¡±

    An Rong looked at it and knocked directly on Gu Zechen¡¯s head. ¡°If I see you bullying Su Ni again, be careful that I won¡¯t be finished with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was a little dark.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to ask, ¡°Am I your biological son or Su Ni is your biological son.¡±

    An Rong was startled, but she soon punched her son¡¯s chest again and said, ¡°If I have a choice, I really hope Su Ni is my biological daughter. You disobedient brat, even Gu Lang is better than you.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened at the mention of Gu Lang.

 Chapter 255: Am I My biological?

    Su Ni thought to herself, ¡°This guy¡¯s jealousy is too heavy. He can¡¯t bepared to his nephew.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so unpleasant, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Then, Gu Zechen got up and walked out.

    An Rong wanted to ask him to stay, but she didn¡¯t hold it back. She blinked and innocently asked, ¡°Did I hurt his heart?¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Su Ni suppressed her smile and quickly got up and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, saying coquettishly, ¡°You really are leaving.¡±

    ¡°Is there any ce in this house where I am?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still angry, not even looking at Su Ni.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni whispered coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re gone. I¡¯m the only one left at night. I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Gu Zechen still pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.

    Su Ni walked in front of him, stuck out her tongue and gently licked the corner of his lips. She blinked and asked, ¡°Well, now¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Do you think your kiss is so useful?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Seeing Gu Zechen getting more and more excessive, Su Ni lowered her voice and screamed fiercely.

    ¡°Forget it, for the sake of you kissing me, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, she suddenly bent down again. Su Ni looked around and confirmed that no one had noticed it. Then she quickly kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Can you go in now?¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen then picked up Su Ni¡¯s face and started munching on it.

    This is still in the yard of Gu Jia, Gu Zechen is unscrupulous, and people wille out at any time. Su Ni¡¯s struggle is not able to save himself, but it makes Gu Zechen more and more powerful, holding Su Ni in his arms and kissing until he can¡¯t breathe.

    When she entered again, Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she secretly wiped the corner of her mouth.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Thankfully, An Rong was no longer downstairs, so she avoided a lot of awkwardness. She dragged the slow Gu Zechen, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Under An Rong¡¯s guidance, Gu Zechen was really much more honest in the night after that. The two of them snuggled together gently, but they had a throbbing feeling.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lean closer. She just needed her whole body to curl up in his arms while Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and hugged Su Ni tightly.

    In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Waifu, if this continues, none of us will fall asleep at night.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep separately?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Still not!¡±

    Gu Zechen subconsciously pulled Su Ni into his arms, ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±

    The night was peaceful.

    But the next day, Su Ni only felt sore all over. Then she looked at Gu Zechen, who was still silent, and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°My arm is numb.¡±

    Gu Zechen squeezed out three words with an ugly expression.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Left or right?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly wanted to make a mistake. She stared at Gu Zechen with a wicked smile and poked her little finger.

    Mmm!

    Gu Zechen grunted and stared at Su Ni with a murderous gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll do you now.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and looked like she couldn¡¯t help but poke again and let out another groan.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled again.

    This was exploding again.

    ¡°Then, keep lying down. I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡±

    Su Ni forced herself tough. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times Gu Zechen had exploded in front of her. For some reason, she actually felt a little cute!

    Mo Ruquan¡¯s case officially ended. All the evidence had been collected. On the day of the court¡¯s open trial, Gu Zechen participated in the audience.

    As the biggest victim of the whole case, Gu Zechen was extremely cold and indifferent throughout the whole process, while the news about Madam Calle canceling the cooperation with Gu Zechen became increasingly intense.

    When Su Ni apanied Gu Zechen out of the court, the Nancheng city unexpectedly started to snow.

    An Rong mentioned it in the morning, but Su Ni obviously didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was still a thin girl¡¯s coat.

    Gu Zechen naturally took off his coat and put it on Su Ni¡¯s body. Then, he wrapped Su Ni tightly with his warm hands. Under the supervision of a group of reporters, he escorted him into the car.

    At the time of the incident, Mo Ruquan and Wang Qian quarreled on the side of the road, then became even more intense.

    Mo Ruquan took out the weapon he had prepared in the car and attacked Wang Qian from behind.

    Originally, it was just a murder case of family contradictions, but in the end, Li Dan was involved in it. Although it was confirmed that Li Dan had not participated in the whole process, Kang¡¯s days were not easy.

    Of course, this was all after.

    At that time, Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and the warmth in the car gradually made her feel warm.

    The construction of the Yin Corp Resort had begun. The Su Corp was getting better because of the 10 million investment from Gu Zechen, but Su Ni was still unhappy.

    It was December and Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary wasing to an end.

    However, there was no movement from Gu Zechen¡¯s side. On the contrary, it was Ruan Yichen who was getting more and more passionate with Madam Cayle.

    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that he was anxious when he saw his frown.

    She didn¡¯t expect that at the beginning of December, a news about Gu Zechen¡¯s private life broke the peace between them and caused quite a stir in Nancheng city.

    He thought that Gu Zechen would take the initiative to public rtions, and even Su Ni mentioned it to him, but Gu Zechen acted as if he didn¡¯t know.

    Not only Gu Zechen, but the entire Gu Corp was in a crisis of trust.

    Su Ni was once again pushed to the top of the storm.

    This move of Ruan Yichen was too ruthless.

    She still remembered the information that Ruan Yichen had sent over on the grounds of being a project. At that time, Su Ni didn¡¯t take it seriously, and she didn¡¯t even take the initiative to attack.

    Now that she made a move, she was in a mess.

    Ruan Yichen must have discovered Guan Ning¡¯s identity, and that was probably the case. That was why he had doubts about him.

    It was harder to contact Guan Ning than to reach the sky.

    Su Ni nned toy it out.

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯sst hope.

    However, An Rong¡¯s attitude was far more shocking than Su Ni. Once the news came out, Kafa directly rushed to the office. It was said that there was an intense argument in the office.

    When Su Ni rushed over, there was a red and swollen p print on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mother, calm down first. The most important thing now is to solve the problem first.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen who was silent and could onlyfort An Rong.

    An Rong¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Su Ni. ¡°Mother is sorry for you. The good son he taught will do these things.¡±

    ¡°Mother, calm down first.¡±

 Chapter 256: Disasters Break

    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking. You¡¯re still helping him at this time. It¡¯ll only make me feel more embarrassed.¡±

    An Rong took a deep breath and looked at Gu Zechen with disappointment. ¡°Now that things are so big, don¡¯t you want to give me an exnation to Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    Gu Zechen was in a daze and didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni.

    An Rong wanted to re again, so Su Ni could only stop her first, then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mother, let me talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t have any emotions at all when such a big thing happened. Or¡­¡±

    She stared at Su Ni in disbelief as if she had found a new continent.

    Su Ni looked at her expression and sighed slightly. In the end, she still nodded and admitted it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    An Rong copsed and her body was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°How can you be like this¡­¡±

    An Rong¡¯s eyes were red, full of disappointment and sorrow. ¡°You already knew it, but you didn¡¯t say anything and instead indulged it. Now, how do you let me end it?¡±

    ¡°Mom, there will be a solution.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips, trying not to let her emotions leak out.

    ¡°All of you¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t want to care about your affairs anymore. You can do it as you please.¡±

    An Rong was extremely disappointed. Even the love of Gu Zechen and Su Ni gave her an illusion, but she calmed down in anger. She pushed Khai¡¯s hand away and really left.

    The atmosphere suddenly became calm and suppressed.

    Su Ni squatted down and quietly picked up the files on the ground. Gu Zechen, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Guan Ning and I have never happened. Do you believe me?¡±

    A hint of sarcasm shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth and she softly replied.

    However, Gu Zechen seemed to have seen Su Ni¡¯s expression as he suddenly rushed over and dragged her up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    He is aggressive.

    ¡°I believe it.¡±

    Su Ni stared calmly at his eyes.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist was full of strength. Su Ni frowned slightly in pain andpromised, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni. Thetter took two steps back and was about to bend over to pick up the information when the ss on the table was knocked to the ground by Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni screamed and horror shed across her eyes.

    ¡°That woman¡­ is not worthy!¡±

    He gnashing teeth.

    Su Ni acquiesced.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ve never had a rtionship with that woman!¡±

    He emphasized again.

    This time, Su Ni really couldn¡¯t help but me Gu Zechen. Was he lying to her or was he trying to deceive himself?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done? Do you think I¡¯m blind? You didn¡¯t return all night and frequently went into the hotel with women. In front of me, she hugged your arm, leaned against your shoulder, and went upstairs together. You can pretend nothing happened. Can I forget the humiliation I once suffered?¡±

    ¡°Humiliation?¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned and murmured.

    After a long time, a hint of sarcasm crossed his lips. He approached her and pinched her chin, asking, ¡°Since you¡¯re humiliated, why have you never resisted before?¡±

    ¡°Is resistance useful?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered again. ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve never touched her. I don¡¯t want you to believe her.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Su Ni was stubborn.

    This was the first time she showed her stubborn side in front of Gu Zechen after she restrained her sharpness. As expected, a hint of disgust shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t stop and quickly turned around.

    She turned her head and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°No matter what happened to you, I came today to tell you that if you want to find Guan Ning, you should start with Ruan Yichen.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at her suspiciously.

    Su Ni remained calm and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about your previous grudge with Ruan Yichen, but since there is a first time, there will be a second time.¡±

    The rest, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was silent and she left without hesitation.

    In the past, she clearly remembered Guan Ning¡¯s to bare fangs and brandish ws appearance. She was kneeling in front of the man, who had no pity in his eyes.

    Who knew that Gu Zechen could pull another woman into the hotel in front of his wife.

    Thinking back to the past, her current feelings became a joke.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, heh!¡±

    Su Ni sat in the car, wiping the tears in her eyes. When Luo Qing got into the car, she had already returned to normal.

    ¡°For the time being, we won¡¯t go back to Su Corp and go to half the city.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the moment, the news of Gu Zechen was heard, and Su Corp had long been surrounded by a group of reporters. Now that Gu Corp had yet to express its opinion, Su Corp would not blindly make a statement.

    Now, he didn¡¯t say anything. Although he allowed the reporters to make wild guesses, it was also the best way to reduce trouble.

    Halfway through the city.

    Su Ni looked dispirited. Even though she was barely energetic, her eyes were still haggard.

    When she reached the ce, she realized that Luo Heng wasn¡¯t there and she forgot that she hadn¡¯t called.

    Once upon a time, she thought that no matter when she came to the city, she would find him.

    Someone picked up the phone for a long time, but it was a female voice.

    Li Dan!

    ¡°Huh, Su Ni, what a coincidence! The whole Nancheng city is looking for your people. Do you want me to reveal some small news to the reporters and tell you that you¡¯re seducing men again?¡±

    Li Dan¡¯s voice was loud and mighty, obviously not affected by Mo Ruqian¡¯s case.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Luo Heng.¡±

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry. Her tone was so calm that it made people feel terrible.

    On the other end of the phone, Li Dan snorted coldly again, but her emotions clearly soared. ¡°Hmph, when are you still pretending? The same is how you werest time Gu Zechen was imprisoned. Now that your love with Gu Zechen has been broken, you can still hold it in.¡±

    ¡°If Luo Heng is here, please tell me, I want to investigate someone.¡±

    Su Ni was just about to hang up when she heard Luo Heng¡¯s exasperated voice, ¡°Li Dan, you¡¯re crazy. Give me your phone!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, why did this womane to you whenever she was in trouble? I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Li Dan, stop messing around. Give me your phone immediately!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t give it, I won¡¯t give it. Who is this woman? It¡¯s all her fault, it¡¯s all her¡­¡±

    Su Ni silently hung up.

    The snow seemed to have grown a little bigger, and it was already white.

    Su Ni pursed her lips but didn¡¯t get into the car. Instead, she tightened her coat and walked in the snow.

    Luo Qing was worried about her condition, so she secretly called Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 257: What Do You Want To Do Again

    ¡°Mr. Su, why don¡¯t you get in the car? It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    Luo Qing was worried and walking outside like this. If the paparazzi found out, there would be more trouble.

    ¡°I just want to be alone.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she also knew Luo Qing¡¯s concern and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get in the car immediately if something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Su Ni slowly watched the snow on the ground gradually leave traces of her. When there were more people, the white snow in front of her had been stepped on and she suddenly felt like she had no way to go.

    She crouched on the ground and suddenly covered her face.

    He had the urge to cry.

    Perhaps the whole world knew that Gu Zechen had a woman outside, so she could not think about it before and cherish the present. Most importantly, the Su Corp was slowly on track and her goal had been achieved.

    But why was her heart so hurt when she saw Gu Zechen rebutting his denial in the office today?

    The phone rang.

    She thought it was Gu Zechen and was about to hang up when she realized it was Luo Heng.

    The voice on the other side was very sorry and kept exining for Li Dan. Su Ni was annoyed and directly said, ¡°This is your business. No matter what kind of decision you make, I have no right to interfere.¡±

    The phone was stunned for a long time.

    After a long time, Luo Heng asked, ¡°You and Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°We are very good.¡±

    Su Ni quickly interrupted Luo Heng. While Luo Heng was silent, she continued, ¡°Now there are rumors outside. I believe him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s voice was a little embarrassed. He soon regained his spirits and said, ¡°You just said that you want to investigate someone. Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Guan Ning.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Guan Ning?¡±

    Luo Heng understood, ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to investigate her, but to help me investigate. Guan Ning¡¯s whereabouts are now. She should be in Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands.¡±

    Su Ni interrupted Luo Heng¡¯s spection and said directly, ¡°She is now the only person who can prove Gu Zechen¡¯s innocence.¡±

    The other side immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and said that they would investigate as soon as possible. At the same time, they apologized that Li Dan cared about her existence, so she would not contact her for a short time.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Su Ni then hung up.

    Right now, her own feelings were in a mess. She didn¡¯t have the energy to do so, and she still had the resources to manage other people¡¯s affairs.

    What¡¯s more, she thought that Luo Heng should be happy right now.

    At least, Li Dan returned to his side.  However, she needed to constantly lie to people who cared about her.

    Revealing his innocence?

    There was a smile on Su Ni¡¯s face but tears came from her smile. How could she prove her innocence if she saw it with her own eyes?

    It was just to reduce unnecessary suspicion and trouble. Su Ni shook her head and felt particrly heavy.

    When Gu Zechen came over, Su Ni remained motionless on the ground.

    He put his hands in his pockets and looked cold. His short hair was covered with snow. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I hung up. I haven¡¯t moved.¡±

    Luo Qing looked worried. ¡°Madam is not in a good mood and her face is pale. I¡¯m worried that she will continue like this, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you want to stay, then let her stay.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Luo Qing.

    Luo Qing was a little surprised, but she eventually nodded. She stood behind Gu Zechen and looked at Su Ni.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment, bing very slow.

    Su Ni seemed to notice something strange. She looked up and saw a man looking at her not too far away. He had umted a lot of snow on his body, and his body was ck and white.

    Su Ni got up and felt a little embarrassed.

    He squeezed out his smile and seemed to have be fake. He simply walked in the opposite direction. Gu Zechen rushed over and grabbed her hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    She quickly denied it and there was a hint of panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen called out again.

    ¡°Sorry, I worried you. You haven¡¯t finished work yet. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I have to leave too.¡±

    She squeezed out a smile and courteously greeted Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned red. In the blink of an eye, the woman¡¯s eyes were no longer warm. She was so indifferent as if he had seen a stranger.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, let me go!¡±

    At a close distance, she noticed that there was still a snowke between Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows that was slowly melting.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word but took big strides to carry her into the car before letting her mess around in her arms.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m very angry about you.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down and calmly tell her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re very angry, but you¡¯re just using this method to disgrace yourself?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her in return.

    Su Ni was stunned. He thought that he was angry because of Guan Ning. Although she had a little inside, she didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Gu Zechen.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Finally, she squeezed out a sentence from her teeth.

    Gu Zechen suddenly bit her lip, then said, ¡°Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, ah, I said it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Su Ni screamed and mmed the back of the chair.

    Gu Zechen bit her lips hard once again. His eyes were clear and cold, and he said, ¡°Say it again, I¡¯ll kiss you once, until you can¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Gu Zechen, are you crazy?¡±

    Su Ni screamed and her emotions almost copsed.

    ¡°Say it again.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered coldly.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I said it¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss fell again. This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to let go. Instead, he fiercely pried open her teeth.

    A tear slipped from Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Her heart suddenly started to ache.

    However, she still mustered up her strength and pushed Gu Zechen away. She wiped the corner of her mouth again, a hint of disgust shing in her eyes.

    Gu Zechen suddenly pointed at her with one hand and warned coldly, ¡°Su Ni, I warn you again. Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡±

    Su Ni ignored him and opened the car door to go down but found it locked.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I think we need to calm down.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Su Ni crossed her arms and didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°You need to calm down.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. Seeing as he was about to leave, Su Ni questioned loudly, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word throughout, but he stepped on the elerator under his feet and sped up to the second ring.

    There was too much coldness in his eyes and emotions that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know where she was or where Gu Zechen was going.

    Su Ni leaned back in her chair, her eyes lifeless. As soon as she closed her eyes, countless images shed across her mind.

 Chapter 258: You Need to Calm Down

    It seemed like she and Gu Zechen had loved each other before. Even though they had encountered too many problems recently, their hearts seemed to be together.

    It was only one night that their feelings returned to zero, as cold as ice.

    Su Ni no longer cared about Gu Zechen taking her there. Her right hand silently rubbed the ring on her hand and her thin lips were tightly pursed.

    The Benz galloped on the second ring road, and finally turned into another road. About an hourter, Gu Zechen stopped his car.

    Su Ni got out of the car and found that it was in a Spring Spa Resort.

    Su Ni red at him with unfriendly eyes. ¡°Is this what you said to be calm?¡±

    ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow at her and immediately carried Su Ni up. Thankfully, Su Ni was ready to move away from his arms.

    ¡°No need, I can walk in myself.¡±

    After she said this, she swaggered in. Gu Zechen slowly followed behind him, his mouth unconsciously raised.

    Gu Zechen booked a private hot spring room.

    Seeing how familiar the front desk was, Gu Zechen was obviously a regr visitor here, so Su Ni became even more upset.

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Gu will enjoy it.¡±

    Su Ni sarcastically.

    Gu Zechen was confused, but he answered truthfully, ¡°A card sent by a client before, but I¡¯ve never been here. You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Su Ni humphed but didn¡¯t answer.

    In the suite, there was a big hot spring pool that was blowing hot air. It was indeed warm in this snowy season.

    However, with Gu Zechen around, his mood was different.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t need to calm down. I just want to sleep.¡±  Su Niy on the bed and didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    It was already time, so she didn¡¯t want to go to the hot springs with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a swimsuit for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen said to himself. Seeing as Su Ni didn¡¯t move, he started to take off her clothes.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni refused.

    A few minutester, Su Ni¡¯s screams came from the room but they still couldn¡¯t stop the situation.

    ¡°Since Mrs Gu is not willing to cooperate, I can only do it myself.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, the corners of his mouth curled up and approached Su Ni again, intending to hug her.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Su Ni crossed her arms in front of her chest. The room was full of warmth, but her body still trembled slightly. When she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s violence just now, his attitude towards her could be described as gentle.

    ¡°What, you still want to try?¡±

    Gu Zechen threatened with a smile.

    Su Ni pursed her lips. She had already scolded Gu Zechen thousands of times in her heart, but she did not dare to express her feelings.

    When Gu Zechen wanted to hug him, he could only obediently let him hold him in his arms. In the end, he had to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯spliment.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    This feeling made Su Ni feel very unhappy.

    However, as soon as she entered the hot spring, Su Ni felt her pores spread out and she could not help but feel excited.

    After Gu Zechen entered the water, Su Ni subconsciously tried to avoid it. Gu Zechen saw her thoughts and just called out, ¡°Mrs Gu?¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and clenched her teeth. She thought she would never get into this man¡¯s car again.

    ¡°I guess deep down, you must be thinking that you won¡¯te with me again.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to have guessed Su Ni¡¯s thoughts as he held her in his arms and yed with her hair.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled.

    This man¡­

    Gu Zechen looked at her reaction and let out a gentle chuckle, the smile on his face bing brighter.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s worries were superfluous.

    In the next half an hour, Gu Zechen really seemed to be here to soak in the hot spring. He didn¡¯t do anything excessive throughout, which made Su Ni slowly disappear.

    Her body slowly softened and she leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her familiar chest made her feel sad, but she stubbornly refused to say another word.

    This time, he actually fell asleep.

    When she woke up again, she had changed into her pajamas andid on the bed, leaving Gu Zechen no longer by her side.

    I have a note to rest here for two days. I will pick you up when I finish the matter.

    Su Ni was so angry that she cursed softly and started to get out of bed to wear clothes.

    Did he think everything would happen if he didn¡¯t go out? This damn bastard, he left her alone here!

    But when Su Ni opened the door, two bodyguards stood at the door and respectfully called Mrs Gu.

    Su Ni frowned and saw that it was Gu Zechen¡¯s masterpiece. She ignored it and quickly walked out.

    The bodyguard stood in front of her and said respectfully but not afraid, ¡°Mrs Gu, the breakfast restaurant is here.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back to Nancheng city directly!¡±

    Su Ni said expressionlessly.

    A hand was once again blocked in front of Su Ni. No matter how good Su Ni¡¯s patience was, it was ruined by Gu Zechen. She suppressed her temper and asked, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, President Gu said that you can¡¯t leave Spring Spa Resort for the time being without his permission.¡±

    The bodyguard said expressionlessly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The bodyguard repeated Gu Zechen¡¯s words mechanically again. Su Ni was so angry that she kicked the trash can next to her. This damn bastard, is he still going to house arrest himself?

    ¡°Mrs Gu, the restaurant is here.¡±

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s keep you for yourself.¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that she didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She turned around and called Gu Zechen.

    As soon as she got through, Su Ni¡¯s temper exploded. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by this? Are you going to house me?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, my good wife, you have too many things. The Spring Spa Resort environment is good, so it¡¯s more suitable for you to rest here.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was obviously smiling.

    There was still snow on his body. After he casually bounced off, he smiled and said, ¡°Take it as a break for two days. I¡¯ll send someone over to the Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Do you think I can pretend nothing happened? Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Then, just stay here. Without my permission, you know you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    Gu Zechen then hung up.

    On the side, Li Mo secretly broke out in sweat for Gu Zechen, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s side¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too heartless?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Li Mo and said what he didn¡¯t dare to say, but Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°There have been a lot of things recently. ording to her temper, I don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s better to calm down.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He naturally knows that Gu Huai always is for Su Ni¡¯s good, but this way of handling it is too simple and rough. He can hear the roar on the phone clearly.

 Chapter 259: House arrest

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her with such a violent temper.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Things that had been annoyed in the past were now different.

    However, no matter how she turned over the hot spring, she would not be able toe back for the time being.

    Su Ni was ready to leave, but before she could reach the gate, she was stopped by the bodyguards. Thest time, Su Ni was carried back by the bodyguards and thrown back to her room.

    Su Ni¡¯s anger grew bigger, but her stomach became more and more hungry. Finally, she coldly asked the direction of the restaurant and ate.

    It was also during dinner when Su Ni met a familiar figure.

    Ruan Yichen!

    Ruan Yichen was also a little surprised. He said a few words to his femalepanion and walked over to Su Ni alone, ¡°Mr. Su is really happy.¡±

    Su Ni was in a bad mood and ignored her.

    ¡°I heard that everyone is looking for Mr. Su and CEO Gu recently. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su to hide here.¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm.

    She was really hungry. She had been eating the food on the tray and had no time to bother with him.

    Ruan Yichen asked for a simple meal and ate with her. During the period, Ruan Yichen¡¯s femalepanion came over several times but was rejected by Ruan Yichen. The femalepanion looked at Su Ni with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in people like Mr. Ruan at all.¡±

    Su Ni shook the ring in her hand and said to the femalepanion.

    The female partner snorted coldly. She twisted her waist and walked away.

    After Su Ni finished eating, she calmed down a lot. She spread her hands and looked at Ruan Yichen helplessly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, it¡¯s still very embarrassing for someone like you to sit here. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su is at the tip of the storm right now. I¡¯m not good enough to be human.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and said.

    ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t want to get infected with my bad feeling, right?¡±

    Su Ni gave the order to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled brightly and even blinked at her. His expression was no longer as cold and frivolous as he was in the night shop.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Su Ni said directly.

    Logically speaking, after saying this, the person who had a slight bit of face left, but the man still looked like he was fine. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and he looked very open.

    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t reject people from thousands of miles away. After all, not long ago, I was the one who spread a scandal with Mr. Su. Don¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Su Ni supported her forehead and didn¡¯t intend to reply.

    ¡°To be honest, I really admire your determination.¡±

    Ruan Yichen changed the topic and once again mentioned Gu Zechen¡¯s recent incident, ¡°But the calmer you are, the more it shows that you don¡¯t care about Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruan, if you have anything, just say it at once. I don¡¯t have much time to waste.¡±

    Su Ni said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you really have any thoughts about Guan Ning?¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked tentatively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Mr. Ruan, or is this Mr. Ruan¡¯s purpose?¡±

    Su Ni bluntly poked Ruan Yichen¡¯s fake face.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Ruan Yichen burst intoughter and nodded in agreement. ¡°You know, I really admire you more and more.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As he said this, he suddenly leaned in and said, ¡°Since Mr. Su already understands my purpose, why not think about it? I want not only Gu Zechen¡¯s project, but also his woman!¡±

    His handnded on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder, but at thest moment, the bodyguard¡¯s hand was in his hand.

    Ruan Yichen frowned.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but stared at her coldly.

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Gu is really considerate towards Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and sat down on the opposite side of Su Ni. At this time, Su Ni had a n on her mind and pretended to be quiet on the surface. She turned back to the bodyguard and said, ¡°I¡¯m eating here. Do you want to watch me?¡±

    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t make a sound. They looked at each other and heard Su Ni yell, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Under Ruan Yichen¡¯s yful eyes, the two bodyguards retreated to the door, slightly away from them.

    Su Ni smiled at Ruan Yichen, ¡°Sorry, let Mr. Ruan see a joke.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Ruan is in trouble.¡±

    He was smart enough to see through it at a nce.

    ¡°In that case, why not help me?¡±

    She blinked cunningly. ¡°Bring me out of here.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged, ¡°Not to mention that you two big bodyguards are CEO Gu¡¯s violent temper. I don¡¯t dare provoke him.¡±

    He took the initiative to show weakness. After seeing the light in Su Ni¡¯s eyes dim, he suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°But I still have a way.¡±

    Su Ni doesn¡¯t know.

    Gu Zechen suddenly got up, bent down slightly in front of her, and made a Gentleman¡¯s invitation. ¡°Not only is Spring Spa Resort hot springs good, but the casino here is also first-ss. Are Mr. Su interested in going with me?¡±

    Su Ni nced at the bodyguard behind her but didn¡¯t catch Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand. She stood up and walked in front of her and said loudly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not boring to have Mr. Ruan apany you today.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    The bodyguards once again blocked the way.

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and sternly said, ¡°What, President Gu just said that I am staying in the resort, but I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t participate in these entertainment activities.¡±

    Another bodyguard lowered his voice and said, ¡°President Gu is just not letting people leave. It should be fine.¡±

    Su Ni snorted and walked away with Ruan Yichen.

    On the other side, as soon as Su Ni left, Gu Zechen received news that Su Ni had entered the casino.

    This was not a big deal.

    However, as soon as he heard that Su Ni had a man beside him, Gu Zechen could not sit still anymore. Once he asked again, the man had the surname Ruan. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still and instantly stood up from the chair.

    ¡°Keep a close watch, I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±

    After the call, Gu Zechen appeared in the elevator. Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to do and quickly drove out of the car. He thought that Gu Zechen was going to pick Su Ni back, but looking at his face, he felt that something was wrong.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let Li Mo follow him. He grabbed his car keys and rushed all the way.

    Su Ni rarely had contact with cards, so she didn¡¯t know about these gambling games. Most of the time, she watched Ruan Yichen y while sitting beside her and eating desserts.

    ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to try?¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s gaze fell on the bodyguard at the door several times.

 Chapter 260: Gambling For Her

    ¡°This thing is very simple,e and teach you.¡±

    As Ruan Yichen said this, he pulled Su Ni. Su Ni had to lower her head and look at the card in his hand seriously.

    At this moment, Ruan Yichen said, ¡°If you don¡¯t show any intimacy, how do you know if Gu Zechen will rush over?¡±

    Su Ni red at him. ¡°You¡¯re so convinced.¡±

    ¡°I know Gu Zechen¡¯s character well. Even if it¡¯s just a contract, no one can touch him once he¡¯sbeled.¡±

    As he said this, his long and narrow eyes swept over Su Ni. When he sensed thetter¡¯s nervousness and panic, Ruan Yichen smiled and took the chips in front of him lightly.

    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan is so happy, why not let me gamble with you?¡±

    As she spoke, a tall voice suddenly appeared and Su Ni¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Someone had already vacated their seats. Gu Zechen stepped forward and pushed the chips in front of him, sat down slowly and smiled at Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan wants to gamble, then let¡¯s make a big bet, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was interested and slowly opened the card in his hand. His eyes fell on Su Ni and blinked at her.

    She knew Ruan Yichen meant that Gu Zechen hade.

    But in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, this action was clearly flirting in front of him.

    ¡°Mrs Gu,e over yet. Let people who don¡¯t know see it. I thought that my wife is a girl here!¡±

    Gu Zechen said indifferently and mercilessly humiliated Su Ni.

    Everyone looked at Su Ni with a change in expression. There were shock and suspicion, but in the eyes of the women present, they were clearly jealous and humiliating.

    This woman is CEO Gu¡¯s wife, so why is she with Ruan Yichen?

    Someone whispered in private, but heard Gu Zechen say loudly, ¡°Who dares to spread the news today, that is to go against me.¡±

    Everyone took two steps back and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, we won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni looked ashamed and indignant as she red at Gu Zechen, but thetter didn¡¯t look at her and said again, ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Su Ni could only get closer.

    Gu Zechen suddenly reached out and pulled Su Ni into his arms. His eyes were facing each other and there were too many emotions in his narrow eyes, but at this moment, he could only use a cold word to describe her.

    He suddenly licked Su Ni¡¯s lips hard, and the scene made a cry of surprise. Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude was even more like watching the show, and he touched his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu wants to bet on?¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard the sound, his eyes suddenly turned fierce.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to face the woman in his arms. ¡°Since you¡¯re ying big, then let¡¯s gamble on a project. If you win, I¡¯ll give up. If you lose, you¡¯ll automatically quit!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu said that it couldn¡¯t be Madam Calle¡¯s project.¡±

    Ruan Yichen is quite self-satisfied, and his eyes are bright. ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Gu has nopetitive advantage in this project. I¡¯m afraid that this is unfair.¡±

    His words attracted quite a few people¡¯s approval.

    After all, J. K had released quite a lot of news during this period of time. It was even said that Madam Calle had secretly visited the base of J. K. On the side of Gu Zechen, ever since thest time they had caused a huge ruckus at the banquet, they had been filled with negative news.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked indifferent and ignored everyone¡¯s gaze. He said again, ¡°If you want to make a bet, we¡¯ll y big.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned slightly, and the smile on his face paused. Since he still had to y big, could it be¡­

    A trace of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. Was Gu Zechen crazy?

    She pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s tie and said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you¡¯re angry, you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±

    There was also a discussion around him. ¡°Oh my God, we have to bet on something bigger. What do we have to bet on?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu is very confident in winning.¡±

    ¡°But I think Mr. Ruan¡¯s strength is not underestimated, but I feel that the atmosphere between them is a little strange. Mrs Gu and Mr. Ruan were together just now.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, stop talking about it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°In ancient times, Knights ¡®wars relied on duels. One side won, and the other side would die. Now we just changed the battlefield. Mr. Gu, I like this.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Ruan Yichen understood, and a sinister smile crossed the corner of his mouth. It was as dangerous as the venomous snake¡¯s words.

    ¡°Very good. If I win, I want to give up thest piece of Nancheng city. Of course, if I lose, I will automatically give up half of the Gu Corp business circle for Ji Ke to stay.¡±

    Oh my God!

    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, cries of rm were heard around him.

    Half a business was a big bet.

    Of course, Gu Zechen also wanted a lot. If Ruan Yichen really gave up thest piece of Nancheng city, it would be equivalent to J. K giving up on the fat piece of Nancheng city.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was like a life and death bet.

    Ruan Yichen frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen wanted more than he guessed.

    His eyes suddenly fell on the woman in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. At this time, Su Ni was still trying to stop the battle.

    However, it was impossible to see Gu Zechen¡¯s determined eyes and indifference.

    ¡°How is it? Mr. Ruan, dare you gamble?¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to provoke him.

    Ruan Yichen seems to understand something, and the smile on his face bes brighter. ¡°Since Mr. Gu is angry, I will apany you to the end.¡±

    As he said this, he threw Su Ni a flying kiss in front of countless people.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    Was this man trying to kill him?

    Gu Zechen looked calm on the surface, but he pinched Su Ni¡¯s waist in private. This time, he used all his strength. Su Ni frowned in pain but did not dare to call out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡°Two out of three rounds or two?¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to waste, just one round.¡±

    Gu Zechen was simple and rough.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ruan Yichen agreed with the same straightforwardness.

    This Golden Age gamble had already attracted the attention of countless people. As the main culprit of this gamble, Su Ni had obviously epted many unknown gazes.

    Thankfully, Gu Zechen would not let it spread, or Su Ni would not have jumped into the Yellow River.

    She thought that Gu Zechen woulde because of Ruan Yichen but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so fast.

    About forty minutes. ording to the route, Gu Zechen got the news that he and Ruan Yichen had just left the restaurant.

    Does this man really care about him so much?

 Chapter 261: Goddess of Luck

    Suddenly, Su Ni thought of another excuse from Ruan Yichen and her mind gradually fell silent.

    ¡°There¡¯s still onest card. Will Mr. Ruan still flip it?¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth crossed.

    Su Ni woke up from her own world. Three cards had been lifted in front of Gu Zechen, while Ruan Yichen was big and small.

    He obviously had victory in his hands.

    The side has long been discussed, apparently more confident in Ruan Yichen. ¡°Mr. Ruan can be said to be dead, unless Mr. Gu cane another K.¡±

    ¡°It seems that this chance is too slim. Mr. Ruan has one in his hand, and Mr. Gu has one, and there are only two left, and there must be ck peaches in these two to be bigger than Mr. Ruan. This probability is too small.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, there is no way. Originally, CEO Gu has a big card, but I can only admit defeat when I encounter the unbelievable card of Mr. Ruan. This is half of the business circle of the family.¡±

    ¡°There is no other way. We will admit defeat.¡±

    The people around him were already shaking their heads and sighing, but only Gu Zechen was calm and calm, as if he was not talking about him.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was about to jump out, and she subconsciously clenched Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt tightly. Now that she was messing around, Gu Zechen lost most of the business district, she was still in a mess.

    ¡°President Gu, open it.¡±

    On the other side, it has been opened first. It¡¯s just a j-around, and there is a sigh, but even so, it can still kill the card in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.

    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t know the cards, she could see the current situation clearly. She pursed her lips and looked particrly depressed.

    ¡°Last card, I need a kiss from my lucky goddess to win thest round.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly looked at Su Ni, who was nervous and dazed in his arms.

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°My lucky goddess, whether you can win a piece ofnd will depend on you.¡±

    He suddenly smiled like the warm winter sun was trying to melt her heart.

    There was another burst of exmation around him.

    Su Ni¡¯s nose is sore. When is it? This man is still in the mood to joke. He doesn¡¯t know if he is going to lose right away, or he is deliberately dying time.

    ¡°President Gu¡¯s method of dying time is too old-fashioned.¡±

    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and mocked wildly.

    ¡°Exactly, I don¡¯t believe that if it was a 3, it would be a peach K with such a kiss.¡±

    There was a burst ofughter around him, apparently thinking that Gu Zechen would lose.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care and stared at Su Ni affectionately. She sniffed. She knew that he was unreliable and knew that he would lose in the end, but she still held Gu Zechen¡¯s neck with tears.

    ¡°Wow, I really kissed you!¡±

    ¡°Even if CEO Gu loses, she must be very happy.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed and said in his ear, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you lose, I will never forgive you in my life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With you as my goddess, how can I lose?¡±

    He was full of ambition and confidence, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, this was clearly the gambler¡¯s final madness.

    Those tens of thousands of households lost overnight should be Gu Zechen¡¯s current appearance.

    Su Ni sighed in her heart. It was as if she had seen the lost Gu Zechen after the bet.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Gu Zechen smiled gently and gently opened the card with his two fingers. He first nced at it before looking around.

    Although Ruan Yichen was holding his trust, his body still leaned towards the table.

    For some reason, Ruan Yichen was a little nervous.

    ¡°ckpeach K.¡±

    Gu Zechen slowly uttered two words, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Mr. Ruan, you lost.¡±

    Ruan Yichen touched his hair and leaned against the back of the chair.

    The whole venue was silent.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s turn of events could be described as the biggest turn in the Spring Spa Resort this year. Many people moved closer excitedly as if they wanted to reconfirm it.

    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise.

    He stared at the scene in front of him with disbelief. His smile clearly told Su Ni that he knew he could win.

    But Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure it out. She just wanted to cry, so she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck again and hugged him affectionately.

    Ruan Yichen had already stood up and there were constant ridicule around him. Ruan Yichen only left one sentence, ¡°Take someone over to sign the contract on Monday.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Ruan Yichen¡¯s back and his smile gradually disappeared. Then he looked at the crying andughing woman in his arms, and a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    However, today¡¯s bill still had to be counted.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, since we win the bet, shall we celebrate?¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up but did not put Su Ni down. Instead, he took the opportunity to pick her up and slowly left the casino with everyone¡¯s envy.

    ¡°Oh my God, this is too beautiful.¡±

    ¡°No, recently, the news of Mr. Gu¡¯s mistress has spread throughout Nancheng city, but how do I see that these two are still showing off their love?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably hype again. Oh my God, the stimtion I received today is too great.¡±

    The girls shook their heads one after another. They thought they would see a particrly exciting scene between the two of them. Who would have thought that in the end, they would be full of dog food?

    Gu Zechen had already left with Su Ni. This time, there were no bodyguards to follow, so Su Ni felt much more at ease.

    But when she thought about why Gu Zechen rushed over, Su Ni felt guilty.

    On the way back to his room, Gu Zechen¡¯s face became darker.

    ¡°Can you let me go back now?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and asked carefully.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips were still tightly pursed,pletely ignoring Su Ni¡¯s voice. Until he returned to the room, he put her on the bed, and then his strong and strong body pressed down.

    ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do again?¡±

    Su Ni swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t woken up from the bet earlier and the man was about to start the beast practice again.

    ¡°Since Mrs Gu can¡¯t bear loneliness, I¡¯m naturally here to apany Mrs Gu.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A sarcastic smile crossed his lips and he started to pull off the belt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni hurriedly reached out to stop her and smiled apologetically. ¡°I want you to take me out of here. You don¡¯t know that this is boring.¡±

    The veins in Gu Zechen¡¯s temple suddenly jumped up. She had been trying hard to suppress her emotions. He gnashing teeth asked, ¡°If I don¡¯te again, will you just get into someone¡¯s arms? If I still don¡¯te, he¡¯s the one who climbed into this bed now, right?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth in shock.

    She had never thought of this much, and it was impossible for her to do so.

    ¡°What, if I don¡¯te yet¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen still had to me him. As soon as Su Ni closed her eyes, she hugged his neck and kissed him. After she stopped him, Su Ni said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of so much because I know you will definitelye.¡±

 Chapter 262: Taking Me Out

    Gu Zechen stared at her coldly, his expression not softening. Su Ni kissed her again, but Gu Zechen hid.

    Then he let go of Su Ni and started to go down.

    Seeing that she was about to leave again, Su Ni instantlyy on her back and screamed, ¡°If you want to leave today, you must take me away.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Gu Zechen was cold.

    Today, Su Nipletely challenged his bottom line.

    ¡°If not¡­¡±

    Su Ni shrunk for a moment and suddenly she was a little scared. However, in order to leave Spring Spa Resort, Su Ni couldn¡¯t care too much. She immediately shouted, ¡°Alright, once you leave, I¡¯ll go find someone else.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen turned around, gnashing teeth was filled with anger.

    Su Ni shrank again. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I will lie on you and note down!¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Another furious scream.

    It seemed that it was difficult to control his emotions in front of Su Ni, and she did have the ability to anger herself with just a few words.

    ¡°Okay, just take me away.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and bit her lips.

    ¡°Come down!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She clenched Gu Zechen tighter and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly. She said nothing but let go.

    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±

    Su Ni started to panic.

    Gu Zechen stopped talking and started walking outside. Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to take her away and couldn¡¯t help kissing the back of his head.

    However, what she couldn¡¯t see was that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold all the way, frightening everyone on both sides to avoid it and dare not look at it again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    After getting into the car, Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief, but then Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have any intention of driving. Instead, he got into the passenger seat.

    ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly had a bad feeling. At this time, Gu Zechen came up and nothing good would happen.

    ¡°Since Mrs Gu is so thirsty, it is obvious that I have to satisfy Mrs Gu.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen no longer gave Su Ni a chance to resist. He reached out and tore off her coat.

    If Su Ni had just touched his red line before, the woman was not far from death.

    Death was naturally impossible.

    Of course, he had other ways to make this woman honest and know how to write the script.

    Su Ni screamed in the car.

    It was really painful.

    Perhaps it had been a long time since she experienced the pain, so Su Ni¡¯s body became more sensitive. The pain made her tightly grip on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, causing her to curl up tightly. In the end, she bit him on the shoulder.

    Gu Zechen frowned and the pain on his shoulder didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, it turned into a more fierce attack.

    In the narrow space, Su Ni was on the verge of copse. In the end, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.

    This is not enough!

    When Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen would take her away after venting, she never imagined that he would put on her coat and carry Su Ni back to Spring Spa Resort in the same way.

    This time, Su Ni refused toe down.

    No matter how many people were watching in the hall, he clung to Gu Zechen like an octopus, even crying loudly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t leave me behind. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger had reached the edge of forbearance. As he watched Su Ni mess around, he gritted his teeth and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±

    ¡°I just want to be with you. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Su Ni blinked her tears and felt wronged.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±

    He squeezed out a sentence awkwardly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni hugged her even tighter and said, ¡°I just want to be with you. Either you stay in the hot spring with me or I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    In fact, Gu Zechen did not leave that day.

    On the one hand, many people were pointing and pointing, and on the other hand, after Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was wiped out by Su Ni, she became more and more sticky.

    ¡°You know the consequences of me staying!¡±

    Gu Zechen threatened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I just want to be with you.¡±

    Su Ni gave full y to her shameless attitude and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.

    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed when she pestered her over and over again, so much so that the corners of her eyes softened.

    She was still messing around, and Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry either.

    If this was in the past, it was impossible.

    If Su Ni didn¡¯t want toe down, Gu Zechen naturally had thousands of ways to get her down, but now, Gu Zechen had no idea.

    At first, although she was a little angry, she slowly became a touch of tenderness.

    ¡°Can youe down now?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked after returning to her room.

    ¡°Theoretically speaking, it can be down.¡±

    However, Su Ni did not take it lightly to prevent him from leaving her behind and running like before. Su Ni thought about it and thought of a safe way.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He frowned and his attitude was very bad.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t care much at the moment. She pulled out her belt and yed a knot in her hand, then tied Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.

    Gu Zechen frowned all the way and stared coldly at her childish actions. ¡°Do you think you can stop me like this?¡±

    Su Ni tilted her head and thought about it. She quickly pulled out her belt and wrapped her other hand around.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but re ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    ¡°Then, how about you lend me your belt?¡±

    Su Ni blinked and felt that it was not safe to tie his feet.

    The anger that Gu Zechen had just calmed down was once again stirred up by her. He couldn¡¯t bear to look around and didn¡¯t vent at all. Suddenly, he jumped into the hot springs with Su Ni in his arms.

    Su Ni screamed.

    Being controlled by drowning and fear, she quickly stuck to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen leaned against the edge of the pool and started to bite her face.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was pale and her small hands wanted to resist, but she found that not only did the belt not bind Gu Zechen, it made her unable to move at this moment.

    Obviously, Gu Zechen soon realized this benefit.

    His gloomy mood finally eased a little.

    However, the strength in his hand still didn¡¯t rx. He forcefully imprisoned the person, and his wet and hot kisses fell all over his body.

 Chapter 263: Tie Up Together

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gu Zechen held her with one hand and teased, ¡°Mrs Gu, this won¡¯t work?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes.

    The conscience of heaven and earth could be seen in the past. She had never given birth to the intention to betray Gu Zechen.

    Upon hearing herint, Gu Zechen snorted coldly and ignored her.

    Instantly, the hot spring water became hotter.

    When Su Ni was wrapped in a towel and put on bed again, Su Ni gently pulled her belt and confirmed that she wouldn¡¯t fall off.

    However, she still felt a lingering fear in her heart when she tried to stop the shock that she had just been restrained.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t n to leave andy by her side honestly.

    After turning off the lights, the night fell silent. Thinking about what happened during the day, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Before, were you very angry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His voice revealed some fatigue.

    ¡°You know, I just want you to take me away. I don¡¯t feelfortable all day here.¡±

    And meeting Ruan Yichen was aplete ident.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned over and pressed Su Ni under him. At the same time, he hugged her tightly. Su Ni felt warm in her heart and her mood didn¡¯t seem to be that bad.

    ¡°So, will you take me away tomorrow?¡±

    She asked again.

    But what answered her was Gu Zechen¡¯s heavy breathing.

    Su Ni pushed it lightly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond, so he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him. He put one hand on Gu Zechen¡¯s waist, curled up in his arms and closed his eyes.

    The next day, Su Ni was suddenly awakened.

    Looking at Gu Zechen who was woken up by the noise, Su Ni was deeply sorry. She hugged Gu Zechen in her arms like she saw a surprise, kissing and touching him. She smiled and said, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t leave. I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows slowly rxed, but there was a strange feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Come down first, what do you look like?¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and scolded.

    ¡°No, I feel so happy who told you to stay. You don¡¯t know that I just had a dream. I dreamed that you were gone and I was alone again. I was so angry that I almost exploded on my own.¡±

    Su Ni nagged, as if afraid that Gu Zechen would disappear into thin air again, so she hugged him tightly.

    His heart was slowly melting.

    She even felt that her actions were cruel again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to take you out¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Before Gu Zechen could finish, Su Ni looked at her excitedly, her eyes shining brightly, making Gu Zechen feel ufortable. She turned her face and continued, ¡°That¡¯s when you stay at home honestly. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll exin it to you naturally.¡±

    ¡°And..¡±

    Gu Zechen paused and continued, ¡°You are the only woman I have ever had. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Su Ni was a little dazed.

    But knowing that this was the condition that Gu Zechen agreed to take him away, he nodded without hesitation, ¡°I know that I¡¯m Mrs Gu, of course, your only woman.¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t know whether she really didn¡¯t understand or pretended not to understand, Gu Zechen sighed inaudibly.

    This woman, when she was smart, wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could deal with.

    But if he became stupid, it would be useless no matter how much he mentioned.

    ¡°So.¡±

    He raised Su Ni¡¯s chin solemnly, stared at her brows without moving, and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you again. If I see you being with other men, there are scenes. Su Ni, you can only have me as a man, do you understand?¡±

    This time, Su Ni was stunned.

    Probably, she understood.

    Is he jealous?

    But it made her feel a little flustered. How could this man easily pick her up?

    And, wait¡­

    Thinking back to the only woman he mentioned before, could it be¡­

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare continue to think about it. Guan Ning was fine. Before this, there was still Kafa. He was too much, too hypocritical.

    But if all this was true..

    In this atmosphere, all rationality seemed to be left behind. Su Ni started to feel that Gu Zechen was really innocent, which was even more uneptable than Gu Zechen¡¯s confession.

    ¡°What happened yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention what happened yesterday.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni, then got out of bed and almost fell to the ground.

    He looked back at the rope in his hand and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Her head shook like a rattle.

    Gu Zechen was a little angry and thought that she was too naive at the moment, so he could only patiently ask, ¡°So, are you nning to go in with me to see if it¡¯s convenient?¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and suddenly felt a little anxious.

    At that moment, she quickly untied the two of them and nced at the door, doubting, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to slip away in the blink of an eye when I undid it.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Gu Zechen was so angry that he smiled and turned to the bathroom while Su Ni stared at the door.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and waved at her. ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni is vignt.

    ¡°You look at me at the door. You¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to wonder if this woman was going to leave a psychological shadow after throwing her away.

    After Su Ni listened, she honestly approached Gu Zechen and listened to the movement in the bathroom. She held her cheeks with both hands and felt particrly depressed.

    After that, Su Ni still felt worried and tied the two together again.

    When they left, the lobby staff saw Su Ni and Gu Zechen in front and behind. They were tied tightly together. Just as they showed a surprised look, they were red at by Gu Zechen with a warning look.

    Simply put, the road was smooth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you get in the car, I¡¯ll help you untie it myself.¡±

    Su Ni patted her chest as a guarantee and naturally pulled on his sleeve. The man furrowed his eyebrows and could only suppress his anger.

    She had never known that she had such a childish side.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    After getting into the car, Su Ni stretched out of the car as if she was breathing free air.

    There was some rxing music in the car. Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni who was messing around and was speechless, but for some reason, his mood was inexplicably rxed.

    Su Ni still thought too simple.

    Although Gu Zechen promised to bring him back, Gu Zechen did not allow Su Ni to take half a step out of the house. In other words, Gu Zechen just put Su Ni under house arrest in a different way.

    In addition, there is also An Rong in Gu Jia, which also limits Su Ni¡¯s behavior and actions.

    One after another, Su Ni caught a cold.

    Lying in bed, she was groggy and unable to get down.

 Chapter 264: Breaking Her Heart

    Gu Zechen specifically invited Xiao Ming over to see her. Su Ni only said that her head hurt, her arm hurt, and her foot was about to be crippled. The problem was that Xiao Ming had watched for a long time and didn¡¯t find anything wrong.

    Wow!

    Su Ni retched.

    Seeing her rush to the bathroom, it didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending.

    Finally, Xiao Ming concluded that Mrs Gu¡¯s illness was probably deted.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Gu loves his wife. In order to avoid unnecessary interference, Mr. Su doesn¡¯t go to work in Su Corp during this time.

    As a result, Xiao Ming¡¯s words were not finished, and he was kicked out by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Hubby, I think I¡¯m about to die.¡±

    Su Ni leaned against the door and looked at Gu Zechen with a wronged expression. ¡°I think Xiao Ming is right. I think I¡¯m going to get moldy all over.¡±

    ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.

    But Su Ni didn¡¯t care about it at all. She wanted to go out and go to work in Su Corp now, but when she got to Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, she still had one sentence, no!

    Even An Rong could not stand it anymore. She took the initiative to help Su Ni say a few words, but it was still ignored by Gu Zechen.

    The TV at home was temporarily turned off, blocking any Su Ni from the news.

    asionally, Su Ni wanted to ask An Rong, who was also a between the devil and the deep blue sea, so she couldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Su Ni¡¯s life was like a pool of stagnant water, falling into despair.

    On this day, Gu Zechen came back and suddenly said that he would take Su Ni to a party.

    For someone who hadn¡¯t gone out for a week, this was practically a door to freedom. She didn¡¯t even have time to ask what kind of party it was, so she couldn¡¯t wait to agree.

    Next was to choose a dress and style. Su Ni cooperated perfectly throughout the whole process.

    She swore that she had never been so excited about the arrival of a gathering like this.

    Seeing this, Gu Zechen did not know whether he was happy or worried. The trivial things on his body could not be solved in a day or two, but if Su Ni continued like this, he was worried that something would happen.

    This time, she had the right to take her out to rx.

    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.

    ¡°The party is in the afternoon.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s outfit and looked indifferent on the surface, but his eyes fell on her waist from time to time. It seemed that¡­ she was much more plump than before.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already past eleven o¡¯clock. We can go out for some fresh air.¡±

    Thus, the party that was originally scheduled for three in the afternoon suddenly came forward.

    First, Gu Zechen and Su Ni went over in advance, which made the organizers at a loss, so they could only speed up the preparations. On the other hand, the guests who knew that Gu Zechen had appeared did not dare to dy, and one after another came.

    Even though the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, most of them had already arrived.

    Su Ni actually thought that the desserts at the party could be so delicious.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see.¡±

    Some people kept greeting Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni. Seeing her taste and bite, his heart started to ache.

    This woman was probably suffocating.

    ¡°Hubby, try this. It tastes good.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Su Ni said this, she put the fruit she had bitten into Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. At first, he was stunned, but soon put it in his mouth and nodded.

    This scene really made many guests look at.

    Did Gu Zechen just eat people left?

    Mrs Gu was too courageous. Or was it that their rtionship was already so good that they didn¡¯t distinguish each other?

    This waspletely different from the Gu Zechen who never entered in the past and always had a cold image.

    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s look over there again.¡±

    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen and did not care about who there would be today¡¯s guests. Instead, she was attracted by the dessert fruit. It was rare for Gu Zechen to follow behind Su Ni and be around her.

    ¡°President Gu is really too considerate towards Mrs Gu. He can¡¯t get involved in it at all.¡±

    Some guests started toin. Originally, they wanted to talk to Gu Zechen about theirtest cooperation, but if this continued, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to wait for Su Ni to be full.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there have been too many things about Mr. Gu recently. If you don¡¯t coax your wife well and make a fire in the backyard, wouldn¡¯t that be worse?¡±

    He was a smart man, so he could see it clearly.

    However, as soon as the words came out, someone refuted, ¡°Although that is the case, when did you see President Gu taking care of people¡¯s emotions like this? Even Mr. Su has never been like him before.¡±

    The crowd thought about it and there was indeed a point. The way they looked at Su Ni became more and more curious.

    Su Nipletely ignored everyone¡¯s eyes, asionally meeting delicious food, and even stuffed it into Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth for him to try.

    Gu Zechen himself didn¡¯t like sweets, so these desserts only had one taste in his mouth, that is, sweet and greasy.

    ¡°Speaking of which, what do you like to eat?¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    Every time she felt something delicious, she would always shake her head when ced in his mouth. She started to feel that there was no desserts that Gu Zechen loved to eat in this world.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Gu Zechen was serious and didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s suspicious eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in all the sweet things. Just eat them yourself.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect such an answer.

    Furthermore, since he didn¡¯t like to eat, why would he eat so much?

    Gu Zechen shrugged, his eyes slowly indulging. Su Ni suddenly understood and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She tiptoed and bit his lips, and the tip of her tongue gently explored.

    This time, she stared seriously at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°Is it sweet this time?¡±

    Gu Zechen was dumbfounded by Su Ni¡¯s sudden bold actions, but he quickly nodded, ¡°Sweet.¡±

    Su Ni was suddenly happy, her eyes fluttering with excitement. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He pulled the back of her head and kissed her, ¡°Do you taste it too? Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, sweet!¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously without hesitation.

    The guests, who had been paying close attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s actions, saw that the two of them had already kissed each other and didn¡¯t care about the location of the asion. Their fantasies about Gu Zechen werepletely destroyed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it wrong. Mr. Gu, I¡¯m probably going to change my temper. We¡¯ve looked at it here. They enjoy very much.¡±

    Someone teased him.

    ¡°No, I usually see that Mr. Gu refuses people thousands of miles away. I didn¡¯t expect that this ispletely without reservation.¡±

    Then, everyoneughed.

    However, because Gu Zechen pampered his wife without any scruples, it made people feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s image was now alive. He was no longer as cold and unapproachable as before.

    ¡°Did you notice that everyone is looking at us?¡±

    Su Ni realized that her little face was a little red and she was embarrassed.

 Chapter 265: The Light of Love

    Gu Zechen cast a helpless look at her, and the voices of the crowd were about to reach his ears.

    However, Gu Zechen still had an indifferent expression on his face. He pulled Su Ni into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m with my woman. Who dares to say more!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give anyone an exnation?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but asked him if he needed it?

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni waspletely defeated and gently shook her head, speechless.

    In an instant, Su Ni was pulled up by Gu Zechen and started walking towards the crowd. ¡°Since Mrs Gu feels that she needs an exnation, then exin it together.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to deny it, but Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was obviously unquestionable. He held her waist without hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Someone had already greeted him. Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really loving. Everyone is envious.¡±

    Mr. Wang¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s face. Thetter tried her best to maintain stability, but there was still a small wave in her heart.

    As expected, everyone saw her, so what else did she need to exin?

    Gu Zechen nodded, not feeling that it was inappropriate. Instead, he said, ¡°Madam and I have a good rtionship. This time, we will inevitably pay attention to the asion and make everyoneugh.¡±

    The case of Wang Qian had already been cleared and it had already proved that Gu Zechen was innocent. Naturally, no one would find Gu Zechen for his bad temper.

    Mr. Wang nodded and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Mo to be this kind of person. I even met him two days ago¡­¡±

    Probably because he felt that his topic wasn¡¯t right, Mr. Wang quickly changed the topic and looked awkward.

    Gu Zechen remained indifferent, his expression cold and indifferent, ¡°Let everyoneugh.¡±

    ¡°What did Mr. Gu say?¡±

    Soon, everyone rushed to surround them and greeted them. ¡°I knew long ago that Gu is always innocent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what rank does Wang Qian have? It¡¯s really not worth CEO Gu¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°But CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love is really eye-catching. I wonder how those reporters reported it. Is this blind?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Compared to the previous coldness, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were now very lively, almost the centre of the whole banquet.

    It was just that she had just experienced the cold, so her enthusiasm could not warm her heart.

    Gu Zechen was satisfied with his exnation. The two of them left slowly under the envy of the crowd.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s calm expression, Su Ni could not help but ask, ¡°How about this, you¡¯ve experienced a lot.¡±

    Gu Zechen cast her a questioning look and Su Ni pouted.

    Back then, when she was in Su Corp, it was not like this.

    Without Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance, everything was difficult. It was obviously the same project. With Gu Zechen, there would be changes in heaven and earth turned upside down.

    Su Ni was clear in her heart, but she still couldn¡¯t help leaning her head gently on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and whispering, ¡°I love you. I can still take care of you, but you should be alone back then.¡±

    It should be, very bitter.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move his brows, but his body felt slightly stiff, but soon he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Su Ni stopped and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug his neck. She swayed slowly in the gentle music and cried in a low voice, ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me anything in the future?¡±  Even if I can¡¯t help you, I can help you relieve the pressure, so that you won¡¯t be fighting alone.

    Her voice was very soft, and Gu Zechen almost stopped breathing, listening attentively to understand her intentions.

    The hand on his waist tightened a little, and Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed. He didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes became gentle in a ce where no one could see.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, answer me.¡±

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, speak.¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Gu Zechen stopped.

    ¡°No, I want you to promise me.¡±

    She became willful and stared at Gu Zechen.

    Probably because she was dancing, her face was still slightly red. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but help tidy up her broken hair, feeling a little helpless. ¡°What do you think I can reject you now?¡±

    The moment she said that, Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait to rush into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart seemed to slowly melt at this moment.

    He knew that there were too many people watching this side, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he hugged him tightly in his arms.

    Probably, this is the joy radiating from the inside out, and he doesn¡¯t want to hide it anymore.

    Amidst everyone¡¯s envy, the two of them hugged each other.

    The snow got bigger and bigger. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and got into the car. Gu Zechen suddenly received an unknown call.

    His expression turned serious and serious.

    Su Ni was worried but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He just shook his head and said to Li Mo, ¡°Go to thepany first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, what happened to thepany?¡±

    Su Ni could not help but ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take care of your work.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face and forced a smile. However, Su Ni could see that his expression was more serious and serious.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was unwilling to say anything, Su Ni didn¡¯t ask any more. Instead, she leaned on Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and gently caressed his chest.

    Gu Corp.

    Su Ni did not go upstairs, but was sent back to Gu¡¯s house by Li Mo.

    On the way, Su Ni tried to get some useful information from Li Mo¡¯s mouth, but Li Mo kept his mouth shut like a bottle.

    Gu Zechen rushed back to thepany and went straight to the conference room.

    Several shareholders had been waiting for a long time, but when they saw Gu Zechene in, they were furious.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, how do you n to exin?¡±

    *Bang!* A stack of documents smashed directly onto the Gu Zechen table. Gu Zechen walked over with no expression on his face, picked it up and nced at it. He said lightly, ¡°Is it just a small piece of news that made you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Gu Zechen, stop pretending. If Gu Corp shares really fall, we won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    ¡°Madam Calle has already contacted J. K. What else do you have now?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t say such big things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if not, we can change someone more responsible to be the president of our Gu Corp!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the end of the sentence, Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly cooled down and he finally got to the point.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression quickly turned cold.

    A sinister gaze swept across everyone present. Everyone¡¯s eyes shed wherever they went. Although several shareholders were looking straight at them, their eyes were filled with guilt.

 Chapter 266: Shareholder Trouble

    Gu Zechen snorted disdainfully and threw the files on the table.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just as he turned around, Li Dongxue shouted from behind. Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and nced back at the shareholders.

    ¡°What, President Li, can¡¯t you sit still?¡±

    Li Dongxue was not afraid of Gu Zechen. Instead, he smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Gu, you have to give me an exnation to the shareholders behind me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I will definitely get the contract in Madam Calle¡¯s hands. As for others¡­¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he walked back to the crowd again. His cold gaze swept over everyone again, and he raised his voice, ¡°Right now, the Gu Corp is in trouble. Don¡¯t you want to spend it together? Is it true that you want the Gu Corp to close down?¡±

    The group was silent.

    Arge part of them were agitated by Li Dongxue. Now that Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was out of his reach, many people started to retreat.

    Only Li Dongxue¡¯s main confidants were still trying to cheer up, ¡°Mr. Gu, the scandal about you was a big deal a while ago. How can you ask Mr. Li to help you wipe your ass?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, everyone said that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s rtionship is not that good. Even the case of Mrs Mo¡¯s disappearance has caused a huge impact on our Gu Corp. Mr. Gu should have not forgotten.¡±

    However, when Gu Zechen looked at one side, everyone¡¯s voice dropped.

    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t snort coldly. He picked up the documents on the table and pointed at the few people in front of him. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the warning in his eyes was obvious.

    As soon as Gu Zechen left, everyone left one after the other, but a few shareholders who were not so firm in their positions started to discuss it together. ¡°Say, will you be angry when we do this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, although Mr. Gu was gued by scandals a while ago, isn¡¯t it all solved now? Mr. Gu also said that he will get Madam Calle¡¯s contract.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I still trust Mr. Gu more.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone in the conference room was almost gone, leaving only Li Dongxue and a few confidantes. When they heard everyone¡¯s discussion, someone was worried, ¡°Mr. Li, what should we do now?¡±

    After all, once Gu Zechen returned, the people in the Gu Corp were almost stable. It would not be so easy to regenerate.

    ¡°That woman. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni causing trouble, we would have taken over Gu Corp when Gu Zechen was still in jail.¡±

    One of them said angrily.

    ¡°Exactly, you want me to say that Su Ni really deserves to die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient for now. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear what you just said. Those who are in big trouble don¡¯t have to worry about trivial matters. You will keep a close watch on these people in the future.¡±

    After receiving a response, Li Dongxue¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, ¡°As for Gu Zechen, let¡¯s fight slowly!¡±

    When Gu Zechen returned home, Su Ni was watching the balcony before she could shower.

    An Rong hade up several times. Although she had beenforting Su Ni, she could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Zeheng is back, Mom.¡±

    Su Ni cheered as she ran downstairs. As she got out of the car, Su Ni hugged her tightly in her arms.

    Gu Zechen was dumbfounded, but he quickly realized, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her voice had subconsciously softened.

    ¡°Nothing. I thought you would be backte tonight.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed and suddenly felt that her actions were ridiculous.

    ¡°With you around, how can I be willing to let you guard the empty room alone?¡±

    Gu Zechen bent down and hugged him in his arms. Su Ni called out coquettishly, ¡°Mother is still in the house.¡±

    Gu Zechen strode into the living room and naturally greeted An Rong without feeling it was inappropriate.

    An Rong and a few maids had already seen it strange. They just urged Gu Zechen to quickly carry her up. Just as they went upstairs, Su Ni pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Has thepany settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His throat moved and he didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you thend that I took back from Ruan Yichen. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to Beijing together.¡±

    Gu Zechen changed the topic and suddenly said.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s for you, and¡­ without my lucky goddess around, I might not be able to win.¡±

    Gu Zechen said it very naturally, only his deep eyes were full of love for Su Ni.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni hesitated.

    Even though that was the case, she knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Zechen¡¯s Trump card, it would be useless to kiss ten or 100.

    And¡­

    Thend that could take half of the Gu Corp business as a wager must be valuable.

    Why did Gu Zechen give it to him?

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and finally said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gu Zechen was stunned.

    ¡°I think this piece ofnd should be of greater value in Gu Corp. I can just manage the Su Corp well now.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and she couldn¡¯t breathe, but she still pretended to be calm.

    It wasn¡¯t that Su Ni wasn¡¯t greedy or moved, but the value of thend was far beyond her imagination. Even the whole Su Corp couldn¡¯t match it.

    ¡°Ever since I got married, I haven¡¯t given you any decent gift. This time, I¡¯ll treat it as my present.¡±

    Gu Zechen had made up his mind.

    In other words, Gu Zechen already had this n when he won thend from Ruan Yichen.

    At present, no matter what Su Ni said, she couldn¡¯t change Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude.

    In this way, Su Ni could only ept it.

    ¡°However, you have to help me n out thend. What can we use for?¡±

    Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, trying to get some benefits from Gu Zechen¡¯s hands. Now that Gu Zechen had given herself such precious information, she suddenly felt ashamed and med herself.

    ¡°There is a ce where my wife needs me, so I naturally do my best.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously, and his hands started to be dishonest. He snorted and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve given my wife such a big gift. I wonder how I n to repay me?¡±

    Su Ni blushed instantly.

    Being with Gu Zechen, Su Ni knew him well. With a nce from Gu Zechen, Su Ni knew what he was thinking.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    At that moment, she lowered her brows and a touch of charming shed across her eyes.

    ¡°You wait.¡±

    After she said this, she pushed Gu Zechen away, but he was once again pulled into his arms by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll have a surpriseter.¡±

    Su Ni blinked and pretended to be mysterious.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard this, he became more energetic.

 Chapter 267: Crazy

    But¡­

    Soon, Gu Zechen leaned over and whispered, ¡°Even if there are surprisester, my heart is still feeling unbearable¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said.¡±

    Even so, Su Ni tiptoed and kissed his cheek.

    Then, Su Ni quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and rushed into the bathroom.

    There was the sound of running water.

    Gu Zecheny on the bed with satisfaction, with two hands behind his head as a pillow. When he thought of Hanhanter, Gu Zechen moved again.

    He could already guess if Su Ni would be wearing a ckce strapter. She had just covered her thighs and her sexy wet hair stuck to her scalp.

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen muttered as if he was hallucinating, wanting to tightly embrace the woman floating in the air.

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    A voice broke the beautiful scene in front of Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen fixed his eyes and saw that there were still women with seductive bodies in front of him. Su Ni, who had just taken a shower, was slowly walking towards him.

    Su Ni was dressed in a normal pajamas. Her freshly washed hair was tightly wrapped in a towel and her eyes were full of doubts.

    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Gu Zechen was flustered, quickly restrained his emotions, and barely regained his calmness and rationality.

    ¡°Then you just¡­¡±

    Su Ni pointed to the ceiling. She didn¡¯t see anything and asked curiously, ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking at my baby.¡±

    To prevent Su Ni from continuing to ask, Gu Zechen quickly got up and hugged her in his arms. He sniffed her hair, ¡°It smells good.¡±

    Su Ni tried to push Gu Zechen away but she didn¡¯t really push him away. She just smiled and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t blown my hair yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Gu Zechen started to look for a breeze. His face was warm and warm.

    Under the wind, no one said anything. Su Ni quietly leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her heart unusually calm.

    However, Gu Zechen, who looked calm on the surface, looked a little embarrassed.

    Especially when Su Niy down, the scenery in front of her chest was exposed. Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more serious and he could only constantly shift his gaze.

    But slowly, his eyes shifted back again.

    It seemed to be taller than before.

    However, this woman still did not know that she was seductive.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was full of fantasies about Su Ni.

    The pajamas that couldn¡¯t be hidden at all, the chest was half-exposed, and the smooth skin sliced across his face.

    Su Ni heard the abnormality and subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen had already shut his mouth tightly, his face cold and he didn¡¯t know anything.

    Su Ni was already impatient, so she grabbed his neck and took the initiative to kiss him.

    ¡°Blowing your hair.¡±

    Gu Zechen still had to postpone it.

    ¡°Stop blowing.¡±

    Su Ni pushed the wind away and pressed Gu Zechen on the bed. Her fiery eyes stared at Gu Zechen, and it was difficult for him to panic. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it. I didn¡¯t think about anything.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly denied it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ Really?¡±

    Her fingers slowly crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s skin and her wet tongue gently touched his earlobe. With a faint breath, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I didn¡¯t think about anything.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became more and more hurried, as if a ball of fire was burning in his throat.

    His heart collided fiercely and quickly. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t resist.

    He just smiled gently.

    She had already seen Gu Zechen¡¯s patience and his rapidly rolling apple.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Her voice was soft and sticky, like a spring breeze blowing on his face, and it was like a feather teasing his heart.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    Suddenly, she felt that teasing Gu Zechen was also very interesting.

    But soon, Su Ni was afraid of this terrible idea and paid the price.

    Gu Zechen had always been patient. Su Ni was obviously adding fuel to the fire now, so how could Gu Zechen hold it in? Immediately, he took the lead and quickly pulled her into his arms.

    The hot kiss quickly scratched Su Ni¡¯s neck and was shocked.

    ¡°Husband, light up.¡±

    Su Ni called out in a low voice.

    However, when the arrow was on the string, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen to it. He was busy with both hands and wanted to swallow Su Ni quickly.

    The air seemed to have be hot.

    Su Ni¡¯s breath was apanied by waves of heat. She felt like her heart was about to melt, but the person on her body still felt like she wasn¡¯t tired.

    That night was very crazy.

    Afterwards, the two of them hugged each other tightly, but Su Ni didn¡¯t even have the spirit to speak. Shey softly on his chest.

    Early the next morning.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen was full of spirit, washed up and put on his clothes, while Su Ni yawned for a long time. She felt a little pain when she walked a little.

    ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen still cared about Su Ni.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni secretly rolled her eyes.

    How could she be?

    Why does this guy still have the face to ask himself? Didn¡¯t he know how crazy he wasst night? If he wasn¡¯t really tired, this guy probably wouldn¡¯t have let him go.

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned back, frightening Su Ni to the side, her eyes trembling as if they were electrocuted.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to wash up.¡±

    Sensing her reaction, Su Ni flirted her hair and quickly changed the topic.

    Gu Zechen followed closely behind and watched her wash up with a gentle smile. Just as Su Ni was impatient, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°Waifu, can you not dress up so beautifully today?¡±

    Su Ni looked down and saw that it was just an ordinary set. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s great.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked like a child with a temper. He stared at him with a gloomy expression and asked Su Ni to change another set of clothes.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind, so she followed Gu Zechen.

    When she was done freshening up and looked at the light yellow floral dress on the bed, Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We¡¯re going to J. K today to sign the contract. This isn¡¯t official.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I wear it formally.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled his suit and looked full of emotions. He could see that he had spent quite a lot of effort today. Even the button on his chest was an exclusive diamond button.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did this man go crazy today?

 Chapter 268: Donéˆ¥æª› Wear Too Pretty

    ¡°Alright, listen to me. Wear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already picked up his clothes and started topete on Su Ni, but he quickly rejected it himself, ¡°No, it¡¯s still too beautiful.¡±

    Su Ni sat down and whispered, ¡°I heard that the vice president of J. K is an overseas Chinese. When he was in the Qing Dynasty, he had already migrated to Italy. He attached great importance to etiquette, and he was born in America. He is very extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still Yale. I didn¡¯t see you praise me like that.¡±

    Gu Zechen protested discontentedly.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. What was this man crazy today?

    ¡°I mean, Mr. Wen values etiquette very much. We still don¡¯t have to wear it today.¡±

    Su Ni pointed to the yellow floral dress. It was worn on vacation. Gu Zechen shouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake.

    ¡°Important?¡±  They were going to sign the transfer agreement today. To put it bluntly, they were already giving them face by not letting theme personally.

    Gu Zechen snorted with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Alright, I just said it casually. Look, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear. I just don¡¯t know how old Mr. Wen is. I heard that he won the championship of the Junior Genius Group when he was young.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still Yale¡¯s youngest graduate. Tell me, what else can he do?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth.

    She naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt what Gu Zechen said. Moreover, she knew that Gu Zechen had excellent long-haired long hair when she investigated Gu Zechen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni finally felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen.

    She just mentioned that Mr. Wen, who had not met before, had done her homework in advance. How did she touch his nerves?

    ¡°Say, what else does that man have?¡±

    Gu Zechen was aggressive.

    ¡°Uh, I heard that he yed quite well in tennis. He was the main yer in school and yed the professionalpetition two years¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was at Yale, don¡¯t talk about tennis. Now, my name was on the Hall of Glory of the football team.¡±

    Eh¡­

    It seemed that as long as Su Ni said something, Gu Zechen would definitely refute it.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean, your man isn¡¯t as outstanding as others?¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned against Su Ni, his narrow eyes full of threats.

    Su Ni wanted to retreat, but she was suppressed by Gu Zechen. She turned her head and Su Ni quickly smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu, of course, you are the best person. I just said that, you just know your own and know each other. A hundred battles.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared intently at Su Ni as if he wanted to see through her heart to see if she was lying.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it.

    And at the fastest speed, he tiptoed on his face and smiled, ¡°My husband is not only the best, but also the most handsome. That Mr. Wen might be a bad old man. How can hepare to you, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he was still a little angry when he thought of Su Ni¡¯s dashing expression.

    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to praise other men, let alone look at other men.¡±

    Gu Zechen warned.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni agreed.

    This man was jealous. It really wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could handle.

    In the end, Su Ni sessfully escaped the danger with a ck sheep suit embroidered with maple leaves on her chest. However, Gu Zechen still looked unsatisfied.

    But the entire wardrobe was turned down, which made him slightly satisfied.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni was too beautiful. She wore clothes that looked like a funeral, which was still so dazzling in the crowd.

    Su Ni felt a sense of contempt in her heart.

    Maybe Mr. Wen already had a house, and in the public venue where he signed the contract, how could he feel uneasy?

    ¡°When did President Gu start to do everything?¡±

    Su Ni asked in the car.

    Gu Zechen nced at her. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he felt like he wasn¡¯t angry and arrogant. Su Ni quickly stopped and shut her mouth.

    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly.

    From Nancheng city to Beijing, it was not far or near.

    After a short break, it was almost there. I remembered that thest time I came, I was still attending Gu Lang¡¯s banquet. It seems that Gu Zechen has note back to the family this time.

    J. K.

    As early as when Ji Ke bought the construction of Junfeng, Su Ni had seen the news on the main building. Now that it had been renovated, the atmosphere was obviously higher.

    Su Ni secretlypared it in her heart. There was no need to talk about Gu Corp. It was unknown how long it would take for the Su Corp to live in such an elegant office building.

    It was really a starved camel is still bigger than a horse. J. K heard that there was a resistance in overseas sales, but it was still in full swing in the capital, as if it was not affected at all.

    Gu Zechen came over in advance and told anyone that Li Mo didn¡¯t inform Ruan Yichen until they reached the hall.

    Soon, a person who called himself the department manager hurriedly walked out of the elevator and shook hands warmly.

    Obviously, Ruan Yichen did not show himself directly.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen waited in Ruan Yichen¡¯s office for ten whole minutes. During this period, the secretary and assistant came in to apologize and said Mr. Ruan¡¯s words.

    Su Ni could still endure it, but Gu Zechen had never been so angry. She immediately got up, put her hands in her pockets and left.

    ¡°Mr. Gu has just arrived. Why are you leaving?¡±

    Before Gu Zechen could leave, Ruan Yichenughed first and asked Gu Zechen with a smile.

    Gu Zechen was expressionless and there was a chill in his cold and gloomy mood. ¡°Since Mr. Ruan is so busy, let¡¯s go personally when Mr. Ruan is free.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu is joking. Mr. Gu didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance, and I just had a meeting in the morning, which made Mr. Gu and Mr. Su wait a little.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes swept over Su Ni without trace. When he saw the ck patterned suit on her, there was no fluctuation in his eyes.

    ¡°President Gu, Mr. Su, sit.¡±

    Ruan Yichen invited politely.

    ¡°I came today just for thend that Mr. Ruan lost to mest time. If Mr. Ruan hasn¡¯t prepared the contract yet, I¡¯ve brought it here. You can take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat down and nced at Ruan Yichen.

    Thetter did not speak and there was a trace of embarrassment in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Ruan can¡¯t make a decision. You still have to ask Mr. Wen?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice and continued without leaving any face for Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Ruan Yichen quickly denied it.

    A smile crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, but with the disdain and indifference in his eyes, even thest smile became a little unkind.

 Chapter 269: Canéˆ¥æª› afford to lose

    ¡°As far as I know, thend has long been under the name of Mr. Ruan. There is no need for Mr. Wen to go through it. Mr. Ruan is so hesitant. How¡­ he wants to go back on his word. Don¡¯t forget that there were many witnesses in Spring Spa Resort.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯mughing. I¡¯ve already prepared the contract, and I can send it over at any time, but before this, I still have a request.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t intend to follow what he said.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and got up to leave.

    Ruan Yichen looked troubled, but his aura wasn¡¯t inferior. ¡°In that case, I have to take out the contract.¡±

    Soon, a secretary came in and ced the thick contract in front of Gu Zechen. Thewyer was already browsing quickly, but before he could finish reading the first page, thewyer lowered his head and whispered a few words to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°But on the edge of the ground, isn¡¯t Mr. Ruan being too rude?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and asked directly.

    ¡°At first, Mr. Gu wanted thisnd, then what I gave now is thisnd. Is there a question?¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled with a hint of cunning in his eyes.

    ¡°What Mr. Ruan means is he going back on his word?¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and looked unhappy.

    Su Ni stood up with hesitation in her eyes. She did not expect Ruan Yichen to use this move.

    ¡°My sincerity is already ced here. Whether I sign or not will depend on President Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked like a scoundrel and stared at them with a smile.

    ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t very interested in thisnd, but since Mr. Ruan is so unwilling to give up, I will naturally take it back in my way.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at the contract on the table again. He took Su Ni and walked out.

    Just then, Wen Ruyan arrived.

    ¡°I just learned that Mr. Gu hase to visit me from Nancheng city. You¡¯re really a rare guest.¡±

    Wen Ruyan smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Wen. I¡¯m here just for some personal matters.¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wen Ruyan looked inside. Ruan Yichen was still sitting in his previous position and asked, ¡°Is it settled now?¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that there would be such a disobedient person in a prestigiouspany. I think yourpany¡¯s idea of cooperating with my Gu Corp can be stopped.¡±

    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to be too anxious with this man. His gaze didn¡¯t fall on the other person from the beginning to the end, and his words were polite and indifferent, ¡°Madam and I have things to do, so let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Su Ni nced at the young man in front of her. However, 27 to 28, it gave people a very mature feeling.

    Even though his eyes were blue, his fluent Mandarin still had Chinese style.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has always been very interested in Madam Calle¡¯s investment.¡±

    The moment Gu Zechen left, Wen Ruyan¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and paused slightly, but he didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°Regarding thend that Mr. Gu wants, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it, but there are still some problems with the formalities, but I still have another wonderful idea. I wonder if Mr. Gu is interested in talking?¡±

    ¡°Since it is a matter of cooperation, I will naturally not refuse.¡±

    Gu Zechen said solemnly.

    In a private clubhouse in Beijing.

    The tea artist in front of him was performing his tea skills. From Han Xin to Guan Guangning, to the final sunny day, he was done with water in one go, coupled with his fair, jade-like wrist.

    After the tea is over, the tea artist is invited out. Wen Ruyan takes a sip of tea and smiles, ¡°Not bad, Gu and Mrs. Gu can have a good taste.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Ni nodded slightly in approval.

    When Wen Ruyan saw this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Since Mrs Gu likes it, then okay. When we go back, Kn can bring some.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±

    Su Ni was polite and humble.

    ¡°If my wife likes this tea, I¡¯ll buy it myself for her.¡±

    Gu Zechen refused Wen Ruyan mercilessly.

    Wen Ruyan just smiled and didn¡¯t show much emotion.

    However, when it came to Madam Calle¡¯s investment, Wen Ruyan changed her tone and tentatively asked about Gu Zechen¡¯s progress.

    Gu Zechen immediately got up, his face dark. ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to talk about with Mr. Wen.¡±

    ¡°President Gu, don¡¯t misunderstand. In fact, I don¡¯t have much interest in Madam Calle¡¯s investment. The top priority is to establish a stable position in the capital. This naturally won¡¯t be less than Mr. Gu, and you have the support of the family behind you.¡±

    ¡°I think that the general information of Wen is not so urate. I have long been separated from the family in the capital and I have not much contact.¡±

    Speaking of Gu Jia, Gu Zechen is unhappy.

    ¡°Although that is the case, there is not a saying in China, breaking the bone is still attached. After all, you still have the blood of the family. This friendship is absolutely impossible to let go.¡±

    Wen Ruyan smiled and said.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be thinking about Wen Ruyan¡¯s intentions.

    Su Ni acted as a foil throughout the whole process and listened to their words quietly.

    ¡°I can give Madam Calle¡¯s investment choice, but Mr. Gu has to help me make a deal.¡±

    Wen Ruyan finally said.

    ¡°Madam Calle¡¯s target of choice was from the beginning. Even if it was a businesspany, it was not one of them, let alone an foreignpany.¡±

    The implication was that J. K was not part of Madam Calle¡¯s choice from the beginning, let alone give in.

    ¡°If I want to intervene or support other local industries, I think it will cause a lot of trouble for Mr. Gu. I heard that Mr. Gu¡¯s situation recently has not been good.¡±

    Even though Wen Ruyan was smiling, her words became sharper.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A few secondster, Gu Zechen still coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate CEO Wen¡¯s kindness, but I don¡¯t like to ept other people¡¯s kindness. I only feel at ease when I earn something from myself.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is so bold.¡±

    Wen Ruyan suddenly pped her hands in admiration.

    ¡°Since President Gu insists on that piece ofnd, I, J. K, will not risk my reputation to ruin a bet. Later, I¡¯ll immediately ask Mr. Ruan to prepare, but there are some formations¡­¡±

    ¡°I will handle it myself.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew what Wen Ruyan meant.

    Even if he managed to get thisnd so smoothly, it would be a big trouble.

    Wen Ruyan nodded with a smile. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll say more. Mr. Gu has always developed in Nancheng city. I don¡¯t know that Mr. Gu wants thisnd¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, thisnd isn¡¯t of much use to me. It¡¯s just a bet Mr. Ruan lost to me.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly looked at Su Ni with a touch of tenderness in his eyes. ¡°But¡­ I want to give it to my wife as a gift.¡±

 Chapter 270: A Gift For You

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Surprise shed across Wen Ruyan¡¯s eyes and she quickly looked at Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Wen Ruyan¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal, and she said in a congrattory tone, ¡°I¡¯m really congratting you. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu are very loving. Today, I see you, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wen, Madam and I still have to sign the contract, so we won¡¯t stay.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up and said.

    Wen Ruyan stretched out a hand and made a gesture.

    As she came out of the club, even though the sky was drizzling and the air was unusually wet and cold, Su Ni could not help but take a deep breath and suddenly felt that she was much more rxed.

    ¡°This Mr. Wen, I always feel strange.¡±

    It was even stranger than when he first met Ruan Yichen.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He just tightened Su Ni¡¯s coat, pulled her into his arms and quickly got into the car.

    When he returned to J. k again, Ruan Yichen changed his face. Not only did he send the whole piece ofnd out ording to the agreement, he also redrafted a contract in front of Su Ni.

    After reading it, thewyer nodded after confirming there was no problem.

    Su Ni raised her pen and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°I really signed it.¡±

    ¡°Sign it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.

    Ruan Yichen sat opposite him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°President Gu is really generous. Such a big piece ofnd, I will send it off.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Ruan Yichen. After she signed and gave him a look, he got up and said, ¡°Thank you for Mr. Ruan¡¯s gift. We won¡¯t disturb him anymore.¡±

    I don¡¯t know where Gu Jia¡¯s second house got the news. When the two came out of J. K, they saw Gu Lang and Miao Cuiqing just got out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    A few voices came at the same time, quickly surrounding the two of them, and they were full of me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us when we reach the capital? Do you want to go home?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still tense, but Su Ni was embarrassed.

    ¡°I came in a hurry this time because I have something to do, so I haven¡¯t had time to inform everyone.¡±

    Su Ni apologized.

    ¡°Also, we¡¯ve heard of such a big thing. President Gu just took a piece of fat meat from J. K. I was still thinking if this could be done, but I heard that it has been done.¡±

    As soon as Miao Cuiqing said this, Su Ni and Gu Zechen quickly looked at each other, puzzled.

    The two of them had just signed the contract and hadn¡¯t left thepany yet. How did news spread?

    Su Ni suddenly remembered Wen Ruyan.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist secretly. Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said expressionlessly, ¡°We still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing and Gu Hanyang quickly followed behind. Gu Lang also said, ¡°little uncle, aunt, Grandfather is still waiting for you at home.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Miao Cuiqing winked at Gu Lang, who was helpless and could only chase after him. She stood in front of the car and said, ¡°little uncle, you won¡¯t be so heartless. Even if you have a meal with Grandfather, it¡¯s not toote to leave.¡±

    Speaking of this, although Gu Zechen has been separated from the family early, after all, people havee, and it is always hard to say if they don¡¯t go.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and persuaded him.

    ¡°Go to Gu Jia.¡±

    Finally, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he finally showed hisposure.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll open the road ahead.¡±

    When Gu Lang heard this, he immediately got excited and quickly drove.

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni helplessly, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen only looked at Grandfather for her own face, so she leaned her head gently on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have much rtionship with the family, but after all, it¡¯s a family. It¡¯s still necessary to do it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I need it?¡±

    Gu Zechen said with disdain.

    ¡°I know, of course I know you don¡¯t need it!¡±

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s face and spoke a little hurriedly. She continued, ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence that Gu Lang and the others appeared? If it wasn¡¯t for someone deliberately letting the news out, how could they have been found out so soon?¡±  And I¡¯m worried¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t finish her sentence and there was a strong worry in her eyes.

    ¡°You are worried that this matter is not only known by the family of the family, I am afraid that it has long been spread in Beijing.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni expressionlessly and added the second half of her sentence.

    Su Ni nodded heavily.

    She changed her hands to tightly embrace Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, this time I always feel uneasy in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Alright, with me around, don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder andforted her in a low voice. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to hear these dejected words again.

    He looked sideways and looked at the dusk sky outside. asionally, a few neons would light up too early, faintly discernible.

    The Mercedes-Benz galloped all the way on the second ring, and the Gu Lang family was in front of them. But if this matter really spread, why didn¡¯t the three rooms get the news, or was there something else?

    For a moment, Gu Zechen fell into deep thought.

    Soon, Gu Jia arrived.

    With the arrival of the Gu Zechen couple, Gu Jia was hot, and they were busy inside and outside.

    At the dinner table, the elder even asked if Gu Zechen had any ns toe to the capital for development.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face sank, indicating that he would not do it for the time being.

    A hint of disappointment shed across the elder¡¯s eyes, but he quickly nodded and asked some other questions.

    Gu Zechen was not stupid. He answered Grandfather Yang¡¯s question seriously, but he couldn¡¯t bring up the main point.

    Even though the atmosphere at the dining table was peaceful, it was already with swords drawn and bows bent in the dark. In the end, even the elder frowned.

    Everyone knew that Grandfather Yang was going to ask thend that had just been signed from J. K, but they didn¡¯t say that Gu Zechen had to eat quickly and take Su Ni away.

    Miao Cuiqing quickly got up and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s sote, and driving isn¡¯t safe. I think it¡¯s better to leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked cold and refused to stay any longer.

    While they were talking, Gu Zechen had already walked to the door with Su Ni. Gu Lang saw her and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s determined face. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for little uncle toe. Why should he leave in such a hurry? Grandfather has been missing you.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather has such an excellent grandson, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    Gu Lang put his hands in his pockets and nodded with a smile. He looked back and saw that no one came up. He said to the two, ¡°Grandfather really wants you toe to the capital for development.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t agree with Grandfather¡¯s decision, but I can¡¯t make a decision in this family. I can only remind you to be careful, Grandfather¡­¡±

    Gu Lang wanted to say something but stopped. Gu Zechen turned his head and looked deep.

 Chapter 271: The Uneasy and kind Gu Jia

    ¡°Grandfather wants thend in your hand.¡±

    Gu Lang swallowed his dry throat and finally said it. Then he looked at Gu Zechen with aplicated expression.

    Gu Zechen was not as angry as Gu Lang imagined.

    He said lightly, ¡°I have heard about the recent situation of the family, and it is normal for the elder to have this idea.  However, I think his n was wrong this time because I¡¯ve already given it to my wife on that piece ofnd.

    Gu Lang stared at Su Ni in disbelief.

    Seeing that there was no ripple in her eyes, it was obviously the truth.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t know what he was shocked about. Was it Gu Zechen¡¯s handiwork or the rtionship between the two of them had already reached the point where Gu Zechen could give it to the ground, or¡­ Gu Zechen already knew about it, so he made second-hand preparations?

    ¡°I will go first, be careful in the family.¡±

    Gu Zechen then got into the car.

    This was probably the first time Gu Zechen said something of concern after the argument in Nancheng city.

    Gu Lang was stunned for a while before he reacted.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to worry about. However, I must not let Grandfather know about this.¡±

    Gu Lang let out a sigh of relief, but then he suddenly became worried for Su Ni.

    The elder would not give up this time.

    If he knew that Gu Zechen gave this piece ofnd to others¡­

    ¡°What are you talking about outside alone? What did you say, little uncle?¡±

    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s voice came from behind.

    As soon as Gu Lang turned back, he saw his parents following behind him. Gu Lang smiled bitterly, ¡°little uncle got a piece ofnd from J. K with great difficulty. Not only can he suppress J. K¡¯s development in the capital, it is also a good opportunity for Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that your little uncle doesn¡¯t intend toe to the capital to develop.¡±

    Gu Hanyang sighed.

    ¡°If I want to tell you, little uncle got it with his own ability. If he doesn¡¯t want it, we have no right to interfere.¡±

    Gu Lang said boldly.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Miao Cuiqing called Gu Lang and looked at the house with some worry. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°If your grandfather hears this, I have to hit you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Gu Lang was unwilling andined in a low voice. He didn¡¯t dare to fight back. After all, in this family, Grandfather was the real authority.

    ¡°Actually, sometimes I¡¯m quite envious of little uncle and Grandmother. They were so courageous back then. Although they had nothing when they left, now only little uncle is confident in front of Grandfather.¡±

    After Gu Lang said this, he perfectly avoided Miao Cuiqing¡¯s fist again and ran away.

    Miao Cuiqing held her forehead and suddenly felt a headache. Sheined to her husband, ¡°Tell me, why did I give birth to such an uneasy son? He doesn¡¯t know that right now, three squads are eyeing him. His position is in danger.¡±

    Gu Hanyang hugged Miao Cuiqing with a hint of worry in his eyes, but there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°This time, I think Ze Yu did well. If Gu Lang can stand on little uncle¡¯s side, it might not be a bad thing.¡±

    Gu Hanyang whispered.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was not stupid. She soon heard the secret from Gu Hanyang¡¯s words.

    Gu Hanyang looked at the elder with deep eyes and did not say anything.

    ¡°Gu Jia, this is going to change the sky.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if Mr. Gu can help us Gu Lang, at least we have the capital to fight with the third house. But Mr. Gu¡¯s attitude is really..¡±

    ¡°Take it slow.¡±

    Gu Hanyang was not worried, but he still had some confidence in his heartpared to Miao Cuiqing.

    Gu Lang¡¯s move was a dangerous move but it was not impossible to win.

    Gu Zechen and Su Ni rushed back to Nancheng city overnight.

    The next day, the whole Nancheng city was reporting on Gu Zechen¡¯s trip to the capital. They gave J. K a heavy blow and snatched the most important piece ofnd.

    Both Su Ni and Gu Zechen were mentally prepared, but An Rong was worried and specifically called them to the study to ask them clearly.

    Gu Zechen lightly avoided it and lightly mentioned it.

    ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t believe Ze Yu. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? As far as I know, the old demon Wen Ruyan took a lot of effort to get the piece ofnd.¡±

    An Rong raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and asked worriedly.

    Su Ni subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen.

    Thetter was expressionless, as if it was none of his business.

    ¡°Mom, Ze Yan is right, but J. K Corp has lost¡­¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen did not stop her, Su Ni still stated the bet she made in Spring Spa Resortst time. When she heard An Rong¡¯s expression change, she finally asked, ¡°Is it that simple?¡±

    Yeah, everything sounded so unbelievable.

    Su Ni now had the same feeling.

    But¡­

    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously.

    An Rong felt relieved when she saw Su Ni saying the same thing. However, she reminded them to be careful no matter what.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen first went to the study room while Su Ni apanied An Rong downstairs. Naturally, she talked about giving birth. Although Kafa didn¡¯t reject him directly, he still made Yao 4 realize something was wrong.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with Ze Yu? Don¡¯t worry, Mother will go find him.¡±

    An Rong said.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re on good terms now.¡±

    Su Ni blinked at An Rong. She felt that the more she exined this matter, the more confused she was. Finally, she said seriously, ¡°Okay, Mother, Zexin and I will work hard.¡±

    An Rong smiled and looked at Su Ni strangely. ¡°This is the same.¡±

    Back in the room, Su Ni did not mention An Rong¡¯s words to Gu Zechen. Through this period of time, her original purpose seemed to be bing faint in Khai¡¯s heart, but a strange feeling slowly rose in his heart.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t say what she felt but she cherished this moment.

    Su Niy on the bed and listened to the sound of running watering from the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of her mouth.

    When someone came out, she took the initiative to hug him. Her forehead leaned against his chest and whispered, ¡°Hubby, I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I always be by your side? Why did I suddenly say such things?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni suspiciously, then as if he had discovered a new continent, he asked seriously, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Then, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s serious face gradually, the good mood just now disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help bute out of his arms and whisper discontentedly, ¡°Is it possible that he missed you except when he has something to do?¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen know that he had misunderstood.

    He quickly pulled him back into his arms andforted him kindly, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what you mean.¡±  However, my wife¡¯s business is mine, so I naturally don¡¯t dare to be negligent.

 Chapter 272: Anxiety

    Su Ni deliberately turned away and pretended to be angry and ignore him.

    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni¡¯s neck and rubbed against her face. After a long time, Su Ni¡¯s expression softened. Then she obediently said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Husband, I think Mother is quite worried. This time, we can easily take down thend in J. K¡¯s hands and feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that your husband doesn¡¯t have the ability to eat thatnd?¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and his worries about her were clear.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Su Ni blurted out and quickly denied it.

    Finally, she leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°For some reason, I always feel that this was a conspiracy from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he saw that Su Ni was still frowning and uneasy. He continued, ¡°Even if Ruan Yichen really wants to y some tricks, then I will do it. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Su Ni knew Gu Zechen¡¯s superpower.

    She also knew that it was mostly because she was overthinking things, but she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also concerned about you. It¡¯s always good for you to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it, my dear wife.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni in his arms. With a scream, the two of them rolled on the bed.

    After some nonsense, Su Ni was pressed down by Gu Zechen and her face was gradually rosy under her breath.

    Gu Zechen licked Su Ni¡¯s earlobe tentatively, and Su Ni dodged for a while. After a while, Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Someone said that they have to make up to me when theye back. I don¡¯t know how Cairn ns topensate me?¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    Did he say this before?

    However, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s vow, Su Ni couldn¡¯t deny it. She just rolled her eyes and smiled, ¡°Mother made the fish soup that you most drank downstairs. I¡¯ll bring it up and make up for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be there!¡±

    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s chest and his voice was a little vague. Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen but couldn¡¯t push him away. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.

    The atmosphere was easily stirred up by Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s body gradually heated up and her breathing quickened.

    The two small hands rubbed his broad and strong back uneasily, trying to grab something, but they couldn¡¯t grab anything.

    He could only be anxious and ufortable.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni resisted in a low voice, but her body held Gu Zechen tightly in her arms.

    When Gu Zechen saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth lightly, revealing a faint smile. At the same time, he tightened his breathing and movements, making him bite.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen reorganized themselves and headed to thepany together.

    The news of Gu Zechen taking thest piece ofnd of J. K spread across the entire capital, and even the Nancheng city got quite a lot of news.

    However, no one knew that thend had long been transferred to Su Ni by Gu Zechen.

    Un, Ruan Yichen did not expose this matter.

    The more Su Ni thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She was epting everyone¡¯s congrattions and envy along the way, but she was not shocked.

    Sure enough, at noon, there was turbulent news from Gu Corp.

    At first, a building materialspany under the Gu Corp was banned from tax evasion, and then the investigation team came forward to investigate. Some of the information that had yet to be processed was also taken away by the police.

    In the afternoon, someone went to thepany to cause trouble and used the Gu Corp store of bullying guests. Not only did they lower the price of building materials to the lowest, but they had not even paid thest three months.

    Gu Corp was chaotic.

    Su Ni tried to call Gu Zechen but no one picked up.

    Su Ni could think of how busy Gu Zechen was now, so she just left a message and waited patiently for Gu Zechen to find her.

    On her side, Qin Yue came over to report that arge group of reporters had gathered downstairs of Su Corp. He was afraid that it was rted to what happened in Gu Corp today.

    Su Ni held her forehead and felt a headache.

    ¡°This is something that Mr. Gu should be able to solve.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Qin Yue and didn¡¯t know if she was asking him or herself.

    Qin Yue pursed his lips and looked serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit troublesome this time. It¡¯s not that the matter is serious, but it¡¯s sudden, Gupiled and did not have time to prepare, let the insiders in the Gu Corp get empty.¡±

    Su Ni probably understood what Qin Yue said.

    She still remembered that at the press conference, there were several arrogant shareholders, one of whom was Li Dongxue.

    Looks like this incident was probably rted to him.

    Su Ni stood up and Qin Yue asked, ¡°Mr. Su is going to Gu Corp?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Qin Yue said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, forgive me for being extra. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good time for you to go to the Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head, and Qin Yue continued, ¡°At the moment, Mr. Gu should be in an emergency. I don¡¯t know how many eyes are staring at you outside. Your rash past is probably burning this fire to the Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°There are no problems in our Su Corp, and then¡­¡±

    When Su Ni thought about the incident with the Nanjiawan project, Su Ni shut her mouth and nodded.

    Su Ni avoided the reporters from the back door and asked Luo Qing to send her to the kitchen to buy a few dishes that Gu Zechen loved to eat.

    Luo Qing just watched the whole process without saying a word.

    When she was about to reach the family, Luo Qing suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Su, can Mr. Gue back today?¡±

    Su Ni was flipping through the menu when she heard Luo Qing¡¯s words. A trace of disappointment shed across her eyes. Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t picked up her call. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Zechen woulde back tonight.

    However, Su Ni pretended to smile at ease and said, ¡°No matter what, I will personally cook today. If he doesn¡¯te back, I will send it to Gu Corp.¡±

    Luo Qing was silent.

    That night, Su Ni invited the servants out of the kitchen and personally cooked.

    As Luo Qing expected, not only did Gu Zechen note back until dinner, he didn¡¯t even make a call.

    Su Ni decided to go to Gu Corp.

    It was already seven o¡¯clock at Gu Corp and the hall was still busy. When she got into the elevator, Su Ni fixed her face and knocked on the office door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    After a response, Su Ni pushed the door open and walked in. She saw that Gu Zechen did not raise his head and was still looking at the document in his hand.

    ¡°Put the things on the table and go out.¡±

    Gu Zechen ordered without looking back.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. She didn¡¯t disturb Gu Zechen. She put the soup aside and sat down slowly.

    After waiting for a long time, Gu Zechen felt that something was wrong. He looked up and saw Su Ni smiling at him.

    Gu Zechen patted his head, a hint of self-me shing in his eyes. He quickly got up and said, ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯ve been busy for a whole day, so you don¡¯t have time to contact you.¡±

 Chapter 273: Personally Making Soup

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni opened the soup and the smell of chicken soup floated over. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some hot first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Su Ni stood up, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s waist and whispered coquettishly, ¡°Who told me yesterday that no matter how difficult it was, my husband could solve it.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at her.

    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Of course, in my eyes, your body is more important. Even if you have to work, you have to eat first.¡±

    Under Su Ni¡¯s persuasion, she pushed her to sit on the sofa again.

    ¡°Did you do it yourself?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and heard the key point in Su Ni¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni looked rxed and nodded. ¡°This is the first time I made chicken soup. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious. Try it. If it¡¯s not delicious, I¡¯ll work hard next time.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and quickly tasted it. At first, he frowned, but the taste was not as difficult as he imagined.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni looked forward to it. Actually, she had also invited the servants to taste the taste before. Even though they all pped, she knew deep down that there were too manypliments in it.

    Now that even Gu Zechen recognized her, Su Ni was happy from the inside out. ¡°Then drink more.¡±

    Gu Zechen was really obedient and drank three bowls in a row. When Su Ni cleaned up the table, Gu Zechen suddenly noticed Su Ni¡¯s fingers were red.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s wrist and saw that the middle of her middle finger and ring finger were slightly red.

    Su Ni still wanted to pull back her hand but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Did you get burnt?¡±

    Gu Zechen still remembered that thest time Su Ni cooked, she seemed to be injured too. His expression suddenly turned bad. ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no maids at home. This is not what you should do.¡±

    Knowing that Gu Zechen was really angry, Su Ni quickly coaxed Gu Zechen, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really fine. Look, I don¡¯t cook every day. I just want to care about you.¡±

    Gu Zechen also felt that his tone was a little heavy, so his expression softened a little, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do such stupid things again. I can just take out whatever I want. I¡¯m tired from working for a day, so don¡¯t get these things.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired doing this for my own husband.¡±

    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you just say it was delicious?¡±

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to personally cook.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and started to look for ointment in the lounge. Even though Su Ni kept saying that he was fine from behind, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t listen to it at all. After he personally applied the medicine, he stopped.

    Su Ni looked at the time and it was already past eight o¡¯clock.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Gu Zechen to get off work. ¡°Then I¡­ wait for you to get off work together?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and felt a little embarrassed. He apologized, ¡°I might have to go backter tonight, my wife.¡±  Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first?

    ¡°Rest here is the same. I¡¯ve never seen you working.¡±

    Su Niy on the soft sofa and didn¡¯t feel tired. On the contrary, she felt particrly happy to see Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand Su Ni, so he could only follow her.

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, not long after, a secretary came in. First, she called Mrs Gu, and then she stammered and reported to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±

    Gu Zechen urged him loudly.

    ¡°Miss Shine is waiting downstairs to see you.¡±

    The secretary said.

    ¡°No see.¡±

    Gu Zechen said directly without thinking.

    He looked at Su Ni with concern, fearing that she might misunderstand something. Fortunately, Su Ni was expressionless and did not show much reaction.

    ¡°But, ESHINE said there¡¯s something important to see you. If she can¡¯t see you, she won¡¯t be leaving tonight.¡±

    The secretary continued.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything important, then we¡¯ll talk about it when we get to work tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to get annoyed.

    Su Ni sat up from the sofa, smiled sweetly, and said with a smile, ¡°Husband, since the designer has something to do with you, I think it¡¯s very important.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, between the devil and the deep blue sea.

    The secretary didn¡¯t know what Mr. Gu meant, so she stood there without moving. Su Ni went straight to the secret book and said, ¡°Go and invite Miss Shine.¡±

    The secretary looked at Gu Zechen again. Thetter repeated it again before the secretary nodded quickly.

    Two minutester, ESHINE came up.

    While waiting for the ESHINE, neither of them spoke. Gu Zechen looked a little embarrassed, while Su Ni generously said, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, I can wait for you in the lounge.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand him, so at this moment, he would not let Su Ni leave. He hurriedly said with disgust, ¡°I have nothing to talk to her. I thought she was not in Nancheng city, so I never thought she woulde back.¡±

    Su Ni had never seen Gu Zechen exin so much about something. She just smiled and didn¡¯t continue to ask.

    After people came up, Su Ni also sat on the sofa in a slightly more dignified position and looked at the door.

    The moment she entered, the smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    She pursed her lips, and there was a hint of sarcasm in her indifferent eyes, saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, you still have good fortune. There are people apanying you when you work overtime.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change, but Gu Zechen said impatiently, ¡°If you have anything, just say it directly. Don¡¯t y tricks here.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you said.¡±

    She sat down opposite Gu Zechen without hesitation. She looked calm and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m here today, but I have something important to tell you.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shine suddenly leaned forward and was a little closer to Gu Zechen. Finally, she blinked mysteriously and smiled, ¡°But today can¡¯t do. I only want you to know about this, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni listened and got up. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll avoid it first.¡±

    Shine was still smiling.

    Gu Zechen immediately shouted, ¡°No need.¡±

    Then, Gu Zechen stared coldly at the esperture again. A hint of disgust shed across his eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine. Please leave now.¡±

    A sh of embarrassment shed across Sheshine¡¯s eyes. She never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so heartless.

    However, she wasn¡¯t a vegetarian either. Soon enough, she got up and wore a bewitching red dress that outlined her graceful figure.

    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to say it. It seems that the fire pit of J. K, Mr. Gu is nning to jump off like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

 Chapter 274: Sharp Relationship

    Shine didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen to speak again and quickly walked out.

    The air seemed to be filled with a faint perfume.

    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was still gloomy and indifferent, and she whispered, ¡°Maybe she really knows something?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will care?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.

    Su Ni pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but she was stuck in her throat, but¡­

    Are you familiar with Gu Zechen?

    At this time, ESHINE went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office. With her rtionship with Ruan Yichen, how could she tell Gu Zechen such an important thing?

    Su Ni felt that there must be something she didn¡¯t know.

    Su Ni deliberately pretended as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°This woman is crazy.¡±

    Gu Zechen cursed softly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Su Niforted but her mind was not here.

    It wasn¡¯t until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening that Gu Zechen¡¯s work came to an end. Su Ni leaned over and massaged his shoulder. Gu Zechen patted her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Be good.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was a little tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni looked gentle and obediently leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°With you around, how can I feel tired?¡±

    Gu Zechen screamed miserably and frightened Su Ni. Later, he found out that he had been deceived.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    In the end, Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the hotel, and the reason was that Gu Corp was not at peace these two days. A group of reporters still didn¡¯t know where to hide, so it was more convenient to go to the hotel.

    It was dark and the two of them had juste out of Gu Corp when a ck business car followed closely behind them. They watched the two enter the hotel before the business car left.

    He was probably really tired. This night, Gu Zechen was much more honest than usual. They hugged each other and kissed each other for a while before going to sleep.

    Early the next morning.

    The two of them had just left when they were blocked by reporters rushing over like floodwaters.

    Seeing that the situation was bad, Gu Zechen immediately urged Su Ni to leave. At the same time, Gu Zechen was surrounded by a group of reporters and had no way out.

    ¡°President Gu, may I ask if you know about the tax evasion case of building materials for Gu Corp?¡±

    ¡°Also, Mr. Gu, I heard that Gu Corp intended to destroy the evidence, but it was caught by the police. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please tell us in detail how yourpany ns to solve the trouble?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened one after another. When the reporters were about to finish talking, Gu Zechen calmed down and said, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s mood. Regarding the issue, the Gu Corp will specifically hold a press conference. At that time, we will give everyone an answer!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, can you reveal to us about the recent ns of the Gu Corp in advance, and¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡±

    Suddenly, a disharmonious voice was heard.

    Following that, the sound of smoke sirens was heard from every corner of the hotel.

    The reporters who had been surrounding Gu Zechen immediately panicked. They looked around and walked towards the hotel gate one after another.

    At this time, Gu Zechen was still worried about whether Su Ni would retreat at this moment and started looking for Su Ni against the flow of people.

    Su Ni hid in a corner and pulled Gu Zechen over. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s shocked expression, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go through the back door.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have time to exin too much. After she got into the car, Su Ni was calm. She had just secretly made some smoke and triggered the smoke rm.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Su Ni naturally knew how unscrupulous she was doing this, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage that much.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little smoke. The rm will be eliminated soon and won¡¯t cause much impact.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no surveince footage?¡±

    Gu Zechen was worried. It was a disaster. If Su Ni followed the news again, it would really be worse.

    Su Ni gestured with Madam O Cayle¡¯s hand and emphasized that it was really just a bit of smoke. She still had this bit.

    ¡°There are so many reporters. I think you can¡¯t leave for a while. I have no choice but to do that.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    Gu Zechen did not me Su Ni, but Su Ni did not need to do so. He could handle a few reporters.

    However, how did the reporters find out that he was in this hotel?

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He first sent Su Ni to Su Corp and watched her go upstairs before returning to Gu Corp.

    ording to the media, the investigation team had already arrived at the headquarters of Gu Corp for personal inquiry. Although they did not take her away this time, it caused quite a stir.

    The whole Gu Corp was in a sense of urgency, but only Gu Zechen remained unruly, not the slightest bit flustered.

    At seven o¡¯clock that night, Gu Zechen went to Su Corp after work and the two of them attended Madam Cayle¡¯s monthly dinner together.

    Su Ni was dressed in a striped trouser dress with delicate hair behind her ears. She was elegant and elegant. Standing beside Gu Zechen, she naturally attracted countless attention.

    This time, Su Ni also received an invitation from Madam Calle.

    Today, she was not only Gu Zechen¡¯s wife but also the president of Su Corp.

    Almost all the upper ss members of Nancheng city attended Madam Calle¡¯s banquet. It was a lively asion, and the topic naturally referred to the previous case of Wang Qian. In addition to the fact that Gu Corp built materials to steal taxes, Gu Zechen had be a target of public criticism.

    However, Gu Zechen was still calm as he shuttled through the crowd. Su Ni did not embarrass Gu Zechen. In the face of those malicious questions, Su Ni dealt with them without trace.

    After a while, the banquet was about to be lively and Madam Calle finally appeared.

    Among the crowd, Su Ni suddenly found the trace of Ruan Yichen.

    Although Ruan Yichen¡¯s appearance was not strange, Su Ni was quite uneasy. She leaned closer to Gu Zechen and found that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were also looking at Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°I heard that this time, Mr. Ruan defeated President Gu with an absolute advantage and gained Madam Calle¡¯s favor.¡±

    Some people started to talk among the crowd, and from time to time, they wouldpare two equally excellent men. But at present, Ruan Yichen was obviously much more lively.

    ¡°On the other hand, a group of people who have seen the wind are not tired.¡±

    A trace of contempt shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, he also secretly worried about Gu Zechen. He nced at him and continued to sip the champagne lightly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 275: An adopted Girl Appears

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little inside news. This time, I¡¯m not only looking for investors, but also looking for a long-lost adopted daughter, and this adopted daughter¡­¡±

    When Su Ni heard the word ¡°foster daughter¡±, her nerves immediately tightened.

    Guan Ning had not been informed for a long time, and the news of Ruan Yichen¡¯s adopted daughter that had been kept secret was also spread.

    She used the excuse to go to the bathroom and quickly called Luo Heng.

    There was no information about Guan Ning, but Su Ni swore that she must have been brought to the scene by Ruan Yichen tonight.

    Upon hearing this, Luo Heng immediately said that he would help Su Ni find out the room number of Ruan Yichen.

    Su Ni watched the time while paying attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s movements. She found that the two most dazzling men were gathered together.

    And looking at the smile on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face, it was obvious that he was confident.

    Su Ni fixed the expression on her face and turned her phone to silence. Then she quickly followed her.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen greeted him with a smile.

    Su Ni really wanted to talk to Ruan Yichen alone, but it was obviously not realistic. She asked without trace, ¡°Ruan Yichen has been happy recently. I just heard many stories about Ruan Yichen and Mrs. Kel.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled without trace and continued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I just lost to Mr. Gu, and¡­¡±

    He suddenly lowered his voice and continued to lean over. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s warning, Ruan Yichen restrained a little and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t thatnd under Mr. Su¡¯s name now?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and there was not much smile.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care. He quickly straightened up and returned to his elegant and gentlemanly demeanor. He continued to smile, ¡°I believe Mr. Su is not the type to believe in rumors. To be honest, I really want to be appreciated by Madam Calle but unfortunately, I never had the chance.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen is so confident, I don¡¯t think he has any Trump cards.¡±

    Su Ni was no longer smiling but stared coldly at Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t refuse to answer, but on the other hand, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was ugly. He grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for Madam to worry less about Ruan Yichen.¡±

    Gu Zechen reminded without trace.

    Only then did Su Ni realize that she was overdone. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry, look at me. It¡¯s probably a woman¡¯s nature to gossip about it. I¡¯ll go to the lounge for a while and you guys talk.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop him and nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Su is leaving.¡±

    Su Ni took out her phone from her pocket and sent a text from Luo Heng.

    Su Ni nced around and determined that no one noticed her. She quickly turned from the lounge to the staircase beside her and ran down.

    Un, there were no bodyguards at the 916 gate.

    Su Ni looked around and knocked on the door without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, there was no reaction.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and continued to call Luo Heng.

    Luo Heng once again promised that Ruan Yichen only booked one room this time. Su Ni still doubted if there was a problem with her guess and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t bring anyone over this time.

    At this moment, the door opened.

    Guan Ning¡¯s red eyes revealed a trace of fear. When she confirmed that Su Ni was the only one, she opened the door and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me during this period of time. I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±

    Su Ni patted Guan Ning on the shoulder and pursed her lips. ¡°Ruan Yichen brought you here this time, is he going to bring you to see Madam Calle?¡±

    Guan Ning stopped talking and her body subconsciously shrank.

    She looked like she had suffered a huge blow, her eyes filled with fear.

    Su Ni could not imagine just how much of a blow Guan Ning had suffered during this period of time. However, the quiet Khai suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey 4, go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what I said before? The matter between you and Gu Zechen has already spread. Don¡¯t you want to help Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t care much and quickly questioned.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave! I won¡¯t help you, go!¡±

    Guan Ning shouted and forcefully pushed Su Ni out.

    Su Ni looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there surveince in this room?¡±

    Guan Ning clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t say anything, but her attitude was still resolute.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, but you have to remember what I told you before.¡±

    Su Ni said that before Guan Ning urged her again, she turned around to leave. However, just as she reached the door, she was blocked by a tall ck figure.

    ¡°Mr. Su just came, is she leaving now?¡±

    Ruan Yichen grinned and looked gentle.

    It was clearly gentle and elegant, but it gave Su Ni a chilling feeling.

    She thought of the previous house arrest.

    She thought of Guan Ning¡¯s fear.

    She started to regret her own rash and impulsive behavior. Since he didn¡¯t send someone to guard the door, it meant that he was waiting for someone to break in.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And that person¡­

    It was herself.

    Thinking about this problem, Su Ni quickly took two steps back and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re scared!¡±

    He took a slow step, but he pressed his steps until Su Ni had no way out. Her body was tightly against the wall. Then, her body straightened but she couldn¡¯t resist his further approach.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you want to do!¡±

    Su Ni scolded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I really want to know why Mr. Su appeared in my room at this time. Is this what everyone said? Is Mr. Su going to do something with me?¡±

    As he said this, one of his hands was raised but was quickly knocked off by Su Ni.

    Then, with a cold look on his face, he said, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan wants to do something big tonight, I think you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by anything else.¡±

    ¡°I have something else to do, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Su Ni then pushed Ruan Yichen away.

    However, Ruan Yichen pulled Su Ni into his arms. Amidst Su Ni¡¯s horror, Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were approaching.

    ¡°Have you changed into perfume?¡±

    The tip of his nose lightly sniffed Su Ni¡¯s neck, then he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as it was at the barst time.¡±

    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she quickly raised her head.

    But before the p could fall, Ruan Yichen pinched his wrist tightly. The corner of his mouth shed, ¡°You want to hit me?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened with anger. She was restricted, but she couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Ruan Yichen, you¡¯d better let me go now.¡±

    ¡°Threatening me?¡±

    Ruan Yichen tilted his head and looked at Su Ni, then he grinned. ¡°Compared to your husband, you¡¯ve not been together for long, yet you¡¯ve learned his threatening habits.¡±

 Chapter 276: Nothing To Talk About

    Su Ni snorted coldly and suddenly stepped on his leather shoes.

    Ruan Yichen was stunned, obviously hurting.

    Su Ni¡¯s slender heels slowly tightened on her leather shoes. As she watched him frown deeper and deeper, the strength under Su Ni¡¯s feet increased.

    On the side, Guan Ning was already scared silly. Her buttocks were limp on the ground, and her hands covered her face, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°You are so despicable!¡±

    She gnashing teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Su means. I just want to do what I want to do. However, Mr. Su, who is the more despicable person to go back on her word and vite our alliance in advance?¡±

    He asked.

    Su Ni was speechless when questioned, but she still said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t trust me first. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Did you think that day, I was just putting you under house arrest?¡±

    Ruan Yichen sneered and a touch of contempt shed across his eyes as if everything was under his control. He continued, ¡°But¡­ You are quite smart. At least up till now, you haven¡¯t told Gu Zechen about Guan Ning¡¯s matter.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but coldly.

    ¡°Or or¡­¡±

    One of Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands slowly touched her cheek. There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Or, this is also a little bit of your affection for me.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t be so despicable.¡±

    Su Ni struggled twice but she couldn¡¯t resist. Instead, she was grabbed by Ruan Yichen.

    She had no way to retreat and her body was pressed against the wall by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me go.¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard enough.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Now, Su Ni confirmed that Ruan Yichen deliberately seduced herself.

    ¡°Say, if you let your husband know that in the middle of the banquet, you suddenlye down with another man. Oh, no, it¡¯s hispetitors who are messing around. I wonder what your old guild thinks, and those people at the banquet¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Also,st time at the night shop, you came in to look for me and drank quite a lot¡­ Well, you probably haven¡¯t told your husband about this.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Ruan Yichen still wanted to continue, but he was interrupted by Su Ni. There was hatred and murderous intent in her eyes. She suddenly bit his wrist hard, then she coldly said, ¡°If you want to use these threats to threaten me, I¡¯ll tell you now. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, if Gu Zechen knew that his wife had to sell his body to save him, would he find a hole in the ground?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Su Ni was really afraid, but she wouldn¡¯t show it in front of Ruan Yichen. There was only endless coldness and hatred in her eyes, ¡°Ruan Yichen, is this your means to retaliate against Gu Zechen? It¡¯s really low level.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned.

    Suddenly, she let go of Su Ni.

    Then, the teasing in his eyes gradually disappeared and he started walking towards the sofa.

    Su Ni tried to open the door but found that Ruan Yichen had already locked it.

    ¡°Come here, I won¡¯t dy you too much time.¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t turn around and said lightly.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to discuss with you anymore.¡±

    Su Ni said coldly.

    Although Ruan Yichen had let go of her, Su Ni looked at the ce where her wrist was red. The shadow just now was still there. What was even more terrible was that as she got closer to Ruan Yichen, she found that this person was more and more unfathomable.

    She started to believe in Gu Zechen¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, Su Ni!¡±

    He suddenly said and handed it to Su Ni who walked to him.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up the wine, just waiting for her to reply. Now that she was highly alert, she had to think about anything Ruan Yichen said.

    On the side, Guan Ning was already ignored.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care if Guan Ning would hear her. He just smiled faintly and sat on the sofa. He looked up at Su Ni and said, ¡°Just two minutes. Sit down. After all, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself until now.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Guan Ning, temporarily believed Ruan Yichen¡¯s words and sat down opposite him.

    ¡°I can give up Madam Calle¡¯s right to invest. If possible, I can also help Gu Zechen.¡±

    Ruan Yichen did not circle around the circle. The toe straight to the point gave Su Ni a lot of excitement.

    Su Ni stared at Ruan Yichen in disbelief.

    She knew very well how hard Ruan Yichen had put in this project and how many tricks he had used. Now that he suddenly said he wanted to give up, if it was true, he would ask for the same thing.

    ¡°You want to return to the ground again.¡±

    Su Ni immediately thought of Wen Ruyan¡¯s conditions.

    However, Ruan Yichen shook his head, and there was even disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that shameless. Since I lost something, I naturally won¡¯t want it anymore.  Besides, I haven¡¯t put it in my eyes yet. It¡¯s just Wen Ruyan who can¡¯t bear to part with it.

    He seemed to have exined for thest time, and he looked down on Wen Ruyan in his words.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Waiting for Ruan Yichen to make a request.

    However, Ruan Yichen stopped talking.

    Su Ni nced at the time. She had been out for almost half an hour and Gu Zechen must be looking for her.

    Su Ni moved on the chair uneasily and continued, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Break up with Gu Zechen!¡±

    Ruan Yichen spoke again, but his words were not shocking. Even Guan Ning raised her head in shock.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Su Ni stood up and refused without hesitation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to break up.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni misunderstood, Ruan Yichen quickly exined, ¡°But¡­ I want to give Gu Zechen some illusion and need your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless. She had been fooled once, but she listened to Ruan Yichen bluntly and said coldly, ¡°I believe that even if you have Guan Ning, Madam Cayle won¡¯t necessarily invest in your project. Besides, I¡¯m very confident in Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was confident and indifferent. He leaned on the sofa and opened the electronic lock in the room.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly left.

    Guan Ning shrunk for a moment and wanted to dodge, but she heard Ruan Yichen yell, ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Ruan¡­ Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Guan Ning said that she was afraid. She lowered her head and almost crawled over to the ground.

    Ruan Yichen pulled his tie and kicked the coffee table with no pity in his eyes.

    ¡°What did she talk to you about?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni said¡­ She said that she wanted me to help President Gu, and she also wanted me to go back¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Obviously, Ruan Yichen was disappointed and couldn¡¯t get any new news from Guan Ning.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Guan Ning quickly answered.

 Chapter 277: Another Plan

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to show yourself today. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly changed his mind.

    A touch of fear shed across Guan Ning¡¯s eyes and a tear was about to fall. She nodded in fear and didn¡¯t dare to refute anything.

    ¡°Because¡­ I suddenly have a new idea.¡±

    There was an evil smile on the corner of Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth, and even his eyebrows were raised. He seemed to be asking Guan Ning, but also as if he was talking to himself, ¡°I suddenly feel that stealing Gu Zechen¡¯s woman is far more interesting than stealing his investment.¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s body shrunk again.

    ¡°Miss Guan, what do you think?¡±

    He suddenly sneered.

    ¡°What¡­ listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s mood suddenly turned bad again.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was a problem with Gu Zechen¡¯s body or if Gu Zechen had arranged it. When he found out that Guan Ning was still a child, he was very upset.

    Of course, he had taken her too.

    Since Gu Zechen was reluctant to use it, then he would do the rest.

    Su Ni returned to the party as quickly as possible. Gu Zechen was talking about business with someone, so she was not surprised to see Su Ni. Instead, she asked with concern, ¡°Have a better belly?¡±

    Su Ni nodded without changing her expression.

    Deep down, she was a little suspicious.

    After that, he heard Gu Zechen say that someone came over to tell Gu Zechen that he had to stay in the bathroom for a while longer after he left.

    Gu Zechen was not suspicious.

    Now that she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s confident appearance, Su Ni probably knew who sent him.

    Su Ni¡¯s nervous heart finally calmed down.

    Madam Calle didn¡¯t have much contact with Gu Zechen. She just made a simple appearance and left quickly after she symbolically fulfilled her host¡¯s hospitality. Ruan Yichen¡¯s early departure made this fight meaningless again.

    Before the banquet ended, Su Ni and Gu Zechen left first. This time, Gu Zechen went to Gu Corp, and Su Ni returned to the family early.

    For the time being, it was still safe.

    However, Guan Ning¡¯s existence was like a time bomb. Even though she saw Guan Ning today, it was obviously not good with her mental state.

    The situation seemed to be worse for Gu Zechen, but Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to speak to Gu Zechen.

    For the past few days, Gu Zechen had been worrying about the tax evasion case of building materials. He had been working overtime for a few days, and there was even a rumor in thepany. Even Qin Yue couldn¡¯t sit still and wondered if he wanted to do something.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    An Rong disappeared.

    Su Ni was at home alone. Even if she wanted to help, there was nothing she could do. Gu Zechen was alwaysforting Su Ni. Most of the negative news was still heard from the news.

    In a hurry, Su Ni fell ill in the office and was sent to the hospital.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t allow anyone to tell Gu Zechen that the Gu Corp was already busy enough. She couldn¡¯t help and didn¡¯t want to add more trouble.

    Su Ni got the simple medicine and returned to Su Corp. She met a group of reporters on the way. Fortunately, Luo Qing and Qin Yue helped her up the stairs.

    However, three dayster, what Su Ni was worried about still happened.

    Just as Madam Calle decided to leave, the news about her adopted daughter quickly brewed and came.

    Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary was dyed.

    Guan Ning once again stood under the spotlight of the media, but this time, she no longer appeared as Gu Zechen¡¯s lover, but as Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter.

    In the live stream, the fear and worry on Madam Calle¡¯s face faded away, and then she put on a stiff smile. A little more attentive, she could still find that her posture and movements were somewhat numb.

    However, in front of the reporters, she obediently answered all the questions rted to her background.

    Her makeup was exquisite and she was supported by Madam Calle¡¯s gaze. For a moment, Guan Ning looked like a real princess.

    Su Ni¡¯s brain shook and she rushed out before she could finish reading the live stream.

    ¡°Mr. Su, your body¡­¡±

    Luo Qing was worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go live.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t turn her head back. In her excitement, her head didn¡¯t seem to hurt so much.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen must have received the news as well. There was only one thought in her mind, that was, she had to work hard.

    She would put in all her efforts to help Gu Zechen.

    Luo Qing did not understand Su Ni¡¯s wild and excited thoughts, but she felt that her trip was a little strange.

    When the rtionship between Guan Ning and Gu Zechen was revealed, she did not seem to be as excited as Su Ni. ¡°Kang, I think we should inform President Gu.¡±

    Not to mention that Su Ni had juste out of the hospital, even with Su Ni¡¯s current state, she was a little worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni knew very well that apart from herself, no one else could help Gu Zechen.

    Back then, when Ruan Yichen came to look for her, she should have taken control of the initiative and not missed it again and again!

    ¡°Mr. Su!¡±

    ¡°I told you to drive quickly. Do you listen to me or President Gu?¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    This was the first time she spoke to Luo Qing with such a rude and violent attitude, but she didn¡¯t want to exin too much now. She had to rush over as quickly as possible.

    Why is Luo Qing not surprised?

    However, he still stomped on the elerator, took out his real technique and sent Su Ni over in the shortest time.

    Before the car even stopped, Su Ni rushed down.

    Luo Qing called out worriedly from behind. Sadly, Su Ni had no time to take care of her and the security guards at the door were blocking her.

    Quite a number of reporters came over.

    Finally, Luo Qing came to help her out and Su Ni was allowed to enter.

    However, there were stillyers of people closing the live broadcast. Su Ni didn¡¯t want the invitation and couldn¡¯t enter. She could only rush outside.

    Suddenly, she saw Ruan Yichen at the corner.

    ¡°You finally announced it, right?¡±

    Su Ni looked like she was crazy and her elegant image disappeared. ¡°You said it before!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged as if he thought Su Ni¡¯s words were ridiculous. He looked at her with sympathy and pity, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re a little excited.¡±

    ¡°Now that you suddenly announce Guan Ning¡¯s identity, you want topletely cut off Gu Zechen¡¯s path of retreat, right? Don¡¯t forget that Gu Zechen has an absolute advantage. Just as you said back then, even with the existence of this adopted daughter, Madam Calle can¡¯t invest in her identity as a foreignpany.¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    She had forgotten that she was in public, or perhaps she couldn¡¯t care so much now.

 Chapter 278: Out of Control

    Su Ni knew very well how much Gu Zechen had invested in order to get this opportunity, and the rtionship between her and Gu Zechen was because of this opportunity.

    She would never let anyone ruin her rtionship with Gu Zechen, nor would she let Gu Zechen¡¯s efforts go to waste.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I beg you¡­¡±

    Her tone softened and she even gave up all her dignity. ¡°To you, this is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression became firm, and at the same time, he seemed to have seen through Su Ni¡¯s deepest thoughts and smiled, ¡°What, you are afraid. Once Gu Zechen fails, your rtionship with him will return overnight.  Because it is fake, you are afraid of losing it!

    ¡°Madam Calle won¡¯t choose a foreign enterprise. You know this better than anyone else.¡±

    Su Ni was powerless.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Behind that gloomy smile was more indifferent and deep.

    Su Ni was stunned for a moment, as if she was drinking the stick.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not impossible either¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen changed the topic and seemed to give Su Ni hope. He said, ¡°You can reconsider my suggestion. I can give up on being my woman.¡±

    Su Ni raised her hand in an instant.

    Ruan Yichen also saw the anger and fire in her eyes. He smiled disdainfully and forcefully pushed her away with his hands in his pockets.

    The elevator door opened and Gu Zechen came out.

    He frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears instantly fell.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, we¡­ we¡­¡±

    She choked and was afraid.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She started to be speechless.

    She was worried that Ruan Yichen¡¯s words woulde true. She was worried that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t stop and would drag herself into the mud instead.

    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Su Ni was thinking. He gently patted her shoulder and hugged her tightly. He said softly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Su Ni kept shaking her head.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen what she was afraid of.

    However, the purpose of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrival was obviously not on Su Ni. He quickly took Su Ni and handed in his pass.

    In the hall, the temperature seemed to be higher.

    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, but she was iparably hesitant. In the end, Gu Zechen found the clue and reached out to stroke her face, saying softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Why do I feel like your body is trembling?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down, but her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She took a deep breath, ¡°Gu Zechen, I just think it¡¯s cold.¡±

    The room wasn¡¯t cold.

    Gu Zechen knew very well, but he still took off his coat as quickly as possible and put it on her. His eyes were full of tenderness, ¡°How about I get someone to send you back first?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni suddenly grabbed his arm tightly and cried, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    She tiptoed and hugged Gu Zechen hard in her arms, but she still had something more important to do.

    If possible, she could exin itter.

    ¡°Zexin, how about you go busy first? I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to defeat her fear, forced herself to calm down and forced a smile at Gu Zechen.

    Although Gu Zechen was suspicious, he did have more important things to do, so he still nodded.

    Su Ni washed her face in the bathroom and looked at the red and swollen eyes in the mirror. She rubbed hard and started to practice her smile again, trying to make herself normal.

    When she came out again, Su Ni had already locked her target, mixed in with the group of reporters and slowly approached Guan Ning.

    On stage, Guan Ning was still narrating her rtionship with Madam Calle. She started to enthusiastically miss the time, while Madam Calle listened behind her with a smile.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already walked to thedy¡¯s side. ¡°After so many years, thedy finally found an adopted daughter and fulfilled her wish. Congrattions.¡±

    Madam Calle¡¯s expression changed slightly and she nodded.

    However, due to the rumors of Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, Madam Calle¡¯s attitude towards Gu Zechen became worse. However, in public, it was a day of mutual understanding. Madam Calle didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too awkward.

    The two of them only talked for a few words before Gu Zechen stood next to Madam Calle and another voice followed, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Compared to her indifference towards Gu Zechen, Madam Calle¡¯s attitude towards Ruan Yichen could be said to be excited and enthusiastic.

    She grasped Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand tightly. She was grateful towards the person who helped her find her adopted daughter and her eyes became increasingly red and swollen.

    ¡°Madam is fine. I didn¡¯t intend to know about your rtionship with Miss Guan. I can do my best. I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡±

    Ruan Yichen acted as a junior and was particrly respectful to Madam Calle.

    The two of them held their hands tightly, leaving Gu Zechen to one side.

    On the other side, Su Ni worked hard for a long time and finally squeezed over to Guan Ning. With a gentle touch, Kang¡¯s body shrunk in fright, but he managed to maintain his dignity.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to help Gu Zechen anymore. Only you can help him now.¡±

    Su Ni reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°May I ask, what ns do Miss Guan have in the future? Will she follow Madam Calle back or stay in China?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Miss Guan Zeng has a rtionship with Mr. Gu. It was also a rumor before. I wonder how Miss Guan answers?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The topic changed and the question became awkward.

    Guan Ning subconsciously looked in the direction of Ruan Yichen, but everyone thought Guan Ning was looking at Madam Calle. Instead, she continued to ask, ¡°I think if Miss Guan and President Gu¡¯s rtionship, Madam Calle should be more interested in President Gu.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, it is entirely Mr. Ruan¡¯s credit that Miss Guan and Madam Calle recognized each other.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Mr. Gu is already married. Miss Guan¡¯s reputation has been damaged by the previous incident. It is not certain how Madam Kel sees it.¡±

    Guan Ning pursed her lips and lowered her head.

    ¡°If you are willing to help Mr. Gu, I think Mr. Gu will definitely not treat you unfairly. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±

    Su Ni said anxiously.

    ¡°You know very well what status you have with Ruan Yichen right now. He just wants to control you!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni still wanted to continue, but Guan Ning didn¡¯t look sideways. She pushed Khai aside while no one was paying attention. Then she faced the reporter and raised her voice, ¡°Sorry, about the rumors about me and Mr. Gu, I was on vacation at the time, so I didn¡¯t know. I want to rify here.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 279: Guan Ning Is Fake

    Even Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. This was not within their range of discussion.

    ¡°Sorry, although I know Mr. Gu, my rtionship with him is not what everyone thinks. Mr. Gu is always a benefactor of my university. Apart from that, there is nothing else.¡±

    ¡°But even so, I can¡¯t deny the hearts¡­¡±

    Some reporters expressed their disbelief.

    ¡°I know that your reporters like to be flustered, but I said that nothing happened. I have to apologize for the trouble caused by Mr. Gu.¡±

    She looked at Gu Zechen with a hint of calmness in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t have any feelings for her.

    Guan Ning didn¡¯t lie. So what if she loved Gu Zechen painstakingly, this man never cared about her.

    She knew everything that Su Ni had promised to tell her the answer.

    Gu Zechen wanted to be with him because he was like his ex-girlfriend.

    The reason why Gu Zechen didn¡¯t touch him was because she was just like him, but what she really was not.

    A tear slipped from Guan Ning¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but I¡¯m telling the truth. You can take me to the hospital¡­¡±

    The implication was that her body was still perfect.

    Now, not only did the reporters take a deep breath, but even Su Ni looked suspicious.

    She had witnessed with her own eyes how enchanting Guan Ning was in the hotel, but now she said¡­

    Madam Calle and Ruan Yichen followed.

    Could it be that Guan Ning deliberately lied to protect Gu Zechen.

    But if someone really did investigate, her lie waspletely unconvincing.

    ¡°Miss Guan, you¡¯re still a virgin till now?¡±

    A reporter asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Guan Ning¡¯s face was expressionless as a coldness shed across her eyes.

    As if they got a definite answer, the rtionship between Guan Ning and Gu Zechen was naturally unbroken. There was a momentary awkward silence at the scene.

    Madam Calle naturally did not allow anyone to destroy the press conference. What¡¯s more, these questions were not within the scope of the previous questions. At this time, Madam Calle had no time to worry about whether Guan Ning and Gu Zechen were really rted. She immediately asked the security guards to take away the few reporters who had just asked.

    There was amotion at the scene. Guan Ning sniffed and looked at Su Ni¡¯s eager eyes.

    ¡°As for the rest, I have nothing to say. At that time, I was younger and I couldn¡¯t remember it.¡±

    Guan Ning then turned around and was about to step down.

    Madam Calle stepped forward and hugged Guan Ning tightly in her arms, tears in her eyes.

    Gu Zechen was expressionless throughout the whole time. He saw Su Ni¡¯s small movements through his eyes and had long been puzzled.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I lost mypany.¡±

    A smile finally crossed Ruan Yichen¡¯s lips and strode towards Guan Ning and Madam Cayle. Guan Ning¡¯s shoulders shrunk when she saw Ruan Yichen.

    Madam Calle thanked Ruan Yichen again, but Ruan Yichen looked at Guan Ning with a smile. ¡°This is also a great joy.¡±

    Guan Ning lowered her head and pursed her lips.

    ¡°I still have something to talk to Miss Guan¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    Madam Calle nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruan wants to have a private chat with Miss Guan so eagerly. What, is there something shameless to say?¡±

    Gu Zechen, who had been silent, suddenly asked.

    Su Ni frowned. Why did Gu Zechen rush out at this time?

    Madam Kel, who hadn¡¯t gone far away, was even angrier. ¡°President Gu, are you being a little too rude?¡±

    The impression Gu Zechen had in her heart waspletely gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Calle, I know I¡¯m being rude, but I think it¡¯s better to be clear in front of the reporters.¡±

    With a smile on his face, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked to the stage. He stood at the spot where Guan Ning stood before him and calmly watched the reporters ¡®eyes.

    Ruan Yichen frowned, grabbed Guan Ning and nced at Guan Ning suspiciously.

    Under the strong aura, Guan Ning quickly became afraid and tears were about to fall. She kept waving, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, believe me!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Get up!¡±

    Ruan Yichen shouted coldly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen went on stage, Guan Ning was scared. Ruan Yichen put one of his hands on her waist and lowered his voice, ¡°If you still want your parents to live, give me a more realistic act. With me around, no one will find a problem.¡±

    ¡°Quickly adjust your breathing!¡±

    Ruan Yichen warned.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Guan Ning looked at Ruan Yichen, slowly closed her eyes and breathed out. Gradually, her emotions finally calmed down.

    ¡°You are!¡±

    Ruan Yichen whispered into her ear.

    As if there was some kind of magic, Guan Ning gradually got courageous and decided.

    On the other side, under the puzzled eyes of the crowd, Gu Zechen slowly took out a hospital appraisal and said, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan can steal Liang to change pirs, why can¡¯t I reappraise another one?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±

    Ruan Yichen snorted coldly.

    Madam Calle also immediately said, ¡°President Gu, I think you¡¯re mistaken. As early as Mr. Ruan brought Miss Guan over, I already applied for an appraisal. If Mr. Ruan can make a fake, can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that Madam is pretending.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and nodded at Madam Cayle, then continued, ¡°But this is also Mr. Ruan¡¯s realistic performance. I found someone else toe over.¡±

    Gu Zechen took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed them over to all the reporters present. Madam Calle also picked up a copy with suspicion. Gu Zechen looked at Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°Does Mr. Ruan want one too?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face was livid and he didn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m Miss Guan¡¯s benefactor, I naturally have a simple understanding of her family. In fact, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to Miss Guan during this period of time. When I found out that Miss Guan was under Mr. Ruan¡¯s house arrest, I felt that something was not right¡­¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that Mr. Ruan would sing a big show for everyone.¡±

    He turned back and looked at Ruan Yichen with a smile. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a recording here¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly shouted loudly, interrupting Gu Zechen¡¯s next move, and then quickly walked over to people, squeezing out a smile on his face, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would think of this move when he was in a dead end.¡±

    ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s not my fault to find Miss Guan. It¡¯s all thanks to Mrs Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly mentioned Su Ni.

    Su Ni froze and her pupils instantly magnified. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    She stared at the stage in a daze. Shock and surprise shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but she instantly learned from Su Ni¡¯s eyes that what Ruan Yichen said was true.

 Chapter 280: Pulling Her Under the Water

    ¡°Actually, when I was looking for Miss Guan, I was on my own, so I found Mr. Su, Mrs Gu¡¯s help. I think that only Khai and I know how much hardship this is.¡±

    Ruan Yichen sighed again.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand holding the recorder pen slowly slid down. He looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu, is it true?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears instantly fell.

    Even though he was smiling, his voice was so cold that she felt scared.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She subconsciously wanted to deny it, but then Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Mr. Su is so humble. If it weren¡¯t for your support, how could I have found Miss Guan so easily?  However, at Madam Calle¡¯s party a while ago, it was rare for you to find time to meet Miss Guan alone.

    He then ignored the pale Su Ni and continued to say to Guan Ning, ¡°Miss Guan, do you think so?¡±

    Guan Ning was scared silly.

    She knew that Gu Zechen had absolute evidence in his hands to deny her, but she had to listen to Ruan Yichen¡¯s words. She could only nod and say, ¡°That day at the banquet, Mrs Gu dide to find me¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s fist slowly tightened in the dark.

    Su Ni bit her lips tightly, as if she had tasted the sweet smell. Ruan Yichen was going to die and had to pull her back.

    She had no choice but to escape.

    Su Ni braced herself and walked on stage. She was always on Gu Zechen¡¯s side, and now she was the same.

    She wanted to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand but thetter took a step back. Su Ni¡¯s expression stiffened, but she quickly adjusted her emotions and exined expressionlessly, ¡°I do know about this, but I¡¯m not sure about Miss Guan¡¯s identity.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°The only reason I met Miss Guan is because I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When we meet again, Miss Guan is in a bad spirits. I suspect that she was threatened by Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Everything was broken.

    Su Ni had to tell her everything she knew. She could feel Gu Zechen¡¯s burning gaze behind her.

    Yes, Gu Zechen must think he lied to him.

    A bitter smile crossed Su Ni¡¯s lips. When she realized that the ending couldn¡¯t be avoided, she was not so afraid and more calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She bent slightly and bowed deeply.

    The scene was silent.

    Madam Calle¡¯s gaze towards Guan Ning gradually cooled down until she regained her senses. ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°If someone dares to use their adopted daughter to get close to me, I will keep the right to sue.¡±

    Madam Calle finished speaking and didn¡¯t want to participate in the farce anymore. She left with her assistant on the spot.

    At this time, Gu Zechen also opened the recording pen.

    It clearly recorded the conversation between Ruan Yichen and Guan Ning. How Ruan Yichen threatened Guan Ning and how she acted? Although it was less than 30 seconds, it was enough.

    Everything was revealed!

    Guan Ning copsed on the ground weakly, and Ruan Yichen had long left. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with longing. However, when he exposed everything, he didn¡¯t care about Khai and left.

    Su Ni could only follow closely, not letting the reporters have a chance to talk.

    ¡°Zexin, wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Can you listen to my exnation?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears gushed out. Now that Gu Zechen knew everything, she no longer had any scruples. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of losing you. I just want to help you, Zexin, listen to me exin¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    A sarcastic female voice pierced in, blocking Su Ni¡¯s footsteps. Heshine appeared again and her eyes were full of disdain, just as Guan Ning had been in the hotel.

    ¡°Su Ni, I have to say that your acting is quite good. Even our CEO Gu was deceived by you.¡±

    ¡°This is between me and him, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Ni put away her tears and said coldly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Gu in advance that he was almost able to get Ruan Yichen, how are you going to save him?¡±

    ¡°Also, you said you want to help Mr. Gu?¡±  Why didn¡¯t I see it? Instead, I felt that you were Ruan Yichen¡¯s aplice who deceived our CEO Gu for so long. Besides, secretly see Guan Ning. How dare you say that you don¡¯t know Ruan Yichen¡¯s n?

    Her voice became louder and colder. Looking at Su Ni in front of her in a sorry state, she finally felt a sense of joy as she stomped on her feet.

    During this period of time, the humiliation and pain he had suffered had finally been returned.

    After saying so much, Hesine still felt frustrated. She wanted to exin everything in front of Gu Zechen, ¡°Besides, you and Ruan Yichen secretly meet in private. How can you guarantee that nothing really happened?¡±

    One sentence was like a bucket of cold water, drenched from Su Ni¡¯s head.

    Her heart was as cold as ice.

    However, the man in the car never showed up from beginning to end, and he never spoke for Su Ni.

    ¡°Alright, you can do it yourself. Don¡¯t use the banner of your lover toplete your own selfish interests. Su Ni, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disgusting yourself?¡±

    Shine revealed a disgusted expression, then pulled open the back door and entered.

    Su Ni wanted to follow her into the car, but Gu Zechen, who was sitting in the front row, slowly rolled down the car window. Without looking at Su Ni, she said lightly, ¡°Get a cab and go back.¡±

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Su Ni begged, her eyes full of pain.

    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s go quickly. I don¡¯t want to say anything more.¡±

    Shine pinched her throat and said in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying enough just now?¡±  Sheshine, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!

    Su Ni yelled angrily.

    However, Gu Zechen was already annoyed. He frowned, but he was calm and didn¡¯t get angry at all.

    He just said softly, ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted her. Su Ni was stunned for a moment. She had just said so much to herself, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Gu Zechen finally rolled up the car window.

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Su Ni patted the car door and desperately chased after it. She ran off her shoes, but she continued to move further and further away until she finally hit the ground.

    Li Mo saw this scene through the rear mirror and was so scared that he immediately stepped on the brakes. ¡°President Gu, Mrs. Gu fell.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. He didn¡¯t look back and warned coldly, ¡°If you stop, you won¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Let you drive just like that. How can there be so much nonsense!¡±

    As if she was a petty person, she ordered Li Mo.

    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t be so bad. Although someone wants to destroy it, in the end, we still haven¡¯t seeded. How about I have a drink with you?¡±

    Shine took the opportunity to say.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go back to the hotel together!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s legs rubbed against the steps, blood was pouring in. However, the car that had gone far away didn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 281: Didnéˆ¥æª› Dust Go

    Luo Heng rushed over from afar. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Su Ni falling to the ground. He quickly helped her up and looked at her leg.

    ¡°Luo Heng, I¡­¡±

    She pursed her lips, not wanting to cry, but before she could finish, she fainted.

    When she woke up again, Su Ni was lying in the hospital. Looking at Bai Wu¡¯s eyes, her mind went nk.

    It was like a dream, a little illusory, but it was so real¡­

    She suddenly covered her head with pain.

    Luo Heng was still outside receiving the doctor¡¯s scolding, ¡°She has a fever of more than forty degrees. How could she wear so little? If she were anyter, her brain would be burnt. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I got it.¡±  I was careless.

    Luo Heng hurriedly apologized.

    ¡°And her leg. Although it¡¯s bandaged now, it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll leave a scar in the future. Remember to use this medicine and it can lighten the scar.¡±

    The doctor handed Luo Heng the ointment and Luo Heng thanked him repeatedly. When he entered the ward again, he saw that Su Ni was awake.

    ¡°Su Ni, how do you feel?¡±

    Luo Heng quickly rushed over.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s attention was attracted by the chaotic scenes on TV.

    That wasst night.

    Gu Zechen left resolutely, leaving her alone at the scene, and the even more intense face-off between husband and wife left a lot of space for the reporters to imagine.

    The news of the family¡¯s emotional change has be an indisputable fact, and the reason is that Su Ni is tied to Ruan Yichen.

    Su Ni¡¯s head hurt again.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Guan Ning¡¯s identity was a farce. Although it was finally exposed by Gu Zechen, Su Ni became the opposite of Gu Zechen!

    This was not what she wanted to see.

    Even though she had exined so much, this was the result.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore!¡±

    Luo Heng quickly turned off the TV and forced him back to bed. Pity and pain shed across his eyes, ¡°Gu Zechen is going to divorce because of this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Luo Heng, let me be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni clutched her head tightly. The pain that was about to explode made her feel ufortable and her temper became even more violent.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Luo Heng raised his voice and tried to wake Su Ni up.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    But tears involuntarily fell.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Gu Zechen, I lied to him, I¡¯m not good..¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, calm down.¡±

    Luo Heng gripped her hand tightly and looked at her pained and hopeless eyes. She started to wonder if she wanted Su Ni to treat Gu Zechen well, not just about revenge, but whether it was right or wrong to revive the Su Corp.

    ¡°No, I want to be discharged!¡±

    Su Ni became excited again.

    ¡°I know what you want to do now, but something like this happened. Now that the media reporters are crazy, Gu Zechen definitely won¡¯t listen to it!¡±

    Luo Heng grasped Su Ni¡¯s weakness and tried to exin herfort. Su Ni looked at Luo Heng in a daze and finally calmed down.

    In her mind, the image of Gu Zechen leaving with the carst night once again resurfaced.

    ¡°And your leg. Although it didn¡¯t hurt your bones, you still need to recuperate for two days or you have to leave a scar.¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s heart ached.

    Although he didn¡¯t see what happened, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess either.

    As soon as Luo Heng saw the change in the live stream and the moment Su Ni and Gu Zechen confronted each other, he rushed over but was still a stepte.

    ¡°If you feel ufortable, just cry.¡±

    Suddenly silence made Luo Heng uneasy again. He handed her a peeled apple but Su Ni didn¡¯t pick it up.

    Su Ni shook her head nkly.

    She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong.

    She just wanted to help Gu Zechen. Even if she was in contact with Ruan Yichen, nothing happened. The only two times, she did not willingly.

    But how could he talk to Gu Zechen?

    Su Ni was suppressed and irritated as she bit her lip tightly, forcing her tears to fall.

    ¡°Luo Heng, I want to be discharged.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The moment Su Ni finished, Luo Heng rejected without hesitation.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was firm. She wasn¡¯t as excited as before, nor was she at a loss. She just repeated mechanically, ¡°Luo Heng, I¡¯m going to be discharged.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that you are still having a fever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°And your legs. Your arm is grazed too.¡±

    ¡°Luo Heng, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m fine. I know my body very well!¡±

    Su Ni stared at Luo Heng and said without moving.

    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s the point of this¡­¡±

    Luo Heng looked helpless.

    He knew that once Su Ni decided on something, he couldn¡¯t change it at all, so he sighed helplessly and got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go through the procedures.¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t give Su Ni any chance to expose herself. Originally, he nned to take Su Ni out of the hospital but was rejected by Kafa. Finally, he helped Yao 4 and limped onto the car, then quickly got in.

    Gu Jia.

    Luo Heng was still a little worried.

    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±

    After all, Gu Zechen was furious. If they encountered each other at this time, the two of them would argue again, ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s character¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile, but she couldn¡¯t hide the loneliness in her eyes. ¡°Besides, he probably wouldn¡¯te backst night.¡±

    Luo Heng nodded.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, call me anytime.¡±

    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and a hint of warmth crossed her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luo Heng, thank youst night.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so polite? By the way, Ruan Yichen took Guan Ning awayst night.¡±

    Luo Heng said.

    Su Ni nodded without any expression.

    Now, the truth was revealed. She didn¡¯t want to participate in the matter between Guan Ning and Ruan Yichen.

    Luo Heng nodded when he saw her like this.

    Su Ni entered the hall and saw that An Rong didn¡¯te back. She let out a sigh of relief. The servants were worried about the strange look in their eyes.

    In the bedroom upstairs, she was already leaving.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯te backst night.

    Also, ESHINE had been together with Gu Zechenst night. When she came to the office, she probably wanted to talk about this.

    She had always believed that not only was Gu Zechen not rted to ESHINE, but she also hated it to the extreme. Thinking of this, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly and lie on the bed alone.

    Rumors spread outside. Qin Yue called many times but was silently hung up by Su Ni.

    Guan Ning¡¯s true identity was up to the table and Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary was on her schedule.

    Everything was turning towards her uncontroble direction. After thinking about it, Su Ni decided to call Gu Zechen. After no one picked up, Li Mo picked up.

    ¡°Madam, CEO Gu is in a meeting. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to pick up your call.¡±

    Li Mo smiled politely over the phone.

 Chapter 282: Donéˆ¥æª› Want to See Her

    Su Ni sighed and said, ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to pick up my call now?¡±

    ¡°Madam, what are you saying? How can Mr. Gu not want to pick up your call? Recently, thepany is quite busy, you know.¡±

    Li Mo hurriedly said.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni hung up.

    After that, Li Mo respectfully handed over the phone and looked at Gu Zechen with some concern, ¡°Mr. Gu, you won¡¯t pick up the phone. Mrs Gu will think too much.¡±

    There was ayer of frost on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Only Li Mo dared to persuade him now, but as soon as he said this, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes could kill people.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I still have work to deal with outside. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly found an excuse to leave.

    Gu Zechen nced at his phone. Fromst night till now, there were more than ten missed calls, but he was annoyed for no reason.

    This damn woman!

    It was this way he let down his trust in her.

    He might as well throw the phone aside, but soon the phone rang again. A text came in.

    Su Ni only had one sentence.

    I want to talk to you.

    Gu Zechen quickly moved his fingers and deleted the message. Finally, he returned to his expressionless face and handled his official duties as if nothing had happened.

    But for the whole morning, not only the people around Gu Zechen, even the department heads below were scolded by Gu Zechen for a small mistake.

    The entire Gu Corp was in an even colder atmosphere than before.

    Li Mo handed over the materials with fear. There were many that he was not responsible for, but no one had the courage to enter the CEO¡¯s office. In the end, all of them were entrusted to Li Mo.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the financial statement fromst month, and the data from the building materials..¡±

    Before Li Mo could say anything, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again and he asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they send it here personally?¡±

    Li Mo was shocked. You had scolded everyone in thepany all this morning, but who would daree over now?

    But Li Mo didn¡¯t dare let Gu Zechen know about this. He could only smile and make up a reason, saying, ¡°I just went downstairs and happened to bump into it, so I asked me to bring it along.¡±

    Gu Zechen took the document and looked at it, then said coldly, ¡°Only you¡­ It seems that you¡¯re not busy with work. I have other arrangements for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    When Li Mo heard this, he was so scared that he was about to cry, and he quickly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Gu, I still have a lot of work on my side. Look.¡±

    Pah!

    Gu Zechen mmed the files on the table and stared coldly at Li Mo.

    Li Mo had no choice but to say with a hard scalp, ¡°Mr. Gu, you know, you have a little temper these two days. Everyone, are you afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°Am I angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen touched his chin unconsciously.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Li Mo thought that Gu Zechen was aware of the problem, so he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Now the whole department says that you are because of Mrs Gu, so¡­¡±

    ¡°There is still a batch of construction materials from the engineering department that has yet to be signed. Remember to follow up. In addition, there are some issues with the finances. Go and deal with them. Also, the administration department is having a dry meal. You can¡¯t recruit anyone until now. You have to follow up.¡±

    Gu Zechen decisively interrupted Li Mo and arranged a series of work for him. Li Mo¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard him. However, he dared not object. All the bitterness swallowed in his stomach and nodded repeatedly.

    After leaving the office, Li Mo gently pped himself twice.

    The secretary looked at it and said with surprise, ¡°Asistant Li, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you scolded by President Gu again?¡±

    ¡°If you just scold me, it¡¯s fine. Mr. Gu still thinks that I have a lot of words, and arranged a series of work for me. Say when will youe to an end?¡±

    Li Mo was about to cry.

    The secretary was full of sympathy, but for the matter of direct contact with Gu Zechen, the secretary¡¯s neck still shrank. ¡°In my opinion, we still have to wait until CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s feelings are softer before we have a good day.¡±

    At noon that day, Gu Corp issued a new rule.

    If someone were to discuss the CEO¡¯s emotional life behind the scenes, they would immediately be fired once they found out.

    When the secretary heard this, he felt his back turn cold and his mouth was tightly pursed all afternoon.

    Su Ni had been waiting for Gu Zechen at home, but it wasn¡¯t until eleven in the evening when there was still no car light outside.

    She went to the hotel where Gu Zechen usually stayed, hoping to bump into Gu Zechen, but she never imagined that she would see eshen first.

    As if she was a victorious rooster, she acted in front of Su Ni and sneered, ¡°What, you still have the face to chase after me here. Do you know that you almost killed Gu Zechen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that this is between me and Gu Zechen. You are not qualified to ask.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni looked expressionless and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, what¡¯s there to be proud of? Do you think Gu Zechen will still bother you now?¡±

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. Naturally, I will tell him clearly.¡±

    Su Ni was not to be outdone.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t think Gu Zechen will stay in a hotel every day.¡±

    At this moment, Su Ni felt increasingly disgusted with Shine, and her attitude was rather bad and forceful. ¡°I think, I don¡¯t know who designer Shine is talking to me right now. Is he the friend of a dead friend or a woman who likes Gu Zechen?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly raised her hand, but Su Ni grabbed it tightly. A hint of sarcasm crossed the corner of her mouth. ¡°What, did I break it?¡±

    ¡°From start to end, you didn¡¯t get close to Gu Zechen because of Xu Wan, but because you love Gu Zechen too!¡±

    Su Ni raised her voice andpletely pierced the hypocritical questioning of Shine. Under her angry eyes, she quickly let go of her hand and retreated to safety as quickly as possible. She sneered, ¡°So, you should just ept your thoughts. No matter how much I quarrel with Gu Zechen, I¡¯m still his wife. I¡¯m Mrs Gu!¡±

    ¡°How long do you think you can sit in your position?¡±

    ¡°But before this, I will always be Mrs Gu. Please ept what you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she turned around and nned to wait for Gu Zechen. She didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen standing behind her.

    From his posture, it was obvious that he had arrived for a while.

    Her face turned pale and she quickly called out Ze Yan. Keeshen had already rushed to Gu Zechen¡¯s side, wanting to hold onto his arm, but Gu Zechen avoided it.

    Su Ni seemed to see a glimmer of hope, adjusted her emotions, squeezed out a smile, and said gently, ¡°Zexin, I want to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 283: Donéˆ¥æª› Come To Me Again

    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±

    Gu Zechen said mercilessly.

    Su Ni was unwilling to give up on this opportunity. She went forward and said, ¡°I know you still have a misunderstanding with me. Don¡¯t you want to listen to me?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to know? I will naturally investigate, but unfortunately, what I know is no different from what I see, Mr. Su.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was indifferent and cold.

    No matter how soft his eyes were, he even addressed her from Mrs Gu to Mr. Su.

    Su Ni¡¯s body seemed to have been hit hard. She took two steps back and her body was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say.¡±

    She lowered her head.

    Like a defeated soldier, he had removed all his armor and lost all his dignity.

    Even though he forced out a smile, he no longer had warmth. ¡°Then I¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    It was almost deserted but the instant it passed by, Gu Zechen grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall and she looked at him with hope.

    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at her. His merciless words stabbed Su Ni¡¯s chest like a knife. ¡°In the future¡­ please don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡±

    Bang!

    Su Ni¡¯s mind seemed to have copsed. All the walls umted by love copsed at this moment.

    Her body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard it yet? Gu Zechen asked you to get lost.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped begging. She turned around and left.

    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s go up.  I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I saw Su Ni. It¡¯s really disappointing.

    As she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, she started to act coquettishly.

    Gu Zechen pushed Shine¡¯s hand away again and said coldly, ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear Su Ni¡¯s name again. Also¡­ you don¡¯t want to provoke her again.¡±

    Shine¡¯s heart trembled.

    But now, she still obediently agreed.

    Since she had helped Gu Zechen this time, everything in the past would definitely be written off. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you up!¡±

    Su Ni rushed out of the hotel and mixed into the crowded crowd. Her tears could not stop anymore and she flew down.

    Her leg hadn¡¯t been drugged for a whole day, and it was still hurting.

    Gu Zechen saw the injury on his arm, but there was no pain or heartache in his eyes. All he did was look colder than when he hated her.

    She could not help but cry out loud again.

    Su Ni squatted on the side of the road, her body trembling uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t know why things were like this, and she couldn¡¯t figure out how she and Gu Zechen would go down the road.

    The cold wind blew and snow fell.

    Gu Zechen stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the 28th floor. Hesine opened the warm air and opened a bottle for Gu Zechen. Seeing that he was still standing in front of the window, he hugged Gu Zechen from behind.

    ¡°Sheshine.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly cried out, while he stared at him passionately, his eyes filled with love.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the opposite side of the road to the woman on the ground.

    ¡°Put down the wine and go out.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    Shine instantly screamed.

    Gu Zechen frowned and was already unhappy.

    Shine quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s back. His hands were like eight ws and he didn¡¯t let go of anything. He apologized hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, Zeheng, I was excited just now. Don¡¯t chase me away, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly remembered the woman still squatting in the snow. His heart was as stiff as iron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    Her attitude was firm again.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, the person who helped you this time isn¡¯t Su Ni. It¡¯s me. If I didn¡¯t know about Ruan Yichen¡¯s n in advance, how could you defeat him so easily?¡±

    Her emotions were once again out of control.

    However, Gu Zechen still pushed Shine¡¯s hand away from the ground and gently pushed him onto the sofa. Looking at the woman who was going crazy, he didn¡¯t have any ripples in his heart. He just said lightly, ¡°You should know that it¡¯s impossible for us to not love you before. I won¡¯t love you now.¡±

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, a little helpless, and his tone softened.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what happened this time, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll give you the reward you want and I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡±

    This was the best attitude that Gu Zechen could put forward.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be satisfied with how much money you give me. I only want you from start to finish.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen impatiently interrupted ESHINE, ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words again.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and the image of Su Ni leaving appeared again in his mind.

    That desperate gaze was probably painful.

    No, Su Ni¡¯s acting skills have always been good. She used to show how much she loved her, but now in order to get her forgiveness, pretending to be painful was not a difficult thing.

    However, the injury on her arm didn¡¯t seem like a fake.

    Gu Zechen furrowed his brows and he shouted at him with trembling eyes. However, he got Gu Zechen¡¯s cold shout, ¡°Get out now!¡±

    In the end, she reluctantly left.

    When Gu Zechen opened the curtains and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows again, there was already no one under the streetlights.

    His mood was inexplicably irritated and he suddenly became disappointed again.

    Gu Zechen poured himself a full ss of red wine but felt that it was not strong enough. He pulled out a vodka from the wine cab again. This time, he didn¡¯t use a cup and poured it into his mouth.

    His throat was boiling hot, and his body instantly became hot with the burning sensation.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body fell on the sofa and he looked up athetically. The bottle in his hand hadn¡¯t broken.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    His eyes were filled with endless anger.

    The bottle mmed against the wall.

    He should have discovered it long ago.

    He should have known that this woman was wrong.

    Didn¡¯t he warn Su Ni? He hated deception the most, but she actually cheated him so deeply.

    Su Ni did not return overnight.

    Instead, she arrived at the hotel where Madam Calle was staying.

    She didn¡¯t know which room Madam Calle was in, so she could only wait in the hall.

    Su Ni thought that as long as she could see Madam Calle, she would definitely have a chance to speak for Gu Zechen and beg for mercy.

    However, before she met Madam Calle, Su Ni first received a call from Li Mo saying that President Gu had drunk a lotst night. He couldn¡¯t get into ss now and he was still in the hospital.

    Su Ni between the devil and the deep blue sea.

    But in time, Madam Calle was about to appear. If she left now, she wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for nothing.

    Furthermore, there would never be a chance again.

    ¡°Asistant Li, listen up. Help me take care of Mr. Gu first. Wait two hours for me, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±  Su Ni promised.

 Chapter 284: Confess Everything

    Li Mo probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to refuse, and his attitude was much calmer. He kindly reminded, ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu is in the hospital right now. It¡¯s a good opportunity. I think you¡¯d bettere over before Mr. Gu wakes up.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni was so anxious that she was about to cry, but now that she had seen Madam Calle, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, Asistant Li, CEO Gu is here to ask you. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±

    Sure enough, Li Mo looked at his phone and Su Ni hung up early.

    In the room, Gu Zechen¡¯s roar was heard. Li Mo could only rush in quickly, ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Who sent me to the hospital? I wonder if there¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for me to do?¡±

    Gu Zechen removed the nket and quickly went to the ground. Li Mo hurriedly stopped him, but he couldn¡¯t find a better reason. He had to say, ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam wille over soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°Why do I need her toe over?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Mrs Gu is already on the way.¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it!¡±

    Although Gu Zechen was still angry, his intention of leaving was not as obvious as before. He ate the porridge on the table and called to ask about thepany.

    On the other hand, Li Mo could only constantly call Su Ni but Su Ni had already turned off her phone.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Su Ni took a few steps towards Madam Calle but was stopped by the bodyguard.

    Madam Calle looked at Su Ni and she still had some impression of her. She nodded and said discontentedly, ¡°I think Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t have toe back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know your schedule, so I can only wait here.¡±

    Su Ni apologized sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°What? You waited here all night?¡±

    Madam Calle was surprised.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t deny it.

    She knew that she was stupid, but she had no other choice.

    Probably touched by Su Ni¡¯s sincerity, Madam Calle pushed off the bodyguard and softened her tone. She said helplessly, ¡°Mrs Gu, I know what you¡¯re looking for, but Mr. Gu is really disappointing me this time. I won¡¯t invest in Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you misunderstood.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously and sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m here today. I promise I won¡¯t mention work.¡±

    Madam Calle was half-convinced. ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni nodded vigorously.

    Madam Calle whispered a few words to her and then said to Su Ni, ¡°I can give you half an hour.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Ni blurted out.

    She covered her eyes and her excited nose grew sore again. Under the lead of the group, Su Ni followed Madam Cayle to a private room.

    On the other side, Moss looked at the time, clearly counting.

    Madam Calle made a wee gesture. ¡°Mrs Gu, you can talk.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed her sore nose, but found that at this moment, she was choked up and couldn¡¯t speak. In order not to waste time, she could only toe straight to the point, ¡°Madam, maybe you have doubts about my rtionship with Mr. Gu, but I want to say that your suspicions are true.¡±

    A hint of surprise shed across Madam Calle¡¯s eyes but she was fleeting.

    Obviously, Su Ni guessed right.

    Just like what the mysterious person said, fake is fake. Even if they disguise themselves and deceive themselves, they can¡¯t deceive everyone.

    Madam Calle didn¡¯t make a sound. It was probably Su Ni¡¯s sudden confession that made the madam unable to figure it out for a while.

    ¡°Sorry, Madam.¡±

    Su Ni apologized again.

    ¡°Actually, Mr. Gu and I have been married for more than three years, so I haven¡¯t had much of a connection, but this time, because of your arrival, I have a good chance to get along with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe many times, I think I¡¯m acting, but when I¡¯m acting, everything has changed. I don¡¯t have to think about the script anymore and think about what kind of emotions I need. Everything will happen naturally. Now I can be very calm and seriously tell you that I love him.¡±

    Madam Calle frowned. ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m touched by your story, but I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that because of Guan Ning, you don¡¯t have a good impression of me and Mr. Gu, but Mr. Gu once told me that nothing happened between him and Guan Ning.¡±

    Su Ni swore solemnly.

    She didn¡¯t believe it before and had always been deceiving herself. However, when Guan Ning personally admitted that she denied all her rtionship with Gu Zechen, Su Ni had to re-examine the rtionship.

    ¡°Perhaps he hated me too much, so he deliberately found someone to anger me.¡±

    Su Ni muttered softly.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you probably don¡¯t know that CEO Gu once had a woman she loved, called Xu Wan. Even now, he still has her shadow in his heart¡­ And that woman, because she wanted to get engaged to me, she left in a car ident, so this is why Mr. Gu hated me so much.¡±

    Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was an insurmountable ditch in front of her and Gu Zechen.

    Now that she said it, it was much easier.

    ¡°Then, do you¡­ really don¡¯t mind?¡±

    A hint of heartache crossed Madam Calle¡¯s eyes. The man she loved always thought of another woman in her heart. She couldn¡¯t imagine how she hated her.

    ¡°Madam, once you fall in love with a person, you will fall in love with him all. Even in his past, you will ept him, because that is a part of his life. Only this love isplete.¡±

    Su Ni wiped away her tears and slowly calmed down. ¡°Because I know that when he proposed to me, my heartbeat was real. He was afraid of Gao Gao and even apanied me to watch the sky. My feelings are true. I¡¯m sick. He gave up on your meeting toe to the hospital. My warmth in my heart is real¡­¡±

    The things that they had experienced in the past shed across her heart like a movie. It was so clear and touched.

    The tears that had just been controlled burst again.

    At this moment, she was very sure of her heart.

    There was a strange look in Madam Calle¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t show it.

    Thirty minutes had passed and Madam Calle looked at the door. It was obvious that Su Ni¡¯s story was touching but it was not enough for Madam Calle to change her mind.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve always envied your rtionship with you, but that kind of feeling is too unattainable in this world, so I feel very satisfied to meet him now, but¡­ I really just wanted to help him with Guan Ning¡¯s matter, but he misunderstood him¡­¡±

 Chapter 285: Helping You This Time

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then exin it clearly.¡±

    ¡°He once told me that he hates others deceiving him the most, especially me.  Now that I had touched his bottom line, he was unwilling to give me another chance to exin.

    As Su Ni said this, she suddenly knelt in front of Madam Calle and tightly grabbed her hand.

    Madam Calle screamed and Mcx rushed over but was stopped by Madam Calle.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were streaming down her face without Mrs Gu¡¯s attitude and dignity. ¡°So, I hope that Madam can help me and CEO Gu to create a chance for me and I to make it clear.¡±

    Madam Calle looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you because I¡¯m going to leave soon.  Furthermore, if they really loved each other, they would not be afraid of these difficulties. I believe that you will be able to walk over.

    Su Ni wiped her tears.

    She let go of Madam Calle¡¯s hand.

    She stood up and bowed heavily at Madam Kel.

    ¡°Madam, thank you very much for listening to me today. Actually, it¡¯s fine to act or to have a true rtionship during this period of time. I feel very happy, and I¡¯m very satisfied to tell Madam about it.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡­¡±

    Madam Calle hurriedly helped Su Ni up, but Su Ni squeezed out a smile and looked at the diamond ring in her hand. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Before Su Ni could take two steps forward, she heard Madam Calle¡¯s voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw Madam Calle standing up with a gentle and kind expression.

    ¡°Three dayster, I will hold a Chinese cultural exhibition salon. You and Mr. Gu cane over.¡±

    My husband.

    Su Ni blinked in astonishment, as if she had reacted for quite a while. Was she right?

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth excitedly, unsure what to say.

    After Madam Calle signaled for her to sit down again, she continued, ¡°Although you and President Gu deceived me and made me feel very dissatisfied, I thank you for being honest with me now.¡±

    Thedy¡¯s expression was sincere and faint. She didn¡¯t look like she was angry, so she continued, ¡°So I¡¯m willing to help you!¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    Su Ni got up excitedly and bent down at Madam Cayle. ¡°Thank you really, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Madam Calle waved her hand and stood up to look at Mcos. She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to see a couple of lovers being torn apart. Although you guys have been unhappy before, I think Madam Gu just said that if you didn¡¯t lie to me, you still have a good chance.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached.

    ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany Mrs. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Madam, please take care.¡±

    Su Ni stared at Madam Calle¡¯s back for a long time, her expression finally rxed.

    If Madam Calle had suspected her rtionship with Gu Zechen from the beginning, she would be able to convince her to win a ce with Madam Calle instead.

    Now, she had done it.

    After that, Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen was still in the hospital and didn¡¯t dy, so she quickly chased after him.

    However, when she reached the hospital, she was already empty.

    Su Ni called Li Mo, who was driving. She held her breath carefully and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re on our way back to thepany..¡±

    ¡°Hang up!¡±

    A cold voice came from behind.

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    Li Mo was embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Su Ni vaguely sensed something was wrong, and she listened to Li Mo quickly say, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m driving now, it¡¯s not convenient to pick up.¡±

    Then, she really hung up.

    There was a dead silence in the car.

    Li Mo had already endured the baptism of Gu Zechen¡¯s anger, and he did not dare to provoke him at all.

    He had already reminded Su Ni and given Su Ni a chance. However, Gu Zechen had waited in the hospital for almost an hour but he could not see Kang. In the end, his phone was switched off.

    Li Mo sighed and shook his head gently. The rtionship between the wife and President Gu was getting more and more rigid.

    Su Ni heard Li Mo¡¯s words and knew that Gu Zechen must be angry, so she rushed to Gu Corp as quickly as possible.

    As a result, in the hall, I saw the front desk looking at Su Ni with a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Mrs Gu, Gu Huai has always told me that you can¡¯t go up for the time being?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face sank. ¡°When did President Gu say it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noon today, about an hour ago.¡±

    The front desk said.

    Su Ni frowned. It was fine if this guy was angry. Did he really fight with her?

    Su Ni also came with an evil fire, her face gloomy, ¡°You let me go up, I have something to tell Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    The receptionist looked at Su Ni with fear and said, ¡°How about you call Mr. Gu first?¡±

    Who doesn¡¯t know that the rtionship between President Gu and Mrs Gu has changed in the outside world. Now CEO Gu¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni has changed dramatically. The front desk naturally has doubts and does not dare to act rashly.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t move.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    If Gu Zechen¡¯s call could get through, she wouldn¡¯t have stood there stupidly.

    ¡°You also know that I am Mrs Gu. If you let me go, you will say that you didn¡¯t stop me¡­ If you stop me outside now, you won¡¯t be afraid that I will blow the wind to Mr. Gu in the future¡­¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and threatened in a low voice.

    She had no other choice.

    These words were part of the receptionist¡¯s heart. This was where she was hesitant and worried.

    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t wait for the front desk to react and quickly pushed the elevator open and rushed in.

    The front desk still wanted to catch up, ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    But behind her, a colleague pulled her back and shook her head gently.

    Su Ni nodded gratefully and closed the elevator.

    In President Gu¡¯s office, Li Mo looked a little ugly. Gu Zechen raised his head and asked him what happened?

    ¡°I said downstairs that Mrs Gu had an argument with the security guard at the front desk, and now she has barged in.¡±

    Li Mo reported carefully and secretly broke out in cold sweat for Su Ni.

    Su Ni was not a good man when she barged in.

    Gu Zechen looked gloomy. ¡°These useless things are fired!¡±

    Su Ni barged in again with a strong posture. The two secretaries followed in and exined with fear, ¡°President Gu, we¡­ Mrs Gu insisted on barging in¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded coldly without even lifting his head.

    The two secretaries quickly lowered their heads and quickly escaped, while Su Ni still stood still.

    The more Gu Zechen frowned, the more dead.

    Li Mo quickly reminded, ¡°Mrs Gu, you should go out too.¡±

 Chapter 286: Donéˆ¥æª› Want to See Her

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out!¡±

    Su Ni raised her voice. Even if she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s ugly face, she was not afraid at all.

    Su Ni heard the words of firing the front desk, and she frowned at this time. ¡°CEO Gu, do you think that just a few receptionists can stop me? Even if I expel these people today, I cane in tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re good.¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly, one word at a time. His attitude, his momentum, he wanted to devour themon name alive.

    Su Ni grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just telling President Gu one fact. Besides, I¡¯m still Mrs Gu, and several people in Gu Corp dare to stop me.¡±

    Li Mo patted his forehead and felt ack of oxygen in his brain.

    Su Ni nced at Li Mo and said, ¡°Asistant Li should have a lot of work to do, I won¡¯t dy you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have to make a financial trip.¡±

    Li Mo did not want to be a cannon fodder for their war. He nodded quickly and rushed out without waiting for Gu Zechen to express his opinion.

    At present, there were only two people left in the office. Compared to Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy expression and trying to suppress his anger, Su Ni¡¯s smile was much calmer.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I came today to talk to you.¡±

    Su Ni sat down quietly in front of Gu Zechen. Since Gu Zechen had nevere looking for her, she was the only one who came.

    ¡°What, do you want to tell me how you and Ruan Yichen got into a mess and used my trust in you to deal with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, closed the documents in front of him and put them into his drawer, as if he wanted to be highly vignt against Su Ni.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t move. She knew that she would definitely be humiliated by Gu Zechen today, so she was mentally prepared and didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, since I am your wife, how can I harm you? I did know about Guan Ning in advance, but I also wanted Guan Ning to stand on your side and try my best to recruit her.  If Guan Ning is Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter, the problem that has been troubling you will be solved soon.

    Su Ni said seriously and honestly, ¡°Butter on, when I found out that I was uncontroble, I thought about telling you, but I was afraid of your reaction after I lied to you, so I never spoke.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    Gu Zechen coldly squeezed out two words from his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know Ruan Yichen¡¯s true purpose. Do you think he would help you so kindly?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked like he was going to hit Su Ni¡¯s heart again and continued, ¡°Ruan Yichen just wants to see if you will tell me about Guan Ning.  If you didn¡¯t tell me, he would have taken the lead and gained Madam Calle¡¯s trust. But once you tell me that Guan Ning is really on my side, then the truth will be Ruan Yichen himself.

    ¡°You still want to help me. Your brain is only used by others.¡±

    A thick irony shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    In the past two days, he did not listen to Su Ni¡¯s exnation but did do a lot of research in secret.

    It was only then that she realized that Su Ni and Ruan Yichen had colluded with each other, and Su Ni had even yed a role in pushing the tide. She did not know that this stupid woman was treating a wolf as her savior!

    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Her mind went nk for a moment. She knew that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t make up lies to anger her because it was unnecessary.

    But if that was the case¡­

    Su Ni thought about it and felt a sense of fear.

    If he really told Gu Zechen, it would be Gu Zechen¡¯s fault.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. The sarcasm on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became even more intense, but her eyes were dark and cold. ¡°Su Ni, no matter if you hide from me or your involvement in this matter, you are obviously out.¡±

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Su Ni suddenly got up and a touch of pain crossed her eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ you really don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°Since you love me, you will tell me the first time, instead of hiding it from the beginning. For a whole month and a half, you have many opportunities to tell me and prove your feelings for me, but you didn¡¯t do it once, and instead lied to me for another man!¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly stood up, his chair flipped to the ground, making a harsh sound.

    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back and her eyes were dazed.

    ¡°Go out. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned around, turned his face sideways, and said coldly.

    Su Ni stood still.

    She lowered her head, wanting to exin something, but she realized that it was futile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I should say, but in the end, I hope you believe me because I have never hurt you ever since the beginning.¡±  And¡­ Three dayster, Madam Calle will have a cultural salon. I hope you can participate. ¡±

    Su Ni then turned around and wiped her eyes.

    She came today to ask Gu Zechen how he felt aftering out of the hospital.

    But now, there was no need to say it.

    Compared to himself, there might be people more suitable to care about him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold gaze seemed to prate Su Ni¡¯s backbone. ¡°Madam Calle is leaving today. How can there be a cultural salon?¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, three dayster.¡±

    Su Ni stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who did it again!¡±

    Gu Zechen gnashing teeth rushed over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly, forcing her to look at his cold gaze. He repeated, ¡°This time, Su Ni, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±

    Su Ni shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and her usually stubborn tears couldn¡¯t help but stroke her face.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not as despicable and shameless as you think. From start to end, I¡¯ve always thought of helping you. Yes, I¡¯ve messed up the matter, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll continue to be stupid!¡±

    Su Ni then quickly opened the door and strode away.

    Gu Zechen wanted to chase after her, but when he saw Su Ni cover her face and trotted with her, he did not leave the office.

    His hand was still in mid-air, as if there was still a faint breath.

    What Su Ni just said¡­

    Shit!

    Gu Zechen waved his hand impatiently and kicked the trash can in front of him to the ground.

    This woman wanted to cause trouble for herself again.

    ¡°Immediately investigate Madam Calle¡¯s schedule.¡±

    Gu Zechen informed Li Mo, but Li Mo replied with surprise, ¡°No need. President Gu, Madam Calle decided not to leave at thest minute. Three dayster, there is a cultural salon at the Half-City Hotel, saying that she wants tomunicate Chinese culture.¡±

 Chapter 287: The Banquet Three Days Later

    ¡°Not leaving?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was not surprised. Simrly, Su Ni had told herself before leaving that he thought it was Su Ni¡¯s trick but it was true.

    ¡°For no reason, why didn¡¯t you leave? What happened to Ruan Yichen?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Li Mo was also confused, but it was definitely another opportunity for Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, then don¡¯t hurry up and investigate.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice on the phone, frightening Li Mo to hang up quickly.

    After that, Gu Zechen quickly called Su Ni. This woman must have been colluding with Ruan Yichen and had something to hide from him.

    But this time, Su Ni hung up directly.

    Gu Zechen finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked up his coat and left the Gu Corp.

    Su Ni had just arrived at the office and had not taken a sip of tea when she heard Qin Yue report that Mr. Gu was here.

    ¡°No see.¡±

    Su Ni rejected without thinking.  At this moment, Gu Zechen should have known that Madam Calle was holding a cultural salon, so she and Gu Zechen had nothing to talk about for now.

    Qin Yue looked at Su Ni with concern. ¡°If there is really a misunderstanding, it is better to say it clearly earlier.¡±

    ¡°Now things are very clear, it is to see if Mr. Gu is willing to forgive me.¡±

    Su Ni felt that the Su Corp was on the right track and there wouldn¡¯t be much economic crisis for the time being. However, Qin Yue and the mysterious Mr. Chen were more concerned about their rtionship with President Gu.

    However, the answer Qin Yue gave was a serious one. If Su Ni divorced President Gu at this time, the agreement she signed with Su Corp might be ruined.

    Speaking of this, Qin Yue just let Su Ni endure. After all, Gu Zechen had been so cold to her back then, so she had not survived.

    Su Niughed bitterly when she heard this.

    In the past, she had no feelings, so she could treat being close to Gu Zechen as a necessary job. Naturally, she would spend ten times or a hundred times her energy.

    But now¡­

    She realized that she no longer had the strength on the spot, nor was she as thick-skinned as before.

    The office door was mmed open. Looking at the frightened secretary behind her, Su Ni just waved her hand to signal her to leave first.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m going down first.¡±

    Qin Yue left expressionlessly. Su Ni wanted to ask them to stay, but Qin Yue obviously wanted them to talk alone and leave in an especially timely manner.

    Su Ni shrugged and pretended to look at Gu Zechen with a gloomy face. She said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Gu, if I remember correctly, we should be separated for less than half an hour.¡±

    To be precise, it was only ten minutes apart.

    Perhaps the moment he left, Gu Zechen caught up to him.

    ¡°What is Ruan Yichen¡¯s n this time?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked directly in toe straight to the point.

    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted tough, but in this situation, she still held back and said, ¡°Ruan Yichen and I really have no ns, really.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened, his chest heaving, but he soon stabilized himself and stared coldly at Su Ni, ¡°This is thest chance I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Su Ni got up and walked slowly to Gu Zechen from the desk. She looked at Gu Zechen calmly and said, ¡°Do you still remember that I cried when you rushed to the live stream?¡±  At that time, I wasn¡¯t just worried about what Ruan Yichen was going to do, but if this matter fails or seeds, then will your rtionship end?

    Gu Zechen still frowned and remained silent.

    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Thest time Ruan Yichen put me under house arrest, it was actually him who found out that we weren¡¯t on the same line. He threatened me. If Gu Zechen really got the project, would Gu Zechen still need me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will forgive you just because you arepletely naked?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    Su Ni shook her head with disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡°Although I really want you to forgive me, I won¡¯t use such a despicable way.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously, ¡°Maybe I already know the answer.¡±

    Regardless of whether Gu Zechen could win Madam Calle¡¯s project, it would be over with Madam Calle¡¯s departure.

    Naturally, this included her rtionship with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for Ruan Yichen again this time. Since Madam Calle is going to hold a cultural exchange, please attend it. I think since Madam Calle has invited you, it means that you still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?!¡±

    He became furious again. Suddenly, he rushed over and pinched Su Ni¡¯s neck tightly. There was anger in his eyes that he could no longer suppress. ¡°Su Ni, when are you going to y such tricks in front of me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She denied it without hesitation.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you still remember you saying that you¡¯re serious? Now¡­ are you still counting?¡±

    In a trance, Su Ni was a little confused about reality and dreams. Her nose was sore and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It would be great if we could continue like this¡­¡±

    She murmured in a low voice that she had personally broken the dream. A smile appeared on Su Ni¡¯s face, but a chill rose in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Su Ni, I will never forgive you this time.¡±

    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni. If she didn¡¯t say it, he would naturally find a way to find out.

    ¡°Then, trouble President Gu to prepare and apany me for thest scene in three days. When the timees, Mr. Gu and I will no longer have anything to do with each other, we will be clear.¡±

    Su Ni took two steps back and said coldly to Gu Zechen¡¯s back.

    It was a pity that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly and slowly converged her emotions so that she looked like she was fine.

    That afternoon, the media once again exposed the change in Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s rtionship.

    There was even more spection that Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s love was just a facade. It was a conspiracy to deliberately show it to Madam Calle.

    One stone aroused a thousand waves, and the doubts of the two during their love were once again exposed, except for the vague evidence.

    Su Ni sat in the office and didn¡¯t hear about the news. On the other hand, Qin Yue organized a press conference and nned to publicize it. However, at thest moment, she was stopped by Su Ni.

    Qin Yue was confused.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore andughed. ¡°Do you think that in such a short period of time, my rtionship with Gu Zechen is really advance by leaps and bounds? All of a sudden, from a cross eyebrows to a fiery, sweet couple?¡±

 Chapter 288: Everything Is Fake

    Qin Yue frowned and revealed an incredulous look.

    Su Ni shrugged, put her hands on the chair, and said, ¡°Let them talk.¡±

    ¡°You mean, the news this time is true?¡±

    Qin Yue found it hard to ept.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni felt that it was much easier to say it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hid it from you for so long, but since we formed some kind of deal to achieve the goal of helping the Su Corp, why do we have to make Gu Zechen fall in love with me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, you hid it deep enough.¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s expression returned to his usual silence and indifference. He said something that did not know if it was praise or sarcasm.

    Su Ni smiled again.

    In her opinion, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She kept her pride and didn¡¯t have to think of ways to make Gu Zechen ept her. And the Su Corp was like Mr. Chen¡¯s expectation, one step at a time.

    ¡°I will report this to Mr. Chen.¡±

    Qin Yue restored his business is business tone.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Qin Yue left very quickly, and the press conference that was originally nned to be held was also cancelled. This action gave the good people more chances to guess, and they all thought that Su Corp was tacitly agreeing.

    The Gu Corp was still dead silent.

    As the parties involved, they kept silent, which waspletely different from Gu Zechen¡¯s high-profile style.

    For two days in a row, countless media cameras were aimed at Su Ni and Gu Zechen, but there was never a scene where they were together.

    Su Ni still lives in the family, while Gu Zechen did not leave thepany for two nights.

    It was as if everything was a foregone conclusion.

    Even Luo Qing seemed to be a little worried on the way to thepany.

    Su Ni looked calm andposed after she let go of everything. She smiled at Luo Qing and said, ¡°They can write whatever they like. Could it be that I still have to revolve around these reporters all day long? That¡¯s not too tired.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    A trace of worry crossed Luo Qing¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°If they let them report so recklessly, I¡¯m afraid that everyone will believe it and think¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Su Ni asked with a smile.

    Luo Qing pursed her lips and there was an additional trace of uncertainty in her eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Su, are you really not worried at all?¡±  During this period of time, I have seen the feelings between you and Mr. Gu. Your feelings are so good, and Mr. Gu is even better for you. How can it be fake?  This group of media was too boring. They couldn¡¯t just hold on to a problem and just bite it off.

    Luo Qing was indignant and Su Ni started to wonder if the driver would have rified it if she hadn¡¯t stopped her.

    However, for some reason, Su Ni felt sour when she heard Luo Qing¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni quickly sealed off these bad emotions. She no longer nned to think about it. She just had to act thest scene, that would be enough.

    In the afternoon, just as she was about to get off work, Su Ni suddenly received a call from Gu Zechen. Her heart heaved and she tried to calm down for a long time and calmly asked him something.

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen snorted, ¡°You¡¯re really calm.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°Since Mr. Gu can hold his breath, I naturally have nothing to worry about. If I identally said something wrong, I won¡¯t anger Mr. Gu again.¡±

    Su Ni smiled andforted her.

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll get someone to send you tomorrow¡¯s dress. I think with Mr. Su¡¯s acting skills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to perform the final scene.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and tried to make her tone calm and confident.

    The moment she said that, the phone quickly hung up.

    Su Ni burst intoughter. She told herself that she didn¡¯t want to say anything extra.

    Soon, Luo Qing came in with a gift box. Su Ni was not interested in seeing it at all, so she let Khai put it aside.

    Luo Qing wanted to say something but stopped.

    Looking at her thirsty gaze, Su Ni sighed and got up. ¡°Bring it over and try it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing smiled. However, when Su Ni opened the gift box, the smile on her face quickly froze.

    It was a pure ck silk dress.

    Su Ni was stillforting herself in her heart, but when she was wearing it, she realized that the waist of the gown was a little big. Su Ni frowned again. She knew her size, Gu Zechen, so how could there be such a problem?

    Su Ni could only call Gu Zechen again.

    On the other side, there was an understatement and said perfunctorily, ¡°Maybe the assistant chose the wrong size, I will get someone to give it one more time.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized that he had his servant help pick, so Su Ni understood, so she rejected and hung up.

    Luo Qing was a little embarrassed. ¡°How about you change the gown, it should be toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni quickly adjusted her emotions and smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, I still have a few good dresses on my side. I should be able to wear them tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Corp.

    Gu Zechen held the phone and caressed the cloth in the gift box with one hand.

    At this time, the light green dress gave off a unique luster and texture under the light. Thinking about Su Ni hanging up coldly, Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was raised.

    She could not wait to enter someone else¡¯s embrace.

    Su Ni, I will not let you do it!

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and twisted the gown into a ball.

    That night, Gu Zechen returned to the family and threw the gift box in his hand on the bed coldly.

    Su Ni just nced at it and said calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve prepared a dress.¡±

    ¡°How can you be perfunctory at Madam Calle¡¯s banquet? This dress is outlined by Chinesendscape paintings. Don¡¯t embarrass me then.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were full of disdain and indifference towards Su Ni.

    Su Ni turned around and took a look at the gown. It was just as he said, thendscapendscape sketches together with the embellishment technique made a light green gown impable. Even the smooth silk fabric was unique to Chinese style.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Compared to the dress in her cupboard, it was much better.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni said lightly.

    Gu Zechen ignored him and went to the study.

    The next day.

    Su Ni was prepared early. From makeup to selection of essories, she was the one who helped her. When she put on thest ink gown, she was perfect and close to her.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. This was probably the dress that Gu Zechen had personally prepared.

    Downstairs, Gu Zechen was eating breakfast when he heard the maid calling for his wife.

    Until Su Ni sat down opposite him, he pretended to be careless and raised his head, but when he saw her elegant and dignified qipao, his eyes were stunned for a few seconds.

 Chapter 289: The Last Scene

    Thendscape was outlined, and it just so happened to pour down from her chest. Along her exquisite body, she transformed into a clear pool.

    Su Ni silently drank the porridge and didn¡¯t notice that the other person¡¯s eyes were burning. Of course, the temperature didn¡¯tst for three seconds and soon turned into frost that was colder than ice.

    ¡°After the party is over, if you want to end this rtionship, I can do it anytime.¡±

    Su Ni was ready.

    Gu Zechen suddenly put down the bowl and wiped his mouth coldly. He didn¡¯t reply and left.

    Su Ni sped up and quickly caught up.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude had already be a reality in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Sheughed at herself and suddenly looked back at the ce she had lived for two or three years. Was she really going to leave this time?

    Li Mo drove the car while Gu Zechen sat in the back row. When Su Ni opened the door, she was stunned for a long time and could only sit inside.

    It seemed that it had been a long time since he was so close to Gu Zechen.

    For a moment, she felt particrly awkward.

    The car was warm, but Su Ni still felt her arms go cold. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her hands around her chest. On the side, Gu Zechen closed his eyes tightly as if he was sleeping.

    Half an hourter, Benz came down from the second ring and headed straight for the hotel.

    Because it was a private gathering, there weren¡¯t many reporters present. Su Ni and Gu Zechen entered together. As the temperature rose, Su Ni felt better.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    This time, Madam Calle personally appeared to apany her and greeted her with a bright smile.

    Gu Zechen finally had a hint of warmth on his face as he respectfully bowed to Madam Kel. Thedy¡¯s kind gaze fell on Su Ni and nodded at her.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu¡¯s qipao is really beautiful.¡±

    Madam Calle sighed in praise.

    ¡°Thank you. Actually, this qipao was personally chosen by President Gu.¡±

    Su Ni looked shy and gentle, looking at Gu Zechen with loving eyes.

    Gu Zechen was expressionless and had a high expression.

    ¡°President Gu¡¯s eyes are really good!¡±

    Madam Calle praised and smiled at the side. ¡°Please excuse me. The two of you for a stroll.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded slightly.

    On the other side, Ruan Yichen entered.

    Gu Zechen quickly retracted his gaze on Su Ni¡¯s face. Seeing that she was looking at Ruan Yichen, a trace of coldness shed across his eyes and he suddenly turned around to walk in the other direction.

    Su Ni was pulled and almost fell.

    ¡°Be slow.¡±

    Su Niined in a low voice.

    ¡°What, I¡¯ve dyed you from looking at my lover. Are you feeling very unhappy?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered with contempt.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    The sudden humiliation stunned Su Ni, and she was a little angry. ¡°I know that Mr. Gu is still angry with me, but since you want to y thest scene, please don¡¯t say such boring and meaningless words.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was tough, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes, ¡°Since you want to act, please keep Mrs Gu¡¯s eyes on me.¡±

    Su Ni red at him angrily.

    Gu Zechen bent over and suddenly grabbed the back of her head and started to bite hard.

    Su Ni resisted and put her hands between their chests. However, the more so, the more powerful Gu Zechen was, the more he wanted to pull Su Ni into his arms, holding her head and not giving her the freedom to breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Su Ni struggled to make a sound.

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes tightly and restrained Su Ni. He didn¡¯t think about anything at the moment.

    On the other side, Ruan Yichen wanted to walk towards Su Ni but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    Madam Calle looked into her eyes and said calmly, ¡°President Gu and Madam Gu have deep feelings, and they are talented and beautiful. This is really a match between heaven and earth.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smirked and didn¡¯tugh. Suddenly, he felt like his heart was twitching and he felt unusually painful.

    ¡°Yeah, CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s feelings are obvious to everyone, but CEO Gu is too anxious.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s nothing bad.¡±

    Madam Calle walked all the way to the wind and rain. There were too many things that could be seen through as soon as she saw it. ¡°This time, Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Sorry, Madam, I don¡¯t have a dance partner for the time being. Rather than finding a small number at thest minute, I might as well enjoy the dance of others.¡±

    He was humble and polite.

    Ruan Yichen did not mention the incident with Guan Ningst time.

    Although he promised that everything was a loss of mind, but what was going on? I believe Madam Calle already knows that Ruan Yichen no longer has anypetitive power.

    However, this opportunity would not fall into Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.

    There was quite a lot of news from the two of them, but there was no movement from Gu Zechen¡¯s side. On this side, Madam Kel had invited the Gu Zechen and his wife. From her attitude, it seemed that she had changed her usual attitude and appreciated Gu Zechen.

    This was something Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t understand.

    Could it be that Gu Zechen did something in the dark?

    Ruan Yichen frowned and wanted to get some useful information from Madam Calle, but Madam Calle had already made an excuse to leave first. Ruan Yichen found a seat and sat quietly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    On the other side, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were separated.

    Su Ni wiped the corner of her mouth and was a little dissatisfied, but she still lowered her decibel, pretending to be calm, ¡°I¡¯ll go make up.¡±

    He ate the lipstick well.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him but slowly followed behind Su Ni with his hands in his pockets.

    Su Ni saw it and was so angry.

    The man clearly did not believe him and deliberately monitored him.

    ¡°President Gu is really happy. Even Mrs Gu has to apany her personally when she goes to the bathroom. If there is no difference between men and women, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gu will not follow in.¡±

    A teasing voice came from the side.

    As soon as Gu Zechen turned around, he saw Ruan Yichen standing not far away in a pure white suit. From his appearance, it didn¡¯t seem convenient. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I love my own wife. How did Mr. Ruan get into his eyes?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and took a few steps closer, then said, ¡°I just think that CEO Gu is tired in acting like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Ruan Yichen smiled and continued, ¡°Now the whole Nancheng city knows that Mr. Gu and Mr. Su are not really husband and wife, but they are just acting for Madam Calle. CEO Gu is still so dedicated, acting so realistic, really admirable!¡±

    ¡°What, Mrs Gu told you?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked coldly.

    Ruan Yichen shrugged and did notment.

 Chapter 290: Uneasy and Good Heart

    Gu Zechen smiled and the light in his eyes was unusually cold. ¡°Since Mrs Gu didn¡¯t tell you and I didn¡¯t tell you, I don¡¯t know where the news from Mr. Ruan came from. Could it be that Mr. Ruan has the habit of lying under the bed and listening quietly?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face stiffened, but soon he smiled unnaturally. ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m just listening to the media reports too¡­¡±

    ¡°I think Mr. Ruan knows better than me about the diapers of those unscrupulous media outlets. I think Mr. Ruan should not believe in some rumors.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not look sideways. Coincidentally, he saw that Su Ni had alreadye out and said expressionlessly, ¡°Sorry, I lost mypany.¡±

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. I hope the two of you can forever love me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen added.

    As soon as Su Ni came out, she saw two men standing outside. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, it was obvious that they had been talking for a while.

    Su Ni felt her head hurt.

    He just didn¡¯t know what kind of crime Gu Zechen nned to me him again.

    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t look at Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded lightly. After Ruan Yichen left, his expression quickly cooled down.

    ¡°I heard that Madam Calle has invited Master of Landscape Painting, Mr. Zhu. Let¡¯s hurry up and take a look.¡±

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were still wandering when they heard people talking. Then many people rushed in one direction. Su Ni and Gu Zechen naturally walked over.

    Along the way, many people greeted Gu Zechen, but their anxious eyes still fell in the middle of the crowd.

    On the stage, a master in his fifties was holding a brush in his hand. He put a pen on the paper with a majestic aura, which made many people amazed.

    Su Ni had studied national paintings for a while, so she knew about Mr. Zhu¡¯s reputation. She never imagined that Madam Calle would actually invite a national treasure artist this time.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Zhu¡¯s one foot painting cost five million dors. This time, he deliberately painted for Madam Calle. I¡¯m really envious.¡±

    The socialite whispered.

    ¡°But I also heard about it. Mr. Zhu came here and brought a few paintings, saying that he was going to sell it.¡±

    Among the crowd, someone whispered.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When they heard that there was a free offer, everyone started to get hot. It must be known that Mr. Zhu¡¯s paintings were not only expensive but also hard to find in the market.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s all a few cashiers, I think today is the right one. Madam Calle really has a big face..¡±

    Su Ni was a little interested when she heard that there was an auction. She wanted to discuss it with Gu Zechen, but seeing as he was still expressionless, she still took her interest back.

    The master on stage was still drawing. Even though they were discussing, they didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. Even Madam Cayle stood quietly beside her, a smile of amazement shing across her face from time to time.

    About half an hourter, the master made a move to close his pen. It was a picture of a scene between the forest, and there was a loud apuse from the audience.

    Master Zhu smiled humbly and courteously. Madam Calle went on stage, her eyes full of admiration and admiration. She put her hands together and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you Master Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    He put the seal on it seriously, then asked, ¡°I wonder if Madam Calle can understand the meaning of this painting.¡±

    Madam Calle frowned slightly, but she quickly said, ¡°This should be the early autumn morning. There are deer, rabbits, and they are chasing and making a fuss in the forest. Raising her head, she looked up and saw a ray of morning light. I wonder if I¡¯m right or not.¡±

    It was a simple ck ink painting that allowed Madam Calle to see so many movements and looks.

    Master Zhu nodded in agreement.

    Madam Calle¡¯s eyes became more and more respectful as she put her hands together to express her gratitude.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Un, the master changed the topic, but suddenly he said, ¡°But Madam only said the first level of conception, I don¡¯t know about the second level.¡±

    Madam Calle¡¯s face turned pale but she was not angry. Instead, she fell into deep thought and pondered the Master¡¯s words.

    There were also quite a few people discussing it. Su Ni thought that she already had a good understanding of national paintings, but when she heard the Master¡¯s words, she still frowned.

    ¡°Madam is a Frenchman. Master, you are making trouble for Madam.¡±

    From the crowd, there was suddenly a disharmonious voice. Not to mention the Master, even Madam Cayle could not help but frown.

    Su Ni only felt that her voice was a little familiar, so she couldn¡¯t see who else could be in the room.

    It seemed that as long as they were in a lively ce, they would appear.

    Everyone¡¯s opinion of Heshine was different. Thest time they had sex at the party, Gu Zechen had personally chased them out.

    After she disappeared for a while, she appeared in a grand ce. There were even people who took Shine to go back to the hotel with Gu Zechente at night.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of person thisdy has?¡±

    The master said.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have any high views, but I know that Madam Gu has good research on national paintings. It¡¯s better to hear what Madam Gu said.¡±

    ESHINE looked at Su Ni with a smile. Su Ni clearly saw a killing intent in her harmless eyes.

    Su Ni lowered her eyes and secretly clenched her fists.

    She seemed to have heard the sound of chuckling.

    No matter what she said or not, the ending wasn¡¯t too good.

    If she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, she wouldn¡¯t be able to really understand what was going on.

    If she was lucky enough to say it, wouldn¡¯t it be a p on Madam Calle¡¯s face, then she would have no face to continue staying.

    On the other hand, Madam Calle looked at Su Ni softly and smiled, ¡°Since Mrs Gu has research, I might as well share it with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Madam Calle, how dare I make an axe in front of you and the master?¡±

    Su Ni was humble.

    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t be modest. I didn¡¯t see that all of us are waiting for your high opinion.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and startedughing.

    ¡°This master drawing is in the form of a straight pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the first conception that Madam has mentioned.¡±

    Two voices were heard at the same time.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. He did not say anything from the beginning, but why suddenly¡­

    The other voice sounded even more abrupt.

    Everyone looked through the voice and saw that Ruan Yichen was smiling without any embarrassment. Seeing that Gu Zechen had also made a sound, he closed his mouth and humbly said, ¡°Let everyoneugh, but since Mr. Gu has a high opinion, I have to talkter.¡±

 Chapter 291: Solving the Surround in Public

    Madam Calle looked appreciative and wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Then, please talk first.¡±

    It was up to Gu Zechen to answer this question, so that it was not enough to disgrace Madam Calle.

    In Su Ni¡¯s puzzled eyes, Gu Zechen spoke in a joking manner, ¡°This painting is painted in a straight brush. Deer and rabbit are done in one breath, but it is a masterpiece. The morning light and Han Qiushuang are put together at the same time, which not only increases the visual effect, but also gives people a sense of serenity, quiet, and forgetting.  I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or not.

    After Gu Zechen finished speaking, Madam Calle took the lead in pping, while the master¡¯s eyes also shed with admiration and nodded with a smile.

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and his mouth twitched. His expression softened a little, ¡°I stole Madam¡¯s limelight. Madam should not be angry.¡±

    Angry?

    She didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. What¡¯s more, Gu Zechen was helping her out of the encirclement, so he grinned at him. ¡°CEO Gu¡¯s opinion is much higher than mine. I wonder if Miss Shine is satisfied.¡±

    On the other side, when Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen spoke at the same time, their expressions became extremely ugly. They even attracted a wave of ridicule and disdain and frowned in anger.

    After finally calming down, she heard Su Ni mention this again and her expression stiffened again.

    ¡°Miss Shine?¡±

    Someone reminded him.

    Shine quickly reacted and smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu, you are naturally unreasonable. And even the master is satisfied. Isn¡¯t Madam Gu¡¯s words too weak?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether my wife is able to see her or not. It¡¯s the fact that she¡¯s making things difficult for my wife. She¡¯s afraid that she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Gu Zechen took Heskin¡¯s words and didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to speak.

    Her face turned pale and she pursed her lips tightly.

    Gu Zechen wants to act as a loving couple with Su Ni again. No, she must expose this lie.

    Shine forced out a smile and responded with a few words before inadvertently leaving.

    Although Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t have the chance to speak, he still kept his movements shut. As soon as he left, he nced around and left.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Heshine stared coldly at Ruan Yichen. Ever since he was fooled by Ruan Yichen thest time, he had been unhappy.

    ¡°I came to warn you not to trouble Su Ni from now on.¡±

    Ruan Yichen warned in a low voice.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    As if she had heard something funny, a hint of ridicule shed across her eyes. She coldly looked at Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°What, does Mr. Ruan have any new ideas?¡±  I remember thest time I was on the live stream, but Mr. Ruan personally broke up your conspiracy with Su Ni.

    Ruan Yichen was the main culprit when he said that the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni had deteriorated.

    ¡°I know, you told me about Guan Ning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you hide this for the time being. You don¡¯t want Mr. Lu to know about this, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use Mr. Lu to suppress me.¡±

    Her shoulders shrunk slightly, but her aura had already been reduced by half.

    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets, leaned sideways and smiled. ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t need me to say anything more.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s purpose is to make Gu Zechenpletely bankrupt. He didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t hurt Su Ni. Besides, I think hurting Su Ni can make Gu Zechen¡¯s backyard popr, which is what Mr. Lu wants.¡±

    ESHINE argued.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything and just stared coldly at Shine.

    He looked too cold, as if he wanted to see through her heart.

    Sheshine quickly calmed down and raised her voice, ¡°I think you won¡¯t be kind to Su Ni, right? I remember that you wanted to help Su Ni stand up just now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to me. If you dare to make things difficult for Su Ni again, I think you can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen!¡±

    Shine was so angry that she broke down and screamed loudly.

    Ruan Yichen just stared at her calmly without saying a word.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you not to touch Su Ni, but I will report this to Mr. Lu as soon as possible. Mr. Lu will definitely support my decision.¡±

    ¡°What if Mr. Lu found out that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Gu Zechen?¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked up at the sky and said lightly.

    Shilin¡¯s pupils shrunk, and his heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone. His words suddenly became less decisive. ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Do you still need me to speak through?¡±

    ¡°You leaked my n to Gu Zechen in advance and ruined Mr. Lu¡¯s n. You also acted on your own because of Gu Zechen and made trouble for Su Ni many times. I¡¯m afraid that you did it for your own personal safety.¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, shut up!¡±

    ¡°If you protect Su Ni like this, then I can say that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Su Ni too!¡±

    A trace of sadness shed across Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes.

    His voice suddenly turned cold, with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Mr. Lu will believe me. In my heart, she will always exist.¡±

    ¡°Hah, stoping!¡±

    Heskin didn¡¯t believe what Ruan Yichen said, and he didn¡¯t belong to his superior. Why should he teach him a lesson here? He immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t ruin Mr. Lu¡¯s n. Please don¡¯t interfere in my decision. If anything happens, I will plead guilty to Mr. Lu!¡±

    As he finished, he nced around and left as quickly as possible. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Also, please don¡¯t see me alone in the future. You don¡¯t want Mr. Lu¡¯s chance to expose it in advance.¡±

    On the charity auction site, Gu Zechen¡¯s unique insight got many people¡¯s praise andpliments. Su Ni seemed to be much more rxed because Gu Zechen helped her out of the encirclement, and her muscles gradually rxed.

    ¡°For the next sale, I don¡¯t get it ording to the price. I need everyone to understand the meaning of my painting so that they can find the real owner of my painting.¡±

    Master Zhu said slowly under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Madam Calle pped and pped.

    Not to mention that Master Zhu¡¯s style had already spread throughout the industry, even if Madam Kel had just taken the lead in making a model, everyone naturally had nothing to say.

    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a picture too? Not only is it difficult to get a master¡¯s painting, it is also a free sell, and we can do some good things.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gu Corp will donate 3 % of thepany¡¯s funds to Western education every year.¡±

    Gu Zechen said slowly.

    Su Ni pouted, thinking that it was really generous. Although it was only 3 %, it was estimated to be a considerable sum of money. No wonder she didn¡¯t like a small sale.

 Chapter 292: Donéˆ¥æª› Cause Her Again

    However, the Su Corp was no match for her, so she was happy to be able to do something good within her limits.

    Su Ni stretched her neck and wanted to see more clearly. When she had juste out of the pen, Su Ni did not express her opinion. Wrongs of bids were heard from her side, and the eyes of the master asionally fell on Ka¡¯s face.

    ¡°I heard that this time, the master took out a collection level manuscript map. I¡¯m very interested.¡±  She asked.

    Gu Zechen remained silent and did not say anything.

    ¡°Take a look for me first. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

    As soon as Su Ni went out, she saw that she was rushing over aggressively. She didn¡¯t want to take a photo, so she hid.

    She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to follow behind her.

    His expression was also bad.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I¡¯m very clear. You¡¯re not qualified to care about me. No matter what, I¡¯ll exin it to Mr. Lu personally!¡±

    Shine roared at Ruan Yichen angrily.

    Ruan Yichen silently walked past him. ¡°I will only say it once. Think about it yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shine yelled angrily while Ruan Yichen walked away.

    Su Ni, who was hiding in the corner, was confused. What did Ruan Yichen want to care about Heshine and who is Mr. Lu? Why did they exin to Mr. Lu?

    Her voice was far away and Su Ni slowly retreated.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart at that time. When she came out of the bathroom, there was suddenly a scream, and then there was chaos.

    Su Ni quickly rushed over, but she heard that the Master¡¯s drawing was gone.

    Su Ni was still in a daze. Gu Zechen had urately found her and grabbed her hand and whispered, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked. ¡°How could the Master¡¯s drawing be stolen at the scene?  Who is so bold?

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in your affairs. Madam Calle has already called the police and this ce will be sealed soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and warned coldly.

    ¡°No one can leave!¡±

    Suddenly, someone went on stage and grabbed the microphone.

    The group turned to look and saw that ESHINE was a little more excited. ¡°Since Master¡¯s drawing is not seen at the scene, the person who stole the painting must still be there. Not only are the staff members suspected, everyone is also suspected.¡±

    The moment he said this, many people were furious.

    Someone was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Did you mean that we stole a painting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the Master¡¯s painting is expensive, it won¡¯t be enough for me to steal it. You don¡¯t talk nonsense here. As far as I see it, you¡¯re the most suspicious. Don¡¯t shout for thieves here!¡±

    The other person was furious as well.

    The person who could attend Madam Calle¡¯s banquet was none of the famous people who worked in Nancheng city. It was ridiculous to say that they were secretly drawing.

    Keeshen wasn¡¯t affected by everyone¡¯s attack. Instead, she spoke to Caleroff with a serious expression, ¡°Madam, please believe me. Although it might not be everyone¡¯s doing, for the sake of safety, it¡¯s best for everyone to stay.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Madam Calle looked at the Master with a serious expression.

    Obviously, it was up to the Master.

    Not only did Master Zhu lose his painting, he had lost his face even more. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle, he would have asked the police to arrive at the scene.

    ¡°Since everyone is here to attend the banquet, it¡¯s best not to ruin the atmosphere.¡±

    The moment the master opened his mouth, everyone was much quieter. ¡°However, my painting is indeed gone on set. These staff can testify. Everyone might as well stay and act as a witness to the person who stole the painting.¡±

    The corner of his mouth revealed a smile of victory. ¡°That¡¯s the same for me.¡±

    Quite a few people below the stage quieted down and nodded in agreement.

    Grandmaster¡¯s words were much more eptable than Hesine¡¯s words.

    The Master did not consider the guests as thieves. Instead, he stood at the Master¡¯s point of view and snatched the person who stole the painting together with the Master. For a time, everyone became indignant again.

    ¡°Who is so unscrupulous that he dared to steal a Master¡¯s drawing? If he is caught, he¡¯ll be in jail forever!¡±

    ¡°Humph, they¡¯re all reputable people. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re in jail. If their reputation is ruined, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll never be able to raise their heads in this lifetime.¡±

    There was another person on the side.

    ¡°Is someone really drawing?¡±

    Su Ni looked around. The ce was heavily guarded and there shouldn¡¯t be any illegal people mixed in. Now that the staff was under control, the only ones left were really the people attending the banquet.

    ¡°I lost the manuscript you wanted to take.¡±

    Gu Zechen said meaningfully.

    Su Ni frowned and felt a little heartache in her heart. ¡°Then I really have to find it out quickly.¡±

    ¡°Now, everyone is sitting on the spot. Let¡¯s capture the thief who stole Master¡¯s painting together!¡±

    After everyone entered the arena, they became the spokesperson for the Master and Madam Kel. After they talked about the crowd, the Shine¡¯s gaze inadvertently turned towards Su Ni and smiled, ¡°Now, please bring out the bag that you carry with you. After all, the script is only an inch away and it is easy to hide.¡±

    ¡°Is there a mistake? We still need to search!¡±

    Now, the people who were supporting Heskin just now couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Su Ni always felt that there must be other reasons for this enthusiasm, but it was true that the Master¡¯s drawing had been lost. Therefore, Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out what she wanted to do for a while.

    As for the guests below the stage, they were originally against the fact that they wanted to search for the body, but the Master and Madam Cayle had no objections, and the voices of opposition slowly faded.

    ¡°I wonder which bold thief dares to steal Master¡¯s drawing. If it is found out that he will suffer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Madam Calle and the Master weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have epted the search today.¡±

    As everyone criticized the thief, they handed over their bags and checked them one by one.

    Obviously, this move of Heshine¡¯s is quite effective. Even though everyone has some words about Heshine, no one will fight back against Madam Cayle. This wave of anger has sessfully burned onto the thief, and for a time, all kinds of insults and thieves are heard.

    The guests who had been checked before let out a long sigh of relief.

    Then, there were the guests who were watching the examination. Their eyes were so sharp that they could not wait to enter the other party¡¯s bag to see clearly. However, after their innocence was proven one after another, everyone was clearly restless.

    ¡°Looks like the thief can¡¯t find it today.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe the thief hid the painting somewhere else. Who would be so stupid and let someone search on him?¡±

 Chapter 293: The Painter Was Stepped

    Some people started toin. Their voices weren¡¯t loud. After Heskin heard this, he turned around with a smile and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the Master discovered it in time, the thief didn¡¯t leave the scene and it¡¯s impossible for him to have time to transfer.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? The thief will find it soon?¡±

    Someone retorted unhappily.

    At present, only Gu Zechen and Su Ni had not checked, but who would believe that the rich Gu Zechen would steal a painting?

    Everyone was waiting for Sheshine to be pped in the face. Gu Zechen said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t carry my bag with me.¡±

    ¡°With Mr. Gu¡¯s identity, it is naturally impossible to secretly draw. However, everyone has been checked and I have to do business.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Shine¡¯s tone was sincere and unquestionable.

    There was a sneer in the crowd, with both hands on his chest.

    ¡°By the way, Mrs Gu, your bag¡­¡±

    ESHINE looked at Su Ni with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. He probably noticed the bad intentions in ESHINE¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen frowned and looked at ESHINE with warning eyes.

    Instead, he shrugged his shoulders with ease and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, now that everyone has been checked, it¡¯s not going to let Mrs Gu do something special alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve checked it.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes changed as they looked at Su Ni. They raised their voices to help and continued, ¡°Now only the body search can prove their innocence. Mrs Gu is the same.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, look¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I agree now, everyone will not agree.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Mrs Gu is so resistant to the inspection. People who don¡¯t know think Mrs Gu stole Master¡¯s drawing.¡±

    As he spoke, he covered his mouth and startedughing.

    ¡°Check and check. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Su Ni saw that she had enough, so she opened her bag with a nk expression and handed it over.

    ¡°Of course, I believe in Mrs Gu.¡±

    Shine pursed her lips and smiled smugly. In Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that she was gloating.

    This was just a small interlude for her purpose of attending today, so Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the Shine would show a surprised expression after taking Su Ni¡¯s bag and cover her mouth.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    She cried out in rm.

    Immediately, countless people turned their heads and looked over. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Eskin slowly took out a folded drawing paper from his bag.

    Su Ni frowned. When did something appear in her bag?

    As soon as Su Ni reached out and was about to take it, she was quickly raised up by ESHINE and looked at Su Ni warily, ¡°Kafa, this is probably the lost painting. You can¡¯t take it away.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen scolded without waiting for Su Ni to make a move.

    Although there was a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I never stole a Master¡¯s drawing.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll open it for everyone to see.¡±

    The corner of her mouth slightly curved. Su Ni didn¡¯t admit it was the best, so she would feel better.

    ¡°Sheshine, quickly open it and see if it¡¯s a Master¡¯s drawing.¡±

    On the side, there was already too much time to wait and urged.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As she was about to open it, the receptionist walked down excitedly and quickly said, ¡°Let me take a look first!¡±

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to draw. Look at this. I just took it from Mrs Gu¡¯s bag.¡±

    The master¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. After a quick nce, his eyebrows moved.

    Seeing this, Su Ni was also a little anxious. She took two steps towards the master and exined, ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t steal your paintings. I just went to the bathroom and never went backstage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a tunnel to the backstage next to the bathroom. Mrs Gu can¡¯t be ying dumb with us right now.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and smiled.

    ¡°Sheshine, what are you doing again!¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly pulled Su Ni behind him with a gloomy expression as he stared coldly at Shine. ¡°You helped Master Zhu find a painting so enthusiastically just now. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s your purpose to frame him now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, we have to pay attention to the evidence when we speak. Everyone saw with their own eyes that this was pulled out from Mrs Gu¡¯s bag.¡±

    At this moment, ESHINE already had quite a few fans supporting her. At this moment, she was not afraid of Gu Zechen¡¯s usation. Instead, she smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Gu Zechen was not deceived by ESHINE. As soon as he turned around, he calmed down to Master and said, ¡°I believe that with my financial resources, I don¡¯t have to do such despicable things. I suggest that I transfer the surveince first.¡±

    ¡°Due to the rush of preparation for this event, some ces didn¡¯t have time to install surveince.¡±

    Madam Calle was both shocked and helpless when she saw that Su Ni had stolen the Master¡¯s drawing.

    Of course, she was willing to believe Su Ni but the truth was right in front of everyone.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that there was no surveince.

    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen, who was a little calmer than Gu Zechen. She looked at the master sincerely and sincerely, ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know how this painting appeared in my bag. Although I like your painting very much, I have already nned to shoot it for real.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The master looked troubled but his expression did not rx.

    Su Ni looked at the hastily folded painting and tried to calm herself down. She thought about when it was time for people to take advantage of.

    ¡°Did your bag leave yourself?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked from the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head gently, then slowly closed her eyes and thought about it seriously, ¡°Probably.. When I went to the bathroom, I hung my bag on the side of the washroom¡­¡±

    When she said this, a thought shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. Was it that time¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s sharp eyes once again fell behind esperine. At that time, she saw esperine and Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you mean by that? The thing in front of you is found in your bag. Are you trying to deny it?¡±

    Eskin nced at Su Ni with a look of disdain.

    ¡°If it was me who stole it, I would have dared to fall for it, but if someone framed me, I will never admit it!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were burning and she was not afraid at all.

    ¡°Alright then, let everyone take a good look. What terrible thing did Mrs Gu do that caused everyone to be searched!¡±

    Shine raised her voice again and sessfully transferred everyone¡¯s anger to Su Ni.

 Chapter 294: Suspected

    The guests started to surround them. Su Ni¡¯s analysis just now did not get everyone¡¯s approval. Instead, she thought that Su Ni was admitting defeat.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you really like that painting, I don¡¯t think everyone willpete with you.¡±

    One of thedies seemed to be kind enough to persuade her, but the contempt in her eyes waspletely unseen.

    Soon, someone followed suit and said, ¡°No, Gu Jia now has such a scandal, it is really embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t you hear that CEO Gu is nning to divorce Su Ni now? I think it¡¯s because of this that Su Ni has no money to buy paintings, but chose to steal it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, it caused all of us to be searched!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I was pretending to be quite simr before. I looked calm. Even I was almost deceived.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen could no longer stand everyone¡¯s discussion, or Gu Zechen had never suffered such humiliation in his life. He stared coldly at the Master with an indifferent expression, ¡°How much is this painting? I bought it.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t steal this painting.¡±

    When Su Ni heard this, her head grew bigger.

    Gu Zechen did this to admit that he stole a painting.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    However, as soon as she said that, she was scolded by Gu Zechen and shut her mouth. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and found that his eyes were full of impatience, and she no longer had the patience and steadfastness from before.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen just wanted to solve this matter as quickly as possible.

    As for the truth, it was probably not that important to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I know that you have the ability to buy this painting, but what I said before is very clear that my painting can¡¯t be bought with just money.¡±

    ¡°I just have to analyze it. Take it out and let me see.¡±

    Without hesitation, Gu Zechen looked even more disdainful.

    In his opinion, this was just a way for a master to brag about himself and raise his own worth.

    ¡°I really want to know what opinions President Gu has this time?  No, since Mrs Gu stole this painting, Mrs Gu must be very fond of it. Why don¡¯t you let Kn repeat it?

    ESHINE smiled and said.

    She didn¡¯t mind who bought the Master¡¯s drawing, since she had already seeded.

    On the side, Ruan Yichen lowered his eyebrows and pursed his thin lips tightly as he stared at Shine without saying a word.

    As for Eskin, she noticed the gaze behind her back, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Now, no one had any evidence to prove that it was their own doing.

    ¡°Sorry, although I like this painting very much, I won¡¯t get it in such a despicable way.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Gu Zechen. Her deep eyes gradually lost patience, ¡°I think who will pay the money to talk about, Master Zhu, what do you think?¡±

    Master Zhu thought about it and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    As the master had already spoken, it was not good for her to talk anymore, but there was one less chance to embarrass Su Ni.

    ¡°Since Gu Huai is interested, then the Master will open it again for everyone to see.¡±

    Madam Calle said from the side.

    It was obvious that this incident had wasted too much time. As long as the Master¡¯s drawing could be found, it would be good to find out who the real burr was.

    The master¡¯s eyes were full of love. He couldn¡¯t help but open the painting andy it on the table. He said sadly, ¡°Unfortunately, the decoration has been broken by someone, affecting the beauty of the painting.¡±

    ¡°The background of the Master¡¯s painting is here. Even if it is a manuscript, it is still beautiful.¡±

    Shineplimented.

    ¡°Yes, Master, don¡¯t be humble.¡±

    ¡°Such a precious painting, it¡¯s really lucky to be able to regain it.¡±

    As everyone said this, their eyes constantly fell in Su Ni¡¯s direction. Their respect from the beginning became iparable contempt.

    No matter how famous Su Ni¡¯s Mrs Gu status was, Gu Zechen could not change the suspicion of Hwa Xia¡¯s secret painting no matter how much he had saved.

    Unknowingly, everyone had slowly kept a distance from Su Ni. They didn¡¯t even want to give Su Ni a simple eye contact.

    When he saw this scene, the smile on his face became even more smug. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Then, everyone can bid fairly.¡±

    ¡°Fifty million!¡±

    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen immediately calmed down.

    The people present were stunned and even Madam Calle opened her mouth. She wanted to say something but eventually shut her mouth.

    Gu Zechen was determined to get this painting today. Anyone with discerning eyes must have seen it. Now that Gu Zechen was generous, he was silent for a while. No one went topete with Gu Zechen and offended him.

    ¡°Since everyone is no longer bidding, what do you think, Master?¡±

    The corners of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth slowly twitched, his expression still arrogant and indifferent.

    ¡°This is the Master¡¯s first manuscript. Could it be that everyone isn¡¯t interested?¡±

    When he saw it, he immediately became anxious and hurriedly urged.

    They were just looking around. They weren¡¯t indifferent, they were just looking around and looking away.

    Gu Zechen lowered his gaze coldly and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Since Miss Heshine is so interested, I¡¯m d to hear your offer.¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched.

    Fifty million.

    This was not a small sum.

    How could she get it?

    Gu Zechen did it on purpose.

    She did not understand. Su Ni had already betrayed him, so she could see how their rtionship had deteriorated, but it had only been a long time¡­

    Why did Gu Zechen help Su Ni?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you are joking. Since everyone is not interested, it seems that this painting is going to be taken home by Mr. Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen no longer paid attention to ESHINE. After staring at the Master¡¯s manuscript for 30 seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin and frowned slightly.

    A trace of pride shed across the master¡¯s eyes, but he pretended to casually ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really good to draw.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    He didn¡¯t praise people so easily, nor did he need to be like anyone else. These words came from his mouth and werepletely his true thoughts.

    Because of this, Master Zhu¡¯s backbone seemed to be straighter, and the smile on his face became more and more raised.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken about this painting, it should be borrowed from Song Dynasty¡¯s style. Lord Jing is small. This ce is dyed on the white paper with ink, and it reaches the state of being calm and one.  In addition, there was also here.. There was only one scene in the pale, but it reflected the glow of the people in theke.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s skills were good, and every part of the story was said. Not only were the guests listening to him, even the master couldn¡¯t stop nodding and stroking his beard with one hand.

 Chapter 295: Buy it directly

    Su Ni waspletely unprepared.

    When Gu Zechen decided to auction the painting, Su Ni started to wander the world. Everyone wasmenting on the value of the painting, but Su Ni was wondering how to prove her innocence.

    Suddenly, there was a burst of apuse.

    Su Ni instantly came back to her senses. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she saw the master smilingly handing the painting to Gu Zechen and gave Su Ni a meaningful look, she probably understood what had happened.

    Su Ni turned and left.

    Gu Zechen chased after him.

    ¡°You clearly know¡­¡±

    Su Ni was speechless and angry, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, her tone subconsciously pressed down, ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t steal the painting.¡±

    ¡°Even if I believe you, I can¡¯t solve the problem. Now that I¡¯ve bought the painting, no one dares to say that you stole the painting.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and handed the painting to Su Ni.

    Su Ni stood still.

    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand but Su Ni flung it away like she was electrocuted. She took two steps back and refused, ¡°I won¡¯t want this painting.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I only took pictures to solve the problem?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, he said in a low voice, ¡°I know this is the painting you like. Even if there is no ident, you n to take it, right?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want it now.¡±

    Su Ni rejected again and turned to refuse to talk to Gu Zechen.

    The matter was resolved but who could prove their innocence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to leave, but Gu Zechen did not stop Su Ni. He just stared coldly at the back of Hwa Xia, took out his phone and said expressionlessly, ¡°Help me investigate the fingerprints on it.¡±

    On the other side, Ruan Yichen forcefully pulled Shine to a ce where no one was present.

    Shine forcefully shook off Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand and crossed his arms around his chest, maintaining a high alert. ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you stole the Master¡¯s drawing and put it in Su Ni¡¯s bag.¡±

    Ruan Yichen lowered his voice, his brows gloomy.

    Shine pulled the scarf and said proudly, ¡°Mr. Ruan has to pay attention to evidence.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have no proof?¡±

    Ruan Yichen approached.

    Shine¡¯s eyes dodged for a moment, but she didn¡¯t retreat. Just like that, she let Gu Zechen stare at her at a close distance. She denied without hesitation, ¡°You have proof that you didn¡¯t say it just now. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Ruan Yichen clenched his teeth and tried to control his tone. He nced around and confirmed that there was no one else. Then he pointed out, ¡°I saw you sneakily entering the bathroom again, and you came out in less than 30 seconds. The news that you lost the painting has already spread.¡±

    Shock shed across Shine¡¯s eyes. Did someone really see what she had done?

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Shine raised her voice, but it was clearly a little flustered. It looked like a bully is always a coward.

    ¡°Do you know my nonsense?¡±

    Ruan Yichen grit his teeth and his expression became increasingly ferocious. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t take my words seriously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it. If you have the ability, you can go out and tell me. See who will believe your words.¡±

    Since that was the case, Shine didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore.

    She just couldn¡¯t stand it. Whether it was Gu Zechen or Ruan Yichen, they were defending Su Ni. ¡°Ruan Yichen, she¡¯s Su Ni, not the Kafa you liked before. Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted him roughly, his eyes full of impatience.

    ¡°What I said is the truth, but didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡±

    A smugness shed across his eyes.

    ¡°You know very well why I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked awkward. He leaned sideways slightly and continued, ¡°I just see that this will make Gu Zechen¡¯s impression in Madam Calle¡¯s mind worse. Besides, Gu Corp¡¯s funds are tight now. Fifty million is not so easy for Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Shine frowned.

    A touch of pity shed across Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Sheshine sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet. Gu Zechen, who you have been scheming to get close to, has already been disintegrated due to the internal problems of the Gu Corp. Now that these 50 million are probably unable to get through thepany¡¯s financial affairs, they can only be drawn from his personal property.¡±

    Shine frowned again.

    If that was the case, why would Gu Zechen not hesitate to help Su Ni take the picture?

    As soon as she thought about this, she tightly furrowed her brows.

    Ruan Yichen still said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you deal with Gu Zechen, but if you dare to make things difficult for Su Ni again, I won¡¯t let you go easily.¡±

    ¡°From what Mr. Ruan says, are you going to expose me in public?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude was cold and he did not hide the contempt and contempt in his eyes. ¡°Do you think Su Ni or Gu Zechen will easily give up on the investigation?¡±

    Ruan Yichen left after saying a sentence, leaving only a stunned Shine in his ce.

    Su Ni came out from the backstage and her eyes were full of disappointment. Madam Calle didn¡¯t say wrong. The few useful surveince cameras couldn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.

    During that period of time, no one had noticed where the heck was.

    Su Ni decided to look for the Master personally.

    The free sale was over and the masters and party were already nning to leave. Su Ni was in a hurry to block the door.

    The master frowned. Obviously, he had an impression of this person who stole his paintings.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, we don¡¯t draw anymore.¡±

    The implication was that she couldn¡¯t steal it.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s humiliation. Instead, she earnestly introduced herself, ¡°Master, do you remember your auction in the hemisphere¡­ I once bought a birthday picture of yours at the end ofst year?¡±

    The master frowned.

    With Su Ni¡¯s reminder, the master seemed to have an impression. Finally, he slowly ovepped with the person in front of him and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you Mr. Su?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±  I admire your paintings very much. This time, I have already brought enough funds to auction off your paintings. Plus, I¡¯m doing charity, how can I be¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni was so excited that she was incoherent.

    The master probably remembered Su Ni¡¯s identity and his expression softened. ¡°Forgive me for being blind and didn¡¯t recognize her for a while.  With Mr. Su¡¯s artistic achievements and her enthusiasm for charity, I certainly believe that you won¡¯t do such a thing.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The master sighed again, clearly helpless.

    Su Ni knew that it was difficult to do this. ¡°Master, I think someone must have secretly stuffed your drawing into my bag while I¡¯m not paying attention. The purpose is to frame me.¡±

 Chapter 296: Reaching The Old Art

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence. All the surveince has been checked.¡±

    ¡°I know, so the only ones who can help me right now are you and Madam Calle.¡±

    Su Ni said anxiously.

    The master listened patiently to Su Ni¡¯s exnation and soon met Madam Calle again. Madam Calle had always supported Su Ni in spare no effort. Soon, half an hourter, she heard that the Master still had a painting to auction.

    Thest painting had just been bought by Gu Zechen in a dominant manner. Many guests were still interested in it. When they heard that there was an auction, they were naturally excited.

    ¡°I think that since that person wanted to frame me and was rescued by President Gu just now, her objective has not beenpletely fulfilled. CEO Gu can¡¯t repeat the auction this time. I think she will not let go of this opportunity.¡±

    Su Ni was very confident in the face of the Master and Mrs. Cayle.

    Madam Calle had originally simply believed in Su Ni. She had just heard the Master¡¯s spit exnation and learned how Su Ni supported charity, so she felt even more admiration and high regard for Khai.

    On the contrary, Su Ni felt a little embarrassed and said to the two of them, ¡°Actually, I just want to do my best. With our current situation in Su Corp, we really don¡¯t have a better economic ability.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Mr. Su, it¡¯s great that you have this heart. This time, we must catch the person who framed you and give you an exnation!¡±

    The master swore confidently.

    Soon, Su Ni mixed into the crowd again. Obviously, everyone looked at her differently and clearly kept a distance.

    ¡°What else is she doing?¡±

    Someone lowered his voice and secretly discussed it.

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve already stolen it once. Could it be that I still want to think about this painting?¡±

    ¡°Small voice, be careful that Mr. Gu hears it. No matter what, she is still Mrs Gu. You should pay attention to her words.¡±

    ¡°I see, this news is not empty, and the Gu Corp is now so fierce. Even if the economic strength is strong, it is impossible to help Su Ni again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t secretly draw!¡±

    Su Ni retorted coldly.

    Soon, the surrounding voices disappeared.

    As Su Ni looked over, everyone naturally shifted their gazes. Su Ni took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions.

    She would soon be able to as the water recedes, the rocks appear, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by with these people.

    ¡°Not good. I heard that Master¡¯s drawing was stolen again.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that possible? It¡¯s not just a theft.¡±

    Su Ni still lowered her head and stood there calmly, pretending not to hear her.

    ¡°Could it be her again¡­¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would actually marry such a woman. How disgusting.¡±

    The scene was once again blocked.

    Shine appeared in front of Su Ni once again in an arrogant manner. ¡°Please get checked.¡±

    Obviously, ESHINE was more confident this time than before. She no longer acted like before and simply asked to check Su Ni¡¯s bag alone.

    This was clearly a provocation.

    ¡°Sheshine, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Su Ni frowned and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni chuckled, looked around, and saw that everyoneughed maliciously. She became even more proud and proud, ¡°Everyone here knows that you stole your previous paintings. I want to check your bag first. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was because of you that all of us were going to be checked. Mrs Gu, I think you¡¯d better open your bag and let everyone check it.¡±

    Needless to say, Su Ni had clearly aroused the public¡¯s indignation. She stood on the side of Sheshine and med Su Ni.

    ¡°Exactly, I think everyone here can do something like this except Mrs Gu.¡±

    Someone sneered.

    As if she was a prideful peacock, she raised her head. Now, she didn¡¯t need her to do anything anymore. She believed that this time, everyone¡¯s saliva would be enough to engulf Su Ni.

    This time, she didn¡¯t want to escape.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t opened your bag yet, can you wait for Mr. Gu toe over?¡±

    The guests seemed to be trying to expose Su Ni¡¯s conspiracy, and thenughed. ¡°Say, such a big thing happened, why don¡¯t you look at President Gu?¡±  Could it be that he felt embarrassed and left you alone?

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If I were President Gu, if something like this happens, I would definitely not show myself again.  Sigh, this is really embarrassing.

    Everyone shook their heads one after another, looking regretful, but the smile on their faces was obviously gloating.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, bring over your bag.¡±

    Shine stretched out a hand with a disdainful expression.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you so sure that the Master¡¯s drawing must be in my hands?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly grinned.

    She didn¡¯t resist the examination, but¡­ she was going to return the humiliation that she had given her just now.

    ¡°Su Ni, what do you mean?¡±

    Shine suddenly felt that Su Ni¡¯s smile was not right. At this moment, shouldn¡¯t she be flustered or afraid?

    Could it be that this woman was already immune after being humiliated?

    As she thought about it, when she looked good, she grabbed the bag from Su Ni. When she saw what was in Su Ni¡¯s bag, the smile on her face slowly grew.

    She said, how could Su Ni escape her palm?

    ¡°Everyone, look at what is this?¡±

    Hovering the things that were found in Su Ni¡¯s bag, she swayed in front of everyone. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see fear or fear on Su Ni¡¯s face. She wanted to exin something but she was calm and calm, just like the expression of an observer.

    ¡°Oh my God, it really is her.¡±

    The crowd eximed in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine if she stole it once. How did she steal it twice in a row? She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, she¡¯s just interested in the value of Master Zhongzhen¡¯s paintings. What do you mean by selling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid CEO Gu won¡¯t be able to save her now.¡±

    ¡°How disgusting!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    There were all kinds of discussions, and the corner of his mouth was high. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, her expression was clearly questioning. This time, Su Ni had something else to say.

    ¡°I have to say, your acting is really perfect!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but p her hands in appreciation for her actions.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean is not important. You should open it and let everyone see what it is.¡±

    Su Ni nced at the album in Shine¡¯s hand and smiled faintly.

    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡±  Miss Shine, quickly open it.

    Someone urged.

    As she opened the draft, she realized that it was nothing more than a clean piece of white paper. She swayed around the paper unwillingly, but even a drop of ink couldn¡¯t be found on it.

    ¡°How could this be? This is impossible!¡±

    Shine screamed.

 Chapter 297: Displayed

    ¡°What is impossible?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were burning, and her expression was confident and firm. She smiled at the pretending to be calm and said, ¡°Or did Miss Shine know what was in my bag earlier?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, stop ndering me!¡±

    Shine yelled, then her eyes became stern. She wished she could see through Su Ni¡¯s body.  ¡°You must have hidden the real painting. This is just your trick, right?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged.

    Un, the excited ESHINE suddenly rushed over and started to tear Su Ni¡¯s clothes apart. ¡°It must be hidden on you, right?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu Zechen finally rushed over at a critical moment. He quickly pushed Shine away and pulled Su Ni behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled loudly.

    The guests who wanted to me Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything at this moment.

    After all, Sheshine couldn¡¯t find the real painting from Su Ni, so it couldn¡¯t prove that it was painted on Su Ni. In addition, Gu Zechen had appeared and all of them chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Sheshine, are you crazy? When are you going to cause trouble?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold gaze fell on esperine. There was no time for this woman to stop.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s like this. The Master¡¯s words just now disappeared again. We suspect¡­ No, Miss Shine suspects that the Master¡¯s drawing is still on Mrs Gu.¡±

    A kind-hearted guest exined.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Miss Shine said that Master¡¯s drawing is on Mrs Gu.¡±

    The other person also reminded him.

    This time, there was no more fun to watch, and everyone pushed their responsibilities away.

    Heskin was pushed to the ground by Gu Zechen. Now that she didn¡¯t have time to refute it, she saw that everyone was throwing a pot on her. Her appearance of being afraid of causing trouble waspletely different from what she had just said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect just now that Su Ni stole the painting?¡±

    Shine wouldn¡¯t let this group of people stay out of the ordinary and roar at them.

    When she saw everyone looking elsewhere, she sneered. Why did everyone show up when she med Su Ni? Now, all of them wanted to be clean.

    ¡°What did you say earlier? Have you forgotten?¡±  Could it be that Mr. Gu didn¡¯t dare to say anything?

    ¡°Miss Sheshine, we followed after you said it to Mrs Gu. Now that the lost painting is not on Mrs Gu, what else do you have to say?¡±

    Someone was helpless.

    ¡°Is everything they said true?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    As Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened, everyone started to feel uneasy and some even wanted to escape.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, this isn¡¯t what we said. It¡¯s all the handiwork of esperture. It¡¯s her who framed Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°Defamation?¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you think I¡¯ve framed you?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shine sneered, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how the master¡¯s drawing had be a piece of white paper.

    Could it be that Su Ni found out and was transferred by her?

    But no matter what, this painting must be on Su Ni.

    As she thought about this, Shine regained her confidence and stared at Su Ni with a determined expression. ¡°You stole the previous painting. This is something that everyone can see for themselves. I think you can¡¯t refuse it. It seems that it¡¯s inappropriate for me to take your bag first this time.¡±

    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡±

    After all, Heskin didn¡¯t have any evidence, so no one would risk offending Gu Zechen and admit it.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I said, this painting is on you, on you!¡±

    ¡°Enough trouble.¡±

    Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore, but he was pulled by Su Ni beside him.

    Because of her n with the Master, Su Ni did not have time to tell Gu Zechen that in order not to dy her n, Su Ni did not want Gu Zechen to intervene.

    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes, Su Ni stood up and said, ¡°I know that because of what happened before, everyone doubted me, but I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t steal Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can testify.¡±

    ¡°And me.¡±

    At the same time, Madam Cayle and the master simultaneously appeared.

    The scene caused quite a stir, especially the master¡¯s elegant voice, which still shocked people.

    Ruan Yichen watched the farce and left quietly.

    As for Sheshine, her mind was still a little dazed as she quietly called out Master.

    It was a pity that the Master didn¡¯t pay attention to Heshine. Madam Calle just nced at Heshine in disgust. Soon, the Master said, ¡°Because of the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson, I¡¯ve already arranged for people to install surveince cameras in every room. The real person who stole the paintings identally fell into our surveince.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Master has said that there will definitely be no falsehood. Could it be that Mrs Gu stole it?¡±

    Everyone started to whisper, and the side that had just stood up felt weak and almost fell into a daze. Then, her face turned pale as she murmured, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In that case, bring out the surveince footage.¡±

    Su Ni was calm andposed. When she saw that Gu Zechen was still looking at her, Su Ni smiled at him, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    The Master didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and everyone was soon invited into the surveince room.

    In the picture, a white esperture was looking around and tiptoed into the backstage. Soon, he took out a painting from the box and looked around from time to time¡­

    That ugly expression waspletely exposed to everyone.

    Every now and then, cries of rm could be heard, ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually eschine! How annoying! No wonder she was so certain that the person who stole the painting was Mrs Gu. She was the one who framed it!¡±

    Everyone reacted and looked for a look.

    But how could there be any traces of eschine?

    As long as she knew that the Master still had surveince cameras, she knew that it was over. Hence, she took advantage of the opportunity for everyone to watch the surveince and prepared to escape.

    However, he never imagined that Ruan Yichen would be blocked by the door.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you mean? Get out of the way immediately!¡±

    ESHINE growled softly.

    From time to time, she nced back, afraid that someone would chase after her.

    ¡°Since everything has been done, there will naturally be a day of exposure. Do you think you can escape?¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs. Ruan Yichen, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±

    As he finished, he had to push Ruan Yichen away, but Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t move but locked him inside.

    ¡°Open the door!¡±  Open the door!

    Shine knocked on the door desperately.

 Chapter 298: Tragic Arrest

    ¡°Go over there and take a look. This eschine has ruined us. Not only did she deceive us, she also made us offend President Gu and Mrs Gu. We must find her!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this woman is too cunning. She can do something like this!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing that these people were about to find him, Shine panicked and started knocking on the door.

    But Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t intend to open the door from the beginning. Now that he had long left after closing the door, he had no reaction at the door for a long time, so he could only find another way.

    In the end, because he was too fast, he almost fell into someone else¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sheshine!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The guests who caught the eshen screamed. Their eyes were filled with the intention of eating the esperture.

    ¡°What do you want to do!¡±

    Sheshine struggled desperately, but the security guard who heard themotion quickly rushed over and controlled her.

    The guests had alreadye out of the surveince room and learned that it was all Hesine who framed Su Ni. All of them looked ashamed and apologized like Su Ni, hoping that her lord would not remember the past.

    On the other side, Su Ni was much calmer.

    ¡°I know that everyone has been bewitched by eschine, which is why everyone has misjudged, so I won¡¯t me everyone.¡±

    Su Ni said with a smile.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief when they heard that Su Ni wasn¡¯t ming her. They also took advantage of the situation and ced all the me on the side of Heshine.

    ¡°I told you that this ESHINE is uneasy and kind. It must be because of the love and love of the Gu family and Mrs Gu. It is jealous and deliberately made so many movements.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that the Master was already on guard against her and had security cameras set up.¡±

    Everyone kept talking and everyone surrounded Su Ni.

    It was also time for Madam Calle to step forward and tell her ns with Master and Su Ni, as well as prove her innocence for Su Ni again.

    The people who had doubts in their hearts suddenly became cheerful.

    Thest time he stole a painting, it was also a crime of esperture.

    ¡°This woman is so vicious.¡±

    Someoneined for Su Ni, as if they had been friends for many years. They filled up with righteous indignation, ¡°Mrs Gu, you can¡¯t let this Shine go. The police are outside!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Liu is right. This time, I have to let the ESHINE taste a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the details after the banquet is over.¡±

    Su Ni smiled gratefully at Madam Calle and the Master.

    It was enough to prove her innocence. Besides, it should be someone shouting for a beating right now.

    Gu Zechen, who had been silent all this time, probably understood that this was a scene that Su Ni had created herself. His worried expression rxed slightly.

    However, Su Ni did not tell herself about this from start to end, which made Gu Zechen unhappy.

    Therefore, twoplicated emotions were mixed on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, and his expression didn¡¯t look so friendly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone to collect the frame that was thrown away previously. Although the traces on it have been clear, there are indeed Hesine¡¯s fingerprints. This proves that the loss of the Master¡¯s drawing was rted to Hesine.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s low and maic voice was heard slowly.

    Everyone was stunned again and even Su Ni could not help but look at Gu Zechen.

    Did he help her investigate the time he disappeared?

    He didn¡¯t say that as long as things were resolved, it would be fine.

    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s nose suddenly ached and her heart was full of mixed feelings.

    No one knew who was leading the way. Suddenly, there was a loud round of apuse. Even Madam Cayle and the master nodded, feeling happy for Su Ni.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, congrattions. With CEO Gu¡¯s husband who loves you so much, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who can frame you.¡±

    Madam Calle stepped forward and warmly hugged Su Ni.

    Su Ni was instantly ttered and her eyes were full of excitement. She nodded excitedly, and such an intimate scene made people look straight.

    Normally, although Madam Cayle was friendly and charitable, she had always maintained a close distance from everyone. Usually, the banquet would only show off as a gift. It was the first time she had appeared like today to participate in a free sell.

    Now, Madam Calle actually hugged Su Ni.

    Does this mean that the rtionship between Madam Calle and Gu Zechen is already spring.

    For a time, everyone was thinking, while Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful look.

    He had long learned from Li Mo¡¯s investigation that this woman had contact with Madam Calle three days ago, and then the woman came to find him.

    He did not know that the two of them were already so close.

    The couple had different thoughts and Madam Calle¡¯s hug made the atmosphere even more lively.

    Someone suddenly sniffed. Some sharp-eyed people saw that Shine was sent over by several security guards.

    ¡°Look, you still want to run. You should be caught now.¡±

    Someone nced at esperine. There were several ws on the white gown and their eyes became even more contemptuous.

    ¡°With Mr. Gu around, do you think she can run today and run tomorrow?¡±

    The truth was that everyone secretly looked at Su Ni.

    At this time, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were close to each other. Whether they were close or far away, they were a pair of talented women. It was only after listening to the lies of the Shine that they felt that they were going to break up.

    When she thought about how she had been fooled by a monkey earlier and how she had been angry in front of the Gu Corp couple, she was now all transferred to her.

    ¡°Sheshine, hurry up and apologize to Mrs Gu and CEO Gu!¡±

    Someone helped Su Ni please.

    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged others twice at the same time. What do you really think of someone else?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni calmly looked at Shine, just like before. She let others humiliate her without saying a word. Now, Su Ni just returned her in the same way.

    Shine lowered her head and remained silent.

    Since she had been found out, she had nothing to say, but if she wanted to apologize to Su Ni, it would be a dream!

    ¡°I have already handed over the evidence to the police. It¡¯s better to hand the person over to the police.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s calm voice slowly rang out. He didn¡¯t even nce at the esperture and turned around.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leave it to the police. You can decide whatever you want. This is too abominable.¡±

    Everyone apuded for Gu Zechen¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡­ you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°Bring it down.¡±

    Madam Calle frowned in disgust.

    The party was ruined by this woman, and her heart was filled with anger. She had seen enough of this woman¡¯s acting!

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you forgot how I helped you. Did you forget how Su Ni betrayed you before? I helped you¡­ Gu Zechen!¡±

    ¡°Quickly bring it down!¡±

    Madam Calle scolded again!

 Chapter 299: The First Dance

    The flustered and angry voice gradually disappeared. Everyone seemed to have yet to wake up from the farce just now. Madam Calle said directly, ¡°I specially prepared a walnut band for everyone. Next is dance time. Let us all forget about the unpleasant feelings just now and enjoy it as much as possible.¡±

    As she said this, everyone pped one after another, and their enthusiasm soared.

    ¡°Then I have a proposal for President Gu to invite Mrs Gu to dance our first dance today. I wonder if everyone has any objections?¡±

    The smile on Madam Calle¡¯s face grew bigger and when everyone¡¯s apuse quieted down, Madam Calle suddenly suggested.

    ¡°Of course, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu will perform this opening dance, of course, everyone wants it.¡±  There was a gentleman inside, and everyone pped their hands as they looked at the Gu Corp couple.

    Su Ni was slightly surprised but she quickly realized that Madam Calle wanted to help her.

    Her dance wasn¡¯t outstanding, but at this moment, she had no reason to back down. She looked at Gu Zechen expectantly, waiting for his final invitation.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, quick.¡±

    The atmosphere seemed to be cheerful and rxed in an instant. Many people started to urge Gu Zechen.

    The farce about the eschine was over and no one would deliberately mention it. Everyone started to cheer up and let the Gu Corp couple dance quickly.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Even though he was expressionless, in this atmosphere, he still reached out and his eyes gradually softened.

    In that instant, the walnut music yed.

    Su Ni was dressed in a qipao and slowly danced in the middle of the crowd. Obviously, her dress wasn¡¯t the most suitable one, but it was the perfect disy of her exquisite figure. In addition to her elegant and elegant dance, she attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    When Gu Zechen came over, he happened to see two people dancing in the crowd. From his angle, they looked at each other closely, seemingly very loving.

    Ruan Yichen asked for a ss of red wine and hid in the crowd, staring at the gentle and delicate face.

    ¡°This is just thest dance. You don¡¯t have to put on a smelly face.¡±

    Su Ni reminded gently.

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait to be separated from me, or do you have other unspeakable motives?¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.

    Su Ni¡¯s dance was getting faster and faster, but it didn¡¯t disrupt Gu Zechen¡¯s rhythm. On the contrary, not only could he keep up, he also didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You did well in this scene.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously looked into the crowd and found that everyone was smiling and immersed in each other. Obviously, she did not notice that the atmosphere was not right.

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth magnified, concealing the awkwardness of the atmosphere between them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, his expression bing more arrogant and indifferent.

    There was a tinge of confusion in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know why the man was crazy again. She remembered that Gu Zechen had helped her, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Thank you just now.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen remained expressionless as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.

    When Su Ni thought he would keep silent like this and ignore herself, he suddenly said, ¡°Madam Calle helped you just now. I wonder when did your rtionship with Madam Calle be so good?¡±

    For some reason, it was normal for Su Ni to hear something wrong.

    She frowned and pretended to be calm, ¡°No, Madam Calle is just willing to give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°She never gave anyone this chance.¡±

    Gu Zechen is not calm first.

    Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    With a spin, Su Ni, led by Gu Zechen, started to spin quickly and there was a loud apuse.

    As the dance ended, everyone entered the dance floor and started dancing with their female partners.

    In the spacious venue, only Ruan Yichen was left alone.

    Su Ni was just curious, so she inadvertently nced at Ruan Yichen and made Gu Zechen unhappy.

    A hand was ced on Su Ni¡¯s waist and controlled her to spin to the side.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care, but Gu Zechen snorted coldly and pinched her hand tightly, saying, ¡°Ruan Yichen came here alone this time. I¡¯m afraid he has other goals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the two of us are not really husband and wife. Do you dare to deny that it has nothing to do with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen pressed her step by step.

    A tinge of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes were now a little moreplicated.

    Gu Zechen was enduring his anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Su Ni shifted her gaze.

    There was no reason for her to feel guilty.

    ¡°Looks like you really worked hard to help Ruan Yichen this time. Even if you¡¯re acting well now, it¡¯s not enough for Mrs Gu to make a sound, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, smiled coldly at her and turned to leave.

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Su Ni was in a mess. What was he doing?

    Su Ni quickly caught up to her. Ruan Yichen suddenly intervened and issued an invitation. ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to invite Mrs Gu to dance.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Su Ni looked anxious while Ruan Yichen blocked her line of sight. She couldn¡¯t see where Gu Zechen went.

    There were still countless pairs of eyes staring at her. Su Ni was anxious, ¡°Sorry, please move aside.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something more important.¡±

    Ruan Yichen followed Su Ni¡¯s gaze and smiled.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Madam Calle was helping her out.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were full of anxiety while Madam Calle smiled. ¡°Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t bring a dance partner today. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s destined to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, Mrs Gu is here.¡±

    Ruan Yichen did not avoid it.

    ¡°When did Mr. Ruan be so interested in my woman?¡±

    Behind them, a cold voice was heard and Gu Zechen came back.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen would misunderstand her again, so she quickly ran to Gu Zechen and grabbed his arm.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse but quickly walked over to Ruan Yichen and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just picking up a call. Mr. Ruan will look for opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ruan Yichen chuckled and his expression became more and more arrogant. He put his hands in his pockets and gently tapped his leather shoes. ¡°Now there are rumors that the two of them are not friendly. I thought that what the media said was true. President Gu just nned to leave Mrs Gu behind. I just stood out to help Mrs Gu.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 300: No One Of His Women

    Listening to Ruan Yichen mention this again in front of Madam Calle, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help frowning and his eyes became sharper. ¡°I¡¯ve told Mr. Ruan that I still have some business when I have time. Don¡¯t keep staring at the news that doesn¡¯t know what to say, so as not to be fooled and serious.¡±

    ¡°What does Madam think?¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and looked at Madam Calle.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing seemed to have stopped for a few seconds. He remained silent on the surface, but he had already looked at Madam Calle.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know where to look and simply lowered her head.

    Madam Calle understood and smiled at this moment. ¡°Mr. Ruan, in my opinion, CEO Gu and Mrs Gu are in a better rtionship now. They are both good looking and good looking when they stand together. What¡¯s there to care about whether they are real or not?¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned. ¡°What does Madam mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is very simple.¡±

    Madam Calle looked at Su Ni with a smile and said, ¡°As long as CEO Gu and Mrs Gu have a good rtionship now, it doesn¡¯t matter what pretending to be loving to me or if they are about to divorce. After all, these days are still for themselves.¡±

    Madam Calle¡¯s words were obviously biased towards Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what it meant, but Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and gratitude shed across her eyes.

    Madam Calle did not stay on this topic all the time. Instead, she said to Gu Zechen, ¡°President Gu just left. It¡¯s not your fault that Mr. Ruan misunderstood. As time is just right, please continue.¡±

    Gu Zechen naturally had nothing to say. He nodded with deep eyes and once again grabbed Su Ni¡¯s waist, as if he was dering sovereignty to Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyebrows trembled, but he casually joined the dance floor and slowly followed the music.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was still beating. ¡°I thought you left just like that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you disappointed that I¡¯m back?¡±

    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni in a displeased tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was still jealous of Ruan Yichen at this time. Her expression became even more displeased. She just repeated the truth calmly, ¡°Mr. Ruan is unintentional. Madam Calle¡¯s attitude was obvious just now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t ruin your good things?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Why do you always think that¡­¡±

    Su Ni blurted out and felt a little embarrassed, ¡°How can I work with Ruan Yichen to deal with you?¡±  Yes, I know you don¡¯t believe me, but just like today, didn¡¯t you help me?

    ¡°Help you today, just don¡¯t want you to ruin our reputation.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a cold face.

    ¡°Is that really all?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.

    Gu Zechen was the first to stand out and even believe in her unconditionally when she was troubled by the situation. She was touched by this kindness.

    She believed that things would not be as simple and heartless as Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Su Ni, do you think I will have any extra thoughts towards someone who betrayed me?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened. One of her henchmen was about to retreat but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s thest dance, I will trouble Mrs Gu to use her superb acting skills.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, she sped up. When the two of them spun to Madam Calle¡¯s side, Su Ni subconsciously squeezed out a smile.

    Ruan Yichen was shaking gently not far away. Su Ni knew that he was waiting for the time to exchange dance partners.

    ¡°I will not give you this chance.¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you believe me for thest time? Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    His answer was straightforward and decisive.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen soon said to Cayelf, ¡°Madam, Madam and I still have something to do. I¡¯m afraid I have to leave first.¡±

    Calleff looked worried but quickly hid it and nodded.

    Su Ni looked worried as she walked behind her. ¡°Madam, thank you today, but I always feel that his heart ispletely cold. I don¡¯t know if I can save his heart.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I have seen your hard work.¡±

    Madam Calle¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, as if she was looking at her daughter. ¡°I think CEO Gu is not a hard-hearted person. He just made trouble for someone. He is standing on your side without hesitation. I believe that you must be in CEO Gu¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    A glimmer of hope ignited in Su Ni¡¯s eyes but soon dimmed.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you give up just like that, how can you be worthy of the salon that I personally organized for you?¡±

    Madam Calle suddenly said.

    Su Ni was in a trance. She understood Madam Calle¡¯s intentions. No matter how confident she was, she still nodded vigorously to let Madam Calle rest assured.

    ¡°Go, he¡¯s still waiting for you.¡±

    Madam Calle looked at Gu Zechen at the door. He didn¡¯t get in the car but looked over. ¡°In addition, whether it¡¯s sincere or acting, I hope that you can take this rtionship seriously in the future.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she wanted to hug Madam Cayle. The two of them hugged each other affectionately.

    Gu Zechen saw it until he said goodbye to Madam Calle and got into the car. He asked coldly, ¡°What did you just say to Madam Calle?¡±

    ¡°If I said that Madam Calle would reconsider working with you, would you believe me?¡±

    Su Ni asked him calmly.

    Gu Zechen smirked coldly. ¡°Just because you just acted in a scene with me, will Madam Calle reconsider?¡±

    Madam Calle didn¡¯t say this.

    However, she believed that since Madam Calle was willing to support and understand her, she would be cheering for her when she left, there would be no problem with her side.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s strength was much higher than JK and Ruan Yichen. She believed that Madam Calle would make the most intelligent choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±

    Su Ni smiled confidently.

    There was still doubt in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    In short, he would never allow Su Ni and Ruan Yichen to conspire.

    The driver took Su Ni to the Su Corp first. When he got out of the car, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and pretended not to say anything. Su Ni nced at the car and told the driver, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    After she left, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.

    It was already past the time to work, and Su Corp was not as busy as Gu Corp. For some reason, she did not want to go back to the family alone today.

    However, An Rong¡¯s call arrived as scheduled.

    Su Ni had prepared a lot of excuses, but under An Rong¡¯s aggressive attitude, Su Ni found that she had no way to fight back.

 Chapter 301: Confess Everything

    She wanted to deny that her rtionship with Gu Zechen was just a group of reporters, but An Rong acted as if she had found some solid evidence and believed that their feelings had changed.

    In addition to An Rong¡¯s spection, she quickly decided on this matter.

    Finally, Su Ni had to admit it.

    Over the phone, An Rong¡¯s voice was heart-wrenching. In the end, she decided, ¡°Su Ni, you have really disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Mother, actually, I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but now¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you know I¡¯ve always helped you, but if something really happens to your rtionship with Gu Zechen, I can help you, not hide me like you do now!¡±

    An Rong was disappointed.

    Su Ni wanted to exin something, but she knew that it was useless to say anything. Her words turned into an apology, ¡°Sorry, Mother.¡±

    ¡°I will not ept this apology.¡±

    An Rong then hung up.

    On the other hand, Qin Yue had been waiting in the office for a long time, and when Su Ni hung up, he also said calmly, ¡°Mr. Chen told you that no matter what your rtionship with President Gu is now, you can¡¯t ask for a divorce.¡±

    ¡°I know how important Gu Zechen is to our Su Corp, but now it is different from before. I believe that as long as I work hard, the Su Corp will develop along the current trajectory.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    She was grateful to Mr. Chen, but now Mr. Chen had interfered with her private life. She could understand before, but now¡­

    The feeling of the puppet grew stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Mr. Chen also said that if Mr. Su is determined, the Su Corp is likely to change owners.¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s voice was calm, but his words were unquestionable and rejected.

    Su Ni frowned. Was this a threat?

    Qin Yue did not deny it, or he was now Mr. Chen¡¯s messenger, standing in front of Su Ni in a high position. ¡°Mr. Chen is also thinking about the Su Corp. Besides, there is no real revenge for Mr. Su. There is still a part of Su Corp in other people¡¯s hands. Do you really n to give up just like that?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed hard. Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain and she quickly covered her chest.

    Qin Yue lowered his head, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened. In the next second, the pain in her eyes was reced by hatred. She had probably been at ease for too long and her Su Corp was flourishing again, so she almost forgot the most important thing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Gu Zechen. In this state, it might be the best for both of them.¡±

    Su Ni squeezed out a bitter smile. If Madam Calle was really as she expected and chose the Gu Corp, Gu Zechen would not propose a divorce in a short amount of time no matter how stupid she was.

    At nine in the evening, Su Ni came out of Su Corp alone and saw Maybach.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and she sped up. It was Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    His voice was clear and decisive.

    Su Ni remained silent. She got into the car and didn¡¯t ask her destination. She let Maybach gallop in the night before finally stopping in front of a restaurant.

    Su Ni smiled sarcastically. ¡°What, this is to reward me for acting well today, so I purposely trouble me?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at her meaningfully without saying a word.

    Su Ni pretended to be true, suddenly understood, and smiled again, ¡°Oh¡­ Since it is not, it must be thest dinner. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu, you still have a good memory.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Su Ni, do you want to divorce me so much and then get into someone else¡¯s arms?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly clenched Su Ni¡¯s wrist tightly. His eyes were as cold as an eagle, and his sharp sharpness almost cut Su Ni¡¯s flesh.

    He gnashing teeth fiercely said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you this chance.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. She remembered what Qin Yue had said in the office before and asked with uncertainty, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t agree to divorce me?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly.

    Without any reason, Su Ni sighed in relief.

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, since we don¡¯t get a divorce, then we¡¯ll maintain the status quo. I think it¡¯s pretty good to be like this now.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s straightforward answer surprised Gu Zechen. In addition to his suspicion of Su Ni, a new guess quickly emerged, ¡°What, Ruan Yichen told you to stay with me as an undercover agent. It seems that you have done anything to seed.  Unfortunately, this time, Madam Calle has already nned to choose our Gu Corp.

    As he said this, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Now, you and Ruan Yichen are empty.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be calm, picked up the wine in front of her and gently took a sip, then smiled and said, ¡°Then congrattions Mr. Gu.¡±

    Hmph!

    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose, then he stared coldly at Su Ni¡¯s delicate and enchanting face. He was angry when he saw this woman, but he couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    Coincidentally, Su Ni also looked at him and smiled.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned ck quickly.

    He snorted again and looked out the window.

    Even if there was a time bomb beside him, he would not give Su Ni a hand and let her off.

    ¡°Since Madam Calle has chosen you and Madam Calle is returning to China, I think our previous agreement can be abolished?¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    She suddenly felt tired and didn¡¯t want to act anymore.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes tightened, and a cold light shed. He stared coldly at Su Ni and said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Since Madam Calle has chosen the Gu Corp again, I will do everything well. You know, I¡¯ve always pursued perfection.¡±

    After Su Ni listened, her right hand gently shook her ss, looking particrly in agreement.

    However, there seemed to be a familiar figure at the door. Su Ni, who had been rxed, suddenly frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly got up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still Mrs Gu. You need my consent wherever you go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu, I want to go to the bathroom now, okay?¡±

    Su Ni was really anxious now.

    There was uncertainty in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but he still let go and saw Su Ni running away.

    Could he have seen someone?

    As soon as he thought of the scene where Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were dancing and secretly sending autumn waves, a fire was burning in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. He quickly got up and chased after them.

    This damned woman didn¡¯t know how to calm herself for a moment.

    Su Ni chased up to the second floor and saw a familiar figure around the corner.

    She let out a long sigh of relief, then she supported her forehead to sort out her emotions.

    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±

    Su Ni smiled as she quickly and calmly walked over to Su Banqing.

 Chapter 302: Su Niéˆ¥æªš Ex-Boyfriend

    It was said that they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but Su Banqing had been hiding from her. She and Luo Heng couldn¡¯t find anyone at all, so they never imagined that they would bump into each other here today.

    Su Banqing and the waiter finished exining when they saw Su Ni. She screamed and quickly took two steps back.

    ¡°Half Qing¡­¡±

    Su Ni wanted to hold Su Banqing¡¯s hand, but as soon as she reached out, she saw Kafa turn to escape. ¡°Hey 4, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your sister!¡±

    Su Ni froze and shouted at her.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t stop until she bumped into the man¡¯s embrace. The man¡¯s voice was gentle and concerned, ¡°Half clear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook, then her face turned pale and her mind was in a mess.

    She was not flustered because she met Cheng Yi, but why did she get together with Cheng Yi and look at their intimacy? This¡­ How could this be¡­?

    ¡°Half-Qing,e over immediately!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s sister who was still in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms screamed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    There were people passing by in the Long Corridor from time to time, so naturally, there were people paying attention.

    Su Banqing¡¯s expression was ugly. She was suddenly yelled by her sister and subconsciously wanted to separate from Cheng Yi. However, she was pulled into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and looked at Su Ni with a provoking attitude.

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other.¡±

    The young and handsome face was now smiling freely. Looking in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, she only felt nauseous.

    ¡°Half-Qing,e over immediately.¡±

    Su Ni ignored Cheng Yi, lowered her voice and ordered again.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Did you forget how our father stayed in the hospital? Su Banqing, how can you¡­ Are you going to anger me and Papa to death?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and her eyes were filled with bitterness. Because she was too emotional, her chest ached again and she held it tightly.

    ¡°Su Ni, you still have the guts to mention Papa!¡±

    Su Banqing, who had always been obedient, became furious because Su Ni mentioned her father.

    ¡°What reason do you have to me Cheng Yi? Papa was in the hospital. You were the one who angered him. You are the main culprit, you are not qualified to me anyone!¡±

    Su Banqing widened her eyes and her chest heaved greatly. As she spoke, tears fell.

    Only then did Su Ni notice that Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were locked and she was stunned.

    How did Papa get into the hospital? Was she not sure?

    She had forgotten how Cheng Yi had deceived herself, deceived her father, taken away the brand under Su Corp and defeated Su Corp.

    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to mention the grudges that happened back then. I¡¯m in love with your sister now. I know you can¡¯t ept it, but you can only ept it because you can¡¯t change it!¡±

    Cheng Yi naturally took Su Banqing into his arms and looked at the person in his arms with love.

    Su Ni faltered and her body took two steps back.

    Back then, she was probably deceived by this gaze.

    Gu Zechen helped her up and looked at her with surprise. Su Ni shook her head gently and straightened up again.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Cheng Yi probably did not expect to bump into Gu Zechen at this moment, so he quickly went forward to greet him.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move but looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression quickly recovered. She did not want Gu Zechen to get involved in the Su family matter.

    Soon, she stepped forward and coldly said to Cheng Yi, ¡°Cheng Yi, I won¡¯t let you be with my sister.¡±

    In front of Gu Zechen, Cheng Yi was not as arrogant as before, but he still deliberately looked helpless. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Su Ni, we¡¯ve broken up. You don¡¯t have to interfere with my freedom.¡±

    Cheng Yi then looked meaningfully at Gu Zechen.

    Although he knew that Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not had a good rtionship over the years, Su Ni was married after all, so he didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    What¡¯s more, as long as she released a little of her previous entanglement, it is likely that Su Ni¡¯s life in the family will not be easy.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed when he heard Cheng Yi¡¯s words.

    Probably from his indifferent impression, Gu Zechen asked coldly, ¡°You are Cheng Yi?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±  I never imagined that Mr. Gu could still remember me.

    Cheng Yi pretended that he didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. He just thought that he had met at a party, calm and free.

    However, for Gu Zechen to remember her so much, Su Ni would probably show her nostalgia for her on weekdays. When she thought of this, the corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth slightly raised and his expression became more proud.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be too shameless!¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and coldly squeezed out a sentence.

    Five years of light and darkness, plus everything about the Su Corp, had already made her clearly aware of what kind of hypocritical man he was. Now that Cheng Yi had stared at Su Banqing again, she was her only sister. No matter what, she would not let Cheng Yi seed.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve broken up with you after all. Now my sister and I are true love. You can¡¯t be jealous just because of your sister¡¯s identity.¡±

    Cheng Yi kissed Su Banqing¡¯s face without any hesitation, causing Su Banqing to dodge her eyes and lean against Cheng Yi¡¯s arms with her back facing Khai.

    Su Ni felt that her blood pressure was rising and her brain was groggy. Taking advantage of the fact that she hadn¡¯t fainted, Su Ni tried to calm down and said, ¡°, if you still recognize me as your sister, follow me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Cheng Yi hugged Su Banqing tightly, his eyes full of threats.

    Su Ni was expressionless. Apart from making her feel disgusted, the man in front of her had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Su Banqing!¡±

    She raised her voice and said again.

    ¡°Su Ni, I won¡¯t go with you. I know very well that you broke the Su Corp back then. If Cheng Yi hadn¡¯t appeared, the Su Corp would have been gone now, and Papa¡­¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were wet and she took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    ¡°No, half-clear, listen to me. This isn¡¯t the case.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what kind of Soul Soup this man had given Su Banqing would make her so unpredictable, regardless of ck and white.

    Cheng Yi was smug, ¡°I¡¯m right. Besides me abandoning you, you really have to thank me.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s blood surged and her new and old hatred was added together. She couldn¡¯t help but rush up and p Cheng Yi¡¯s face.

    There was a scream in the corridor and many people pointed at Su Ni.

    Cheng Yi had never experienced this kind of anger. Even if he was with Su Ni back then, he was still absolutely dominant.

    Now that it was Su Ni who was pped in the face by the woman, he didn¡¯t think twice and raised his hand to p her. However, before the p fell, Gu Zechen lifted his arm in the air.

 Chapter 303: Two Slaps Mistress

    Gu Zechen frowned and his expression was locked. His aura was wide open and he could not be questioned.

    ¡°President Gu, this woman took action first. You can¡¯t let me take it just like that, right?¡±

    Cheng Yi yelled.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would suddenly appear, and she didn¡¯t care too much about it. When Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t fight back, she raised her hand and pped the other half of Cheng Yi¡¯s face.

    Cheng Yi was furious.

    She didn¡¯t care who was blocking her. She swung her hand away and rushed towards Su Ni again.

    However, Gu Zechen still stood in front of Su Ni.

    ¡°President Gu, get out of the way!¡±

    Cheng Yi yelled.

    After being pped twice by Su Ni, no one could stand it, but Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold and he stood in front of Su Ni.

    Cheng Yi probably recovered a little bit of rationality. He held back a little and smiled and thought, ¡°Mr. Gu, I know that your rtionship with Su Ni is just like that. You don¡¯t have to stand in the between the devil and the deep blue sea in the middle.¡±

    ¡°My Gu Zechen¡¯s woman isn¡¯t someone that anyone can touch.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gu Zechen ignored Cheng Yi¡¯s anger and spoke indifferently.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen but did not know that he had such a tall time.

    Cheng Yi was dumbfounded by Gu Zechen¡¯s words. With Gu Zechen protecting him, he had to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s face if he wanted to make a move. Instantly, Cheng Yi shook his hand and pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni, wait, I¡¯m not done with you.¡±

    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±

    Watching Su Banqing being taken away by Cheng Yi, Su Ni quickly chased after her but was caught by Gu Zechen coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s my sister!¡±

    Su Ni yelled and wanted to break free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace, but she listened to the man¡¯s low voice and said slowly, ¡°Since she is a boyfriend and a girlfriend, even your sister is not qualified to interfere.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Su Ni was anxious. It was hard for her to meet Su Banqing this time, so she must bring Cairn back to her side.

    ¡°Alright, pay attention to your identity.¡±

    Gu Zechen gradually lost his patience and roared at Su Ni.

    Su Ni became more and more aggrieved. The fact that her sister was with the person she hated the most had yet to be digested and was yelled at by someone again.

    She quickly pushed Gu Zechen away, wiped her face and walked out.

    But there was no trace of Su Banqing.

    Su Ni took out her phone and Su Banqing still couldn¡¯t get through. However, when she called the number she didn¡¯t want to make the most, she hung up.

    Su Ni¡¯s head was about to explode.

    Gu Zechen walked over from behind without hesitation and grabbed her phone. He dragged her into the car, ¡°Since you¡¯re married, please stay away from your ex-boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t want you to care!¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    She felt that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand her pain at all. Neither of her closest rtives could protect her. This kind of pain didn¡¯t happen to her, and anyone could be as calm as him.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s yelling and told Li Mo indifferently.

    Li Mo was a little surprised. He had never seen such a scene of Su Ni, but he knew his identity and did not ask much. ¡°President Gu, are we going back to the family or to the hotel?¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a while.

    After thinking about it, he said, ¡°I will know the family.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t have a good meal after being disturbed by Cheng Yi. Gu Zechen specifically told the housekeeper to prepare two dishes first. Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t have the mood to eat and went upstairs.

    Su Ni mmed Gu Zechen outside the door.

    ¡°Young master, this¡­¡±

    The servants were a little terrified.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen could not help but turn around and go to the study.

    However, after he went to the study to close the door, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was so gloomy that he almost knew a little about the Su family.

    However, Cheng Yi had been active in the capital. When did he run to Nancheng city? And just as Su Ni said, how could Su Banqing be with Cheng Yi?

    ording to Su Ni¡¯s personality, she would not let this matter go.

    Gu Zechen was worried and arranged for someone to investigate the matter again. On the other side, after Su Ni entered the house to calm down for a while, she realized that her attitude towards Gu Zechen was too rough.

    After all, Gu Zechen helped him and he was just an observer. He couldn¡¯t help him hit Cheng Yi.

    When she thought about the two ps, Su Ni still felt quite relieved. It was just a little interestpared to her father¡¯s illness.

    Su Ni washed her face and calmed down a little before going to the study.

    She was a little bit perturbed, especially when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face. She didn¡¯t know if he was angry or not.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    She instinctively opened her mouth and felt that it was not suitable after she finished calling them. After all, their rtionship was not before.

    Su Ni was still doing mental activities, so Gu Zechen had already epted it calmly. After replying, he nced at Su Ni. Seeing that her expression had almost recovered, he said directly, ¡°I know a little about you and Cheng Yi.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression quickly cooled down when she mentioned this topic.

    ¡°This is just a small interlude before marriage. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was being held ountable for tonight¡¯s matter.

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°I gave you two ps tonight, so I should calm down.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned. Even though she didn¡¯t understand what she meant, she was still angry. gnashing teeth said, ¡°This is just interest for him.¡±

    Of course, deep down, she knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t have even given Cheng Yi a single p.

    Besides, Su Ni did not put Cheng Yi¡¯s threat at all. Even if he was done with her, Su Ni did not intend to let him go!

    It was the first time that Gu Zechen saw Su Ni look ferocious and did not hide his emotions.

    However, Gu Zechen could understand such a big thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that Su Banqing is your sister. In addition¡­ I think she has her reasons for doing so.¡±

    In the end, Gu Zechen had the impulse tofort others, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t just look at my sister and jump into the pit of fire.¡±

    After that, Su Ni whispered, ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    When did he start?

    Three years ago, her father was paralyzed in bed and the Su Corp was robbed by Cheng Yi. Su Banqing¡¯s personality had changed from heaven and earth turned upside down, and even Su Banqing would not recognize her.

    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.

    However, in the end, she stood up firmly and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing about this.¡±

 Chapter 304: Peace

    Gu Zechen did not intend to persuade him anymore. He nodded and kept silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go rest first¡­¡±

    After a pause, Su Ni turned her head and added, ¡°Do you want toe together?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    His answer was straightforward and decisive, not the slightest bit unnatural.

    On the contrary, Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she felt a little embarrassed. She felt a little hot and wrapped her pajamas and quickly went out.

    About ten minutester, Gu Zechen appeared.

    He first took a shower, then only a towel appeared. Su Ni¡¯s heart was beating fast and she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    For some reason, all kinds of scenes shed in her mind like a movie. There was also Gu Zechen¡¯s words, his wife¡¯s words, all of them sprinted over and over again in her eardrums.

    Su Ni flipped over impatiently and saw that Gu Zechen was looking at her. Su Ni was so scared that she quickly shut her eyes.

    But this is too clumsy.

    Three secondster, Su Ni still opened her eyes, pretending to be calm and calm, ¡°Still not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded but couldn¡¯t hear any emotions.

    The two of themy t but neither of them touched anyone. Su Ni¡¯s body was slightly stiff but she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    On the other hand, Gu Zechen did not make any sound.

    Su Ni fell asleep in a daze until dawn. When she found herself lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was on her chest, she almost screamed.

    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her inner chaos and secretly got up, not wanting to disturb Gu Zechen.

    Just pretend that nothing happened.

    When Su Ni came out of the bath, Gu Zechen looked calm and looked like he didn¡¯t know anything. Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and handed him a tie, but she listened to Gu Zechen, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hand stiffened and the smile on her face froze, but she still said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them went downstairs to eat at the same time and left at the same time. They just got into their cars.

    Probably because of Madam Calle¡¯s sessful signing, Gu Zechen was not as disgusted with Su Ni as before, but it was limited to calm and indifferent treatment.

    Su Ni sat in Luo Qing¡¯s car and thought about it. She thought that this should be the most peaceful and friendly way of getting along.

    Nothing happened for a day.

    As expected, the news that Madam Calle had re-invested in the Gu Corp and had reached a preliminary consensus with the Gu Corp.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. Soon, Ruan Yichen called He Xi for some reason, causing Su Ni to be confused.

    However, Su Ni still cared about Guan Ning. Ruan Yichen answered bluntly, ¡°Since I have mistaken him, I will naturally let him go.¡±

    Su Ni did not want to pursue further. If it was as he said, it would be the best bad oue for Guan Ning.

    ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news, I have to share it with you.¡±

    Su Ni was already a little annoyed, but Ruan Yichen was quite excited over the phone. He suddenly said about ESHINE and said, ¡°Gu Zechen really told me about ESHINE. This can be considered to have solved two annoying things for you.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then pretend that I¡¯m too talkative.¡±

    Ruan Yichen chuckled, ¡°But I¡¯m worried about the friendship between Yi Shine and Gu Zechen. Let¡¯s see if Gu Zechen can be ruthless.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Su Ni is vignt.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to wake up Mrs Gu. This eschine has always been scheming against Mr. Gu. Otherwise, how can it be against you twice? Mrs Gu is better to be careful.¡±

    In the past, Ruan Yichen called Su Ni Mr. Su. This time, he suddenly changed his name, which made it particrly awkward to hear.

    Moreover, these caring words came from Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth, making Su Ni feel even more unreal.

    Probably because Ruan Yichen had used her, Su Ni was highly alert towards Ruan Yichen and was not caught by his words. ¡°Mr. Ruan cares about me so much, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be ttered.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking. I know something bad has happened recently, but there is a saying that is sincere, that is, I really want to make friends with you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and hung up.

    Su Ni was confused, but it was limited to keeping a certain distance from Ruan Yichen and didn¡¯t ask further.

    After leaving ss, Su Ni asked Luo Qing to send herself to the nursing home.

    There were too many things going on in the past few months, so it was difficult for Su Ni toe over. She specifically exined the situation to Gu Zechen and said that she would be back tonight.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care and told Su Ni that he wasn¡¯t going back tonight.

    Su Ni let out an ¡°oh¡±, but she felt a little disappointed in her heart. In order to not be obvious, Su Ni quickly hung up.

    The nursing home.

    The moment Su Ni entered, she heard a familiar voice. The person in front of the bed looked back and it was Su Banqing.

    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were messy and anxious, as if she was afraid Su Banqing would escape again. She quickly closed the door and stared straight at Khai.

    Obviously, Su Ni was still worried about what happenedst night.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re here to see Papa.¡±

    As soon as she thought about what Su Banqing saidst night, Su Ni felt that she could not forgive her. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s father who had not woken up on the bed, she scolded him.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for a day today.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s voice suddenly softened and she smiled apologetically at Su Ni.

    Su Ni was in a trance.

    It was as if she saw her sister standing in front of her three years ago. She stared at Su Banqing in a daze, but soon her thoughts were forcefully pulled over by herself. Her expression quickly cooled down and she turned around and said, ¡°You still recognize me as your sister.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. Last night¡­ Please forgive mest night.¡±

    Su Banqing suddenly knelt on the ground without warning.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook again.

    Last night, Su Banqing had not calmed down and Su Banqing sang it again. She couldn¡¯t tell what Khai meant.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were still wet, so she quickly went forward to help Su Banqing up.

    ¡°In front of Dad, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was still a little stiff, obviously annoyed.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry for you and Papa. They even said those wordsst night. Sis, you must be angry with me.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was stiff.

    It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t angry, but she loved her sister since she was young. Now Su Banqing was kneeling in front of her, so how could she not be soft?

    ¡°If you have anything, you can get up first.¡±

    After all, Su Ni helped Su Banqing up, her expression softened and her voice was a little sour. ¡°Then tell sister, what¡¯s going on with you and that person?¡±

 Chapter 305: Revenge

    ¡°Sorry, Sis.¡±

    Su Banqing apologized again.

    How could she not know Su Ni¡¯s hatred towards Cheng Yi?

    In the past, Su Banqing had seen the rtionship between Su Ni and Cheng Yi. As for the fall of the Su Corp and his father¡¯s hospital, all of this had been personally experienced by Kafa, so how could she forget?

    When Su Ni heard Su Banqing speak, her voice choked. She asked excitedly, ¡°Since you know, why do you still do this? Didn¡¯t you hurt my heart and dad? When Papa wakes up, how do you let me confess to Papa!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s precisely because of this that I have to stay with Cheng Yi.¡±

    Su Banqing interrupted Su Ni¡¯s questioning and her eyes became hot and firm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t react.

    However, Su Banqing¡¯s eyes became more determined and hot. She raised Cheng Yi gnashing teeth and poured her anger into her teeth, as if she wanted to devour Cheng Yi alive.

    Su Banqing¡¯s crazy state made Su Ni feel a trace of fear.

    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t do stupid things!¡±

    Su Ni held Su Banqing¡¯s hand.

    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, then her eyes were hot and she said without hesitation, ¡°No, Sis, Cheng Yi has ruined our Su family like this. I won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled.

    Now, it was her weakness.

    ¡°Sis, I want revenge, I want to put Cheng Yi in the pain of us sisters, and return it back without hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Once Su Ni realized that her guess came true, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions again. She excitedly shook off Su Banqing¡¯s hand and stood up.

    Un, Su Banqing stood up and stared at Su Ni madly, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, calm down first.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her sister Su Banqing had experienced in the past two years.

    She tried to hold Su Banqing¡¯s hand, but she was still emotional. Her eyes were red and swollen as she shouted, ¡°Sis!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and tears gushed out of her eyes.

    ¡°Of course, I also want to get revenge, but it¡¯s fine for me to handle this matter. Leave Cheng Yi, or I¡¯ll send you abroad, okay?¡±

    At the end, Su Ni¡¯s voice was almost pleading.

    However, Su Banqing shook Su Ni¡¯s hand away and yelled, ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±

    ¡°Sis, I know you think I don¡¯t have enough ability, but it¡¯s different now. Do you know that Cheng Yi has fallen in love with me now and he can¡¯t leave me anymore. Everything I want to do is as easy as turning over a hand.¡±

    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±

    Before Su Banqing could finish her sentence, Su Ni covered her mouth tightly. Her biggest worry was confirmed.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°I heard that Cheng Yi is a venomous snake. He is not as simple as you think. He won¡¯t be toyed with by you in a whip¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake and fall in love with Cheng Yi. I only approached him to steal the top secrets of the Song Corp. Once I seed, I will immediately leave!¡±

    Finally, there was focus in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes and her expression calmed down, but her tone was still firm and unquestionable.

    She knew that she could not persuade Su Banqing to stop her actions at the moment, so she could onlyfort her, ¡°Halfway, since you are willing to return to her sister now, don¡¯t disappear again, okay?¡±  Do you know how worried sister has been during this period of time?

    Su Ni¡¯s voice choked.

    Su Banqing pursed her lips but remained silent.

    After a long time, she looked up and said to Su Ni, ¡°Sis, do you know? I¡¯ve not only been sisters since I was young, but I¡¯ve also gained a sense of respect. I¡¯ve also heard about the current situation of the Su Corp. I know that you can definitely do it, Sis.  However, I have to participate in this revenge!

    ¡°What do you want to do to leave Cheng Yi?¡±

    Su Ni closed her eyes.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were firm and she said word by word, ¡°My biggest wish in my life is to watch the Cheng Yi¡¯s family go bankrupt, or I will never be at ease in this life.¡±

    ¡°Regarding Cheng Yi, Sis has always worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sis, don¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m from the Su family and your sister. This is to make us sisters work together.¡±

    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand and interrupted her. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do next?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was covered in a gloomy fog. She had grown up in her care since she was a child. Now that she had grown up, she couldn¡¯t help but call herself sad.

    ¡°Sis, I already have a preliminary n. Now Cheng Yi has agreed to work in Song Corp. As long as I find an opportunity to steal information on Song Corp, I will join you.¡±

    Su Banqing suddenly hesitated, then she raised her head and looked at Su Ni with embarrassment, ¡°Sis, we won¡¯t meet again for the time being. I can¡¯t let Cheng Yi suspect it.¡±  I looked down on Sis for what happenedst night, but in order to gain Cheng Yi¡¯s trust, I could only do that.

    Since she had already spoken, Su Ni would not me Su Banqing anymore.

    Compared to revenge, Su Ni was more worried about Su Banqing.

    She repeatedly rubbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand with a worried expression, and her eyes were grave, ¡°Halfway clear, can you agree to one request from Sis?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sis, tell me, apart from not letting me get revenge, I will promise you everything else.¡±

    Su Banqing did not hesitate.

    Su Ni nodded heavily but her eyes were sore. She pursed her lips and firmly said, ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t fall in love with Cheng Yi. This is the final bottom line.¡±

    She was very clear about Cheng Yi¡¯s personality and personality. Although this man was inferior, he had a good advantage in terms of appearance and ability.

    If Cheng Yi really wanted to get close to Su Banqing, he would definitely y his advantage.

    She couldn¡¯t guarantee that Su Banqing would be as determined as she was now.

    ¡°Sis, he¡¯s my enemy. He hurt you so deeply back then, how could I fall in love with him?¡±

    Su Banqing said without hesitation.

    Su Ni nodded worriedly, hoping that she was really thinking too much.

    ¡°You can agree.¡±

    In the end, Su Ni had nothing to say. On the contrary, Su Banqing consoled Khai again. They only left one after the other until dark.

    At night, Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was not at home. When she turned on the lights, she saw the man sitting on the bed and was shocked.

    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±

 Chapter 306: Still Angry

    ¡°I went out for something. I remember telling you.¡±

    Su Ni said in a low voice.

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at her discontentedly. However, he saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Instead, she turned around and went to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ll take a bath and sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice to vent his dissatisfaction.

    Was this how she treated herself?

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t know what had happened. She looked back at him in confusion. Seeing that he was pursing her lips and not saying anything, Su Ni lost her thoughts and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I need to say after I take a shower.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m just here to tell you that there is a celebration party tomorrow morning. You must be present.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and put his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Sessfully signed the contract?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°What, are you very unhappy?¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a hint of ridicule. Then he approached her and raised Su Ni¡¯s chin with two fingers. He looked even more arrogant. ¡°What, I helped Ruan Yichen for so long, but in the end, I managed to capture Madam Calle. Are you very disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm but her eyes were still flustered.

    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, I really admire your skin thickness.¡±

    A sneer crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. He looked up and looked around. His cold gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s face again and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you still have the face in front of me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. As the strength in his hand increased, he gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°There was something about Guan Ning before, and then you exposed our fake love agreement. Su Ni, do you think I can still believe what you said now?¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    As Su Ni said this, she pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away expressionlessly, then she took a towel to the bathroom. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already received Madam Calle¡¯s investment, I should congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be happy from the bottom of your heart, Mrs Gu!¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s back and bit Mrs Gu seriously. Unfortunately, he only responded with the sound of the door closing heavily.

    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly and his bones made a creaking sound. His eyes were eager to swallow Su Ni alive.

    Su Niy in the bathtub, trying to calm her emotions. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and words shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind like a movie. She slowly closed her eyes.

    Then there was a slight sigh.

    She suddenly felt very tired¡­

    After some time, Su Ni came out with a bath towel, but she was shocked by the man sitting on the sofa smoking.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    She thought that after some argument, she would definitely leave immediately after seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s disgusted expression.

    At this time, Su Ni was just a thin towel and most of her legs were exposed to the air. She subconsciously grabbed the towel on her chest and shut her legs tightly.

    Gu Zechen frowned and his dark eyes were full of anger and disdain. ¡°What, Su Ni, do you want to see me so much?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni sighed in her heart. Needless to say, Gu Zechen misunderstood again.

    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you want to divorce me and impatiently get into the arms of another man?¡±  Unfortunately, Su Ni, I won¡¯t give you this chance.

    ¡°And before that¡­¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly paused for a few seconds and slowly approached Su Ni. His expression became colder but he had a strong possessive desire, ¡°I will let you know your own identity!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do?¡±

    Su Ni was terrified.

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms, forcing her to stick tightly to his chest, then his warm lips covered the flush and gently touched her, ¡°Do what you have to do between husband and wife? What, Mrs Gu, are you unwilling?¡±

    Su Ni felt ufortable all over, especially the ces he touched, with some resistance and dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well in the past two days. President Gu has to understand his wife.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down and looked at Gu Zechen.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly bent over and threw him on the bed. Then he quickly covered her body and gave Su Ni no chance of escaping.

    During this period of time, Gu Zechen waved his hand and tore off the towel on her body.

    Su Ni screamed in fright and quickly covered her chest.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. He forcefully tore away Su Ni¡¯s hand that she wanted to block, and slowly kissed her skin.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still Mrs Gu!¡±

    He stared at Su Ni and said without hesitation.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±

    As soon as he said this, he bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and started to rub her hands downwards.

    Su Ni instinctively resisted but her hand hurt.

    She snorted softly. The man probably felt that she was a little talkative, so he quickly shut her mouth.

    This was a joyous scene.

    Su Ni felt like her body was torn apart. She felt a burning pain. As he attacked fiercely and quickly, Su Ni¡¯s body was forced to cater to her.

    This kind of pain had not been felt for a long time.

    At first, she thought it was her problem, so she could only use medicine to solve it.

    However, she had been happy after she epted Gu Zechen, but now, it was obviously not¡­

    Su Ni frowned and her body curled up slightly, as if this would make her feel less painful.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you so wronged to be with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen held her chin and stared at the tears in her eyes. His dark eyes were like the darkness before the wind and rain arrived, and there would be even greater anger at any time.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­ just pain!¡±

    Su Ni said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Pain?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked down.

    He did feel a hint of bitterness and difficulty, but he didn¡¯t think so much before, so he could only vent his anger.

    Now¡­

    Gu Zechen slowly moved his body and saw Su Ni frowning tightly again. Her tightly shut lips didn¡¯t make any painful sounds.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to take a shower.¡±

 Chapter 307: Really Pained

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to refuse, but halfway through her words, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy expression, so she reached her hand out to stop him.

    ¡°Since it hurts, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Gu Zechen warned.

    In the bathroom, there was a daze.

    Su Niy quietly in the bathtub. His fingers were light and he was afraid of hurting Su Ni. However, seeing her painful expression, he asked with uncertainty, ¡°Do you want to hire a doctor for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni refused.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her worriedly, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°Do you still experience such things?¡±  Gu Huai is never too much of a fuss.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed.

    Of course, he knew that Su Ni was satirizing how he tortured her back then.

    He had been blinded by his good intentions and heartache.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed and he went straight into the shower area beside him without saying anything.

    Su Ni was happy. She continued to wash herself twice before wrapping herself in a towel and going out.

    At this time, Gu Zechen suddenly opened the door and walked out of the shower area with a dark face.

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw Gu Zechen suddenly lift her chin. His wet hair allowed the water droplets to stroke her cheek, and even her eyes were a little moist.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold and emotionless. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple and said, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll divorce you like this.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth.

    After a long time, she whispered, ¡°I never thought that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s best!¡±

    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni.

    When Su Ni followed her out, Gu Zechen had already put on his shirt, but it was difficult for him to get on the tie.

    Su Ni naturally took the tie in his hand and tiptoed gently. She told him with a focused expression, ¡°You have toe over here so that you won¡¯t wrinkle and look better.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. When Su Ni looked up, she realized that the man was staring at her. His expressionless eyes couldn¡¯t see his emotions at all.

    For some reason, Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly flustered.

    She quickly shifted her gaze and lowered her head, only to hear the man¡¯s disdainful snort. Then, the sound of his pants sluttering without leaving a single word as he walked away.

    The temperature of the room suddenly cooled down.

    Su Ni touched her exposed arm, pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and tried to pretend nothing had happened.

    The next morning, Su Ni slowly got up and went downstairs to eat breakfast as if nothing had happened.

    Before Gu Zechen came over, he met An Rong first.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face.

    An Rong responded softly. An Rong was more solemn and dignified in her white professional outfit. She sat down opposite Khai and saw that there was only one bowl on the table.

    Su Ni exined quietly, ¡°Zexin has just taken Madam Calle¡¯s investment and has been busy these two days.¡±

    An Rong looked at the time and said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time before you go to work. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and continued to drink the porridge.

    The atmosphere was very quiet. Before the two of them sat back on the sofa and talked, no one had to say anything.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s heart slowly settled down.

    Ever since thest incident, Su Ni had personally confessed to An Rong, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    This time, she had really disappointed An Rong.

    After she sat down, Su Ni looked at An Rong and apologized in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now.¡±

    An Rong picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip gently. She looked elegant and natural, ¡°I¡¯m too anxious to see that there are still so many clues between you.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but smiled bitterly.

    An Rong added, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Are you nning to divorce him?¡±

    Su Ni quickly shook her head and denied it, then exined, ¡°Zexin has just taken down Madam Calle¡¯s project. He won¡¯t divorce for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    An Rong raised her voice slightly and looked particrly dissatisfied.

    On the other hand, Su Ni was calm and worried.

    ¡°You should know what I mean.¡±

    After An Rong calmed herself down, her face darkened again. She didn¡¯t look at her and continued, ¡°You should know what I mean. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any feelings after spending so long together?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t need you to be with me. I came today to ask you to say something. Do you have any feelings for Ze Yu?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Although you have signed an agreement and love is fake, what you have experienced is always true.¡±

    An Rong was excited again. There were so many things happening under her nose, but now she told her that everything was fake. She felt that she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve been with him for a long time.¡±

    She took a deep breath and looked at An Rong¡¯s expectant gaze. Sheughed bitterly, ¡°But feelings are two people¡¯s business after all. He misunderstands me deeply. Of course, I also know that I didn¡¯t do well. I want to make up for it but things seem to be getting worse.¡±

    An Rong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Su Ni say she still had some feelings for Gu Zechen.

    His expression quickly calmed down.

    An Rong nodded and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your things. Ze Yan is also stupid. He can¡¯t see such a simple thing. Sure enough, it is a trap in the outsider sees the most of the game. I will talk to him when I have time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Su Ni wanted to stop her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much.¡±

    ¡°If you still recognize me as a mother now, listen to me.¡±  I will say it on Zeheng¡¯s side. You have to promise me that this marriage cannot be left!

    Su Ni opened her mouth and looked pale.

    An Rong was impatient. After chatting with Su Ni, she left in an uproar. She wondered if she had gone to find Gu Zechen.

    She was afraid that she would misunderstand Gu Zechen again. An Rong was sent by herself.

    Su Ni shook her head gently and felt her head dizzy.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of thing An Rong liked. She had tried her hardest to get married to Gu Zechen, but now that she had reached this stage, she still wouldn¡¯t let her divorce. If it was really emotional, An Rong was really loyal to her.

    I hope nothing else will happen.

    ¡°Mrs Gu!¡±

    When Su Ni heard the movement outside the door, she quickly straightened her emotions and walked straight to Li Mo.

 Chapter 308: Attending As Mr. Su

    Li Mo looked at her in a sky-blue professional outfit with a meticulous hair te. Although she was attending a business party, he felt that she was a little strange.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t in her mind, so she didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong with Li Mo.

    Just when they arrived at Gu Zechen¡¯s office and saw someone, Gu Zechen asked impatiently, ¡°Are you going to attend this event? Mrs Gu?¡±

    Su Ni looked down and looked at it. It was very serious and formal. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±

    In the past, she could still live under Gu Zechen¡¯s wings, so it didn¡¯t matter if she was willing to act as a vase, but now¡­ she hoped that she could appear as the president of Su Corp.

    Gu Zechen winked at Li Mo, and Li Mo smiled awkwardly at Su Ni. ¡°Mrs Gu, please, Mr. Gu has prepared a dress for you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni looked calm and determined, ¡°I think this is good. I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and looked even more annoyed. However, he suddenly thought of something. He waved at Li Mo and looked at the determined Su Ni, ¡°Since this is your idea, I respect your meaning.¡±  But don¡¯t regret it then.

    Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, but she thought that this was at Gu Zechen¡¯s ownpany¡¯s celebration party, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    It was 11 o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen attended at the same time. Unlike other female partners, Su Ni was dressed in ady¡¯s suit, neat and elegant.

    Quite a few guests who passed by the two of them had to praise Su Ni in a sincere or fake manner. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really good friends. Thebination of heaven and earth, Su Corp should be released in a few years under the leadership of Khai.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re really ttering me. At present, our Su Corp has no ns of listing.¡±

    Su Ni smiled humbly.

    ¡°Then I advise Mr. Su to seriously consider it.¡±

    Mr. Wang tried to persuade him half-truthfully, and his eyes looked in the direction of Gu Zechen. He lowered his voice and smiled, ¡°With Mr. Gu here, Mrs Gu is afraid that there is a problem with the listing.¡±

    Su Ni smiled humbly while Gu Zechen looked calm and said lightly, ¡°What Mr. Wang said is not unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Look, Mr. Gu has already expressed his opinion. I said that I can¡¯t see wrongly.¡±

    When Mr. Wang heard that Gu Zechen followed his words, he became more and more energetic and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic, so she found a way to leave. Gu Zechen followed behind and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist without trace.

    No matter how she dressed, Su Ni¡¯s first identity was Mrs Gu.

    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t listen anymore. I just don¡¯t want to get involved with me. How can I remember that someone tried so hard to seduce me for five million?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s sarcastic voice was heard in Su Ni¡¯s ear.

    Su Ni looked at him with a frown, but thetter smiled. She didn¡¯t feel that she had said anything wrong. She lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that at this banquet today, with Mrs Gu¡¯s status, you can achieve Khai¡¯s goal more.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to stab me with these words. The Gu Corp sent an invitation card to the Su Corp this time. It¡¯s fine for me to dress like this. I won¡¯t be your Mrs Gu. I¡¯m not the president of Su Corp, right?¡±

    Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and smiled.

    In other people¡¯s opinion, a lover has a concubine¡¯s intention, and a pair of loving lovers. They don¡¯t know that in that faint smile, they are the shadows of knives and swords.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t take it easy!¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and threatened.

    ¡°I just said one fact. Why, CEO Gu can¡¯t ept it?¡±

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly.

    ¡°If you really divorce me and Su Corp doesn¡¯t have the Gu Corp to rely on, you should know the consequences.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen did not smile again. Instead, he stared coldly at Su Ni and unceremoniously stated the stakes.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°So, I helped President Gu to cooperate with Madam Calle¡¯s scenes. President Gu often mentions Su Corp from time to time. What¡¯s the fun?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes became dim. Before he could react, Su Ni quickly dragged Gu Zechen to the guests and calmly dealt with him.

    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark, he didn¡¯t turn his head in front of the guests.

    Suddenly, there was an uproar at the door.

    Someone said in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear that Cheng Yi has arrived.

    As expected, Cheng Yi was dressed in a white tuxedo with Su Banqing around him. He was also dressed in a white body-wiping gown and slowly entered the hall.

    Su Ni¡¯s brows tightened and she stood still.

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were obviously looking at Su Ni, but she didn¡¯t stay any longer. She quickly passed by like a stranger and her expression was expressionless.

    Thinking back to what Su Banqing saidst night in the nursing home, Su Ni¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t catch a breath. She was still unable to determine which step the rtionship between Khai and Cheng Yi had progressed, so she could only stay still.

    ¡°Today is a celebration banquet, let sleeping dogs lie!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s warning was heard.

    ¡°Then tell me what Cheng Yi wants to do when hees to Nancheng city.¡±

    Su Ni responded.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s base was in the capital. It had been three years since she had never seen Cheng Yi in Nancheng city. Now that Cheng Yi suddenly appeared, it was definitely not as simple as attending a celebration banquet.

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and told her, ¡°Do you still remember thend that Ruan Yichen gave you?¡±

    Su Ni nodded. Could it be that this man wanted thisnd?

    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°Cheng Yi once looked for me in private and hoped that I would transfer the ownership of thisnd to him, but I rejected it.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know that thisnd was in my hands.¡±

    Su Ni frowned and helped Gu Zechen exin the truth.

    Gu Zechen nodded and couldn¡¯t resist Su Ni¡¯s gaze. With a meaningful smile on his face, he said, ¡°Cheng Yi probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would give it to Mrs Gu as a gift to a piece ofnd that is favored by so many people.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart moved.

    She quickly turned her gaze.

    She naturally remembered that she had gone to Beijing with Gu Zechen. As the goddess of luck, Gu Zechen gave thisnd as a gift.

    Gu Zechen also said that he had never given him a decent gift since their marriage.

    At that time, everything was so happy.

    It was as if it had happened yesterday, but everything was wrong.

    At that moment, Su Ni had an idea in her heart.

 Chapter 309: Jealous

    Su Ni suddenly wanted to ask if they would continue this way if it was not for the previous incident.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked with concern.

    Su Ni saw the sarcasm on Gu Zechen¡¯s lips. The disappointment in her eyes quickly disappeared, pretending to be cold and quiet, ¡°Nothing, but I just remembered that Mr. Gu is really a big deal.¡±

    ¡°I am never stingy with the person I love.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly said seriously again.

    Su Ni bit her lip. She thought that Gu Zechen was deliberately using this to provoke her, but what did he mean by that?

    ¡°Gu Zechen, can it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu, she¡¯s already here.¡±

    Just as Su Ni mustered up her courage and wanted to exin herself, Gu Zechen suddenly interrupted Su Ni, then he hugged her waist and looked in the other direction.

    On the other side, Cheng Yi came quickly with Su Banqing.

    Gu Zechen handed Su Ni a ss of wine and touched her fingertips. He felt a chill, ¡°Very cold?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Su Ni quickly said.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu, long time no see.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked rxed, chatting andughing like he was meeting for the first time.

    Su Banqing nodded and smiled, not looking at Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Mr. Cheng toe over.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, I nned to leave Nancheng cityst night. Suddenly I heard that CEO Gu has a celebration banquet here, so I want to join in a lively show. Mr. Gu will not mind.¡±

    Obviously, Cheng Yi had no invitation card. However, since he hade, Gu Zechen had no reason to stop him, so he let him in.

    Looking at Cheng Yi¡¯s smug smile, Su Ni felt disgusted in her heart. She shifted her gaze and didn¡¯t want to bother with Cheng Yi.

    Un, the man was too thick-skinned and asked Su Ni with a smile, ¡°Mrs Gu, this is¡­¡±

    However, Su Ni was not in the mood to act with Cheng Yi. She asked without hesitation, ¡°What, the p the day before yesterday didn¡¯t let Mr. Cheng remember. How dare you provoke me now?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression changed and he quickly nced at Gu Zechen, but seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, he still smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mrs Gu is joking.¡±

    As he said this, he touched his face that had been pped, and a dark look shed across his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be Mrs Gu. After all, things between us are just a passerby. It¡¯s not generous enough for Mrs Gu to be like this.¡±

    Cheng Yi publicly used him.

    Su Ni was expressionless as she retorted back. ¡°When your family is destroyed and you have nothing,e and say such things to me.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Su Banqing was dissatisfied.

    Su Ni nced at Su Banqing. In front of Cheng Yi, the two sisters did not miss any clues.

    ¡°Su Banqing, you are clear about what happened back then. If you continue to want the people from Nancheng city to see our Su family as a joke, you will stay by his side.¡±

    Su Banqing snorted coldly and her eyes were full of resentment and anger. ¡°Su Ni, why? If you¡¯re sister, I¡¯ll listen to you. Su Corp has nothing to do with Cheng Yi. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Even though she knew that this was an act, Su Ni¡¯s heart was still pierced.

    No matter how excited and resentful Su Banqing was, when she med Cheng Yi, she clearly saw aplicated emotion crossed Su Banqing¡¯s eyes, as if her heart ached and she seemed to be enduring.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes sank and she didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this matter. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go get some rest first.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s shout had attracted many people to look over.

    Before this, Su Banqing rarely appeared in public in Nancheng city. Su Ni was not afraid that everyone would recognize Khai and makements about her. However, if someone as shameless as Cheng Yi made a big fuss about her and him, even if it was fake, she would not be able to clean it up.

    ¡°For the time being, we should stay in your name.¡±

    Su Ni said to Gu Zechen, who was following him.

    ¡°Cheng Yi just wanted to swallow this piece of fat meat because of the fact that the Song Corp is on the market. It¡¯s just a dream.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not hide his contempt for Cheng Yi.

    Su Ni was worried, ¡°If Cheng Yi knows that thisnd is in my hands, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be honest.¡±

    Gu Zechen narrowed his narrow eyes, revealing a faint light, and jokingly asked, ¡°What, Mr. Su is worried that she might think of her old feelings and give up on this piece ofnd?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and yelled angrily.

    Obviously, Gu Zechen made such jokes at this time.

    She stared at Gu Zechen without blinking and said seriously, ¡°Since you know about Su Corp, you should know that I and Cheng Yi are cannot live under the same sky in this life.¡±

    ¡°But once you were together, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly started to hate.

    For some reason, when he found out that Su Ni had a leg with Cheng Yi and that Su Ni only hated Cheng Yi, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was still inexplicably mad.

    Su Ni was left speechless by Gu Zechen. It was probably not a personal experience and she couldn¡¯t understand her current feelings.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you now.¡±

    Su Ni turned to leave.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly. Thetter turned back coldly and stared at him, ¡°I think I still have the right to rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly apologized.

    This was so abnormal that Su Ni couldn¡¯t react for a moment. She put her hair behind her ear to ease the awkwardness. ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I will help you cover the matter of the earth, but there is one thing I have to remind you that if you want to do anything to Cheng Yi, you¡¯d better tell me first.¡±

    Gu Zechen was suddenly serious.

    So he apologized for this.

    Su Ni¡¯s face softened a little, but she still had a cold face. She didn¡¯t say anything good, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Gu.  However, I want to deal with his affairs myself.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you sure you have the ability to handle it?¡±

    Gu Zechen stabbed through Su Ni¡¯s lie.

    Su Ni frowned and looked at Gu Zechen unhappily, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t live if I leave you now?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at her without saying a word.

    But looking at that gaze, there was no clear denial, obviously tacitly agreeing.

    Su Ni shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand angrily. It was the first time she was angry because of her self-esteem, but she didn¡¯t lose her rationality. Su Ni said coldly, ¡°If it really threatens me and Gu Jia, I will tell you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t chase after her and his expression cooled down slightly because of Su Ni¡¯sst sentence.

 Chapter 310: The Truth Revealed

    Su Ni had been thinking about the purpose of Cheng Yi¡¯s trip. She knew Cheng Yi¡¯s character well. Whether it was chasing after a woman or doing business, as long as he wanted it, even if he did not use any means, he would definitely get it.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t know Cheng Yi well, so he said such words easily.

    And¡­

    Su Ni seemed to ignore the most important part of this and knew that it was not only Gu Zechen, but also Ji K, Wen Ruyan and Ruan Yichen.

    Su Ni was not sure that Cheng Yi would be in an uninformed state.

    Su Ni suddenly became anxious.

    Just as she was about to leave, the lounge door suddenly opened and a group of young girls barged in.

    At first, Su Ni hadn¡¯t noticed but she heard someone call Mrs Gu and had to stop.

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±

    Su Ni asked politely.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just think Mrs Gu is very beautiful today.¡±

    The girlughed.

    Su Ni forced a smile and took another step, but she heard the voice behind her voice again. ¡°I heard that CEO Gu has always had a woman she loves. Later, she died because of Mrs Gu¡¯s car ident. I don¡¯t know if you are at ease in this position of?¡±

    Su Ni turned her head in surprise. The gentle smile of the other party had already be more provocative, and the women beside her were also arrogant, clearly trying to see Su Ni as a joke.

    Since they were not friendly, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to put on a good face and replied respectfully, ¡°Since you call me Mrs Gu, I don¡¯t think I need to answer your question.¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu is really arrogant!¡±

    The girl in the leadughed on the spot. She even leaned against the girl beside her and continued, ¡°I wonder how long Mrs Gu¡¯s confidence canst.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Su Ni sneered and walked away.

    When Su Ni found Gu Zechen and said her concerns, Gu Zechen looked up at the stairs and said, ¡°The person is here.¡±

    Sure enough, Ruan Yichen had already entered the venue and was chatting happily with a few socialites.

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°You invited him?¡±

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, as the representative of J. K in Nancheng city, naturally has to attend.  But you don¡¯t need to worry about this problem. So what if you find it? With me around, Cheng Yi has to think more about it before he acts.

    ¡°Do you know what question did someone ask me in the lounge just now?¡±

    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant and changed the topic.

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni seriously.

    Su Ni wanted to tell Gu Zechen as a joke. Now that she saw him like this, she lost her interest. She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a bunch of women¡¯s gossip.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t ask.

    On the other side, Madam Calle¡¯s representative for the project¡¯s investment had also entered. Gu Zechen fixed his face and quickly went up to greet him.

    Su Ni had seen people before. It was the person who had been following Madam Calle.

    There was amotion at the scene and everyone looked over. Even Ruan Yichen, who had been hiding in a corner and didn¡¯t ask about the world, was inadvertently looking at Su Ni.

    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, we meet again. Happy cooperation.¡±

    The two hands were tightly held together and Su Ni also symbolically touched. After a polite speech, Mcx looked at Su Ni with a meaningful smile.

    When Su Ni was a little embarrassed, Gu Zechen coughed softly and listened to Mcxugh, ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really good puppets, they are really envious.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Mcx already said those words when we first met.¡±

    Even though he was praising Mrs Gu, it came from another man¡¯s mouth. Gu Zechen was still a little unhappy.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mike was stunned, then heughed again. ¡°I mean, President Gu really has to thank Madam Gu this time. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Gu this time, I¡¯m afraid that Madam Calle wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the contract with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Gu Zechen was stunned.

    Even Su Ni was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Mcx, don¡¯t joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡±

    This time, it would¡¯ve been a serious person, and he said seriously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for thest time you personally went to Madam Calle and asked Madam Calle to stay, I¡¯m afraid CEO Gu would have already lost the opportunity.¡±

    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen also didn¡¯t say much because of shock.

    Mike found the clue and asked curiously, ¡°What, haven¡¯t Mrs Gu told Mr. Gu about this?¡±

    Su Ni became even more embarrassed. ¡°Gu Huai always knows about this, but my role in this matter isn¡¯t that big. I just let Madam Calle stay, and the rest is still based on President Gu¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°But if you didn¡¯t let Madam Calle stay, you wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity and we wouldn¡¯t be able to see President Gu¡¯s strength. Mrs Gu, do you say that?¡±

    The more Su Ni dodged, the more he wanted to make things clear. In the end, he was too humble to Khai.

    On the side, Gu Zechen was already in ck.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just Gu Zechen who heard it. Many people in the venue heard the generous Chinese words of Mcann.

    ¡°Looks like I really have to thank President Gu.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and looked at Su Ni.

    Su Ni also felt that her limelight was overshadowed by Gu Zechen, so she quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Since the contract has been sessfully signed, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±

    ¡°Good or good. Also, Madam Calle also hopes that the two of you can grow old together and give birth to a noble son!¡±

    Mike gave Su Ni a blessing and smiled meaningfully.

    Even Su Ni could imagine that it was Madam Calle who entrusted him with the highly praise. The purpose was to hope that the misunderstanding between herself and Gu Zechen could be solved and the two of them could get back together.

    Gu Zechen thanked him expressionlessly while Su Ni pursed her lips to express her gratitude.

    When they met, both of them smiled and Su Ni smiled. Su Ni believed that both of them would understand their thanks.

    Su Ni helped Gu Zechen take down Madam Calle, so it didn¡¯t take long for things to spread at the banquet. Everyone looked at Su Ni with increasingly eager eyes.

 Chapter 311: A Rise

    There were even many people who took the initiative to greet Su Ni and ask about the development of the Su Corp. Su Ni was secretly happy, but she was lucky from the disaster. She didn¡¯t hold back at all, hoping that she could reach some cooperation for Su Corp.

    Cheng Yi had been watching not too far away. When the people around Su Ni had already left, he walked over in an orderly manner and said, ¡°I knew long ago that you are a rare talent in management. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more outstanding after three years. If it weren¡¯t for our twoyers of rtionships, I would really like to invite you to the capital.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept Mr. Cheng¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were tingling.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled indifferently and looked at Gu Zechen along Su Ni¡¯s line of sight. Gu Zechen was chatting andughing, but there was no smile on his gloomy face. Cheng Yi suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t been happy in the past few years of marriage.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, please take care of yourself!¡±

    Su Ni red at Cheng Yi coldly and stared at him expressionlessly.

    Thetter smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. No matter what, we are old acquaintances. You can¡¯t always be so heartless.¡±

    Su Ni felt a ball of fire in her chest as if it was going to explode at any time. However, this was Gu Zechen¡¯s banquet. She could not make any mistakes. She could only be patient and calm as she looked at the proud man. She said coldly, ¡°I think based on Mr. Cheng¡¯s actions towards the Su Corp, my attitude towards Mr. Cheng should be quite friendly.¡±

    Her fist creaked under it.

    Not only did Cheng Yi hear it, he also saw it.

    He touched his face again. Although he couldn¡¯t see any traces, Cheng Yi still remembered the humiliation that day.

    ¡°Su Ni, you hate me so much?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    ¡°Ask if you know why!¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and spat out. While there was no one else, Su Ni lowered her voice and leaned over to say, ¡°If you dare to appear in front of me alone next time, I might pull your veins, skin you, and torture you to death.¡±

    Cheng Yi seemed afraid and quickly took a step back.

    Cheng Yi shook his head and said, ¡°After so many years, it looks like you¡¯re really not doing well and your temper is getting worse. Fortunately, your sister Su Banqing is different from you, she¡¯s gentle.¡±

    ¡°Say it again!¡±

    When she heard Su Banqing¡¯s name from Cheng Yi, Su Ni¡¯s eyes started to fire.

    A smug smile crossed the corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth, but he quickly repeated his words again, ¡°I said, if you were half gentle and considerate back then, maybe I would have been so reluctant to you, and the Su Corp wouldn¡¯t have been like this.¡±

    Su Ni picked up the champagne and sshed it directly on Cheng Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t dodge and the yellow liquid quickly rolled down from Cheng Yi¡¯s white swallow-tailed suit. Su Ni was still not satisfied. In the panicked eyes of the attendant, she quickly picked up two sses of red wine and sshed it at Cheng Yi again.

    Instantly, Cheng Yi¡¯s clothes were yellow and red, and there were patches of dirt. Cheng Yi¡¯s face was even more interesting and angry, but when everyone looked over, he wanted to hide it and regain some face.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re Mrs Gu now, I can¡¯t do anything to you!¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t think that if you use my sister now, I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Su Ni retaliated without hesitation, ¡°Be smart and leave my sister immediately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Cheng Yi squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that I left your sister, but your sister has been pestering me. Your sister has been pestering me all the time, alright?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At this moment, Su Ni could no longer care about the asion. When her enemies met, she was extremely popr. It had been three years. Even if she was not ready, she could not be weak.

    What she had promised her dad before, as well as her long talk with her sister, could not make her feel normal when facing Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Su Ni, I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Su Banqing screamed and rushed over to block Cheng Yi.

    At the same time, Gu Zechen also heard movement. He quickly came over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    The former was deep and cold, while thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with endless madness. With Gu Zechen¡¯s scolding, the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes seemed to have been controlled and slowly integrated into the calm in his eyes.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Cheng Yi was cursing.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy.¡±

    She muttered softly.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Su Corp¡¯s rise, she would probably still be in the mental asylum.

    She shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and slowly left under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes.

    Su Banqing looked at Su Ni¡¯s back with concern. Even if the whole world said that she was crazy, she wouldn¡¯t have.

    Because I understand, because I feel the same.

    She understood Su Ni¡¯s mood very well at this moment, just like when she had decided to go to Cheng Yi. She needed to cut her skin with a knife to calm down the anger and anger in her chest.

    Now, Su Ni was not ready yet and Cheng Yi appeared without warning.

    Su Banqing¡¯s tears rolled down but she held Cheng Yi in her hands. She looked worried, ¡°Cheng Yi, are you hurt? She¡¯s crazy. Let¡¯s not mess with her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen finally regained some face for Cheng Yi. He said, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s your sister too. I can ept this kind of humiliation!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Banqing shook her head desperately and threw herself into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°I just want to be nice to you, I just want to be nice to you. Cheng Yi, the Su family is gone now. I only have you now.¡±

    The people around didn¡¯t know what happened. Gu Zechen didn¡¯te forward and just pointed at him.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have the time to look at the two people here. He said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cheng¡¯s clothes are dirty too. Why don¡¯t you go back and change?¡±

    This time and time were not enough.

    This was obviously a guest order.

    Cheng Yi finally made his pale face a little bloody, and now he fell to the bottom of The Valley because of Gu Zechen¡¯s words.

    Right now, even if he wanted to stay, he had no face to continue.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Cheng Yi fled miserably.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng.¡±

    Outside the door, Ruan Yichen blocked Cheng Yi¡¯s way. Thetter had juste out and his anger was written on his face. Just as he was about to re up, he saw Ruan Yichen. In a second, he changed his expression and smiled politely, saying, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I heard you were here too, but I haven¡¯t met you.¡±

 Chapter 312: Humiliation After Being Slapped

    ¡°I just came not too long ago.¡±

    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets and looked at the bustling inside the door, saying, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s actions today are really shocking.  Is Mr. Cheng okay?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Being mentioned again, Cheng Yi¡¯s face turned green and red.

    However, Ruan Yichen acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, and said, ¡°However, Mrs Gu has always been in the big picture. It¡¯s not like this in such an important asion. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Cheng did something he shouldn¡¯t have done.  Of course, I was just guessing. Most of the people at the banquet would think like me. I¡¯m really worried about Mr. Cheng.

    Cheng Yi frowned when he heard this.

    Su Banqing tugged on Cheng Yi¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, we have something to do, so we should go first.¡±

    Cheng Yi nodded and prepared to leave.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was heard from behind, ¡°I really can¡¯t exin this matter. I wonder how tomorrow¡¯s newspaper will be written.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruan is really curious about this?¡±

    Cheng Yi, who had nned to leave, suddenly smiled and turned to look at Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Cheng Yi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will know that I¡¯m Su Ni¡¯s first love. I¡¯m probably remembered because of my old love, so I¡¯m so emotional after meeting me.¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned slightly. He did not expect this, but seeing the proud look of the man in front of him and his reputation in the capital, it was hard to imagine that he would be Su Ni¡¯s ex-boyfriend.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t think so and he still looked proud. He ignored Su Banqing¡¯s ck face and continued to forget me, ¡°¡­ but she¡¯s already married now, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to. I just hope that next time we meet, Su Ni won¡¯t lose her cool and embarrass everyone.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If any bad rumors spread tomorrow and affect the rtionship between Su Ni and CEO Gu, to be honest, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±

    Cheng Yi spread his hands and looked helpless.

    Ruan Yichen remained calm and lowered his voice, ¡°If Mr. Cheng really exposed this matter, Mr. Gu is afraid that it is not easy to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Who said if I said it?¡±

    Cheng Yi looked serious and said without hesitation, ¡°I just saw that Mr. Ruan is curious. I¡¯m not interested in causing trouble for myself.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other andughed.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Cheng¡¯s rest.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was polite.

    Ruan Yichen returned to the banquet hall and began to search for Su Ni. Naturally, he didn¡¯t find out. Even Gu Zechen disappeared.

    Ruan Yichen found Mcx and was drinking tea. When he saw Ruan Yichen, he said directly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I know what you mean, but now the die is cast, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m here to ask Mr. Mcx to help me apologize to Madam Cayle.¡±

    Mike nced at Ruan Yichen meaningfully and nodded in response.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t disturb him and slipped around the banquet before heading back to the residence.

    After Su Ni left the field, she went back to Gu Jia. She never thought that 10 minutester, Gu Zechen also came back.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Su Ni¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down along the way.

    When she realized that she had lost her cool at the banquet and humiliated Gu Zechen, it was toote. She didn¡¯t know how the media would report the celebration tomorrow.

    Su Ni patted her head hard, annoyed.

    As Gu Zechen pushed the door open, Su Ni started to panic. ¡°Sorry, I was wrong tonight. You¡¯ve reminded me¡­¡±

    Su Ni dared not look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She could already guess Gu Zechen¡¯s anger and secretly promised that no matter how harsh Gu Zechen said this time, she would never talk back.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered and she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to me. When I saw him, I felt like I couldn¡¯t control my anger. Sorry, Gu Zechen, I promise I won¡¯t have a next time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking about Madam Calle¡¯s matter. I¡¯m not interested in your small matter!¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni with a stern face.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured, and she instantly calmed down. Sheposed her emotions and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it very clearly? Of course, I know you don¡¯t want to admit it, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, I want your answer.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly took a step forward and pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. He stared coldly at her and paused word by word, ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°I indeed went to find Madam Calle. You know this too.¡±

    Su Ni was overwhelmed by his excitement. She felt pain in her arm and Su Ni had to raise her feet with much effort. She then looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know all of this?¡±

    ¡°You asked Madam Calle for mercy?¡±  You even told Madam Calle the contract between us. That banquet was held by Madam Calle to make us happy?  All of this had nothing to do with Ruan Yichen, right?

    At the end, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was choked.

    He asked with a trembling voice, but he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Su Ni, do you say¡­¡±

    The low voice in the dust was like the bell at the door of the church, hitting Su Ni¡¯s heart hard.

    Su Ni lowered her head and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Su Ni interrupted Gu Zechen¡¯s roar and calmed down again. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you asking me now?¡±

    ¡°What you want to hear now, I¡¯ve told you before, right?¡±  I told you countless times that I had nothing to do with Ruan Yichen. I was wrong with Guan Ning¡¯s matter, but I just wanted to help you. And even if you didn¡¯t show up, I wouldn¡¯t let Ruan Yichen achieve his goal.  Also, Madam Calle, yes, I met her and told her everything, but how did you look at me back then!

    Su Ni¡¯s emotions followed with excitement. There was a fire in her eyes mixed with tears, reflecting a strange light.

    Gu Zechen was a little stupid, so Su Ni easily shook his hand away and kept a certain distance.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me at all. Now, with just two words from Mike, do you really believe me?¡±

 Chapter 313: Forgive Me

    ¡°If I had known all this, I would have believed you.  Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?

    Gu Zechen med himself and was dissatisfied at the same time.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, tell yourself, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±  The first thing I did after I met Madam Calle was to look for you in the office, but how did you treat me?

    Su Ni calmed down in anger. Her body kept retreating, and her eyes gradually became cold. ¡°I told Madam Calle the truth because I hope that Madam Calle will be able to sincerely exchange for her forgiveness. I also hope that Madam Calle will see our sincere interactions during this period of time, but you think I¡¯m helping Ruan Yichen and destroying our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, Madam Calle is not a fool. No one is a fool. Don¡¯t you know how our feelings have been for the past three years?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled slightly. She had nothing to say now.

    She had worked hard to exin herself and wanted to get Gu Zechen¡¯s forgiveness.

    However, it was either Gu Zechen¡¯s sarcasm or to avoid it.

    However, it was because of what Mcx said that Gu Zechen seemed to havee to find him personally.

    ¡°I have to say that Madam Calle really knows how to calcte. Even with this move tonight, Madam Calle just wanted us to eliminate the misunderstanding and make us reconciled.¡±

    Su Ni smiled bitterly, shook her head and walked outside.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes full of worry.

    ¡°I want to stay.¡±  Gu Zechen, you¡¯ve already said it clearly, just don¡¯t misunderstand me.  No matter how bad our rtionship is, I will not harm your interests to help others. Gu Zechen, this is my bottom line.

    The moment Su Ni finished speaking, shepletely calmed down.

    However, Gu Zechen instantly remembered what Su Ni had said back then. She was afraid, not afraid that Guan Ning would say everything, but fear that her conspiracy with Ruan Yichen would be exposed, but fear that everything woulde to an end when he said everything.

    Even though he had promised her, Su Ni was still afraid.

    They were afraid that once things were over, they would have nothing to do with each other.

    Back then, when he heard this, he felt disgusted and had no trust in him at all.

    Gu Zechen seemed to understand Su Ni¡¯s despair and why she was willing to believe her, but her heart was ashen.

    Pah!

    Gu Zechen pped himself in the face.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing!¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and quickly grabbed his hand. However, Su Ni was still a stepte when she saw the red seal on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    His eyes were burning and he didn¡¯t feel anything about this p. Instead, he calmed down. Then he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re right. You exined a lot from the beginning, but I believe in my own judgment too much, so I never believe in your exnation. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake again. Su Ni, can you forgive me?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were very different from the past.

    Su Ni did not expect that even if the misunderstanding could be solved, Gu Zechen would still apologize to herself, and that p just now¡­

    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer Gu Zechen¡¯s question. She broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you ice.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were sincere.

    ¡°You still have injuries on your face. You don¡¯t want to go to work tomorrow. I can see that you have a scar on your face.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen still held Su Ni¡¯s hand and his eyes were full of pleading. Su Ni helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the ice first.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Please help me personally.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and his eyes were soft.

    Su Ni nodded and Gu Zechen finally let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    Once again, Gu Zechen sat on the sofa and raised his face.

    Su Ni slowly wrapped the ice with a towel and gently touched his wound. Gu Zechen dodged for a moment, and Su Ni immediately frowned worriedly.

    Gu Zechen nodded vigorously, his eyes full of grievance.

    Su Ni sighed and helplessly said, ¡°Then you have to endure.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how much force Gu Zechen used to p him.

    ¡°If you kiss me, maybe I won¡¯t be so painful.¡±

    Gu Zechen still blinked, his eyes full of pleading.

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Su Ni looked serious.

    The next moment, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently touched the corner of his lips.

    Su Ni quickly pushed him away and stood up. She said seriously, ¡°You still have an injury on your face. I¡¯ll help you deal with it first.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly got angry and turned around, ¡°Since you don¡¯t forgive me, this is my fault. I don¡¯t dare ask you to help me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that you¡¯ll be seen tomorrow.¡±

    Su Ni had a headache.

    She really had no idea that Gu Zechen had such a side as a child.

    ¡°I saw it when I saw it. I also let people know that I have to punish me if I did something wrong.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were firm and he did not hesitate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit this.¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The incident at tonight¡¯s party was already bad enough. If the news got out that Gu Zechen was also injured, the outside world would not know what it was like to spread to him.

    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned around again.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath. She had no way to deal with Gu Zechen now. ¡°Okay, I forgive you?¡±

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±

    Gu Zechen took an inch.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be proud!¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that her eyebrows trembled.

    No matter how angry he was, he should calm down.

    However, her heart was still unhappy.

    ¡°But I just didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±

    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face grew wider.

    ¡°I said, I forgave you. You didn¡¯t hear me this time!¡±

    As Su Ni said this, the ice in her hand pressed hard on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She soon heard Gu Zechen scream, but he ignored it and took the opportunity to pull Su Ni into his arms and press her under his body.

    ¡°You want to murder your own husband.¡±

    Gu Zechen grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a p!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    Gu Zechen touched his wound and grinned in pain again. Su Ni¡¯s heart was weak. She did use a lot of strength just now. Was it really painful?

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Ni gently touched it with her hand, but she was hugged and kissed by Gu Zechen, so intimate, ¡°Then let me kiss, maybe it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The moment she said that, Gu Zechen kissed her directly. Su Ni dodged but she could not do anything.

 Chapter 314: Gu Zechen Slapped Her Own

    Wet and hot lips intertwined together, as if electricity had gone on. The memory in his mind was opened again, and that sweet and strange happiness filled his heart again, but when he thought about now¡­

    Su Ni suddenly pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s waist.

    Gu Zechen felt the pain again in gnashing teeth. When he saw Su Ni¡¯s angry face, Gu Zechen calmed down again and gently touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead with the tip of his nose, ¡°Waifu, are you still angry?¡±

    Seeing Su Ni shut her eyes and not saying anything, Gu Zechen touched her eyes again, her nose until the corner of her lips.

    Slowly, she covered the kiss.

    Su Ni dodged again.

    Gu Zechen whispered into her ear, ¡°Waifu, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Get your face first.¡±  Su Ni¡¯s anger had long disappeared.

    Probably because the man acted coquettishly, there was no woman. Now that Gu Zechen was lying gently on Su Ni¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t get angry even if she wanted to.

    However, Su Ni still had a stern look on her face. She must teach him a lesson.

    He couldn¡¯t let this man know how powerful his coquettish actions were!

    ¡°My wife loves me!¡±

    He rubbed against Su Ni¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stoping, Gu Zechen, what do you look like now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    If anyone spoke of Gu Zechen¡¯s pass like thunder and move like the wind without a smile, it would be unconvincing in front of her.

    ¡°How am I in front of my wife? Can anyone else manage it?¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted, took the opportunity to kiss Su Ni on the face, held her in his arms and murmured, ¡°This time, I was really wrong. I made you suffer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t divorce you. After all, Madam Calle¡¯s investment has just started!¡±

    Su Ni finished her statement angrily and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face had changed. Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t been able to deal with this Khai now. I won¡¯t give it to anyone else for the time being.¡±

    Once again, Su Ni heard someone satirizing her at the banquet and felt a thorn stuck in her heart.

    It was not like this before.

    She felt like she couldn¡¯t argue with a dead person, but now¡­

    Su Ni wanted topletely upy Gu Zechen, even if he couldn¡¯t see a corner of his heart.

    She felt that she was a little selfish.

    But she felt that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    ¡°That¡¯s the same!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened when he heard Su Ni¡¯s next sentence. He kissed her again and heard Su Ni say, ¡°I want to renovate the room again.¡±

    Gu Zechen was in the mood and he couldn¡¯t wait to hear Su Ni¡¯s words. He humphed vaguely and agreed.

    Halfway through, Gu Zechen suddenly remembered how rough he wasst night and felt that he was worse than a beast. He asked worriedly, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±

    At first, Su Ni had yet to react. After Gu Zechen used her body twice, Su Ni Chen blushed.

    ¡°Of course it hurts. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for a while.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    When Gu Zechen heard this, he took it seriously and immediately bent down to check. Su Ni was amused, so she quickly held Gu Zechen¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±

    ¡°Waifu!¡±

    Gu Zechen gasped and stared at Su Ni like a wolf. There was another reaction under his body, ¡°Can you let me kiss?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked sullen.

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni anxiously.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni answered straightforwardly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a kiss, you¡¯re angry. How about you hit me again!¡±

    Gu Zechen raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and leaned against her injured face. She was so frightened that Su Ni quickly retracted her hand and her heart ached.

    ¡°Then you have to give me a kiss.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed Su Ni under him again. Su Ni saw Gu Zechen¡¯s cunning face and knew that she had been deceived by this man.

    Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything now.

    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and gave her a long and deep kiss. The wonderful feeling was that Su Ni lost her temperpletely.

    Gu Zechen wanted more than that. He didn¡¯t know when his fingers had crossed the bottom of his skirt and slowly groped down.

    Su Ni¡¯s resistance waspletely defeated. Su Ni could only dodge wherever Gu Zechen went, and then she was slowly trapped.

    A night of passion returned to calm.

    The next morning, Su Ni deliberately got up early to see how injured Gu Zechen¡¯s face was.

    As expected, the red palm print was even more eye-catching than yesterday. Her heart was throbbing, and the man didn¡¯t know how hard he had been.

    Su Ni was just about to touch the wound when Gu Zechen woke up.

    Su Ni quickly retracted her hand, her expression a little unnatural, but Gu Zechen held her hand tightly and smiled maliciously, ¡°Waifu, do you feel sorry for me again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed to admit that she was held tightly by Gu Zechen when she wanted to get up.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to work.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice became gentle and Gu Zechen did not say anything. He just rubbed his head against Su Ni¡¯s neck and snorted, looking extremely satisfied.

    When Gu Zechen finished freshening up and took a look at the mirror, he frowned when he found that his face was hurt.

    Su Ni knew that he was finally worried, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a powder on my side. It should suit your skin color and can help you cover it.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to put on makeup?¡±

    Gu Zechen was particrly repulsive when he heard this.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Su Ni blinked innocently. ¡°Otherwise, President Gu will rest at home for a day today, but in my opinion, the injury on this face will not disappear for three or five days.¡±

    Gu Zechen still had a stern face and was in a bad mood.

    Su Ni pursed her lips, suppressed her smile and started to prepare. ¡°Alright, there are a lot of guys doing makeup now. Besides, I¡¯m just helping you cover up your wound. There won¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice softened and he could hear that the man hadpromised. After all, he went to work with his wounds on his face.

    ¡°Alright.¡±  Sit down.

    Su Ni pressed Gu Zechen in front of the dressing cab that she usually put on makeup. She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows carefully and had to admit that this man was talented.

    No matter if it was her facial features or skin, she was impable.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you really not skincare?¡±

    Su Ni found it unbelievable.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold and he couldn¡¯t tell what his emotions were.

    Su Ni thought to herself, ¡°Do you still want a woman to live?¡±

 Chapter 315: Does It Still Hurry?

    Su Ni gently touched her wound and thought it would hurt, but the man didn¡¯t frown and let Su Ni torment him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to bottom Gu Zechen¡¯s entire face and look more evenly skinned, but Gu Zechen stopped him. Then she looked closer and determined that the wound would not be easily seen, and got up.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Su Ni looked around and didn¡¯t find much of a problem.

    No one dared to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face so close.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pack up and head out together.¡±

    Downstairs.

    Ever since An Rong came back, Gu Jia seemed much more lively.

    At this time, An Rong watched the two go downstairs one after the other, and her eyebrows became much gentler. Last time, Su Ni had a friendship, which made Khai calm down.

    What she wanted was never an illusion of love between the two of them, but she really hoped that she could support each other for the past two days.

    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today.¡±

    An Rong teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting, Mother.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she lowered her head shyly. Gu Zechen was still dead on the floor.

    An Rong looked at Gu Zechen and suddenly cried out. The two of them became nervous. Even Gu Zechen subconsciously touched her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why do I think there¡¯s something wrong with the two of you today?¡±

    An Rong said that she still had toe over.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re done eating. We¡¯re going to work first.¡±

    Su Ni took the lead and grabbed Gu Zechen. No matter what An Rong said behind her back, she quickly took Gu Zechen away.

    If An Rong knew that Gu Zechen had injured his facest night, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say it even if she had ten words.

    ¡°This child..¡±

    An Rong held back her smile and shook her head. She just thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little better than usual today. Why was Su Ni so excited?

    However, seeing their intimate behavior, she felt that it was unnecessary to worry about her. Even the maids said, ¡°Madam and Young Master are really close.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    An Rong smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, but thedy and young master have always been very loving.¡±  The maid hurriedly said.

    An Rong smiled but the smile on her face slowly disappeared.

    After getting into the car, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with concern, and her doubts became heavier. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I can¡¯t see anything so close. How did Mother see it?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more unnatural.

    He looked like he was covered in flour. If it wasn¡¯t for an important meeting today, he wouldn¡¯t have epted Su Ni¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re too nervous. Mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    At this moment, Gu Zechen calmed down.

    However, when Su Ni took him away just now, she didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen say that she was wrong. On the contrary, her footsteps were fast,pletely in line with Su Ni¡¯s rhythm.

    Su Ni pouted and didn¡¯t say that she was wearing a man¡¯s pride. She just said, ¡°It¡¯s good that youe out early. It also saves your mother from saying it.¡±

    As the two of them were arguing, they heard a message from the station.

    Not long ago, Heskin was sentenced to eight months for theft.

    The two of them instantly fell silent. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was calm and did notment.

    On the other hand, Su Ni sipped and said, ¡°Eight months.¡±

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s short, I can help you.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew just how troubled Su Ni was, and he didn¡¯t know what method she used. The penalty for theft was at least two years, but now it was only eight months.

    Su Ni shook her head. She couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Eight months. I hope she¡¯ll learn a lesson.¡±

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, the moment she reached the office, a woman in delicate clothes suddenly knelt in front of her and hugged her thigh tightly.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I beg you, let go of the esperture and let her go.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am, but I¡¯m innocent. You can¡¯t just send her to jail just because she offended you.¡±

    The middle-aged woman continued to cry.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t flustered. Before the security guards came over, she carefully examined the woman¡¯s eyebrows. She was simr to Heshine. Plus, her brand belonged to Hesine, so she could vaguely guess what it was.

    ¡°You¡¯re Sheshine¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve heard about Heshine as well. I can¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m suspected of theft.¡±

    Su Ni spoke calmly.

    ¡°Su Ni, you can¡¯t be so shameless!¡±

    A malicious light shed across her eyes as she stared coldly at Su Ni. When she saw that there were more people around her, the woman also raised her voice, ¡°This is the president of your Su Corp. Because of a small matter, she wanted to frame my daughter and sent her to jail!¡±

    Because it was Madam Calle¡¯s private banquet, there were no reporters at the time. This matter was suppressed, so the people outside were not sure what was going on.

    When they heard the woman say this, everyone looked at Su Ni strangely.

    Su Ni frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Woman, if your daughter stole Master¡¯s drawing with an eyebrow, I think even if I want to use me, I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    ¡°All of you heard that Su Ni wanted to frame my daughter. She just couldn¡¯t see anyone else well.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect that the moment Su Ni made her statement, the woman started yelling.

    No matter how good her temper was, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this woman ruining her reputation.

    ¡°What kind of mother is there, what kind of woman will there be?¡±

    A cold voice was suddenly heard.

    Su Ni was about to call the police when she looked back and saw that Ruan Yichen had appeared behind her.

    The woman was first stunned, then she quickly recognized Ruan Yichen and Su Ni as a group of people. She immediately pounced at Su Ni.

    ¡°As far as I know, it was your daughter who wanted to frame Mr. Su for stealing paintings twice that day. She never imagined that she would appear in her bag instead of drawing incorrectly. I¡¯m not wrong, right? I remember that she already admitted it.¡±

    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets and looked calm with a hint of sarcastic smile on his face.

    The woman was startled. She had only heard about this from the mouth of Heshine. Of course, this was another version.

    Heskin really wanted to frame Su Ni, but in the end, she was imprisoned.

    This drawing was naturally put in Su Ni¡¯s bag.

    ¡°Who are you? Who doesn¡¯t know if you and Su Ni are together?¡±

    The woman was not afraid. Instead, she raised her voice and red at Ruan Yichen coldly.

    ¡°In any case, I believe in Mr. Su and the court¡¯s verdict. But to me, the crime of stealing a famous painting is only eight months in the end. It¡¯s really short.¡±

    Ruan Yichen clicked his tongue and looked at Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, I suggest that you can pursue this kind of behavior that ruined your reputation.¡±

 Chapter 316: The Trouble Is Here

    As expected, the woman became nervous when she heard theint. At the same time, she red at Su Ni with a warning face.

    Su Ni was not afraid. She nodded gratefully at Ruan Yichen, but she still frightened the woman. ¡°I will retain my rights. Simrly, today¡¯s actions are all evidence. Madam, you don¡¯t want to go to jail to apany your daughter.¡±

    When the woman heard that Su Ni was going to sue her, her shoulders shrunk in fright.

    Of course, she knew that once the court decided, it would be useless for her to make a fuss like this. Her purpose was to make Su Ni feel better.

    She didn¡¯t know that Cheng Xi had bitten gold halfway, which ruined her good things.

    However, although this man was familiar, he was not Gu Zechen.

    At that moment, the woman turned her head and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su, I really can¡¯t tell that you are quite capable. I don¡¯t know that this is again¡­ I remember that your husband is CEO Gu of Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°I think this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Su Ni knew what the woman was guessing maliciously and rejected her coldly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was raised and her face was sharp and mean. She said to the big family, ¡°I really don¡¯t see it. Mr. Su¡¯s skills in seducing men are really first-ss. I wonder how this Su Corp got up.¡±

    Naturally, the employees of Su Corp knew Ruan Yichen. In addition to the rumors about Su Ni and Ruan Yichen, and now Ruan Yichen was in charge, they were naturally whispering.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan was there too.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Ruan is so nervous about Mr. Su? If I want to say that Mr. Su is already married, Mr. Ruan is still chasing after him¡­¡±

    ¡°I still believe in Mr. Su. No matter how handsome Mr. Ruan is, there is still a gap between him and Gu Huai.¡±

    After the crowdpared Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen, they still felt that Gu Zechen was more reliable and naturally looked at Su Ni with more inquiry.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s eyes. She just warned coldly, ¡°If you dare to nder me again, I will call the police now.¡±

    ¡°Call the police, Su Ni, who are you scaring?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t get angry. The woman thought Su Ni was guilty and afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t be afraid of your husband knowing about you and this man. I know best about women like you.¡±

    Su Ni raised her hand and pped the woman¡¯s face.

    The woman was still in shock. Su Ni said directly, ¡°Please keep your mouth clean. Don¡¯t see who you are. Everyone feels dirty.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s p made the women who were still discussing quieted down.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at the woman anymore. She looked at Ruan Yichen with embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded indifferently, put his hands in his pockets and slowly followed behind Su Ni.

    After entering the elevator, Su Ni apologetically exined, ¡°I let you see a bad scene just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±  Also, thank you for helping me just now.

    If it was Ruan Yichen, it was hard to exin what happened today.

    It is small to damage reputation. If it is spread to Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t know what happened.

    ¡°I feel lucky to be able to help Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Su Ni looked at him in confusion, only to hear Ruan Yichen say, ¡°This kind of thing is usually solved by Mr. Gu. It¡¯s rare that he isn¡¯t here this time, giving me a chance to be a good person.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and the atmosphere softened.

    ¡°What kind of cooperation project do you have today?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s memory of what happenedst time was still fresh. She and Gu Zechen almost broke up because of Ruan Yichen.

    It was impossible to say that there was no resentment in her heart, but Su Ni was also a businessman. If there was any good project, she would not miss it.

    ¡°Mr. Su guessed right.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and looked gentle. When he entered the office, Ruan Yichen mentioned thend that Gu Zechen had given her before. Su Ni became nervous.

    Ruan Yichen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know Cheng Yi has been looking for you.¡±

    He was blunt, but at the same time, he stared at Su Ni¡¯s silent expression and didn¡¯t show up.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she was still calm on the surface.

    ¡°Actually, this is not soplicated. Gu Zechen took such a big fat meat from me, so I naturally won¡¯t let it go easily, but I know that Cheng Yi will not let it go if he doesn¡¯t achieve his goal.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni seriously.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Su Ni knew this better than Ruan Yichen.

    Cheng Yi wanted thend in J. K¡¯s hand back then, so naturally he had gone to thepany. Ruan Yichen knew that it was understandable, but Su Ni still took a look at it and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan came here today to remind me.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled, ¡°But I haven¡¯t revealed the news yet. Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t know that thend is in your hands.¡±

    He blinked at Su Ni.

    ¡°Even if I know, I have nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I heard that your sister is with Cheng Yi. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words were very skillful. He hadn¡¯t finished his words, but he had alreadypletely expressed his meaning. Su Ni quickly frowned and she had never thought about this.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just saying it casually. What if Cheng Yi is sincere to your sister, haha.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled as he spoke. At the same time, he nced at Su Ni through the eyes of the lens. Seeing that she didn¡¯t smile, his smile became more and more cheerful.

    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t say anything, I think it¡¯s not so easy for Cheng Yi to know.¡±

    After all, Gu Zechen had promised to help him handle it. The biggest problem was on Ruan Yichen¡¯s side.

    ¡°If Mr. Su told me not to tell me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t say it.¡±

    Ruan Yichen blinked ambiguously.

    This made Su Ni feel ufortable. She moved on the chair and started to change the topic. ¡°Mr. Ruan just said there is a new project. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We jointly developed thisnd. When the Su Corp wants to develop in the capital, it will be much easier.¡±

    Ruan Yichen toe straight to the point.

    Su Ni frowned.

    Ruan Yichen quickly continued, ¡°Coincidentally, we have worked together in the Nanjiawan project before. I heard that we are doing well now. With our previous cooperation, we should be more smooth this time.¡±

    ¡°I understand what Mr. Ruan means. If I don¡¯t want this piece of fat meat to be remembered, the best way is to digest it myself as soon as possible, but I have to think about the cooperation with yourpany.¡±

    From a certain point of view, Ruan Yichen wanted to take back thend in this way.

    However, after being bitten by a snake for ten years, Su Ni really didn¡¯t want to interact with Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen got up and regained his calm.

 Chapter 317: Respected and Far

    ¡°Then Mr. Su will think about it more.¡±

    He suddenly leaned closer to Su Ni and leaned forward. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If Mr. Su missed this opportunity because of our previous misunderstanding, I think it¡¯s really not worth it.¡±

    ¡°After all, I still think highly of Mr. Su. There aren¡¯t many beautiful and capable women like Mr. Su.¡±

    After Ruan Yichen said this, he left with a carefree smile and turned to leave.

    Unfortunately, in his eyes, two equally excellent women had fallen for Gu Zechen at the same time.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say this.

    Because he believed that no one¡¯s feelings could be smooth sailing, and Gu Zechen¡¯s good luck soon came to an end.

    Because of Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, Su Ni couldn¡¯t work for a long time.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s suggestion was indeed a great temptation, but it was also a big trap.

    Su Ni subconsciously called Gu Zechen, as if she was used to solving problems, so she went to find Gu Zechen¡¯s help.

    Instead, she expressed the same opinion as Su Ni. When she heard this, Su Ni felt a little cold. ¡°Do you want me to cooperate with Ruan Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Gu Zechen refused in one breath.

    Not to mention that Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose was not simple, but even with Ruan Yichen¡¯s care for Su Ni, Gu Zechen would never let Su Ni and Ruan Yichen get in touch.

    ¡°Let me think about this first.¡±

    Gu Zechen said cautiously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni smiled happily, then felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Hubby, do you think I transferred the headache to you again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. I don¡¯t want to see my woman having a headache.¡±

    Gu Zechen was serious. Just as Su Ni was about to be touched, Gu Zechen suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°But if Madam is truly sorry, I have a way to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    Su Ni asked innocently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with you, or I¡¯ll add a littlepensation in the evening.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth.

    She could imagine that Gu Zechen shouldn¡¯t be in the office now, so he dared to be so unscrupulous. He coughed twice and said seriously, ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s working hours now.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t call my wife during work hours.¡±

    Gu Zechen reminded again, ¡°It seems that my wife called me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Nipromised. She really wanted to ask the question. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was so unserious. Besides, Su Ni also wanted to see how Gu Zechen¡¯s face was injured, so she agreed to have lunch with Gu Zechen.

    It was almost noon when Su Ni went out and heard that the tea room was still discussing her and Ruan Yichen. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.

    ¡°If I want to tell you, Mr. Ruan usually doesn¡¯te over when he is fine, but some things are not empty. I heard that Mr. Su and CEO Gu almost broke up because of Mr. Ruan.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that a while ago¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was that time¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Su Ni coughed when she heard that people were saying things more and more outrageous, so she happened to bump into Qin Yue. Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not right, she had already guessed a little. She immediately scolded, ¡°Do you want to give you some time off? Let you guys talk about gossip beforeing to work!¡±

    ¡°Asistant Qin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The staff had just finished apologizing when they saw that Su Ni was also there. Their faces turned pale and they spoke unhappily, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. We just said it casually.¡±

    ¡°You guys, just go to the human resources department and resign. You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±

    Qin Yue spoke directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asistant Qin, Mr. Su, we¡¯re all talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni was not in the mood to listen to these people¡¯s gossip. She stood here just now just to know what kind of image she was in the minds of these people.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with Mr. Ruan.¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly wanted to exin, ¡°In addition, President Gu and I have always been very stable. Our Su Corp doesn¡¯t need employees who gossip. I hope you will not make an exception.¡±

    When the staff heard that Su Ni had left everyone behind, they immediately thanked them.

    In the elevator, Qin Yue was confused.

    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she was angry, but in the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°Do you really want to ask why I left them behind?¡±

    Su Ni told Qin Yue the question directly.

    Qin Yue replied, ¡°But I think Mr. Su must have her own ideas for doing this.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and lowered her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to expel these two people, but other people in thepany can¡¯t just dismiss everyone. Why don¡¯t you tell the truth with their mouths?¡±

    Qin Yue was in Su Corp and naturally heard Su Ni¡¯s gossip. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I don¡¯t know if I should talk about it or not.¡±

    Su Ni looked directly at him, and Qin Yue said, ¡°There are too many things that happened between you and Mr. Gu recently. It¡¯s not their fault for thinking so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that what Asistant Qin means or Mr. Chen means?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be careless and asked.

    Thest time she proposed a divorce, Mr. Chen and Asistant Qin tried their best to stop it, which made Su Ni quite suspicious. Now that Asistant Qin was persuading her, she felt a little unhappy.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t care in the past, but now, Su Ni didn¡¯t want her feelings to be as rigid as work and restricted.

    Asistant Qin warned expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, this is what Mr. Chen means. And Mr. Chen promised to help you back then, there is a very important one, that is, Mr. Su must have a good rtionship with President Gu.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always been doing this. Asistant Qin has always been by my side. I should be very clear.¡±

    There was no problem with her words.

    Besides, the Su Corp had been on track recently, which was why she had the courage topete with Cheng Yi.

    Asistant Qin couldn¡¯t say anything wrong, but it was obvious that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was still very far away from Mr. Chen¡¯s request. Qin Yue didn¡¯t have to speak and stood quietly behind Su Ni.

    Li Mo had already driven over. The ck Maybach was like the aura of Gu Zechen, but it stopped in a corner and couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Su Ni saw it at first nce and her colleagues started discussing it.

    Su Ni was already used to listening, so she got into the car without looking sideways. Seeing that Gu Zechen was there, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Mr. Gu is free too, so he picks me up for dinner personally.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pulled Su Ni into his arms, kissed her lips and told her that she missed her.

 Chapter 318: Re-signing Agreement

    Su Ni looked up and saw the injury on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did anyone find out today?¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head. He had to say that Su Ni¡¯s makeup skills were good. As soon as she was in a good mood, she rxed and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, everything is good.¡±

    Su Ni was also very rxed. This was probably the first time they could be in the same room so easily after her argument with Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni was secretly grateful to Madam Calle in her heart. She also hoped that Mcx could bring the good news back and it didn¡¯t cost Madam Calle a lot of time.

    ¡°There¡¯s a good sushi room in front, I¡¯ll take you to try it.¡±

    She said it was a taste, but Su Ni found that Gu Zechen had already booked the whole sushi store, and the price on the menu was even more expensive.

    ¡°Just click.¡±  Gu Zechen sounded as if he saw Su Ni¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°I remember that this restaurant is not something that can be decided casually.¡±

    Su Ni asked for the set, then she closed the menu and looked at Gu Zechen seriously. ¡°And Mr. Gu also cleared people. It should be something important.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Having been seen through by Su Ni, Gu Zechen did not refute it and naturally gave someone an agreement. Su Ni only took a look and knew that it was the one year agreement signed by the two of them.

    Su Ni was silent and her expression darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed a few pieces. Do you want to see Mr. Su?¡±

    His tone returned to business is business¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni signed without thinking.

    In any case, Gu Zechen had already signed it. No matter if she had any opinions or if she wanted to sign it, she couldn¡¯t change it. She might as well have some time to enjoy the foodter.

    Su Ni¡¯s attitude surprised Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look again?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    If she didn¡¯t look, then she wouldn¡¯t have wasted all her efforts.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he winked at the assistant beside him. The assistant quickly read, ¡°Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s signing agreement is changed from one year to one hundred years. During this period, no matter if any party cheats or disappoint the other party, they will be borne by the man and leave the house!¡±

    When she heard thest four words, Su Ni spat out a sip of tea that she pretended to be calm.

    Looking at The Expressionless faces of the two men on the opposite side, Su Ni hurriedly apologized and quickly wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±  I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now.

    What Gu Zechen said was that no matter the reason, he had to leave.

    Are you sure you¡¯re not talking about yourself?

    Su Ni felt that her brain must be broken. She didn¡¯t have time to fix her face and stared at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen snapped his fingers and the smile on his face grew wider. ¡°Then read it again and let Mrs Gu hear it clearly.¡±

    Soon, the assistant repeated what Gu Zechen had just said, following his request.

    ¡°This time, Mrs Gu heard it clearly?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked with a smile.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Soon enough, she nodded heavily again.

    She wasn¡¯t deaf, so she had already heard it clearly the first time. She was just shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to read the contract again but was rejected by Gu Zechen. Su Ni said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t understand why you signed such an agreement.¡±

    A hundred years, that was not a separation in this lifetime.

    And¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll betray you. I said if¡­¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and quickly lowered her voice, feeling a little guilty.

    ¡°There is no ifs here.¡±

    Gu Zechen said confidently, ¡°Since I dare to sign such an agreement, I won¡¯t let you have this opportunity, and¡­ I have this confidence in myself.¡±

    However, Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s solemnity.

    Su Ni did not know that she had consulted with thewyer when Gu Zechen made this agreement.

    The other party was also confused, and the level of shock was no less than Su Ni.

    ¡°President Gu, do you want to reconsider?¡±

    The other party also wanted to persuade Gu Zechen seriously, ¡°Forgive me for being too talkative. Not to mention decades, even if it¡¯s a few yearster, you can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t change and your woman won¡¯t change.¡±

    After all, he had seen too many things like this.

    When they were young, they had loved too much, but in the future, they would be married and married.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of person you will encounter in the future.¡±

    If Gu Zechen regretted it then, there would be no way back.

    It was a fatal blow to a man¡¯s career.

    ¡°I already met Su Ni. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of people I will meet in the future.¡±

    This was what Gu Zechen said.

    Thewyer thought that Gu Zechen was on a whim, but because he wanted to show his loyalty during his love period, he tried to persuade him a few more words. Seeing that Gu Zechen had made up his mind, he would not waver at all and it was not good to say anything else.

    Gu Zechen understood his heart very well. He almost caused a misunderstanding between the two of them because of his misunderstanding.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to happen again.

    This is also a reminder for him to remember this lesson forever.

    Su Ni sat opposite Gu Zechen in shock. Until Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and gently kissed her, she still felt a little dazed.

    Such an agreement was useless for Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Waifu, I was wrong about what happened before. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Gu Zechen was deeply in love.

    Su Ni tried to pull her hand back but couldn¡¯t change it. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve forgiven you. If you really just want to apologize, you don¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen firmly interrupted Su Ni, ¡°This is my determination. I have confidence in myself. Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it. Gu Zechen smiled and sat opposite Su Ni again. ¡°In that case, this agreement is just a piece of waste paper. Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were not unreasonable.

    She didn¡¯t know when she had the idea of staying with Gu Zechen forever.

    In this way, she was overthinking things.

    Thinking about this, Su Ni rxed and quickly adjusted her emotions.

    Un, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Shine¡¯s mother came to cause trouble today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±  Su Ni knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Gu Zechen.

    Moreover, she looked at Gu Zechen and was obviously waiting for more answers. She calmly said, ¡°Today, Mr. Ruan came over and discussed the matter on the ground with me. He happened to bump into him and helped me get out of the encirclement.¡±

 Chapter 319: Since You Dare to Sign, Youéˆ¥æª™e Absolute Confidence

    Gu Zechen nodded without any opinions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already settled it.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts anymore. She thought he would ask more because of Ruan Yichen, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about the Sheshine. Don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb you again.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni was relieved that Gu Zechen was doing things. She smiled at Gu Zechen easily. Perhaps because of the agreement, Su Ni didn¡¯t bother with Ruan Yichen too much. After dinner, Gu Zechen sent Kn back to Su Corp and deliberately sent her to the office.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was slightly red. Many employees stared at the two of them along the way, but Gu Zechen was like dering his sovereignty. He hugged Su Ni tightly and did not rx for a moment, making him embarrassed.

    ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to send me upstairs.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled faintly.

    Since he dared to sign this agreement, he naturally had full confidence, and¡­ he had to rule out all obstacles and possibilities.

    Because there was still a meeting in the afternoon, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay on Su Ni¡¯s side. As soon as he left, Qin Yue came in.

    Su Ni just said that their rtionship had warmed up and did not mention the signing of the agreement.

    When she thought of the agreement, Su Ni¡¯s heart still pounded. As long as she recalled the scene back then, she still felt her blush and her heart beat. Gu Zechen¡¯s move was unexpected, so she really needed to digest it for a few days.

    However, there was one thing that made Su Ni feel particrly strange.

    Yesterday at the Gu Corp banquet, he and Cheng Yi were so angry. As a result, they woke up this morning, and until now, no words came out.

    Although Gu Zechen was sure to be in public rtions with the media, it was strange to be so quiet.

    Su Ni stayed in the office for three whole days. Because the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni warmed, many media outlets could smell gossip. In the past two days, there were quite a few reporters gathered at the entrance of Su Corp.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind and told these people to shoot enough.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    In the Nancheng city of December, although it was snow, Su Ni¡¯s heart was covered with a sweet breath.

    There is still a week to celebrate the New Year. Su Corp collectively has a holiday, and Gu Zechen has also received a call from An Rong. Gu¡¯s father has already said that he has to go to Beijing this year.

    After two or three months of fighting, the gap between the second and third rooms was getting bigger and bigger. Su Ni could even guess that it would only work in the capital this time.

    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen if he should prepare anything in advance. Gu Zechen just said that he should prepare something.

    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all.

    If there is anything missing, buy it directly, but because Su Ni is thinking about it, Gu Zechen can¡¯t refuse.

    Su Ni spent a few days of sweet time. Before she set off, Su Ni wanted to look at her father again.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to tell Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen asked to go with him after knowing it.

    After about three years of marriage, Gu Zechen had never seen his father as a son-inw. Su Ni hesitated at first, but Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he got into the car first.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Papa hasn¡¯t woken up yet, so you can¡¯t speak even if you go.¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.

    It was enough for Gu Zechen to have this heart. To let him make this trip made Su Ni feel ufortable.

    However, Gu Zechen was solemn and serious. He hugged Su Ni in one hand as if he was reviewing himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to someone else¡¯s daughter for so long, but I haven¡¯t been there before. It¡¯s so unbelievable.¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely, but thetter was serious. ¡°But in the future, I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni whispered and thenid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    It had been quite a few rounds this year, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger when the New Year was approaching.

    The road up the mountain was not easy to walk. It took almost two hours to drive. When it was almost time, Su Ni woke up from Gu Zechen and blushed.

    She had clearlye to visit her father, so she fell asleep first.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost here.¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic.

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Su Ni saw a building not far away. She immediately became energetic when she thought about meeting her father.

    In the ward, the doctor was stunned when he saw Su Ni¡¯s extra person. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is your husband.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and made an introduction.

    The doctor gave a brief introduction and left first. In the quiet ward, Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a cup of hot water, letting him rest first. He sat in front of the bed and massaged his father¡¯s arm.

    ¡°How long has it been? Do you want me to invite foreign experts to take a look?¡±  Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    She stared sadly at the man lying on the bed. The muscr man who was originally 180 pounds had now shrivelled and now had less than 100 pounds.

    Although he had been doing healing, there was still no sign of improvement. The doctor¡¯s words were very obscure. Perhaps his father could only spend his life on the bed.

    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore. She touched the corner of her eyes and found it a little wet.

    ¡°Actually, when I first started, I couldn¡¯t ept it, but now, I¡¯ve seen through it.¡±

    Even if her father could only lie on the bed forever, she would not give up.

    Gu Zechen went over and hugged Su Ni from behind.

    He knew that Su Ni had been suffering for the past three years, but after seeing Father Su on the bed, he felt the pain.

    Three years ago, Su Ni had just graduated from university and was iparable to people like him who had been in business since childhood. Su Ni was still too young at that time.

    His father fell ill, his feelings were betrayed, and even thepany was gone.

    He could not imagine how Su Ni would handle this situation alone.

    Although he didn¡¯t know much back then, he vaguely heard that Su Ni went into the mental asylumter on. It was only when the Su Corp improved that she slowly recovered.

    Gu Zechen sniffed.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was thinking so much. She only thought that he was cold and asked, ¡°Is it not high enough?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen buried his head deep in Su Ni¡¯s arms, and his two hands hugged Su Ni even tighter until he said, ¡°I¡¯m about to catch my breath.¡±

    Then Gu Zechen reluctantly let go of Su Ni, raised her face and said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t live so hard alone, okay?¡±

    Su Ni blushed and guessed what Gu Zechen was thinking.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing.  At first two years, she thought about dying, but you see, isn¡¯t everythinging over now?

 Chapter 320: Understanding Her Sufferings

    At this point, Cheng Yi¡¯s figure suddenly shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. It was probably a thorn in her imperfect life.

    Gu Zechen naturally caught the hatred in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone had the right to me Su Ni for being rude to Cheng Yi, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said before.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice.

    At that time, he just didn¡¯t want Su Ni to have too much rtionship with this man. He actually hoped that she could give up Su Banqing and give up revenge.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gu Zechen said again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Look, you¡¯re by my side now. I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t sayforting words but said very seriously.

    In fact, because of Gu Zechen, she felt that all suffering was worth it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    In the past, Gu Zechen in pass like thunder and move like the wind couldn¡¯t say anything else except this sentence.

    He was sorry for being so mean and indifferent to Su Ni.

    He was sorry for not doing anything in Su Ni¡¯s saddest days.

    He apologized for letting Su Ni give up when she needed support the most.

    He was sorry¡­Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Only now did she realize the pain in her heart.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni turned around and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here today if I knew you would be so depressed.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s dissatisfied eyes. Su Ni quickly hugged Gu Zechen and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I wille every time.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously and seriously.

    Su Ni agreed and didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, Gu Zechen was so busy with work, so he didn¡¯t have so much energy.

    However, Su Ni underestimated Gu Zechen. Once he promised, she would not regret it easily.

    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and touched her tongue. After all, she was still in front of her father. Even if he couldn¡¯t see anything, Su Ni was still particrly uneasy and shy as she gently pushed Gu Zechen away.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

    ¡°What did you say when we go back?¡±

    His eyes gradually heated up, full of unsatisfied requests. Su Ni nced at the bed and pulled Gu Zechen out.

    On the corner of the stairs, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly, bit his lips and responded.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became serious and he pressed her against the wall. His two hands rubbed her body for a while. In the cold corridor, the two of them felt the heat of June. They took advantage of the kiss gap and looked at each other.

    ¡°So hot.¡±

    Su Ni muttered softly.

    ¡°How about we go next door?¡±

    Gu Zechen put Su Ni under his body and thetter blushed. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. We¡¯re here to see Papa.¡±

    It turned out that Gu Zechen was so lucky that even God was helping Gu Zechen.

    That night, the snow covered the mountains and the roads were dark. To be safe, the driver suggested that he stay here at night.

    There were enough empty rooms in the nursing home, so it was only seven o¡¯clock in the evening. After Su Ni massaged her father¡¯s legs and gave the nurse a few words, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but pull Su Ni back to their room.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    As soon as Su Ni opened her mouth, Gu Zechen blocked her mouth. Soon, he slowly dropped Su Ni¡¯s hand and said with grievance, ¡°Look, it has been waiting for you all afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Su Ni blushed and nced at him awkwardly, but she knew that Gu Zechen had worked hard all day and her hands were still moving slowly.

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s satisfied voice came out of his throat.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Just as Su Ni was about to pull back her hand, she was held back by Gu Zechen again and refused, ¡°It still wants it.¡±

    ¡°Take a shower first.¡±

    Su Ni knew she couldn¡¯t run away tonight.

    ¡°Then, together.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to be separated from Su Ni for a second.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I will wash itter.¡±

    Gu Zechen then carried him up and threw him on the bed.

    The room was in a daze, and the lingering and deep kisssted until the end, and Su Ni¡¯s heart melted.

    However, halfway through, there was a hurried knock on the door outside. Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly turned dark and he might as well use the quilt to cover his head, but the knock on the door continued.

    ¡°Call me.¡±

    Even though Su Ni knew that she would not be disturbed at such a critical moment, she was worried that something important would happen. She pushed Gu Zechen away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned over in displeasure and saw that Su Ni had already gotten out of bed. It was toote to regret, so he added, ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡±

    ¡°Very soon.¡±

    Su Ni leaned over and kissed him before leaving.

    Outside the door, the doctor anxiously said, ¡°Miss Su, for some reason, your father¡¯s heart suddenly has a problem.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    What Su Ni was most worried about happened.

    The group of people were in a hurry, and after Gu Zechen heard about Su Ni¡¯s father¡¯s ident, they also rushed over.

    Several doctors surrounded Su Ni¡¯s father in an emergency rescue. Su Ni and Gu Zechen could not help at all, so they could only rush.

    Half an hourter, the doctor wiped the sweat on her forehead and Su Ni heard her heart suddenly calm down.

    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s it?¡±

    Su Ni asked anxiously.

    ¡°My condition has stabilized for now.¡±

    The doctor let out a long sigh of relief. The rest of the matter was handed over to the nurse and the doctor called her to the office.

    ¡°Doctor, has my father ever been like this before?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Fortunately, she was in the hospital this time. If she wasn¡¯t there, what should she do if something like this happened again.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. Listen to what the doctor says.¡±

    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s mood but he still listened to what the doctor said.

    Su Ni realized that she had lost herposure. She looked at the doctor and pushed her sses up and nodded.

    ¡°This is also the first time that your father¡¯s condition has happened. His heartbeat has been steady before, and we are also investigating the cause of illness.¡±

    The doctor said.

    ¡°Then, what exactly caused it?¡±

    With Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, Su Ni was no longer as flustered as before.

    ¡°The specific reason is unclear, but there is one thing you need to pay attention to.¡±

    The doctor looked at the two of them seriously and said, ¡°Since this has happened once, then it is very likely that the follow-up will continue. You are also aware of your father¡¯s current situation, and you can¡¯t bear any trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    As soon as Su Ni finished speaking, tears fell. Gu Zechen quickly pulled her into his arms, gently patted her shoulder, and continued, ¡°Is there any other way? For example, is there any more advanced medical technology overseas?¡±

    The doctor shook his head and said something simr to Su Ni.

 Chapter 321: Sudden Need

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem with medical technology, but her father¡¯s physical condition is already unbearable.¡±

    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°I suggest conservative treatment. There might be a glimmer of hope.¡±

    ¡°Got it, doctor.¡±

    Su Ni quickly nodded.

    ¡°But I still hope that I can find out the reason for this.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The doctor didn¡¯t dare to give aplete guarantee and said, ¡°But I can only try my best. Miss Su, your father¡¯s illness is veryplicated and we don¡¯t dare to take any risks.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Aftering out of the ward, Su Ni¡¯s mood was extremely heavy.

    Probably because he rarely visited his father on weekdays, his father suddenly had such a situation.  Su Ni couldn¡¯t react for a moment and was worried.

    ¡°In the past three years, Father came over.¡±

    Su Ni muttered, full of self-me.

    ¡°This is not your fault, you¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Gu Zechen gently kissed her forehead and looked at Su Ni¡¯s worried expression. His heart ached even more. ¡°Okay, go and see your father.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and took a deep breath.

    Now, the nurse was almost done packing up, and she had returned to her usual calm scene.

    Su Ni suddenly sat on the bed with her hands covering her face. Even though she had already restrained her emotions, tears still fell.

    Sensing Gu Zechen¡¯s concerned eyes, Su Ni pretended to be calm, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed.

    At this time, he didn¡¯t want to force Su Ni. ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. This will make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    But before he could finish, tears that had been umted for a long time still seeped out from the rims of his eyes.

    Gu Zechen just held Su Ni tightly in his arms and did not say a word throughout.

    After some time, Su Ni finally calmed down. She remembered that she had lost herposure and felt a little embarrassed.

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked at the bed. Her father, who had just experienced life and death, had now calmed down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest first.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hubby, I want to sleep here tonight.¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.

    Un, Gu Zechen agreed to it all out and helped Su Ni to wrap the sofa.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in and tears poured out again. She quickly turned her back to Gu Zechen and wiped her tears clean.

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen and apologized, ¡°Do you want me to find someone to get you the bed covers?¡±

    She was worried that Gu Zechen would be cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    At this moment, the matter with Gu Zechen waspletely lost in his previous lust. He was full of worry, ¡°Be good, sleep first. We have to go to Beijing tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was loud.

    One night, it was hard to sleep.

    A few times, Su Ni got up and secretly looked at her father¡¯s calm face.

    She still remembered the shock, disbelief, and anger in her eyes when her father found out that Cheng Yi had stolen thepany¡¯s information.

    After that, he fell on the sofa in a hurry.

    From then on, he couldn¡¯t stand up again.

    That angry expression had always been on her father¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t see it now.

    ¡°Papa, don¡¯t worry. How did I lose the Su Corp back then, I will definitely snatch it back untouched.¡±

    Su Ni promised.

    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that she often woke up at night and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sleep well.

    It had been a long time since he had slept separately with Su Ni. He was not used to it, and he was more worried. Watching Su Ni get up in the middle of the night, he felt even more upset.

    The next day, Gu Zechen brought some porridge and didn¡¯t mention what happenedst night.

    On the other hand, Su Ni asked how Gu Zechen sleptst night. Gu Zechen shrugged and answered.

    The two of them headed directly from the nursing home to the capital.

    On the road, it was snow again, but it was hard to hide the joy.

    The taste of the new year was getting stronger.

    Gu Jia¡¯s old residence.

    ¡°Good New Year, Young Master Madam.¡±

    As soon as they entered the door, the servants around them said in unison. They were all smiles and looked cheerful.

    Su Ni took out the red packets she had prepared and distributed them. She received a lot of blessings, so An Rong was very gratified.

    ¡°The snow this year is much bigger than before.¡±

    An Rong held Su Ni¡¯s hand and saw that her little hand was a little cold, so she asked, ¡°Is it broken?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled.

    The elder was taking an afternoon break and did not appear. The second and third rooms were surrounded by Su Ni, asking about warmth. asionally, they would fight with each other. Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t get involved.

    It was lunchtime when there was a loudughter outside the door. ¡°little uncle and auntie are here.¡±

    On the side, Miao Cuifang smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang is back.¡±  During this period of time, thepany was very busy. This time, I heard that you and Mr. Gu came, so I hurried back.

    As he said this, Gu Lang came in a ck suit, carrying a few gift boxes and giving them to the elders in the house.

    When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, Gu Lang took out a small gift box from his pocket and said, ¡°Auntie, this is yours.¡±

    The moment the three rooms looked, a sharp voice came.

    ¡°Oh, this is a special gift for your aunt.¡±

    Su Ni looked a little awkward but pretended not to hear her. She smiled at Gu Lang, ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t prepare a present for you.¡±

    ¡°What did auntie say? Every time I go to Nancheng city, I disturb you and little uncle¡¯s peace.¡±

    Gu Lang smiled.

    Su Ni raised her head to look at Gu Lang¡¯s matured face, but she did not see the cheeky smile back then.

    Maybe it was because Gu Lang had a beard that made him look much older than him.

    Gu Zechen had been paying attention to Su Ni¡¯s situation, but when he saw Gu Lang personally prepare a gift for Su Ni, he frowned unconsciously.

    Gu Zechen walked over and sat down in front of Su Ni, hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What gift?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡±

    Su Ni smiled. She also expected that Gu Lang¡¯s gift would not be too out of ce at this kind of family gathering, but because everyone was looking at it, especially Gu Zechen, Su Ni¡¯s hand still trembled.

    It was a pendant.

    Su Ni sighed in relief and smiled.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really worth much. I just saw it by ident. I thought about sending auntie off.¡±

    Gu Lang looked calm and said naturally.

    On the other hand, Su Ni was too worried.

    ¡°Thank you, Gu Lang.¡±

    Su Ni thanked her again.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so polite.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s words were much more distant from Su Ni and some were polite.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and there was an obvious smile on his face. An Rong teased and asked why Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯te.

 Chapter 322: Celebration Together

    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°The New Year ising soon. Of course, Xiao Xiao is at her house.¡±

    ¡°Child, you are about to get engaged soon. It is only natural for Xiao toe to the family for the New Year. I think Xiao¡¯s child is also good and will definitely agree.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was particrly satisfied with her son¡¯s marriage, so she naturally hoped that the matter between Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao would bepleted soon.

    The third room joked, ¡°I think Gu Lang doesn¡¯t want to bring her over. I think Xiao Xiao mentioned thisst time.¡±

    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere became a little awkward and Lan Qianqian¡¯s face was obviously a little more proud.

    ¡°Third room, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My son is getting engaged to the Xiao family soon.¡±

    Miao Cuifang was dissatisfied.

    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t think much of it. She used to be like this, but she wasn¡¯t aimed at anyone. She had to say that she had to say a few words. Now that she was in a mess with the branch family, Lan Qianqian naturally refused to let go of her words.

    Once Gu Zechen came over, the Gu family man also followed, and Gu Jingyang pulled his wife and let her say less.

    Gu Hanyang also followed, ¡°The New Year is about to be celebrated soon. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Let Dad know that no one has a good life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The three rooms snorted, then got up and squeezed Su Ni¡¯s side. She affectionately pulled her hand and said, ¡°Su Ni, I know that it¡¯s hard for you toe to Beijing. There¡¯s a good bazaar on the second day of the lunar New Year. Why don¡¯t you go around with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, second year of junior high.¡±

    Su Ni said and looked at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Originally, Su Ni was asking for help like Gu Zechen but Gu Zechen epted it.

    At that moment, Miao Cuifang¡¯s expression became unbearable.

    The background of the second room is not as good as the third room. The transaction in the third room is actually some socialite gathering. The three rooms can go, and the second room is no longer invited.

    Of course, there was also Lan Qianqian¡¯s contribution.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen said so, Su Ni could only ept it.

    Miao Cuiqing was not willing to be outdone, so she also showed her kindness and said, ¡°First day, I want to go to the temple to pray for the whole family. Why don¡¯t Su Ni follow me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After agreeing to three rooms, Su Ni was embarrassed to refuse again, so she agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the time and saw that the dining table was fully prepared. The elder was walking downstairs when everyone greeted him in unison.

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni and sat beside him. Everyone took turns to say blessings, which made the elder sigh in praise.

    But Su Ni felt a little bored.

    The lights outside the door were bright and colorful, and the table was full of joy, but Su Ni didn¡¯t feel like home.

    During this period of time, the elder suddenly asked about Su Ni¡¯s pregnancy, so everyone looked over. Miao Cuiqing quickly said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go to the temple with me, so I can pay my respects to Ziyun.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The elder sighed in admiration. ¡°This is fine.¡±

    At this point, Su Ni did not say much. She drank a few more sses of wine, and Su Ni took the lead upstairs.

    If it were in the past, there would be manyints, but this time, it was rare for the second and third rooms to agree. They asked Su Ni to go upstairs to get some rest.

    After the New Year¡¯s dinner, most of them revolved around some things in thepany, and the women of the family couldn¡¯t get in, and they slowly got off the table.

    The banquet ended at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Su Ni had already taken a nap upstairs for a while. When she asked about the following schedule, Gu Zechen just hugged Su Ni and said that he was going to thepany.

    ¡°How can you let me attend a third room party? Even during the New Year¡¯s Eve, you can¡¯t be clear.¡±

    Su Niined.

    ¡°What do you think of the capital?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Who¡¯s better than Nancheng city?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked again.

    When she asked this question, Su Ni understood it no matter how stupid she was. She immediately broke free from Su Ni¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the capital to develop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the meaning.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled but didn¡¯t hide it from Su Ni. ¡°So, you happened to go out and take a look.¡±

    Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s intentions, but suddenly, it was said that Su Ni was not prepared for the development of the capital. If Gu Zechen really left, she was still in Nancheng city.

    ¡°Actually, I have a better idea, but I have to tell you after I confirm it.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed her eyes. He didn¡¯t like to see disappointment on Su Ni¡¯s face, but he only had a preliminary idea.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to dy Gu Zechen¡¯s progress. Besides, she just thought that it would take some time to leave Nancheng city.

    Once Gu Zechen left, Su Ni felt cold again.

    An Rong knew that Su Ni didn¡¯t like to be lively, so she pretended that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯t let the second and third rooms disturb her. On the contrary, it was almost evening when Kafa said that Luo 4 was here.

    Su Ni had a good impression of Xiao Xiao, and she was also a guest.

    Sure enough, she heardughter in the living room. Even Lan Qianqian, who had always been mean, was extremely satisfied with Xiao Xiao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at this child who is heartless, there are still a lot of ghosts in my heart. In the whole family, no one dislikes her.¡±

    An Rong said.

    ¡°From what Mother said, I think you don¡¯t like Xiao Xiao very much.¡±

    Even though Su Ni liked Xiao Xiao, it was only on the surface.

    Su Ni was not sure about Xiao Xiao¡¯s character.

    An Rong did not deny Su Ni¡¯s spection. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have snacks in such a big family. It¡¯s just that I never like fake things. No matter how perfect they are, I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head at once.

    Just as Su Ni was about to talk about the situation, Kang suddenly changed the topic and pulled Yao 4 into a family conversation.

    ¡°Madam, Madam.¡±

    Xiao Xiao blinked at Su Ni. Because she had seen her a few times, Khai was also particrly enthusiastic to Luo 4. ¡°I would havee here early if I knew Mrs. Gu was there too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not to have a reunion dinner with me.¡±

    Lan Qianqian teased.

    Xiao Xiao was a little girl after all. She blushed and quickly denied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to have a new year¡¯s dinner together.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing smiled at the side.

    Everyoneughed and Xiao Xiao¡¯s face became even redder, but she nced at Gu Lang shyly. She didn¡¯t react much and her mind wasn¡¯t here at all.

    ¡°Gu Lang, I think you¡¯ll apany Xiao Xiao around too. Don¡¯t stay here and talk to us olddies.¡±  Miao Cuiqing smiled.

    ¡°I like to stay with everyone the most.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Xiao Xiao smiled but there was still a hint of disappointment in her gaze towards Gu Lang.

 Chapter 323: Clashing in the Dark

    Gu Lang got up mechanically with a smile on his face and nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first and chat with everyer.¡±

    Xiao Xiao was considerate.

    However, after leaving the door, Xiao Xiao¡¯s face still copsed. She grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm and looked at his absent-minded expression, ¡°Gu Lang, should I not be here today?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t see that everyone was very happy.¡±

    Gu Lang said.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Xiao Xiao stopped and stood in front of Gu Lang. She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°You know, I only care if you are happy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s face softened and he gently touched her face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about thepany. little uncle is also nning toe to the capital to develop. I don¡¯t want to do too bad.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xiao Xiao believed Gu Lang so seriously.

    Gu Lang nodded seriously and pulled Xiao around the garden. When Xiao felt cold, the two of them entered the house.

    Gu Jia men, almoste back.

    The family gathered together, and the hall was chattering and bustling.

    Su Ni leaned against the sofa and listened to everyone talking about recent gossip. She was sleepy. She couldn¡¯t help yawning. Gu Zechen saw it and got up, ¡°Su Ni, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    When everyone looked over, Su Ni waspletely sleepy. She smiled apologetically at everyone and followed Gu Zechen upstairs.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the moment I went up, I was hugged by Gu Zechen. Su Ni instantly understood, but pretended to ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu has to discuss with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Su Ni, let¡¯s have a child.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face froze. It was the first time she saw Gu Zechen discussing this topic with her, so she became particrly ufortable.

    And¡­

    They had not used any contraceptive measures.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let nature go.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked sideways.

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Without thinking, Gu Zechen quickly hugged Su Ni from behind and lowered his voice, ¡°I never liked children before, but now I suddenly feel that having a baby is good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni was touched.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded and started pulling her hand down. Su Ni quickly shrunk back with a charming expression.

    Gu Zechen held back his smile and suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted foreign experts, but I still need more detailed information from your father. Please let the nursing home prepare.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡±

    Su Ni was shocked.

    She remembered that Gu Zechen had clearly said that he would go to anotherpany in Gu Corp in the afternoon.

    ¡°I told Li Mo yesterday. Coincidentally, I contacted him as soon as I contacted him.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were rxed, but Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and tears almost fell.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s not necessary?¡±

    No matter how rxed Gu Zechen was, she knew there must be quite a lot of twists and turns in the room. Besides, not to mention that her father¡¯s body couldn¡¯t afford to torment, it must be a huge fee.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money, and if you can, experts can fly over.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already figured out Su Ni¡¯s concerns and settled them well. Su Ni was speechless now. Even if she disagreed, she didn¡¯t know how to refuse.

    Su Ni could only call the nursing home and her attitude changed. ¡°If there are foreign experts who can see it, there might be a glimmer of hope.¡±

    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Su Ni calmed down.  Soon, the hospital had already received information. Gu Zechen worked as Su Ni¡¯s face and sent out the email.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±

    Speaking of important matters, Gu Zechen was still serious.

    After dinner, the family dispersed, and asked Gu Zechen, only knowing that Gu Jia has no habit of keeping the New Year.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At midnight, Su Ni was suddenly pulled up by Gu Zechen.

    Before he could react, Gu Zechen had already put on a coat for Su Ni and dragged her downstairs.

    ¡°What is this for?¡±

    The cold wind blew outside and Su Ni finally woke up a little. She listened to the soft sound of snow under her feet, making her surroundings seem particrly quiet.

    Gu Zechen put his fingers to his mouth, indicating for her to be quiet.

    ¡°What exactly are you doing? Everyone is already asleep.¡±

    Su Ni was more and more iprehensible. The whole family was dark, and even the lights at the door were much weaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about so much.¡±

    Gu Zechen has secretly started the engine, and Gu Zechen has already said so, and Su Ni is not good to ask anymore, so she has to follow him out of the family.

    It was less than ten minutes and the trip wasn¡¯t too far. Gu Zechen suddenly opened the trunk and started moving things to the ground.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Su Ni was full of doubts, but when she saw the words ¡®fireworks¡¯, Su Ni was stunned again. She quickly grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­ do you want to put firecrackers here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s far from the residence. They can¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was in the mood and suddenly hugged two of them on the ground. Su Ni wanted to help but was also stopped by Gu Zechen. ¡°Stand there, give me two minutes.¡±

    ¡°But so many!¡±

    ¡°What if someone finds out?¡±

    Now that the forbidden bamboo was so powerful, it was still in the mountain area. If a fire really broke out, the consequences would bepletely predicted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Soon, Gu Zechen ced almost 20 fireworks in a neat manner and smiled at Su Ni.

    A bright light rushed to the sky and illuminated the snow night.

    Following that, all kinds of voices were emitted and Su Ni¡¯s surroundings became dazzling, illuminating the whole night sky like daytime.

    Su Ni had to cover her ears and look up at the gorgeous night sky. For a moment, she felt unreal.

    Ever since her father was admitted to the hospital, the Su family was no longer home. It had been a long time since she had crossed the years.

    It was just a talk to Gu Zechen before going to bed, but he did not expect him to really take him over the years.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Su Ni¡¯s neck. Gu Zechen did not expect that the fireworks in the sky would be so gorgeous. It was not that the formation was huge, but that all of this was prepared by him.

    ¡°Hurry up, didn¡¯t you want to make a wish?¡±

    Gu Zechen was happy like a child as he hurriedly touched Su Ni¡¯s hands, closed her eyes.

    ¡°Hurry up and make a wish.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was warm.

    Un, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse but closed his eyes with her.

    ¡°I hope that next year, I will be able to travel with Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°I hope that next year will be the same.¡±

    The voice rang at the same time and fell at the same time. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

 Chapter 324: Extra Surprise

    Su Ni did not expect that their wishes would be so simr.

    ¡°Looks like we thought about it together. We really have a sharp heart.¡±

    Gu Zechen stroked her cheek. With Su Ni by her side, it was even happier than hearing her wishes.

    The fireworks continued and the fireworkssted for nearly twenty minutes. The brilliant and dazzling lights made Su Ni fallpletely.

    Gu Jia.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Miao Cuiqing rubbed her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s so noisy in the middle of the night?¡±

    But when she opened her eyes and saw the gorgeous colors that filled the sky, even though she was quite far away, she still saw them clearly.

    ¡°Hubby, get up, get up quickly.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was excited and quickly pulled Gu Hanyang up.

    Not only the second room, the whole family was woken up by such a big battle, and everyone guessed who disturbed the people in the middle of the night.

    But seeing such a beautiful firework was like arousing countless fantasies in his heart, but no one could say anything to me.

    ¡°Probably who¡¯s on the New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±

    Gu Lang revealed the truth.

    ¡°But this is the family, who will run so far.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing frowned and looked at the time. It was only twelve, so she urged Gu Lang, ¡°Go to bed now. We have to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see little uncle and auntieing down.¡±

    Gu Lang ignored his mother and turned to look at the second floor.

    Gu Jia suddenly fell silent.

    Looking around, there is indeed no Su Ni and Gu Zechen, and the location of this firework is not far from the old residence of the family, and it is estimated that only the family is.

    An Rong yawned. She had already guessed more than half of the car that had not been covered by the snow outside. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not guessing. Let¡¯s go and sleep.¡±

    As she said this, there was a bright light outside. Su Ni and Gu Zechen got out of the car, and everyone saw it clearly.

    ¡°What I said? It really is the two of them. If you want me to tell me, it¡¯s good to be young, and you know how to be romantic.¡±

    Lan Qianqian snorted and turned around to her husband beside her. She was also a little dissatisfied, ¡°The fireworks are finished. I¡¯m not going to sleep yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already asleep. If you want me to tell me, you won¡¯t have that heart.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing also nced at Gu Hanyang. Although she was already husband and wife, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t need to be romantic.

    Su Ni saw the light of Gu Jia from far away, and when she got out of the car, she also secretly said, ¡°I won¡¯t wake everyone up.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s already very far away.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted Su Ni, but as soon as they entered, seeing how everyone was standing, they understood.

    Unlike the sour words just now, Lan Qianqian quickly went forward and smiled at Su Ni, ¡°It¡¯s still considerate. This firework just now is envious of me.¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Zeheng wants to travel the New Year together, so we went out and woke everyone up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Coincidentally, we¡¯ve been working together for the New Year.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing smiled and lost her sleepiness.

    ¡°Gu Huai is still considerate, I think next year we will also take a year.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s suggestion quickly got everyone¡¯s approval. After some chatter, they all yawned upstairs.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was still red and she lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I said I¡¯ll wake everyone up.¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, everyone is witness.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    He still remembered Su Ni¡¯s happy gaze. With her around, Gu Zechen remembered that everything was worth it.

    ¡°This is not allowed next year.¡±

    Su Ni med her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly retorted.

    Su Ni blushed even more. Of course, he knew that Gu Zechen was talking about the two of them making a wish together. It was just a coincidence that the two of them made the same wish.

    This firework made Su Ni feel that the capital might not be so bad.

    Perhaps after many years, Su Ni didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the capital, but only the fireworks illuminated the night sky of the capital and also illuminated her heart.

    The next day, Su Ni got up early but her spirit was good.

    After dinner, Su Ni and her family went to the suburbs temple not far from the capital. Gu Zechen did not go together because there were other things.

    In the car, An Rong pushed Su Ni and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you go to the New Year with Ze Yust night?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was a little hot but she knew she couldn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west year. I was surprised that Ze Yu did this.¡±

    Su Ni said honestly.

    The smile on An Rong¡¯s face was thick.

    ¡°This is also Ze Yu¡¯s intention.¡±

    She could see the rapid development of their feelings. The big stone that had been pressed against An Rong¡¯s chest had finally been put down. She ignored all the bumps and lowered her voice, ¡°I think Grandfather was right yesterday. You can really have a child.¡±

    ¡°Zexin told me about thisst night.¡±

    Su Ni also lowered her voice, giving An Rong a lot of hope.

    ¡°I said Su Ni, why are you always whispering after this? This ising soon.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing teased.

    ¡°We¡¯re just chatting casually.¡±

    An Rong smiled and met Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Xiao Xiao as soon as she got out of the car.

    ¡°Auntie, what a coincidence.¡±

    Xiao Xiao was dressed in a pink girl coat and had velvet bunny on her ears. Her pink and tender appearance looked particrly attractive.

    Miao Cuiqing smiled and quickly grabbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°What a coincidence. You came to pray.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes quickly turned towards Gu Lang. She quickly lowered her voice and smiled, ¡°I also want to keep my family safe.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m still missing Gu Lang.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing smiled.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tease me.¡±

    As Xiao Xiao said this, she looked at Gu Lang again. It was a pity that since Xiao came over, Gu Lang had been fiddling with the car and did not look at it.

    Su Ni and An Rong looked at each other and didn¡¯t disturb the second room.

    To say that this can be encountered, it is really a coincidence.

    From Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression, she had obviously been waiting here for a long time. She was afraid that she hade specifically for Gu Lang.

    However, Su Ni did not think that this was a bad thing. Xiao Xiao was considerate and it was no longer important whether it was a chance encounter. As long as there was no bad intentions, Kang could ept it.

    Four people walked together and there was another person.

    Under Miao Cuiqing¡¯s request, Xiao Xiao also grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm, a golden child and jade girl, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    Xiao Xiao was in a good mood, so she suddenly asked Su Ni about tomorrow¡¯s party. When she saw Khai agree, she immediately excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going tomorrow too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that Xiao Xiao was invited as well. Coincidentally, she¡¯s apanion with your aunt.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing smiled at the side.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t enter, there were other people who could enter. Miao Cuiqing naturally wouldn¡¯t give such a good opportunity to the third room.

 Chapter 325: Misunderstanding Again

    Su Ni naturally didn¡¯t have any objections and nodded.

    There are a lot of people in the temple, and even if it is the identity of Gu Jia, they can only wait outside until three in the afternoon.

    Su Ni followed An Rong¡¯s request and prayed for blessings, then went to send her to Guanyin.

    Xiao Xiao was so moved that she was curious about everything. She pulled Gu Lang¡¯s hand and followed him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, that¡¯s sending Ziyun away. What are we doing?¡±

    Gu Lang was unhappy.

    ¡°Then you can also pay your respects in advance.¡±

    Xiao Xiao lowered her voice and said.

    Miao Cuiqing was also on the side, but this time, no matter how coquettish the two women tried to persuade them, Gu Lang just sat on the side and didn¡¯t say a word.

    When Su Ni came over, she clearly felt that the atmosphere between the three people was not right, but she did not ask much. An Rong had other wishes to pay back, so she went over first.

    There was only Su Ni and Gu Lang left.

    One stood and the other sat. Gu Lang probably felt a little embarrassed and got up with Su Ni.

    Looking at the snowkes outside the window, Gu Lang said, ¡°It¡¯s snow again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that this year¡¯s snow is bigger than before.¡±

    Su Ni put her hands in her pocket. Before leaving, Gu Zechen was afraid that he would be cold, so he deliberately stuffed a few warm babies. At this time, Su Ni¡¯s palms were hot and didn¡¯t feel cold.

    On the other hand, Gu Lang sneezed and Su Ni subconsciously asked, ¡°Is this a cold?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Lang smiled at her and Su Ni looked over. It was only then that she felt that Gu Lang seemed to have lost ap. With his beard, he wasn¡¯t much younger than Gu Zechen.

    Noticing the strange look in Gu Lang¡¯s eyes, Su Ni quickly turned her head and looked at the snowkes outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s time for you and Xiao Xiao to get married.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged for now. There¡¯s no rush to get married.¡±

    Gu Lang was straightforward.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just think about yourself. After all, Xiao Xiao is a girl and always follows you without a name. She doesn¡¯t treat her well.¡±

    Su Ni stood in the perspective of her elders and persuaded her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t auntie too?¡±

    Gu Lang suddenly asked.

    When she saw him suddenly mention her, Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly contracted, but she quickly smiled and said, ¡°You little uncle and I are on good terms now.¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t make a sound.

    After a while, Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice came from the door. Su Ni and Gu Lang moved sideways at the same time, standing on their backs.

    Xiao Xiao nced at Su Ni, her eyes slightly wrinkled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Gu Lang, when are we getting engaged?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that next year, it¡¯ll be one day?¡±

    Gu Lang was dissatisfied with Xiao Xiao¡¯s sudden mention of this topic.

    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    It was clearly a love story between the two of them, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice was not small, so everyone heard it clearly.

    Su Ni pretended not to hear her and would rather stand at the door and feel the snowkes drifting in, but her palms were a little cold.

    It was easy to go down the mountain. Even if monks kept sweeping the snow by the road, the group of people still walked carefully.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t pay attention and her feet didn¡¯t stabilize. She quickly tilted to the side.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Before she could make a sound, a handnded on her back and Su Ni was quickly pulled back.

    Seeing Gu Lang¡¯s worried face, Su Ni quickly put her messy hair behind her ear and avoided Gu Lang¡¯s hand without trace, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you Gu Lang.¡±

    At that moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.

    But in a second, she quickly regained her worried expression. ¡°Mrs Gu, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly while Gu Lang also noticed that he was being abrupt. He whispered, ¡°The road is a little slippery, you should go slow.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t have the heart to think about other questions.

    The road ahead was particrly slow.

    The brief interlude on the road didn¡¯t change anything. Just as she was going down the mountain, Su Ni received a call from Gu Zechen. It turned out that he had rushed over after work.

    Su Ni sighed slightly.

    On the way there was a Kan, and Gu Lang was the only guy. One by one, he led thedy over. When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, Su Ni didn¡¯t reach out and said, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Slip.¡±

    His voice was very gentle.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni had already copsed but she overestimated her strength. Her entire body leaned to the side again. This time, even An Rong could not help but cry out.

    Gu Lang pulled him into his arms.

    The air became awkward again.

    If it could be used as a slippery road before, this time, An Rong looked at Su Ni and Gu Lang with more suspicion.

    However, she didn¡¯t show it back then. She just gently reminded her, ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s go down first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Lang, let go of auntie. If little uncle sees it, he¡¯ll be jealous.¡±

    Xiao Xiao pretended to remind her, but she was shocked by what she heard.

    At the same time, Gu Lang also let go of Su Ni and said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t see auntie falling just now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    Xiao Xiao stuck out her tongue and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°little uncle is here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen was not sure what was happening here, but he saw a few people standing there and asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni and Gu Lang spoke in unison. They looked at each other and avoided their sight.

    Gu Zechen was so clever that he could vaguely guess a little when he saw the stone in front of him. However, he didn¡¯t show up at the time. He grabbed Su Ni and got into his car first.

    An Rong sat in Gu Lang¡¯s car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much just now. It was a rock. I almost fell down. It was Gu Lang who helped me up.¡±

    After getting in the car, Su Ni exined.

    There was a scream outside the door.

    Through the rear mirror, she saw Xiao Xiao identally falling and Gu Lang was helping her up.

    Su Ni blushed instantly.

    Gu Zechen started the engine and said expressionlessly, ¡°His girlfriend didn¡¯t hold it up. He really cares about you.¡±

    ¡°This is an ident.¡±

    Su Ni bit the word ¡®ident¡¯ heavily. Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, her face was pale and unhappy. She lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His answer was straightforward and decisive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart felt a little ufortable.

    Gu Zechen suddenly parked the car by the side of the road and pulled Su Ni into his arms. He didn¡¯t smell her breath all day, so Gu Zechen was very annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen believed in Su Ni, but he didn¡¯t like Gu Lang and Su Ni having too much contact. ¡°I should apany you today.¡±

    In this way, Su Ni was in danger, so there was no need for Gu Lang to save her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni felt wronged and her voice choked.

 Chapter 326: Not angry With Her

    ¡°Alright, be good. It¡¯s cold.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s hand and smiled at the warm baby in her palm.

    Su Ni smiled.

    The atmosphere rxed.

    Back to Gu Jia, it was already 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. Su Ni and Gu Zechen went upstairs to rest early. Because it was toote, Miao Cuiqing asked Gu Lang to personally send Khai back.

    On the road, Xiao¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, but Gu Lang drove seriously and did not look at Xiao.

    Xiao Xiao suddenly pulled the steering wheel of Gu Lang, frightening Gu Lang. She immediately yelled at Xiao, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This is dangerous, do you know?¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s neck shrank in fright.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice trembled. She just wanted Gu Lang to pay attention to her, but she never imagined that she was almost in a car ident.

    Gu Lang turned a corner and parked the car at the door. He held his forehead and calmed himself down.

    ¡°Gu Lang, don¡¯t get angry with me. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Xiao Xiao tried to pull Gu Lang¡¯s arm but heard Gu Lang say coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand shrunk back and stopped in the air. She hesitated, ¡°Are you still angry about going down the mountain?¡±

    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xiao Xiao had no choice but to sit back in the passenger seat. Her hand shrunk back and bit her lip, ¡°I know you like Su Ni. I just want to remind you that if you don¡¯t want people to know, you¡¯d better pay attention.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business!¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s face was cold and his tone was terrible.

    ¡°Of course I know. I told you from the beginning that you don¡¯t care who you like. As long as you can marry me, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    As Xiao Xiao said this, her eyes reddened again and her tears fell.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t see An Rong¡¯s gaze and your mother when you hugged Su Ni. How could you not make people suspicious of what you did?¡±

    Xiao Xiao looked like she was thinking for Gu Lang, which made Gu Lang unable to get angry. She restarted the engine and said, ¡°I will pay attention to itter.¡±

    When she heard this, the corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s mouth also cracked open, looking extremely happy.

    ¡°I knew you would listen to me.¡±

    Xiao Xiao changed her smile and spoke in a rxed tone, ¡°Actually, as long as you are by my side, I will be very satisfied.¡±

    Gu Lang pursed his lips but still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s smile gradually fell silent.

    Probably from the first time she saw Su Ni at the ball with the trace of green, Gu Lang looked at Su Ni with a different look from other people. She knew that she was the person Gu Lang liked.

    However, they were already married.

    This saved Xiao Xiao a lot of things.

    If it was based on appearance and temperament, Xiao Xiao knew very well that she was not Su Ni¡¯s match at all.

    Simrly, Gu Lang would not be a match for Gu Zechen.

    That was why she didn¡¯t worry. Even if she knew that Gu Lang liked other women, she still loved him without regrets.

    Love for a long time.

    She believed that one day, Gu Lang would find out that she was always by his side.

    The next day.

    Su Ni was still asleep when she was woken up by an argument downstairs.

    Gu Zechen looked even more embarrassed than Su Ni, but he stillforted her to sleep for a while before going down to take a look.

    By the time Su Ni went down, the ground was silent. She listened to the servants ¡®discussion, but it was for breakfast to eat bread or rice.

    Su Ni opened her mouth in disbelief.

    On the other hand, An Rong looked like she was not surprised. She was obviously used to it.

    ¡°If this continues, no one can think of living a peaceful life. Why don¡¯t we split up a hundred?¡±

    Lan Qianqianined in a low voice.

    Miao Cuiqing looked like she was mistaken and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    The elder put down his chopsticks, and the heavy voice made the second and third rooms shiver. Then, he heard the elder say, ¡°Let me eat.¡±

    Only then did it calm down.

    But in less than two minutes, Lan Qianqian seemed to have suffered a great grievance. Suddenly, she put her chopsticks aside and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat anymore. I really don¡¯t know what days I¡¯ve been living all day.¡±

    Lan Qianqian went up the stairs.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was a little awkward. Gu Jingyang still wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by the elder¡¯s warning gaze. Then the elder was calm and said, ¡°Have a good meal!¡±

    When the elder spoke, no one dared to object. Soon enough, everyone fell silent.

    Su Ni just felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s mood was abnormal but she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    When she was going out in the afternoon, Lan Qianqian had a smile on her face again. It was as if nothing had happened. At first, Su Ni was worried that Khai would be angry because of what happened in the morning, but now it seemed like she was overthinking things.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her temperes and leaves quickly.¡±

    An Rong exined.

    Su Ni really experienced it.

    Previously, Lan Qianqian had bumped against the elder in person, so she almost lifted the roof. Now, she was as energetic as usual.

    Before leaving, she did not forget to show off in front of Miao Cuiqing. She smiled maliciously, ¡°Big Sister Xia, look, I also want to take you there, but everyone asks toe from an aristocratic family at the banquet. I have no choice.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s face was ugly.

    Almost every year, Lan Qianqian would mention this to show her identity.

    It is just that Iter gave birth to a son, and the status in the family has improved.

    Miao Cuiqing was also very calm. Although she had a stern face, she didn¡¯t have to argue with Lan Qianqian again.

    ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make you anxious.¡±

    Lan Qianqian twisted her waist and smiled.

    Su Ni nodded but also deliberately asked, ¡°If I go like this, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Although the Su family was also an aristocratic family, it was only in Nancheng city, and it was still not a name in the capital.

    ¡°With me around, of course there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s eyes nced at Miao Cuiqing again, showing off her pride. ¡°No one can stop anyone I want to bring in.¡±

    ¡°This is the only capital.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and added coldly.

    ¡°Miao Cuiqing, what do you mean by that? You can¡¯t go and don¡¯t let others go?¡±

    Lan Qianqian saw that Miao Cuiqing dared to refute herself, so she immediately felt a fire rustling up.

    Usually, when she said Miao Cuiqing like this, she didn¡¯t even dare to utter a fart. It was just that Gu Lang was in charge of the Gu Corp, so she didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    ¡°You know very well what I said.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was not to be outdone.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s from a small ce. There¡¯s no education at all. Su Ni, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lan Qianqian nced at Miao Cuiqing in disgust, then she grabbed the arm of Hwa Xia and walked out without looking back.

 Chapter 327: Itéˆ¥æªš Mrs. Gu

    Miao Cuiqing was so angry that her face turned green and red. An Rong had initially ignored all of this, but now Kafa was really ignoring her feelings, so sheforted her, ¡°She¡¯s not like that, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    When Miao Cuiqing heard An Rong also speak for her, she became more aggrieved and almost two drops of tears fell.

    ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been worried about not being petty with her, but you saw An Rong just now. Lan Qianqian is too arrogant.¡±

    An Rong nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else. She flipped over and over again, ¡°There¡¯s already more than forty people and my son¡¯s already grown up. If you don¡¯t like her, you avoid her. There¡¯s no need to be petty with her.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing sniffed and finally calmed herself down. ¡°An Rong, you¡¯re right. No matter what, I still have a son. No matter how arrogant Khai is, good days won¡¯t be long.¡±

    An Rong smiled.

    This was not what An Rong said.

    After Su Ni and Lan Qianqian got in the car, they also listened to bribe and whispered all the way.

    From Lan Qianqian¡¯s mouth, Su Ni also knew that Khai came from a rural area and her family background waspletely iparable to that of Yao 4. Over the years, Lan Qianqian had always looked down on Miao Cuiqing. At the same time, she also let Su Niu stay away from Miao Cuiqing.

    Su Ni knew Lan Qianqian¡¯s family and it was indeed a top name in Beijing.

    It was no wonder Lan Qianqian had such a temper at the dinner table in the morning. Although the elder did not let Gu Jingyang follow him, he did not me Lan Qianqian.

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s position in Gu Jia can be seen.

    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not that I said you, you¡¯re just too easy to bully. Even I can¡¯t stand Miao Cuiqing¡¯s attitude towards you anymore.¡±

    Lan Qianqian felt unfair for Su Ni.

    Even though Su Ni knew that Lan Qianqian was sowing discord, she was still a little interested when she heard what she said. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Lan Qianqian immediately said, ¡°Miao Cuiqing doesn¡¯t put us in her eyes because she has a son. If I want to tell you, if Mr. Gues back, there¡¯s nothing Gu Lang can do.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly remembered that Gu Zechen wasing to Beijing to develop. It seemed that it was not a casual remark and her mind could not help but ponder.

    Lan Qianqian was still chattering on, as if she wanted to tell Su Ni all her grievances over the past two years. She also took the opportunity to pull Ryan to her side.

    ¡°If I want to tell you, it¡¯s better for you to keep a distance from Miao Cuiqing.¡±

    Lan Qianqian finally came to a conclusion.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly. ¡°This is not good, everyone is family.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re too young. I don¡¯t know how many people see you as a thorn in your eyes when youe back with President Gu.¡±

    Lan Qianqian still had words in her words, but Su Ni could hear what Khai meant, so she did not continue to ask.

    Half an hourter, Su Ni finally arrived at the bazaar Lan Qianqian mentioned.

    In a private manor, the first thing that came into view was an invisibleke. A gust of wind blew and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tighten the cape.

    After walking further inside, she finally saw the whole structure. It was a Central European Luoco style that looked gorgeous and mboyant.

    ¡°This bazaar has started. I will participate every year. Su Ni, if you want to y in the future, please tell me.¡±

    Along the way, quite a few people greeted Lan Qianqian. Although Lan Qianqian was polite to deal with it, she was not very interested in it.

    On the contrary, Lan Qianqian was keen on introducing her position in the bazaar and her connections and resources.

    When they entered the hall, someone quickly removed Su Ni and Lan Qianqian¡¯s capes. Compared to the cold wind outside, the hall was warm and many socialite guests in dresses shuttled past.

    ¡°Long time no see, Mrs Gu.¡±

    Someone greeted Lan Qianqian and the youngdy swayed over with champagne.

    Thedy¡¯s gaze soon fell on Su Ni. Her strange face made her frown slightly. ¡°This is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife who just came from Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.¡±

    The other person was slightly stunned and quickly reacted. Then, he looked at Su Ni with more scrutiny.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu was married before, but I never held a wedding. I almost thought it was fake.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    After she said this, she smiled again. Seeing as Lan Qianqian still had a serious and dissatisfied expression, she realized that the situation was not good.

    Everyone present knew exactly how good Lan Qianqian was. If she hadn¡¯t liked and liked someone, she would never have put it in her eyes. Just like before, Su Keer smiled, but Lan Qianqian didn¡¯tugh.

    Su Keer reacted quickly and reached out. ¡°Sorry, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Su Keer said awkwardly, ¡°Both of you are surnamed Gu, this¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my surname is Su.¡±

    Su Ni smiled. Lan Qianqian and Su Keer¡¯s performance was seen in her eyes, so she did not mind. Just as Gu Zechen said, she was just here to take a look today and she was not angry.

    However, Su Ni did not hold Su Keer¡¯s hand.

    However, because of Lan Qianqian¡¯s feelings, she still smiled and said, ¡°Since she is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, how can she call Miss Su?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and turned to leave.

    Lan Qianqian naturally followed behind Su Ni. At the same time, she red at Su Keer and quickly said to Kafan, ¡°This Su Keer is just too blind. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her, Bo 4.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your friend, I won¡¯t mind.¡±  Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°She!¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s tone suddenly grew longer, and Su Keer¡¯s face was filled with disdain in advance. ¡°She¡¯s just a second-in-charge daughter. I know her and I can¡¯t be friends.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, Auntie Su.¡±

    Xiao Xiao came out of nowhere. Su Ni had deliberately looked around before but couldn¡¯t find Kn. Now, she ran out herself.

    Su Ni nodded and Lan Qianqian smiled.

    It was not long. After Su Keer spread all over the ce, coupled with Xiao Xiao and Lan Qianqian¡¯s attitude towards Khai, the socialitedies present had a new understanding of his identity.

    However, Gu Zechen has been developing in Nancheng city after all, and women do not know much about business affairs, but with the title of Gu Jia here, many people have more trials for Su Ni.

    ¡°From what I see, she¡¯s nothing remarkable. I wonder how Gu Zechen married her back then.¡±

    The socialite secretlypared herself to Su Ni and didn¡¯t think she had lost.

    Someone who was a little older who knew the inside story quickly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni¡¯s appearance today, who would have known that Gu Zechen was married? I heard that he even had a decent wedding back then. How capable could Mrs Gu be?¡±

 Chapter 328: Gu Lang Likes You

    This was what everyone was saying. They nced at each other andughed at the same time.

    Lan Qianqian knew a lot of familiar people. She had to bring Su Ni with her every time she came to greet her, which made Kafa feel ufortable. In the end, she still let Luo 4 go to work on her own.

    Lan Qianqian looked apologetic. ¡°You see, there are too many people who know me. Everyone knows me since they were young. It¡¯s not good to not say hello.¡±

    Su Ni smiled with understanding, indicating for her to be busy first.

    Su Ni knew very well that Lan Qianqian would not bring herself to such an asion for no reason. She just wanted to show off her family background and connections.

    Now that everyone was ttering Lan Qianqian, Lan Qianqian was naturally willing to let Khai see her.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be an audience. Instead, she chatted with Xiao Xiao and ate food everywhere.

    ¡°Lan Qianqian, what is Su Ni¡¯s background? I¡¯ve never seen you be so polite to anyone.¡±

    Lan Qianqian was used to being arrogant and domineering. From childhood to adulthood, everyone had to tter her. Now that she was following Su Ni, no one could understand it.

    Su Keer, who had been in direct contact with her, said with an unruly expression, ¡°Just like her, she knows her own limits. She knows that you¡¯re Mrs Gu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Even though Lan Qianqian said this, she did not stop everyone. On the contrary, Lan Qianqian was very satisfied with her words. ¡°She is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife after all. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°I heard that this Gu Zechen has long left the family, but he was in the Nancheng city, but this has nothing to do with us. Lan Qianqian, you can¡¯t be afraid of her.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Su Keer smiled maliciously and stared at Lan Qianqian with her eyes full of makeup. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you be so polite to anyone before.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Lan Qianqian thought she had said a fair word, but she was quickly mocked by the group, ¡°It¡¯s just a good look.¡±

    ¡°Su family, have you heard of the Su family?¡±

    Someoneughed.

    Everyone shook their heads and smiled at have a tacit understanding. ¡°I really don¡¯t know which Su family is, but downstairs of ourpany, there is a Su Corp fried cake. This Su Ni can¡¯t be selling scones.¡±

    His words went too far.

    Lan Qianqian furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you usually say about others. Be careful today and don¡¯t offend her.¡±

    The crowd saw Lan Qianqian speak so seriously and looked at each other. Most of them were confused, but no one said anything more.

    Su Ni and Xiao Xiao were rtively calm. asionally, they would hear theughter from the side of Hwa¡¯s side and turn back to look.

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°That group of people, being together means gossip. Who are they talking about now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    From the way everyone looked at her, and the fact that they had just appeared, the answer was obvious.

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t seem to think too much. She pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like them.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind of person do you want to be?¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. She looked at Su Ni seriously and her determined eyes were burning. ¡°If you have to say it, then I want to be someone like you, Aunty Su.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Xiao to be so straightforward.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Xiao looked at Su Ni with daring eyes. ¡°I think Aunty Su is very outstanding. She¡¯s beautiful and can open her ownpany..¡±

    Xiao Xiao kept praising Su Ni, but her smile was a little bitter.

    Most importantly, Su Ni was the person Gu Lang liked.

    Therefore, she wanted to be someone like Su Ni.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not as outstanding as you said. You, on the other hand, are young, have a good family background, and you¡¯re pretty too¡­¡±

    On the contrary, Su Ni praised Xiao Xiao but Kang was still unhappy. On the contrary, he was a little depressed, ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s not the person he likes.¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and thought she didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but soon she heard Xiao Xiao say, ¡°Auntie Su, thank you forforting me, but I know that there are still many ces I need to work hard.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was whether Xiao Xiao had argued with Gu Lang. As an elder, Kafa still advised, ¡°Gu Lang is not a bad child. He might have been busy recently and ignored you. Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±

    Xiao Xiao nodded but she was obviously absent-minded.

    Su Ni handed Xiao Xiao a dessert, but Khai, who used to be a dessert, did not pick it up. Instead, he looked up at Yao 4. ¡°Auntie Su, can I talk to you?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned but she still nodded.

    The two of them walked towards theke and the surroundings gradually became quiet. Xiao Xiao suddenly said, ¡°Auntie Su, I didn¡¯t lie to you just now. I¡¯ve always wanted to be someone like you.¡±

    There was a bad feeling in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Everyone is unique, Xiao Xiao, how do you know that others won¡¯t envy you?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was heavy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if others envy me or not. I only care who I love?¡±

    After Xiao Xiao said this, her eyes were burning and she looked at Su Ni undisguised.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank. Could it be yesterday¡¯s incident that made Xiao Xiao suspicious?

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, did you misunderstand something?¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    Xiao Xiao shook her head quickly and the smile on her face became brighter. However, Su Ni knew that all of this was a disguise of.

    ¡°Actually, Gu Lang doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±

    She pursed her lips. In the past, the sun had been shining, but now she felt too aggrieved and depressed. ¡°I know that Gu Lang agreed to marry me. Apart from my family background, even Auntie and Grandfather like me.¡±

    Only Gu Lang did not like her.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart clenched and she frowned.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Xiao Xiao changed the topic and quickly smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t care if he loves me or not, but yesterday, I was confused again.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m about to get engaged to Gu Lang soon, so I¡¯m greedy and want more.¡±

    Su Ni also had this feeling.

    Therefore, she could feel what Xiao Xiao felt at this moment.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be together, I believe Gu Lang will find you one day.¡±

    But as an outsider, Su Ni could only sayforting things.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Xiao Xiao shrugged. Today, she wore a ck dress and looked much more mature than before. ¡°Of course I know, so I was with him without hesitation, but I still have something to confirm with Aunty Su.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xiao Xiao took a step towards Su Ni, stared at her pure eyes and asked, ¡°Auntie, do you know that Gu Lang likes you?¡±

 Chapter 329: Almost Drown

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni had no warning at all and her body tilted backwards. This time, no one was able to help her. Su Ni instantly fell to the bottom of theke.

    The Cold Lake water pierced into Su Ni¡¯s skin. The blood in her body seemed to freeze. She struggled desperately, ¡°Xiao Xiao, save me!¡±

    Xiao Xiao was stunned.

    She was at a loss for words as she looked at Su Ni, who still had to struggle on the surface of theke. Her eyes were filled with fear. Just as she was about to reach out to save Su Ni, a cold look suddenly crossed her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t swim. Wait for me, wait for me to find someone.¡±

    Xiao Xiao ran to the vi without looking back.

    Deep down, she thought that this time and time would take at least ten minutes. Su Ni was still wearing a gown. It was such a cold day that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on soon.

    A malicious idea suddenly popped up in Xiao Xiao¡¯s mind. If Su Ni died just like that, Gu Lang wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of him. By then, Gu Lang would only belong to him.

    At that thought, Xiao Xiao slowed down and was no longer nervous. Instead, she felt more happy.

    Su Ni looked at her back, her expression starting to despair.

    The Cold Lake water was about to engulf her. Her hands were waving desperately, but it also stiffened.

    There was no one else here, but Su Ni was unwilling to give up her hope of survival. She kept grabbing the shore, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan, did you hear anything strange?¡±

    Wen Ruyan asked Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen shook his head. The women in the vi were so noisy that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He came out to take a breath. He didn¡¯t want to meet women again.

    ¡°Could it be that I heard wrong? I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Wen Ruyan started searching around and finally saw movement by theke. She yelled, ¡°It seems that someone has fallen into the water.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±

    Ruan Yichen can be cold.

    However, the two of them quickly walked towards theke. At this time, Su Ni only had half her face left on the surface of theke. Wen Ruyan yelled, ¡°It¡¯s a woman, quickly find someone.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was not flustered, but he nced at theke. At first, he felt a little familiar. The next second, Ruan Yichen jumped into theke.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Ruan!¡±

    Wen Ruyan yelled.

    However, before she could finish, Ruan Yichen had already pulled Su Ni into his arms. Su Ni held onto Ruan Yichen¡¯s neck as if she was holding onto thest straw.

    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s okay. I saved you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen shouted nervously.

    Cough cough!

    Su Ni coughed violently but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t dare to stop and ran all the way with Su Ni in his arms. ¡°Get the doctor, call the doctor!¡±

    Xiao Xiao looked at the time and saw that seven or eight minutes had passed. When she thought about it, she pushed the door open.

    Then Xiao Xiao was flustered and even tripped because of nervousness. She cried out, ¡°Not good, someone fell into the water.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    In the hot hall, everyone looked over. Lan Qianqian was listening to everyone¡¯s enthusiasm when she suddenly heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice and frowned.

    Then, Lan Qianqian was nervous when she thought about Xiao Xiao and Ryan being together just now, and that Luo 4 was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Xiao Xiao, who¡¯s in the water?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Auntie Su.¡±

    ¡°Good, why did you fall into the water?!¡±

    Lan Qianqian heard that it was Su Ni. She was the one who brought Khai over. If something happened, how could she exin to Gu Zechen?

    ¡°Hurry up and go to theke.¡±

    When the security guard heard that someone had fallen into the water, he had already taken the first step. He happened to encounter Ruan Yichen who had saved him and ran towards the hall.

    ¡°Move, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ruan Yichen shouted as he ran.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Lan Qianqian rushed up excitedly, but after a nce, she was carried upstairs by Ruan Yichen.

    However, Lan Qianqian knew the dress on Su Ni.

    At that moment, Lan Qianqian trembled and dialed Gu Zechen¡¯s number, but heard Xiao Xiao nervously ask, ¡°You said, will Gu Huai me us?¡±

    Lan Qianqian quickly hung up.

    Holding the phone in her hands, she paced nervously. Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with Gu Zechen, she still knew about Gu Zechen¡¯s temper and her anxiety towards Su Ni.

    How could Su Ni fall into the water this winter?

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lan Qianqian asked as she held Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulder tightly.

    Xiao Xiao trembled and pursed her lips without making a sound.

    She thought Su Ni waspletely finished this time.

    She had alreadye up with an excuse and said that Su Ni identally fell off on a walk alone. But now that Su Ni was rescued, how could she lie?

    ¡°Yes¡­ Aunty Su identally fell into theke.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s body started to tremble.

    ¡°For no reason, why would you fall into theke?¡±

    Someone asked curiously.

    After all, Xiao Xiao was young and had a temporary n. Now that things had been exposed, she had no excuses at all.

    Some people suspected that Xiao Xiao¡¯s mentality copsed.

    Xiao Xiao suddenly remembered that if Su Ni really died today, she would have killed people¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Xiao Xiao suddenly went crazy as she pushed Lan Qianqian away and ran outside the vi.

    Tears fell in an instant.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, how can you do such a malicious thing? If Su Ni dies, Gu Lang will never forgive you forever.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, how can you do this?¡±

    Xiao Xiao ran out of the vi in one breath and kept gasping outside the courtyard, but tears could not stop flowing.

    She felt ashamed for not saving Su Ni.

    I feel ashamed for having such a terrible idea!

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re really a bastard!¡±

    Xiao Xiao yelled at herself.

    But¡­

    She turned back and didn¡¯t have the courage to go in again. How else would she face Su Ni in the future?

    In the vi.

    Wen Ruyan had already called for the emergency doctor and Ruan Yichen stayed by her side nervously. ¡°How¡¯s she? Is she in danger?¡±

    At this time, Su Ni in bed was still trembling.

    Even though the warmth was strong, Su Ni had long lost consciousness. Her body had been frozen for too long, but now she couldn¡¯t say a word except trembling.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to think about what happened just now and thest look in Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes..

    At that moment, she really experienced the feeling of death.

    ¡°There is no life-threatening danger for the time being, but after all, you¡¯ve been frozen in theke for so long, so there are other problems.¡±  The doctor said.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart finally rxed a little, and Wen Ruyan also advised, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. You should go and change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The doctor didn¡¯t say that Su Ni was fine and Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart was beating fast.

    At that time, when he saw that the person at the bottom of theke was Su Ni, he felt that his mind was nk. Then he had no idea what he had done.

    However, Ruan Yichen did not regret it.

 Chapter 330: Will Not Spare Anyone

    Wen Ruyan looked at the woman on the bed and felt a little familiar, but she didn¡¯t remember who she was.

    However, the person who could make Ruan Yichen look like two people and jump into the bottom of theke to save him was not simple.

    Ruan Yichen was willing to sacrifice his life to save him, and everyone could not help but tease him.

    ¡°Who is Mr. Ruan saving? I think he¡¯s so nervous.¡±

    Qiao Yuan asked.

    Lan Qianqian heard that Su Ni was fine, so she finally let out a sigh of relief. She ran to the bed and took care of her. Although she could not speak, she still blinked at her.

    Lan Qianqian turned her head and looked at Ruan Yichen. She didn¡¯t know him, but she still thanked him.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, just call Mr. Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen wasn¡¯t annoying here and turned to leave.

    After all, Su Ni was fine, so Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be angry.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su Ni, Gu Zechen¡¯s wife?¡±

    Su Keer finally recognized Su Ni and eximed.

    ¡°That Mr. Ruan just saved him¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s minds suddenly widened and they thought of Mr. Ruan¡¯s nervous eyes. Could Su Ni and Ruan Yichen know each other before?

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Someone lowered his voice but it still entered Ruan Yichen¡¯s ears, but he didn¡¯t stop it.

    Saving Su Ni was aplete ident but he was satisfied with the result.

    ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Ruan is probably interested in Su Ni. I can¡¯t tell if Su Ni is so amazing. Why did Mr. Ruan take a fancy to her?¡±

    Someoneined discontentedly.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe Su Ni is the best at seducing men.¡±

    Someone followed him andughed.

    There was not much discussion around, but Su Ni could still hear it. She knew that Ruan Yichen saved her, but she couldn¡¯t thank her.

    ¡°Let them go out!¡±

    Su Ni barely squeezed out a sentence and her lips became slightly conscious.

    ¡°Alright, the patient needs to rest, so don¡¯t disturb him here.¡±

    The doctor also gave the order to leave, and the group of people who watched the show reluctantly left.

    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Lan Qianqian was really worried.

    Half an hourter, Gu Zechen arrived.

    Lan Qianqian was really surprised. Gu Zechen drove the car quickly. It took them more than an hour toe.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Wherever Gu Zechen went, there were naturally people who made way for him. Every now and then, there were people who screamed so handsome.

    ¡°Could it be Gu Zechen? He¡¯s really handsome.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks like he¡¯s even more handsome than Mr. Ruan.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he was in no mood to bother with these voices. He rushed directly to Su Ni.

    ¡°President Gu, are you here?¡±

    Lan Qianqian smiled apologetically.

    Gu Zechen only nced at Lan Qianqian and did not re up. At this moment, he was full of Su Ni, ¡°How are you?¡±

    He held Su Ni¡¯s hand, but his heart was cold. He couldn¡¯t help but put it on his face, trying to warm Su Ni¡¯s hand up.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was intermittently and her little face was pale. There was no blood at all, but when she saw Gu Zechen, she felt relieved and knew that she could not die.

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound. He suddenly rolled Su Ni up with a quilt and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    The crowd once again moved aside and Lan Qianqian quickly followed behind. ¡°The doctor said that Su Ni is fine!¡±

    ¡°If something happens to Su Ni, I will not let you go.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen did not target Lan Qianqian but told everyone present.

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s body trembled inexplicably. Su Keer quietly leaned over to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s murderous aura and suddenly said, ¡°I suddenly know how you are so polite to Su Ni.¡±

    This man was too scary.

    Su Ni¡¯s injury had nothing to do with them at all. The people present were either rich or wealthy, but Gu Zechen ignored it and threatened them directly.

    ¡°What does Mr. Gu mean, it¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

    Some people were dissatisfied.

    Ruan Yichen had already changed his clothes and came out to hear Gu Zechen¡¯s threat. He could not help but touch the tip of his nose. Obviously, this was not the time to take credit, so he did not appear in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If Gu Zechen found out that you saved his woman, he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of expression he would have.¡±

    Wen Ruyan stood by the side with a good expression.

    The corners of Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth parted, and he smiled but didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan, are you okay?¡±

    Su Keer leaned over.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Ruan Yichen hid the disgust in his eyes. He smiled brightly and refined.

    Su Keer lowered her brows again and said shyly, ¡°But just now, you were too impulsive. You jumped into theke to save someone on such a cold day. Those who know your personality naturally know that you¡¯re brave and brave. Those who don¡¯t know you think you¡¯re the one who fell into theke.¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned after listening.

    Su Keer was clearly ying tricks. What wasughable was that Su Keer was really pretending to be cute. She thought that her acting skills were brilliant.

    Ruan Yichen followed her and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s someone important to me.¡±

    Su Keer was stunned.

    Ruan Yichen cast a wicked smile, then turned around, leaving Su Keer petrified.

    ¡°Keer, what does Mr. Ruan mean by that? Isn¡¯t that Gu Zechen¡¯s wife just now?¡±

    Quite a few people had heard their conversation earlier, so they came over to ask Su Keer.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe in Mr. Ruan¡¯s eyes, human life is very important.¡±

    At this point in time, Su Keer could not help but mutter, but deep down, she hated Su Ni.

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s Madam Gu. Su Ni is married. How can Ruan Yichen have any ulterior motives?¡±

    Her words were more in line with Su Keer¡¯s wishes. She quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t guess. Be careful that Mr. Ruan knows how angry he is.¡±

    As she said this, she immediately chased after Ruan Yichen.

    However, she clearly remembered what Ruan Yichen just said.

    Su Ni was someone he felt was very important.

    What is the important person?

    Gu Zechen sent Su Ni to the hospital as quickly as possible and re-examined her. After confirming that there was no problem, he waited for Su Ni to fully wake up before bringing her home.

    Gu Zechen asked about Su Ni falling into theke while Su Ni remained silent.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to force her. Anyway, it was the same for Lan Qianqian, so he let Su Ni rest for a while.

    ¡°What happened today was an ident, I was not careful.¡±

    Su Ni said weakly after a long time.

 Chapter 331: Who Was It?

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have promised you to attend a banquet.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold as he grabbed the steering wheel tightly with his fingers white.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Just arrived at the family, a group of people surrounded, and Su Ni could only repeat that she was fine.

    Miao Cuiqing looked worried, ¡°With such a cold face, how can you be fine falling into theke?¡±

    ¡°Miao Cuiqing, what do you mean? Are you ming me?¡±

    ¡°Third room, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing looked calm on the surface but she was secretly happy.

    This time, Lan Qianqian messed up the matter. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would not look good.

    After Gu Zechen sat down with Su Ni, he looked at Lan Qianqian. ¡°Tell me, what is the situation?¡±

    Lan Qianqian had just been ridiculed by Miao Cuiqing, and now Gu Zechen had such an attitude. She felt extremely aggrieved, so she immediately confessed to her.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao has always been with Su Ni. She was nowhere to be seen when something happened. You keep talking about me, but I wonder if it was Kafa.¡±

    ¡°Third mother, you can¡¯t say that!¡±

    Gu Lang frowned.

    Although Xiao Xiao¡¯s disappearance was suspicious, he knew Xiao¡¯s personality and she would not do such despicable things.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Xiao?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone did not calm down, but his eyes looked at the second room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    If he remembered correctly, Miao Cuiqing asked Xiao and Xiao to go.

    Miao Cuiqing never thought that a fire would burn her body. She was obviously gloating, but now she was anxious. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this child is scared. I¡¯ll go make a call.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called and the call hasn¡¯t been through.¡±

    Gu Lang frowned and said with difficulty.

    Gu Zechen stood up, and Miao Cuiqing and Lan Qianqian¡¯s shoulders shrunk for a moment. However, they heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°No matter who it is, I will find out who it is.¡±

    Su Ni wouldn¡¯t fall into theke for no reason. Whether it was the second room setting up three rooms or the third room setting up the second room, he had to know clearly.

    ¡°I will never participate in a fight between you. If any of you are involved in Su Ni¡¯s life, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t say that. I really want to take Su Ni out for a walk. I¡¯m not sure what happened afterwards.¡±

    Lan Qianqian still wanted to exin that Gu Zechen had already carried Su Ni upstairs.

    Lan Qianqian wanted to catch up but was also stopped by An Rong. This incident was too much. No wonder Gu Zechen was so angry.

    ¡°Su Ni¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. All of you should stop for a while.¡±

    ¡°An Rong, what do you mean by that? Could I push Su Ni into the water?¡±

    Lan Qianqian was anxious.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao is even more impossible. You saw it too. Xiao has always been on good terms with Xiao. How is that possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t keep them¡­¡±

    Before the three rooms could finish, the second room rushed over excitedly. Instantly, the hall was in a mess and the two women quickly fought together with their own anger.

    Finally, Gu Lang and An Rong joined forces to push them away, then Gu Lang said with a darkened face, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Xiao Xiao.¡±

    Then he left without looking back.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Xiao Xiao stood at the door, not daring to look at everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Zechen, who had already gone upstairs, looked at Xiao at the door with anger in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care who Xiao was, as long as he dared to mess with his woman, he would not let go.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Xiao Xiao.¡±

    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao doesn¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being used by someone with ulterior motives.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think Xiao Xiao was simple.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was worried about her, so she coquettishly said, ¡°It was indeed me who identally stood by theke at the time and Xiao Xiao was afraid, so she never dared to appear.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni, wanting to know if she was lying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my words?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I think they are too afraid of you, so they dare not show up.¡±

    ¡°Rest, you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not fast.

    ¡°Then let Xiao Xiaoe to see meter. I know she¡¯s still scared.¡±

    Su Ni begged.

    Gu Zechen reluctantly responded and agreed.

    By the time Gu Zechen went downstairs again, Xiao Xiao had been surrounded by a group of people. An Rong was quite rational, but the second and third rooms were fighting for Kn.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, did Miao Cuiqing send you here to frame me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not!¡±

    Xiao Xiao cried.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t be afraid..¡±

    The second roomforted Xiao Xiao endlessly. This not only concerned Gu Zechen but also the alliance rtionship between the two families in the future.

    Once Gu Zechen came over, the atmosphere became much quieter, but it became a little strange again.

    Lan Qianqian was used to being excited, so she immediately pulled Xiao Xiao by the arm and said, ¡°Ryan has always been with Yao 4. She is the most suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Zexin, can you listen to the three-room nonsense? Xiao Xiao hasn¡¯t spoken yet.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was not to be outdone.

    Gu Zechen ignored the two of them and stared coldly at Xiao Xiao. ¡°Tell me, does Su Ni fall into the water have anything to do with you?¡±

    Xiao Xiao quickly shook her head.

    On the side, Gu Lang finally let out a sigh of relief and said on behalf of Xiao, ¡°little uncle, I know Xiao¡¯s character. Although she is generous, she won¡¯t do such malicious things.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what happened back then.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat down. He had gotten a rough answer from Su Ni and now he needed more detail.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Xiao Xiao covered her face. Perhaps it was Gu Lang who had said something for her that warmed her heart. Tears immediately gushed out, ¡°Auntie and I were walking by the river. Auntie identally retreated and fell into theke.¡±

    When she recalled the scene back then, Xiao Xiao could not help but tremble.

    She knew very well that if she hadn¡¯t asked about Gu Lang and her matter, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have fallen into theke.

    ¡°Why did she retreat for no reason?¡±

    Gu Zechen grasped the key to the problem and once again aggressively attacked.

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen¡¯s colder eyes. She retreated a few steps back and hid in Gu Lang¡¯s arms.

    When Miao Cuifang heard that it had nothing to do with Xiao Xiao, she finally sighed in relief.

    ¡°Zexin, you just heard it. Xiao Xiao has nothing to do with it. Su Ni is careless¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 332: Explain the Truth

    Gu Zechen scolded, then looked at Xiao Xiao, ¡°I just want to hear you exin it clearly.¡±

    Xiao Xiao swallowed her dry throat. ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything. I just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing listened anxiously.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Xiao Xiao denied it again and her eyes became more determined. ¡°I was just chatting with auntie at the time. She fell into theke. I wanted to save her, but I couldn¡¯t swim. I could only find someone.¡±

    ¡°Find someone?¡±

    Lan Qianqian sneered, then she said, ¡°Your words are light and coincidental. It takes more than ten minutes toe back. When you find someone, Su Ni will have already drowned.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lan Qianqian, Xiao Xiao can¡¯t swim. Do you want her to jump in too?¡±

    Gu Lang blocked Xiao Xiao behind him and angered Lan Qianqian.

    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t swim, so I¡¯m afraid too, but I really don¡¯t want auntie to die.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s emotions copsed again.

    ¡°Who knows? If Mr. Ruan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened.¡±

    Lan Qianqian crossed her arms in front of her chest, and now she had finally cleared her suspicion. She was still very happy about the matter of throwing a stone.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    At that time, he was only concerned about Su Ni¡¯s health and did not notice who saved Su Ni.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Lan Qianqian immediately eximed excitedly. It seemed that Gu Zechen knew him, but Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t know that this kind of understanding was not pleasing to her. She was still there adding oil and vinegar, ¡°You don¡¯t know how nervous Mr. Ruan was when he brought Khai in. Yao 4 is frozen and unable to speak. If Mr. Ruan is anyter, I don¡¯t know what will happen!¡±

    ¡°Lan Qianqian, what do you mean by that? What good is Su Ni¡¯s death for me!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing screamed.

    ¡°Then you can marry me. Miao Cuiqing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    Lan Qianqian snorted and her expression became even higher.

    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s name shed across his mind again and again. Why did it happen so coincidentally?

    Although Gu Zechen knew that there was some hidden meaning in Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, it was meaningless. She did not have the ability to harm people, so she stood up and said, ¡°Su Ni still wants to see you. Go up.¡±

    Xiao Xiao widened her eyes in horror and instinctively retreated. Gu Lang was confused and followed, ¡°Xiao, you go up too and apologize to auntie. After all, you can¡¯t swim, auntie won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Xiao nodded but she was still terrified. She couldn¡¯t show it and could only move forward with difficulty.

    There was no silence in the hall.

    After Lan Qianqian sat down, she looked at Xiao Xiao¡¯s back and smiled at Gu Zechen. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I heard something bad two nights ago.¡±

    ¡°If you have anything, just say it. Do you think things are not chaotic enough?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s suppressed emotions werepletely released.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity.¡±

    Lan Qianqian blinked and smiled at Gu Lang. ¡°Before, I thought that it was a little strange for Gu Lang to give Su Ni a gift. I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen today. There are outsiders, so we have to leave some face for Gu Jia, right?¡±

    ¡°Third mother, tell me what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to fan the mes here.¡±

    Gu Lang said in a low voice.

    On the side, Miao Cuiqing also pulled Gu Lang and did not look good at Lan Qianqian.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I heard Xiao Xiao arguing with Gu Lang and identally said something that surprised me.¡±

    As Lan Qianqian said this, her eyes also nced at Gu Lang. As expected, Gu Lang¡¯s expression suddenly shed a tinge of nervousness. She quickly added, ¡°I never thought that Third Lady would have a hobby of eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations.¡±

    ¡°Passing by, passing by.¡±

    Lan Qianqian smiled smugly and continued to sell off.

    Gu Zechen was not very interested, so he got up and was about to go upstairs when Lan Qianqian raised her voice from behind, ¡°If Gu Lang really likes Su Ni, then it would be strange for Kafa¡¯s attitude towards Luo 4. Maybe Su Niu would die just like that.¡±

    The moment she said that, everyone was shocked.

    Even Gu Jingyang quickly pulled Lan Qianqian and scolded in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Follow me upstairs!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going upstairs. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s embarrassed. Why should I leave?¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice became louder. Looking at the ashen-faced second room, she smiled smugly. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not talking anymore?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he clenched his fist. Just as An Rong called out worriedly, Gu Zechen suddenly rushed over and punched Gu Lang¡¯s face.

    Gu Lang covered his face but didn¡¯t fight back.

    An Rong hurriedly pulled Gu Zechen to signal her not to be impulsive.

    In fact, when Gu Lang had helped Su Ni twice, but he couldn¡¯t help Xiao Xiao in front of the car, Kang felt that something was wrong.

    But he never dared to think about it.

    ¡°Lan Qianqian, you dare to say anything in order to topple my son. See if I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing, who had been silent for two seconds, suddenly burst into anger and rushed towards Lan Qianqian.

    Lan Qianqian screamed and suddenly touched her face. She saw a trace of blood. She was in a bad mood and screamed in the hall.

    ¡°Gu Jia has done such a embarrassing thing, I haven¡¯t said anything, you guys have moved. I want to find Dad and let hime out to judge.¡±

    Lan Qianqian said, really going upstairs.

    The second room was obviously nervous. Seeing that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, he started to cry as well. He punched Gu Lang, ¡°Say something, what happened to you and Su Ni? How could there be something between you?¡±

    An Rong sighed and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to her and went upstairs first.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±

    After a long time, Gu Lang squeezed out a sentence and looked at Gu Zechen with a gloomy expression, ¡°little uncle, do you believe such ridiculous words?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s punch was indeed impulsive.

    There was still blood at the corner of Gu Lang¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t wipe it off, but it was as if Gu Zechen had admitted it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability yet!¡±

    Gu Zechen squeezed out a sentence from his mouth.

    Three months ago, Gu Zechen warned Gu Lang that although there was no substantial evidence, Gu Zechen would not allow any rumors.

    ¡°Gu Lang, you still don¡¯t dare admit it. I heard it personally at the time. Xiao Xiao grabbed your steering wheel because you liked Su Ni. Later, you guys argued over it.¡±

    When Lan Qianqian heard Gu Lang deny it, she started yelling anxiously.

 Chapter 333: Impossible for Gu Lang and Su Ni

    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Lang calmed down a little and sneered, ¡°Just how much you care about me, if there really was something like this, why didn¡¯t you say it in front of Xiao Xiao? Besides, how could you not record it at that time? After all, this is the best evidence to provoke little uncle and me.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s reasonable words made Lan Qianqian feel at a disadvantage at once, making it hard to say.

    Lan Qianqian was stunned for a long time and muttered, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°This is such an important thing. I didn¡¯t forget to say it just now, but I forgot about it before.¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s face turned green and red from Gu Lang¡¯s words. Even Gu Jingyang stared at Lan Qianqian suspiciously. After all, what she said was ridiculous.

    Su Ni and Gu Lang.

    How could it sound impossible?

    Lan Qianqian could feel the suspicious gazes of the crowd and her pride instantly couldn¡¯t stand it.

    It was clear that it was the truth. How could she be turned upside down by Gu Lang? She started to panic and quickly told Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are Su Ni¡¯s husband. You should be able to find out.¡±

    ¡°My wife and I have always had a good rtionship. I don¡¯t need outsiders to stir up trouble here.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was solemn.

    He stared coldly at Gu Lang and pped him again. ¡°I told you to be careful. No matter how close we are, that¡¯s your aunt. You¡¯re not young and you¡¯re getting married soon. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any sense of propriety?¡±

    Gu Lang was dumbfounded.

    However, under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, they reacted quickly.

    He knows that no matter if it is himself, Gu Zechen, or Gu Jia, no one is willing to admit it.

    Gu Lang immediately apologized.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where it was wrong to let Third Lady say such words, but I¡¯m about to get married soon. How could I have ulterior motives for auntie? The ne I gave before was just thinking that when I was in Nancheng city, little uncle and auntie took care of me a lot, so they wanted to express their feelings.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing believed in her son.

    Now that Gu Lang had already expressed his opinion, he was angry and distressed when he saw his son being pped by Gu Zechen.

    Of course, this anger was only on Lan Qianqian. Miao Cuiqing immediately yelled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. My son is getting married soon. You even used him. What¡¯s the meaning of you?¡±

    As she said this, Miao Cuiqing wiped her tears.

    All of a sudden, Lan Qianqian was not a human.

    She didn¡¯t expect things to end up like this.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lan Qianqian wanted to exin herself, but Gu Jingyang scolded her in a low voice. At this time, even if he wanted to help Lan Qianqian, he lost his sense. Gu Jingyang apologized to Gu Zechen, ¡°Zeheng, this is how she says it. She just opens her mouth and dares to say anything. I apologize to you and Khai on her behalf, and Gu Lang.¡±

    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±

    Lan Qianqian had always been arrogant and had never been so angry. She immediately added, ¡°Sure, Gu Lang can deny it. We will ask after Xiao Xiaoes down.¡±

    Gu Lang¡¯s expression changed when he said this.

    Xiao Xiao had always been a person who couldn¡¯t hide her words. If she really asked, she would have thought¡­

    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen.

    Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t say anything, Lan Qianqian was delighted. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not talking anymore. I broke it up.¡±

    Suddenly, a pnded on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face.

    Before Lan Qianqian could react, Gu Jingyang dragged Lan Qianqian upstairs and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing enough, go up!¡±

    Once the noisy person left, the hall was rarely quiet, but no one could adapt to it.

    Miao Cuiqing touched her son¡¯s face with a distressed expression and kept cursing Lan Qianqian. Gu Hanyang was annoyed when he heard this and scolded her with less words.

    Miao Cuiqing was wronged and she shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me say that you didn¡¯t see how wronged your son just suffered.¡±  Su Ni was fine. She was still lying upstairs, but how wronged was our son?

    ¡°Alright, Mother, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Gu Lang pushed Miao Cuiqing away. ¡°I have something to do in thepany. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already this point, where are you going?¡±

    No one knew that Gu Lang was just looking for a way to go out first. No one stopped him, but Miao Cuiqing still asked.

    Gu Hanyang tugged at Miao Cuiqing and her eyes became fierce.

    The flies don¡¯t bite the eggs. Lan Qianqian¡¯s words are definitely not empty.

    As a man of Gu Jia, he naturally thinks further than a woman. Now that he doesn¡¯t admit it, it means there must be no problem.

    That is something that cannot be admitted!

    Gu Jia can¡¯t afford this face.

    Seeing that everyone was not helping her, Miao Cuiqing started to cover her face and started crying on the sofa alone.

    ¡°Zexin, look at this.¡±

    Gu Hanyang was embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Just say it¡¯s open.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy as he threw a sentence and turned to go upstairs.

    Upstairs, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t dare to go up because she was afraid.

    On the other hand, Su Ni heard something and took the initiative to let Xiao Xiaoe first.

    Looking at Xiao Xiao¡¯s red and swollen eyes, it was obvious that she cried a lot. Until now, Su Ni was unable to associate the lovely girl in front of her with her cold eyes.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s an ident. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative tofort her.

    As soon as she said this, Xiao Xiao immediately cried and threw herself on Su Ni¡¯s bed. ¡°Kang, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I can¡¯t swim. I can only find someone to save you. I really don¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°I know it was an ident, so I didn¡¯t me you. I asked you to answer some of your questions.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Xiao Xiao stopped crying and stared at Su Ni with horror.

    Su Ni sighed. In the end, it was her mental fitness that was not over.

    Seeing that Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni said, ¡°Gu Lang and I are not what you think. Maybe Gu Lang misunderstood me a little. He might just feel that my rtionship with little uncle is not good, so he has some sympathy for me.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes widened.

    The rtionship between Su Ni and Gu Zechen was obvious to everyone. How could Gu Lang think so?

    Besides, she knew that Gu Lang¡¯s feelings for Su Ni were not as simple as she said.

    ¡°It was indeed the case at the beginning, but you believe me. I only treat my feelings for my younger generation purely.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously.

    Xiao Xiao lowered her head.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She knew this from the beginning.

    How could Su Ni like Gu Lang since Gu Zechen was so excellent?

    She only asked that question after she felt uneasy and unconfident.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xiao Xiao apologized.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, but I¡¯ve let you down and worried you.¡±

 Chapter 334: Gu Zechen Hearing Everyone

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, Gu Lang already exined everything to me three months ago. From now on, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.

    Seeing Su Ni nod, she quickly asked, ¡°Then, did Gu Lang tell you anything?¡±

    Su Ni knew what Xiao Xiao wanted to hear, but when she saw the girl¡¯s excited and enthusiastic face, she could not bear to dispel her enthusiasm. In the end, she lied to Khai, ¡°He said that he will get engaged with you and treat you well.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s nose ached and tears fell again.

    She suddenly hugged Su Ni and cried, ¡°Auntie, why are you so good to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I want you to be together and be happy.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly felt that if the two of them really loved each other, then everything else would not matter.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Xiao Xiao nodded heavily.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s mood finally improved, but when she was about to leave, she lowered her voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°Khai, I¡¯m sorry. I think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s very possible that I won¡¯t be at ease in my life. I¡¯ll live in the water for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t save you.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Xiao Xiao bit her lip and tightly pursed her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, which was about to push the door, quickly retracted.

    The room was very quiet.

    Xiao Xiao cried in a low voice, ¡°Actually.. When you fell into the water, I wanted to save you, but suddenly there was a scary thought in my mind. If you died, would Gu Lang fall in love with me?¡±

    That was why she left Su Ni behind and quickly ran away.

    After that, Xiao Xiao lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look up again.

    She was afraid that Su Ni would be angry and wouldn¡¯t help her anymore.

    ¡°From now on, only you and I know about this, okay?¡±

    Su Ni held Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand. Kang Yan had no intention of admitting this. Everyone had a dark side in their hearts and no one needed to me themselves for this.

    However, when Xiao Xiao said it, she returned to her image in Su Ni¡¯s mind.

    Su Ni was happy.

    Xiao Xiao opened her mouth and looked at the smile on Su Ni¡¯s face. After a long time, she realized and mumbled, ¡°Ryan, did you¡­ know long ago?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and quickly nodded.

    ¡°And only you and I know about this. Even Gu Lang, don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Su Ni ced her finger on her lips and gently mmed it.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s feelings were intertwined and she had no room for self improvement. In front of Su Ni, she finally knew the real gap between her and Kn.

    ¡°Sorry, auntie!¡±

    Xiao Xiao was in pain again.

    The door to the room was opened.

    Gu Zechen stared at Xiao Xiao with a gloomy expression.

    Su Ni was not in a good mood. She didn¡¯t know how long Gu Zechen had been eavesdropping at the door. She gave Xiao Xiao a wink and said expressionlessly, ¡°Kang, go out first.¡±

    Xiao Xiao was afraid of Gu Zechen, especially when Gu Zechen heard what she just said. The murderous aura of Gu Zechen made her feel like she could die at any time.

    ¡°Aunty, I¡­¡±

    She hesitated to tell Gu Zechen everything.

    However, Su Ni shook her head and her eyes were firm.  ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    Xiao Xiao finally got up, nced at Gu Zechen quickly and ran out.

    Downstairs, Miao Cuiqing wanted to ask Xiao Xiao a few questions, but Ka pretended that there was something at home and ran away quickly with his face covered.

    Miao Cuiqing sighed again.

    Even though the misunderstanding had been exined clearly, it was not clear what Gu Zechen would think when things got up.

    Su Ni stood up and smiled, indicating for Gu Zechen to sit down first.

    However, his expression was still cold. He stood still and said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni still wanted to pretend to be stupid.

    However, seeing that he was getting angrier, he still sighed, ¡°You heard it.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t hear it, do you n on not telling me this forever?¡±

    Gu Zechen was furious.

    ¡°Do you know that you almost lost your life because of a Gu Lang just now?¡±

    The moment Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions exploded, he became uncontroble. ¡°Su Ni, you actually helped her hide it. What did she say to you at that time that made you panic?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Su Ni was weak and her head was groggy.

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes still gloomy.

    ¡°Okay, let me tell you.¡±

    Su Ni closed her eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. She stared at him seriously as if she was determined and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao asks me what kind of rtionship I have with Gu Lang. I know if Gu Lang likes me, so I was flustered and identally fell into the water.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and instantly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t lie. Xiao Xiao knew that Gu Lang liked Ryan and that day, Luo 4 heard the two arguing over this matter.

    Su Ni sensed something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s mood and wanted to hold his hand. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen remained silent.

    ¡°Gu Lang and I really have nothing.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

    Gu Zechen suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s chin, but the moment he saw the tears in her eyes, he rxed and bit her lips. He didn¡¯t care that her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet and he bit hard.

    Su Ni was almost suffocated.

    However, she couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away and could only bear it with her life.

    She could feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss carried too much repressed anger. She thought that Gu Zechen would vent his anger, and even question her because of Gu Lang¡¯s incident, so she was willing to admit it.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t¡­

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni sobbed.

    Gu Zechen pressed him directly on the sofa and his hands reached into his body. He massaged it until Su Ni was breathing, as if reminding him, and slowly rxed.

    Gu Zechen looked up at Su Ni and realized that she was already full of tears, but still said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    At that moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart meltedpletely.

    He no longer had any unwillingness or anger. He just calmly caressed her hair, tidied her messy hair, andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen tightly in her arms.

    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go down and took a bath with Su Ni.

    Knowing that Su Ni was not feeling well, Gu Zechen suppressed his desire and didn¡¯t ask for Su Ni. On the contrary, this made Khai embarrassed and his two small hands wandered around him uneasily.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and kissed her gently. ¡°Do you know what I was angry about before?¡±

 Chapter 335: I Trust You

    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold and she wanted to hide, but she was held tightly by Gu Zechen, her eyes calm and firm.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡±

    Su Ni knew that no man could stand this kind of thing. Even if she was innocent, Gu Lang did not do anything rude, but it had happened¡­

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen denied it and said seriously, ¡°I love you.¡±

    Su Ni looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Since Xiao Xiao knows about your rtionship with Gu Lang, she can¡¯t help you. You know, but you don¡¯t tell me. Do you know how sorry I am?¡±

    Gu Zechen said and mmed Su Ni¡¯s hand against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m really heartbroken because I don¡¯t know if you have such good luck next time.¡±

    If it was not for Ruan Yichen passing by coincidentally.

    Although he did not want to admit it¡­

    When Xiao Xiao really found someone, Su Ni was afraid that she had already sunk into the bottom of theke.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and fell silent.

    She never imagined that Gu Zechen was angry because she hid it.

    ¡°Actually, I thought it was scary at first, but now I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and exined. In addition, Gu Zechen heard about it outside again, Su Ni believed that she was right. ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t Kafa admit his mistake? I think she was kind inside.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person she is. I only care if you are hurt.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face and said seriously.

    ¡°Do you know that Ruan Yichen saved me?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly asked.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t like Ruan Yichen, but it was a coincidence.

    Gu Zechen was not surprised, nor did he say anything to indicate that he knew it.

    ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll give him a big gift.¡±

    Thinking about it, as proud as him, Gu Zechen could only express his gratitude in this way.

    After all, Ruan Yichen was really annoying!

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni had no opinion.

    At this time, no matter what Gu Zechen did, Su Ni would unconditionally support him because she really felt that Gu Zechen really loved her.

    ¡°Husband, do we want to¡­¡±

    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Although his hand was stopping Su Ni, it didn¡¯t use much force. Su Ni soon felt his toughness.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly and her warm tongue slowly shed across his earlobe. Gu Zechen instantly gasped, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re ying with fire?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but used actions to show it.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hold back Su Ni¡¯s provocation. He immediately got on his horse and spilled half a pool of water.

    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her smile. Her hands were tightly hooked around his neck, her eyes were like silk, and she whispered, ¡°Can we go to bed?¡±

    Gu Zechen felt that his body was boiling hot, and even the water in the pool could not change his body temperature. After covering his warm lips, he could no longer let go.

    The bathroom was in a daze and it took two whole hours to shower.

    If she was not worried about Su Ni¡¯s body, Gu Zechen would be more and more greedy. At this moment, he was reluctant to part with her and swam around Su Ni. She was fine, but the one who was suffering was Gu Zechen herself.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Although Gu Zechen responded, his hand was still honest. Then he hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and didn¡¯t want to let go of anything.

    The third room was not peaceful this night.

    Lan Qianqian was thundered after being pulled back into the room by Gu Jingyang. She had never suffered such a big loss in Gu Jia.

    Gu Jingyang didn¡¯t know that Lan Qianqian was angry, but if he didn¡¯t pull her up just now, he didn¡¯t know how big a disaster he would have.

    At that moment, after Lan Qianqian smashed all the things that could be thrown into the room, she softly said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for you to be angry. Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Gu Jingyang, you just treat me like that. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me when you see Second House bullying me like this. You even want to kill me.¡±

    As Lan Qianqian said this, tears fell down, then she grabbed the bed and mmed the pillow at Gu Jingyang.

    Gu Jingyang didn¡¯t hide and was hit right, then he said in a good voice, ¡°Waifu, can you let me say a few words?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, if you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, we¡¯ll divorce!¡±

    Lan Qianqian raised her voice. If something like this happened, how could she raise her head in front of Miao Cuiqing?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Jingyang sat down beside Lan Qianqian and hugged her shoulder with one hand, letting her gently lean in his arms. Although Lan Qianqian struggled a few times, she was left to him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Actually, of course, I believe in you.¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s suspicious gaze swept over. When she saw Gu Jingyang nod, Lan Qianqian immediately pushed Gu Jingyang aside and widened her eyes, ¡°Since you believe in me, why didn¡¯t you help me just now?¡±

    At the thought of that p, not only did Lan Qianqian feel a burning pain in her face, but also the humiliation in her heart.

    ¡°Alright, be good.¡±

    Gu Jingyang kissed Lan Qianqian and said, ¡°You heard that this kind of thing can¡¯t be said with the truth. You think¡­¡±

    Gu Jingyang said that he was dry, but Lan Qianqian was skeptical, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Gu Jingyang swore, ¡°Which man is afraid of this kind of thing, let alone his nephew. Do you think Gu Zechen can ignore it?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if this matter is really caused by you, don¡¯t say where Gu Zechen¡¯s face is, where is the face of the family?¡±

    Gu Jingyang pushed Lan Qianqian, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s the case?¡±

    After Gu Jingyang¡¯s exnation, Lan Qianqian knew she was impulsive.

    Even if he saw Su Ni and Gu Lang together, he probably couldn¡¯t put it on the stage. Who could admit it about dignity and face.

    ¡°But it¡¯s good for you to make a fuss like this.¡±

    Gu Jingyang looked at Lan Qianqian¡¯s worried face and couldn¡¯t help pinching it lightly. ¡°Not only are your rtionship with Gu Zechen broken now, but Gu Zechen probably knows about Su Ni and Gu Lang, and the life in the second room won¡¯t be any better.¡±

    Lan Qianqian, who was still worried about bad things, reacted when she heard Gu Jingyang¡¯s suggestion. She immediatelyughed loudly, ¡°Yes, byparison, the matter in the second room is probably more serious than ours.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. In the future, you can stop talking.¡±

    Gu Jingyang looked at Lan Qianqian with pampering eyes.

    ¡°Alright, hubby, I was wrong today. I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Lan Qianqian realized she was the one who picked this up, so she immediately apologized and asked, ¡°Then, should I talk to Gu Zechen tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 336: Deep Thing Behind

    ¡°Forget it, things have already turned out like this. No matter how much retribution is useless, I believe Gu Zechen will have his own choice.¡±

    A cold light shed across Gu Jingyang¡¯s deep eyes. He believed that the second room would be out without doing anything.

    Early the next morning.

    The family was still sitting together for breakfast. When Lan Qianqian came over, she saw Miao Cuiqing sneer and quickly turned her head.

    Miao Cuiqing just calmly lowered her head and pretended not to see her.

    After all, such a big matter had been caused. Whether it was true or false, it was a thorn in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down. I have something to announce.¡±

    The elder nced at Lan Qianqian and gently reminded her.

    At first, Lan Qianqian felt that she couldn¡¯t face Miao Cuiqing, but now that she was in more trouble than herself, she had nothing to worry about. She immediately sat down on the opposite side of Bo 4 with pride and pride.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen. There was such a bigmotionst night. Even if the elder did not appear, he probably knew about it.

    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.

    Gu Zechen gently pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand under the table, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    On the other hand, Gu Lang stood up. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go to the office first.¡±

    ¡°Gu Lang, sit.¡±

    The elder¡¯s voice was not loud, but he was extremely dignified. No one could refuse, so Gu Lang could only sit back down.

    ¡°Could it be that you did something shameful? You should run away early in the morning.¡±

    Lan Qianqian gloated on the side.

    ¡°Lan Qianqian!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing called out from the side.  After what happenedst night, Miao Cuiqing¡¯s temper became much bigger and she was staring at Lan Qianqian fiercely.

    If not for her nonsense, how could Gu Lang fall into such a situation?

    ¡°Quiet for a while!¡±

    With a click, the old man put the chopsticks on the table, and then looked at Gu Lang calmly. ¡°The business development of Gu Jia overseas in the past two years is also good. Sending others to me is not at ease. I intend to send Gu Lang to the English branch.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before Gu Lang could say anything, Miao Cuiqing was stunned. She fell into the bowl of soup and looked at the elder in disbelief. She said impatiently, ¡°Dad, be good. Why did Gu Lang go to the United Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Lang has always managed Yueyuan Entertainment. Business has been doing very well for the past six months. There must be a reason.¡±

    Gu Hanyang was also talking for his son.

    It wasn¡¯t good to go to the United Kingdom but it was too sudden.

    Furthermore, withst night¡¯s incident, it was hard for people to not associate these two things¡­

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Seeing that the elder had been silent all this while, Miao Cuiqing called out tentatively again. However, she saw the elder wave his hand and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. You don¡¯t have to talk about it, Gu Lang. You don¡¯t have to go to thepany today. Just pack it up and leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all right¡­¡±

    Miao Cuiqing stood up in a hurry, but was pulled back to sit by Gu Lang who had been silent all the time. Then she said lightly, ¡°Mother, since Grandfather has already decided, I will go to the United Kingdom.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing wanted to say something but Gu Hanyang shook his head and sighed.

    Since the elder had decided, it was impossible to change.

    Miao Cuiqing didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and pack things for Gu Lang first.¡±

    No one on the table stopped Miao Cuiqing and Gu Lang took the opportunity to leave.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that the elder would let Gu Lang go to the United Kingdom early in the morning. She wanted to ask Gu Zechen if he knew about this, but it was difficult to ask.

    There was still a smile on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face. Her two hands slowly tore the bread and teased, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with going to the United Kingdom. Didn¡¯t Dad say that the future of the United Kingdom is good?¡±

    Although Gu Hanyang did not say anything, he also took a deep look at Lan Qianqian.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m doing this for Gu Lang.¡±

    Lan Qianqian smiled but her expression became more and more proud.

    Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen and quickly went upstairs after they were full, leaving only Lan Qianqian¡¯s gloating voice.

    Once Gu Lang left, the fight between the second and third rooms was finally over. No wonder Lan Qianqian was so proud.

    ¡°Do you know about this?¡±

    Su Ni asked worriedly.

    Gu Zechen shook his head.

    ¡°Then this is¡­¡±

    Even though the incidentst night had broken up, both Gu Lang and Gu Zechen had already denied it. This was a misunderstanding in itself. Why would the elder not let go of it?

    ¡°Grandfather naturally has his reasons for doing this. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±  Gu Zechenforted Su Ni.

    Su Ni said, ¡°But as soon as Gu Lang leaves¡­¡±

    At the thought of Lan Qianqian¡¯s proud and arrogant face, there was still Second House and Gu Lang who were tied up, but now they had no worries.

    ¡°What, are you worried, or are you reluctant?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s anxious face and frowned slightly. After all, he hadn¡¯t said anything about this and Su Ni¡¯s reaction was too big.

    Su Ni suddenly realized.

    In order not to let Gu Zechen be overhearted, Su Ni still said seriously, ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with me, but you don¡¯t think about it. The second and third rooms were originally a bnce, but now the bnce is tilting towards the third rooms. What do you think will happen in the future?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it has nothing to do with me. After all, I have not nned to go back to the family.¡±

    Gu Zechen was straightforward and decisive. Su Ni had nothing to say.

    Because Gu Lang wanted to leave, Gu Jia seemed to fall into silence for a time.

    Su Ni met An Rong a few times, but she did not know how to exin. She simply hid in the room and said nothing.

    The second floor of Gu Jia.

    Gu Zechen met Gu Lang, who hesitated for a long time before finally calling him little uncle.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond but nced at Gu Lang indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst night. Can little uncle apologize on my behalf?¡±

    Gu Lang med himself.

    He already felt that he had done well, but he never imagined that he would still be found out. This caused him to leave him alone and Su Ni in a dilemma.

    ¡°What do you think you can affect?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was unhappy.

    Gu Lang was stunned.

    Then he reacted, and a bitter smile crossed the corner of his mouth. It was no wonder Gu Zechen was so unhappy, but he thought too much.

    Gu Lang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. From now on, I will go to the United Kingdom and I will probably nevere back. Everyone can rest assured now.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I know a little about the United States. While the overseas business is expanding, you can make a big show when you go. It¡¯s a good opportunity.¡±

    Gu Lang nodded and looked rxed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still young anyway. It¡¯s good to go out for two years.¡±

 Chapter 337: I Want to Hold You

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    There was a faint sneer on Gu Lang¡¯s lips. He couldn¡¯t change anything in the die is cast. In the room, Miao Cuiqing¡¯s eyes were red from tears. Even if Gu Langforted her, it couldn¡¯t change Miao Cuiqing¡¯s inner pain.

    ¡°That Su Ni is a sinister person who ruined my son like this!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was so angry that she started to curse loudly. No one heard it anyway.

    Gu Hanyang no longer spoke.

    Miao Cuiqing was still unable to adjust her mental state for a while and others couldn¡¯t help her.

    Gu Lang frowned and walked over to whisper, ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡±

    ¡°You even said that if you hadn¡¯t run to the Nancheng city twice in three days, you could have let the third room grab the handle. This is good. We were the one who had the upper hand, but in the end, the three rooms didn¡¯t do anything andpletely crushed me.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing wiped her tears as she spoke.

    For the battle between the second and third rooms, Gu Lang does not want to participate in it, but he is already in the vortex of the battle. This time, he can see it clearly. If he stays in the family, this fight will not stop.

    ¡°I see, I can go to the United Kingdom, so that the family can be quiet.¡±

    Gu Lang said.

    Miao Cuiqing thought that what Gu Lang said was anger. She stood up and stared at Gu Lang, ¡°What did you say?¡±  Do you know that once you leave, it will be difficult toe back again?

    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t n toe back either.¡±

    Gu Lang said with a hard breath.

    Miao Cuiqing raised her hand and pped her, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to hit it. Then she covered her face and sat down again to cry.

    Gu Lang felt ufortable in his eyes, but his expression was stiff. He turned around and closed the door.

    Gu Lang said he would leave. That morning, Gu Lang had finished packing up. To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Xiao Xiao came in the end.

    Looking at the box in the driver¡¯s hand behind her, Su Ni was surprised. Even Gu Lang frowned and quickly walked forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Xiao raised her head and said with a rxed expression, ¡°Since you want to go to the United Kingdom, of course I have to follow.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Lang frowned and refused without hesitation.

    He had yet to figure out what was going on in the United Kingdom. He was afraid that the situation would be even more troublesome with another person.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already decided that although we¡¯re not married yet, this is a matter of time, so I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡±

    Xiao Xiao said, and directly held Gu Lang¡¯s arm in front of the family.

    Gu Lang wanted to shake off Xiao¡¯s hand, but he heard Xiao yell, ¡°Anyway, I know you¡¯re going to London. You don¡¯t want me to go. At worst, I¡¯ll get on a ne and find youter!¡±

    Miao Cuiqing saw it from the side, and she finally felt a little gratified. She said to Gu Lang, ¡°Son, it¡¯s rare for Xiao Xiao to have a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I told you, this is not a joke.¡±

    Gu Lang looked grim and then said to the driver behind Xiao Xiao, ¡°Please bring yourdy back.¡±

    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±

    Xiao Xiao saw how determined Gu Lang was, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You dislike me so much?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Gu Lang knew that it was difficult to exin clearly to Xiao for a while. He immediately asked the driver to send his luggage into the car and followed him. As for Xiao, Gu Lang closed the door directly.

    If he couldn¡¯t say it clearly, he might as well leave.

    Xiao Xiao stomped her feet angrily before finally getting into her car and chasing after the airport.

    Su Ni smiled faintly. With Xiao Xiao¡¯s tenacity, it was difficult for a man to be unmoved.

    ¡°This time, Gu Lang is afraid to fall.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and said.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound. He held Su Ni with one hand and said, ¡°Get ready and go back to Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°So fast.¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After that, Su Ni and An Rong talked about returning to the Nancheng city. Ka breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to go back to the Nancheng city. You two should be better.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to say but stopped. She wanted to talk about what happened that night several times, but it was difficult to say anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much. I have seen your rtionship with Gu Zechen in my eyes. As long as the two of you are good, don¡¯t bother with anything else.¡±

    An Rong could see through it.

    Su Ni was slightly surprised, but Gu Lang had already left because of this incident. She couldn¡¯t even say a fewst words to Gu Lang because she avoided it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    An Rong patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Before Gu Lang left, he already told me.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t guess it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    An Rong smiled. It seemed that she did not intend to tell Su Ni, so Kafa did not ask much, so he went up to pack up.

    Xiao Xiao followed Gu Lang¡¯s car closely. When she reached the airport, she once again stood in front of Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang looked at the time and said helplessly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, when are you going to make trouble?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around with you. What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re not going to take responsibility once you leave.¡±

    Xiao Xiao frowned and forced a joke.

    Gu Lang subconsciously took two steps back and stared at Xiao Xiao seriously.

    Nothing had happened between them.

    Seeing that he was scared, Xiao Xiao burst outughing and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want you to take responsibility. I just want to go to the United Kingdom with you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening in the United Kingdom. I¡¯m worried if you follow me.¡±

    After some hesitation, Gu Lang still spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, our family is developing earlier than Gu Jia in overseas, and there are some forces in the United Kingdom. If you encounter any problems, I can help you.¡±

    Xiao Xiao grinned.

    During this period, Gu Lang suddenly received a call, then nced at Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±

    Un, Xiao Qian immediately said on the phone.  ¡°Then, hurry up and take him away. Otherwise, it would be as if you had lost your soul. Sooner orter, you would have to run to the United Kingdom.¡±

    Gu Lang frowned. ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s my sister, I can¡¯t stop her from pursuing my own happiness.¡±

    Xiao Qian smiled over the phone and said.  ¡°Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, my parents have caught up to her. Even if you want to take her away, you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°What did my brother say?¡±

    Xiao Xiao leaned in and then looked nervous again. ¡°Do you want to bring me back?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to take you to the United Kingdom.¡±

    Gu Lang hung up and looked at Xiao Xiao withplicated eyes.

    However, as soon as Xiao Xiao heard the news, she rushed over excitedly. She clung tightly to Gu Lang¡¯s neck and said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s great. Take me away.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao.¡±

    Gu Lang still wanted to persuade him, but Xiao Xiao suddenly bit his lips.

 Chapter 338: Nancheng city

    Their bodies stiffened quickly. Xiao Xiao licked Gu Lang¡¯s lips but was pushed away by Gu Lang.

    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t care. She stared at Gu Lang seriously and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve decided that in this lifetime, I¡¯ll follow you. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Xiao said embarrassedly, ¡°What¡¯s more, this incident was caused by me.  If you don¡¯t let me apologize to you, I will never feel at ease in my life.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Gu Lang sighed. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have deceived himself from the beginning.

    ¡°No, I was wrong. I knew it from the beginning and it was my own volition. I shouldn¡¯t haveined!¡±

    Xiao Xiao sniffed. ¡°In addition, Su Ni also told me to boldly pursue my happiness.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to live forever in Su Ni¡¯s shadow. She was Xiao Xiao and she was the only one in this world, the Su Ni.

    ¡°Perhaps you already have me in your heart, but you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡±

    ¡°Remember, at the Gu Jia banquet, you wore a bunny dress.¡±

    Gu Lang blurted out.

    ¡°I knew you still remember.¡±

    Xiao Xiao smiled like a flower. She knew that Gu Lang remembered that although she had lost face at the time, Gu Lang came to help her.

    Perhaps from then on, she had fallen in love with this gentle man.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, my parents are here.¡±

    Xiao Xiao suddenly shouted.

    Without thinking about it, Gu Lang suddenly pulled Xiao and ran to the gate. However, seeing Xiao motionless, she secretlyughed.

    Gu Lang looked nervous, but no matter how stupid he was, he realized that there was no one else except the two of them.

    ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    Gu Lang was unhappy.

    ¡°Look, you actually want to take me away, but you haven¡¯t seen your heart clearly.¡±

    Xiao Xiao pointed to Gu Lang¡¯s chest and walked in front of Gu Lang.

    Gu Lang frowned, but a strange emotion rose in his heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t chase Xiao Xiao away this time.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Xiao Xiao urged.

    Gu Lang¡¯s stiff expression softened a little, and his heart still felt strange, but in a short time, he seemed to have no energy to think about it.

    On the night of Gu Lang leaving, Su Ni and Gu Zechen also left from the family.

    Before leaving, Lan Qianqian showed that she was reluctant to part and said when she woulde back.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Su Ni epted it, but she knew in her heart that she would not be here for a while.

    In the car, Gu Zechen also confirmed this to Su Ni. As soon as Gu Lang left, Yueyuan fell into Gu Jingyang¡¯s hands.

    The strength in Lan Qianqian¡¯s hands was strengthened again, and Miao Cuiqing didn¡¯t show herself when she saw her off.

    Su Ni sighed unintentionally.

    Gu Zechen asked her what was wrong.

    Su Ni said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to participate in the battle between the second and third rooms, but in the end, it changed because of myself.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently held her hand.

    It was midnight when the two returned to their home.

    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni out of the car. Su Ni woke up and moved ufortably. Gu Zechen said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±

    Su Ni humphed softly but she didn¡¯t stop it. Her two hands gently hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and her heart was particrly stable.

    In the end, it was better for her.

    Even though it was gettingte, it didn¡¯t stop them from being warm. Gu Zechen leaned on Su Ni and looked at her with aplicated and confused expression.

    Su Ni was about to ask what was wrong when she saw Gu Zechen suddenlyy down and bite Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. She said rudely, ¡°You are mine in your life, no one can take you away.¡±

    Su Ni made a sound because of pain, but she couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away. Next, there was another long and hot kiss, which made Gu Zechen fall asleep with satisfaction.

    More than half of the holiday had passed, and it was almost the eighth of the month.

    Su Ni could still stay at home for two days, but Gu Zechen had already reported to thepany in advance.

    Su Ni was free at home, so she wanted to meet Luo Heng, so they had never seen each other in the whole new year.

    Luo Heng sent a text message but he ignored Su Ni because she was too busy.

    The two of them met at a cafe in the city centre.

    The space was clear, and the cleaner scooped up a lot of snow on the side of the road. Su Ni was looking at it when she saw Luo Heng walk past the window in a down jacket.

    Su Ni suddenly knocked on the window.

    Luo Heng was shocked, but when he saw Su Ni, he smiled rxed and cheerfully.

    After sitting down, Su Ni ordered a cup of coffee for Luo Heng and said it was a good new year.

    ¡°Look at your rosy face, it seems you¡¯ve been quite warm.¡±

    Luo Heng also joked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not one year old.¡±

    The two of them were joking. Su Ni had something to say to Luo Heng, and Luo Heng seemed to be the same. In this way, both sides were deadlocked and no one nned to speak first.

    ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    Su Ni took a sip of coffee and opened the chat box first. ¡°Cheng Yi is back?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned. He knew exactly what happened to Su Ni back then, and he hoped that he would never mention Cheng Yi¡¯s harm to Su Ni again.

    But now¡­ Su Ni took the initiative to mention it.

    Luo Heng pretended to be calm as he picked up the coffee, but identally spilled himself and was busy.

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±

    Luo Heng asked carefully.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni denied it but quickly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not defeated so easily this time.¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t understand Su Ni¡¯s mind. Even if there was something, he wouldn¡¯t tell himself.

    Luo Heng nodded. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and looked out the window again. Her voice was calm and gentle, ¡°He actually came this time because he wanted thend in my hand, but she didn¡¯t know that it was in my hands. I¡¯m going to give him a gift?¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned as if he had thought of something.

    Soon, he asked with concern, ¡°Do you n to cooperate with Cheng Yi?¡±

    Su Ni sipped the coffee in front of her and didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Luo Heng knew that he couldn¡¯t stop him, but as a friend, he still asked worriedly, ¡°Then¡­ Does Gu Zechen know about this? Do you know your rtionship with Cheng Yi?¡±

    ¡°He knows.¡±

    When Cheng Yi was mentioned, Su Ni¡¯s eyes softened. When she looked at Luo Heng again, there was a smile in her eyes, ¡°And I need his help this time.¡±

    Luo Heng breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°If you need me, just mention it.¡±

 Chapter 339: Thatéˆ¥æªš Old Student

    As soon as she said this, Su Ni pushed an envelope over. Luo Heng opened it and quickly pushed it over. ¡°Su Ni, do you still treat me as a friend?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, listen to me slowly.¡±

    Seeing that he was angry, Su Ni continued slowly, ¡°This money is not for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Heng sat down again, but his expression was still stiff. ¡°I won¡¯t collect this money.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I need you to help me find someone to follow Su Banqing.¡±

    ¡°Su Banqing?¡±

    Luo Heng frowned again. This name was familiar, and they all had the surname Su.

    ¡°You guessed right. It¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Su Ni smiled bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t have any pressure on Cheng Yi, but my sister is¡­ she¡­ is by Cheng Yi¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Luo Heng was stunned by what had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not really with Cheng Yi, but¡­¡±

    Su Ni felt some pain in her heart.

    ¡°You mean, she wants revenge like you?¡±

    Luo Heng is clear at a moment, but Luo Heng still doesn¡¯t dare to rx such a big matter, and then asks, ¡°Then, what do you n to do?¡±  Could it be that he wanted to stop her?

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I know that I know her half-clear personality very well. I can¡¯t stop her. You just need to know her every move and she won¡¯t be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I understand now.¡±

    Luo Heng nodded solemnly. At this time, Su Ni handed the money back to Luo Heng and said, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting for you to help me. I should pay for this invitation.¡±

    Speaking of which, Luo Heng could not refuse anymore and nodded.

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and smiled a little more. She looked at Luo Heng again and asked Li Dan.

    Luo Heng nodded, acknowledging that the two were still together.

    This surprised Su Ni.

    ¡°During this period of time, Li Dan is very good. She is nning to find a job after the new year, and¡­ we n to get married at the end of this year.¡±

    Luo Heng looked embarrassed as he said this and lowered his head.

    Su Ni nodded. Since it was Luo Heng¡¯s choice, she could only wish her wishes.  Unlike the thunderbolt three months ago, Su Ni was very calm at this moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was indescribably gentle.

    The phone on the table rang and Luo Heng quickly picked up the call.

    Luo Heng quickly got up and apologized, ¡°She just went to visit her parents, but now at the airport, I have to pick her up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Su Ni was calm. Seeing that Luo Heng was still a little embarrassed, she waved her hand and urged, ¡°Go quickly. I haven¡¯t seen anyone for a new year. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve long thought about it.¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dy any further and quickly left.

    Su Ni was free. When she saw that Gu Zechen was about to get off work, she called Gu Zechen.

    The phone didn¡¯t get through and Su Ni simply went straight to thepany.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    The receptionist greeted enthusiastically and helped Su Ni open the special channel for the president. After the person went up, Gu Zechen was not in thepany and heard from the secretary that he was out.

    Su Ni was not in a hurry. She sat on the sofa and casually flipped through her book.

    Suddenly, a notebook popped out of the page. Su Ni smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°I never thought that a man would have the habit of writing books.¡±

    However, Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled when she saw the line of words written under the pink cherry flower bookmark.

    The bookmark fell to the ground again.

    The secretary sent a cup of coffee. Seeing that Su Ni was in a daze, she cried, ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Su Ni quickly picked up the bookmark and stuffed it into the new page. After she smiled and thanked the secretary, she still thought that the few numbers would always be together.

    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved quickly and she suddenly dried up. She picked up the coffee and took a sip, trying to calm herself down.

    The book was ced in a conspicuous position. She just grabbed it and easily got it.

    She could probably imagine that Xu Wan was sitting on the sofa like this back then. She could pick up her favorite book with a slight raise of her hand.

    Su Ni stood up in fright.

    All of a sudden, the room was cold.

    She walked back and forth uneasily in the house. She remembered that when she picked up the book, there was a faintyer of dust on it, which meant that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched it for a long time.

    This calmed Su Ni a little.

    However, when Su Ni walked to the desk and saw the photos on the table, her heart sank again.

    He still kept her photo!

    As soon as Su Ni¡¯s hand touched it, she heard movement outside. She was so frightened that her hand shrank and pretended to be wandering in the office.

    However, her smiling face was still a shadow in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Why are you here? I didn¡¯t make a call.¡±

    It was Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.

    Su Ni smiled and looked back to normal. ¡°Of course, I called you, but you are too busy. You don¡¯t have time to talk to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at his phone and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Su Ni asked casually. After all, it was working hours and Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t leave thepany easily.

    ¡°There¡¯s a troublesome customer who wants me to talk about it personally. You know that some customers don¡¯t go over, so he¡¯s asking each other to find a problem.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently pinched her shoulder.

    For some reason, Su Ni vaguely felt a tinge of panic in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How about we have dinner together tonight before going back?¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni nodded.

    Gu Zechen booked a star restaurant in advance, and the violin was particrly leisurely in a quiet environment. However, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone didn¡¯t stop. If it was in the past, Gu Zechen would definitely turn off his phone, but this time, Gu Zechen was impatient but he still picked up quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni cut the steak and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen obviously wanted to pretend to be rxed.

    But after being together for so long, Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions too well. At this time, he frowned impatiently, even with a smile in his eyes, he felt a little more reluctant.

    ¡°How about you go and get busy first?¡±

    Su Ni put down her knife and fork.

    If it wasn¡¯t an important matter, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have picked up the phone and hung up.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±

    As if he was trying to confirm it, he emphasized it heavily.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but nodded.

    The atmosphere became depressing, and even the smooth sound of the violin was heard by Su Ni.

    They were speechless all the way.

 Chapter 340: Keeping Something From Her

    Just as he was about to get out of the car, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and asked inexplicably, ¡°Su Ni, will you believe me no matter what happens?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice, but she quickly got connected to what happened tonight. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen, who knew that he was looking out the window.

    The topic stopped abruptly.

    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved and she whispered, ¡°Take some time and see Ruan Yichen together.¡±

    After all, Ruan Yichen had saved himself and had returned to Nancheng city.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it!¡±

    That night, Gu Zechen called Ruan Yichen, and Ruan Yichen¡¯s frivolousughter came from the other side. ¡°Why did Mr. Gu personally call me? It really makes me feel ttered.¡±

    ¡°I know you saved Su Nist time.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly felt that his breathing was unstable and he pulled his tie.

    Ruan Yichen was always uneasy and kind. Gu Zechen found himself unable to express his gratitude.

    However, it was Ruan Yichen who saved Su Ni after all. It was better to say such thanks than Su Ni personally told Ruan Yichen.

    Ignoring the faintughter on the phone, Gu Zechen returned to his normal self and said like negotiations in the mall, ¡°I have time toe out for dinner. I have some things I want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°I think Mr. Gu and I shouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about.¡±

    Ruan Yichen continued to smile, ¡°But I think if Mr. Su is here, I would be happy.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni has no time. I¡¯m just inviting you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe.¡±

    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger for a long time and started to hang up.

    On the other side, it is still good. ¡°I am just joking. President Gu is really angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been willing to owe others a favor. Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he really hung up.

    Ruan Yichen smiled at the phone, shook his head, sighed, and said to the beauty beside him, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to hear Mr. Gu¡¯s apology.¡±

    The beauty took advantage of the situation and climbed into Ruan Yichen¡¯s body, his two hands uneasily touched his chest, and he said coquettishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gu also meet with Mr. Ruan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ruan Yichen thought for a moment and nced at his gloomy mood. On the contrary, he was looking forward to tomorrow.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Ruan Yichen coughed twice and quickly took a sip of alcohol to suppress it. The water that day was too cold, and even his body couldn¡¯t bear it. He didn¡¯t know how Su Ni was doing now.

    Gu Zechen did not tell Su Ni about the lunch agreement tomorrow, but he only said that he would solve Ruan Yichen, so Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    In contrast, she was even more worried about Gu Zechen¡¯s unconditional trust.

    If it wasn¡¯t something particrly important or unbelievable, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Su Ni really wanted to ask, but Gu Zechenforted Su Ni and told her to go to the study if she slept early.

    The next day.

    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen met directly at the entrance of the city. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was grim and he nodded slightly as a greeting.

    Ruan Yichen smiled, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°President Gu, Mr. Ruan, please inside.¡±

    Luo Heng personally served the two of them and led them into the room. He heard someone from the other side call him, so he quickly went over.

    ¡°Two days ago, I found out something interesting. Manager Luo is a ssmate with your wife.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked indifferent and wanted to see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.

    Gu Zechen held the menu and didn¡¯t raise his head. He didn¡¯t know whether it was clear or unclear. He just asked, ¡°What do you think I can order?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think CEO Gu is not here to treat me to dinner. I really want to know what kind of gift Mr. Gu will give me today.¡±

    He smiled.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t push it away and said expressionlessly, ¡°Back then, you lost thend in my hands. I know that I made you unhappy. I intend to give you a small part of thisnd that is close to JK Business.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile stiffened and he looked at Gu Zechen in disbelief.

    Although it was just a small piece ofnd that Gu Zechen mentioned, Ruan Yichen knew that it was very important. With the establishment of a new business circle, Gu Zechen was really willing to give Ji.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±  Can you repay Mr. Ruan for saving my wife now?

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    When Ruan Yichen reacted, his expression was a little more disrespectful. He smiled and said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu is quite affectionate. I gave thisnd to Mr. Su, and now I¡¯m taking it out to lend flowers to Buddha. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.

    Ruan Yichen leaned back in his chair and looked even more arrogant. He squinted at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°This gift is indeed heavy, but to give it to me personally, Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°Thisnd is still in Su Ni¡¯s hands, but I have the decision.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    However, Ruan Yichen seemed to have grasped Gu Zechen¡¯s evidence. He smiled and looked more proud. ¡°If I say, Mr. Gu will either give me a decent gift, or let Mr. Su give me this gift personally.¡±

    ¡°Do you want thisnd?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to waste too much of his lip and tongue, so he decided, ¡°You don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t have any losses, but for J. K, my reputation isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t want it. It was just a different person.  As far as I know, Su Corp is not working yet, and Mr. Su is fine. It can¡¯t be that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t let Mr. Sue to see me.

    Ruan Yichen leaned in, lowered his voice and smiled maliciously.

    Gu Zechen looked at him coldly.

    Three secondster, Ruan Yichenpromised.

    She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, good. If you don¡¯t see me, I¡¯ll thank you for that piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Gu Zechen picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, his expression returning to normal.

    When Su Ni arrived in the middle of the city, she learned from Luo Heng that Gu Zechen was also here.

    However, it was not a coincidence that the two of them could still touch each other, so they followed Luo Heng to the room in the deepest part of the corridor.

    ¡°Only Su Banqing is here this time.¡±

    Luo Heng lowered his voice. ¡°However, she has Cheng Yi¡¯s people beside her. It seems that Cheng Yi is worried about her.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. She knew this. She thanked Su Banqing and quickly sent her text to meet up in the bathroom.

    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t eat for long. The two men had nothing to talk about. When they came out, Gu Zechen seemed to see a familiar figure, not only frowning.

    Ruan Yichen also saw Su Ni and Luo Heng together, and he started to make eye contact, ¡°I told you that it¡¯s an old ssmate meeting.¡±

 Chapter 341: Gift

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not interested.  Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t intend to let Gu Zechen go just like that. He continued to smile at the back, ¡°You must be careful. I never thought that my wife would meet up under my eyes!¡±

    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen punched Ruan Yichen heavily. Thetter dodged agilely but was forced to the corner by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Please close your stinky mouth, Ruan Yichen, my patience is limited. For the sake of you saving Su Ni today, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen then let go of Ruan Yichen.

    Ruan Yichen shook his tie and tidied up his shirt. His smile restrained a lot, but he suddenly asked, ¡°Xu Wan is back. Do you know?¡±

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut and left.

    Ruan Yichen smiled faintly. Yesterday was the day when the murderer who killed Xu Wan was released from prison. Gu Zechen personally went over but unintentionally came up with a shocking secret. Xu Wan might still be alive.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression just now, she obviously knew that not only was Xu Wan still alive, she also took the flight yesterday back to Nancheng city.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯d like to see which woman you love the most this time.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was as if he was waiting for a good show.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t leave directly but returned to half the city.

    Su Ni and Su Banqing met quickly, and their noses soon became wet. However, because time was short, Kang still let go of his No. 4 and wiped his eyes. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll meet again when we send Cheng Yi to jail?¡±

    ¡°I know Cheng Yi sent someone to follow you, but it has something to do with dad.¡±

    Su Ni briefly told Su Banqing about Gu Zechen sending his father overseas for treatment.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you know Papa¡¯s body well. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Su Ni felt that it was better to talk about such an important matter.

    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand and her eyes were full of trust. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll listen to you.  Whether you stay or go out for treatment, I¡¯ll listen to you.

    Su Banqing¡¯s words gave Su Ni a heart-stopping needle. She nodded and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Cheng Yi is a poisonous snake. Be careful around her. I think it¡¯s not what you said. Cheng Yi is still doubting you.¡±

    ¡°Sis, alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Cheng Yi has already given me free ess to the office. When I find the most important information, I will definitely leave.¡±

    Su Banqing swore solemnly.

    ¡°Miss Su.¡±

    There was a man¡¯s voice outside. Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were flustered. ¡°That¡¯s the bodyguard Cheng Yi hired for me. He told me that he was monitoring me. I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    Su Ni was so worried that she held Su Banqing¡¯s hand reluctantly and advised, ¡°Sis can solve the issue of revenge alone. You better get out as soon as possible and don¡¯t give him a chance to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Sis.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Su Banqing¡¯s reasons outside and her eyes darkened.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Su Banqing in the past six months. Perhaps it was because she was afraid she would object that she never dared to contact her.

    By the time she realized everything, she was already with Cheng Yi and it was toote to stop her.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni tidied up her emotions and bumped into Ruan Yichen as soon as she went out. The other side was leaning against the wall, as if waiting for someone.

    Su Ni looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Will Mr. Ruan wait for me here?¡±

    Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen were eating here. At this time, Ruan Yichen was the only one. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried and looked at the previous room.

    Ruan Yichen saw Su Ni¡¯s mind and said, ¡°Mr. Gu has other things to do, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for what happened that day.¡±

    Su Ni calmed down and thanked her.

    ¡°As easy as lifting a hand.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled. ¡°In addition, Mr. Gu has also sent me a big gift.¡±

    ¡°What gift?¡±

    Su Ni was curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s the package in Mr. Su¡¯s hands. In other words, thend has now be both of us.¡±

    Ruan Yichen frowned and smiled at Su Ni.

    Su Ni shifted her gaze and smiled without a smile. She replied naturally, ¡°I¡¯m really congratting Mr. Ruan. It¡¯s a good news for J. K to recover.¡±

    Ruan Yichen ignored the sarcasm in Su Ni¡¯s words. He put his hands in his pockets and followed Su Ni outside the Half-Cheng Hotel. ¡°I think I¡¯d better take some time and go to the Su Corp to do this. After all, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gu won¡¯t be able to make time for a while.¡±

    Su Ni vaguely felt that Ruan Yichen had something to say, but thetter had already bowed at her and took a step first.

    Su Ni did not need to specte more about the matter. At noon, Su Ni called Gu Zechen with a female voice.

    Su Ni thought she made the wrong call and was about to hang up when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice exining that it was the secretary.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask much but there was an unknown premonition in her heart.

    Gu Zechen worked overtime for three days.

    Su Corp also officially started working. At the beginning of the new year, there were still a lot of things to be busy with. Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart. Until one day, Qin Yue suddenly asked about their recent rtionship.

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Qin Yue doubted.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it. There was no need to lie to such things. Qin Yue nodded, ¡°It might be a misunderstanding.¡±

    After calming down, Su Ni thought about it and realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zechen for four whole days, which never happened before.

    Su Ni suddenly felt her throat dry and wanted to meet Gu Zechen for lunch.

    On the other side, there was an excuse that there was still a meeting that could not be made for the time being.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days.¡±

    Su Ni decided toe straight to the point. She didn¡¯t know what Qin Yue misunderstood but there must be something wrong with it.

    ¡°Sorry, Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to have realized this problem and began to apologize to Su Ni. In the end, he exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy these two days. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get settled.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be a troublesome woman and quickly hung up.

    During this period, Ruan Yichen also found Su Ni and simply signed a transfer agreement. After Gu Zechen found out, he didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly hung up.

    It looked like he was really busy.

    ¡°Mr. Gu has been quite busy these two days. I met Mr. Gu at Fengyang Hotel two days ago. Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really busy!¡±

    Ruan Yichen was not in a hurry to leave, and Su Ni became more curious because she heard about Gu Zechen¡¯s recent situation.

 Chapter 342: Too Like Her

    However, Su Ni did not say anything. Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose was unknown, and she was not sure about Gu Zechen¡¯s recent situation. Su Ni was afraid she would say something wrong.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯te to you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ruan, you care about yourself!¡±

    Su Ni frowned and interrupted Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t mind!¡±  Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni with a smile and slowly said, ¡°I have no other meaning, but I¡¯m a little curious. Mr. Gu is so busy, do you really not go to him?¡±

    ¡°Su Corp has been quite busytely.¡±

    Su Ni was perfunctory.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. This afternoon, I went to Gu Corp toe over. I heard that Mr. Gu got off work quite early these two days, but I just heard it casually. The news isn¡¯t safe.¡±

    Ruan Yichen crossed his arms and smiled at Su Ni.

    Su Ni looked calm and angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ruan, I still have a meeting.¡±

    Without waiting for Su Ni to finish, Ruan Yichen nodded endlessly, saying, ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    After work hours, Su Ni kept looking at the documents, but deep down, she was thinking about Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see him for a long time. This was something he had never seen before when he was busy. A woman¡¯s intuition couldn¡¯t make her think about anything. In the end, he called Qin Yue into the office.

    ¡°The rumors you said before are rted to Mr. Gu?¡±

    Su Ni knocked sideways.

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t understand what Su Ni meant, but Mr. Chen¡¯s exnation was there. He didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings go wrong. He nodded and told the truth, ¡°I heard that President Gu recently recruited a female secretary, and the time for work is almost stuck together.¡±

    Su Ni frowned but she managed to control her emotions well. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to be with the secretary every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is naturally no idle talk when they are at work, but the problem is that Mr. Gu has been working overtime for the past two days and stays in thepany.¡±

    This was what Qin Yue was worried about.

    Although there were no rumors outside, there were already quite a lot of rumors in Gu Corp.

    Su Ni suddenly remembered the Fengyang hotel Ruan Yichen mentioned. It was not around the Gu Corp. If there was any important meeting, it wouldn¡¯t cross two districts.

    Su Ni went to Gu Corp first. Knowing that Gu Zechen had gone out to meet customers, Su Ni took another taxi to Fengyang Hotel.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen woulde today, but she had a hunch that she would sit on the sofa on the side of the hotel.

    Su Ni called Gu Zechen and said there was a meeting.

    After hanging up, Su Ni looked at the time. It was already eight in the evening.

    Su Ni yawned without any trace, which made her waste time here. Su Ni nned to leave, but she saw a familiar figure appear at the entrance of the hotel.

    Next to him was a woman.

    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re so full tonight.¡±

    The woman leaned on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and called Ze Yan directly.

    Su Ni¡¯s blood gushed up but she was frozen in her ce. From her perspective, she looked like a loving couple.

    However, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.

    Su Ni forcefully restrained her anger. She didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble and let the news of their rtionship breaking appear in the headlines of the media tomorrow, but now¡­

    In an instant, the humiliation Guan Ning had given her back then filled her heart again.

    Even though Gu Zechen had confirmed her innocence, how could she convince herself?

    Su Ni trembled as she took out her phone and called Gu Zechen.

    The man was so close that she could even see the warmth in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zechen picked it up and looked at it, but he quickly hung up and started typing.

    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    The woman urged.

    She casually flirted the curly hair by her ear, and in the blink of an eye, she revealed a delicate and enchanting face.

    Su Ni¡¯s wallet fell and she fell on the sofa.

    It was really simr!

    If Guan Ning was only five or six percent like Xu Wan, then this woman in front of her had at least 80 to 90 percent simrities.

    She probably understood where she had lost.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Xu Wan sneered. She obviously saw Su Ni, so she didn¡¯t dodge. On the contrary, when she saw her eyes, she knew Khai and smiled at her.

    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold.

    At that moment, she felt like Xu Wan¡¯s ghost had returned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Xu Wan tiptoed and held his face, blocking Gu Zechen¡¯s line of sight.

    Su Ni stumbled and fled. She had no idea how she rushed out of the hotel.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, stop messing around!¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed away Xu Wan¡¯s red lips and looked at the sound of movement just now. There was a cup of tea on the other side, but no one was seen.

    Seeing that the person had left, Xu Wan once again held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and softly said coquettishly, ¡°Zeheng, she¡¯s been back for a few days. You don¡¯t want to stay with me.¡±

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m very busy working.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s head hurt and he could only constantly find excuses.

    ¡°Excuses, it¡¯s all excuses!¡±

    Xu Wan shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand unhappily and her eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t willingly get married back then. I don¡¯t care about these things. I cane back this time because I want to be with you forever.¡±

    She then threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of worry and worry.

    Su Ni walked alone on the road with her bag.

    The snow by the street had long disappeared, but Su Ni still felt it was cold and cold.

    She couldn¡¯t help but hug her arms tightly, but her body was still cold.

    The woman hugged Gu Zechen tightly like she was announcing the ownership of the item.

    In an instant, she felt like she had no capital.

    The gentleness and sweetness of the past half a year was like a dream, and now she was beaten back to her original form.

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s such a cold day, let me send you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s car followed behind Su Ni. At this time, he stepped on the gas and stopped in front of Su Ni.

    ¡°You followed me?¡±

    Even though Su Ni was sad, her rationality was still there and it was impossible for her to bump into her on the streets.

    ¡°I just went to Fengyang Hotel and just came out.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes shed and an unusual light shed inside.

    When she heard the Fengyang Hotel, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became sharp. It seemed like it was not the first time Ruan Yichen came, but this time¡­

    ¡°You know that woman!¡±

    Su Ni questioned coldly.

 Chapter 343: It Really Is Her

    The cold wind blew past and Ruan Yichen shrank his neck. He personally opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Su, if you have something to say, let¡¯s get in the car. It¡¯s too cold.¡±

    With a bang, Su Ni closed the door and sat in the back row. Her expression was still cold. ¡°What do you and that woman want to do?¡±

    With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson, Su Ni naturally put all the questions to Ruan Yichen.

    But this time, Ruan Yichen parked the car by the side of the road and raised his hands with an expression of helplessness, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re really wrong this time. I know that woman well, but even if I want to talk to her, she doesn¡¯t care about me.¡±

    Su Ni watched him act coldly and did not believe Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ruan Yichen nodded and said, ¡°If you knew who she is, you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±

    Ruan Yichen restrained his smile and returned to his serious expression.

    Su Ni suddenly didn¡¯t say anything because she understood a little from Ruan Yichen¡¯s serious face. It was obviously impossible, but¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s Xu Wan!¡±

    But Ruan Yichen still said it without warning.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Su Ni subconsciously denied it but her body still trembled slightly.

    Ruan Yichen sighed, ¡°You just came out at Fengyang Hotel. You must¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    Su Ni paused and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ruan Yichen, on the other hand, really looked at how Su Ni came out of the hotel in a daze. He expected Su Ni to see Kang¡¯er, so he added, ¡°You should have seen pictures of Lan Si. It¡¯s already very simr to Guan Ning. You don¡¯t think she¡¯s just someone like Xu Wan¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she already dead?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth was a little stiff.

    For this reason, Gu Zechen hated himself for three whole years.

    She had always lived in the shadow of Xu Wan¡¯s death. If it wasn¡¯t for her marriage with Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t have died¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It must be just simr.¡±

    Su Ni mumbled and shook her head.

    ¡°This must be another conspiracy of yours. You found someone simr to Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni started to fall into a fantasy. How could a dead persone back alive?

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, would it be that simr?¡±

    Ruan Yichen calmly broke Su Ni¡¯s fantasy.

    ¡°Then you have a way too. Now that you¡¯re so advanced in medical and beauty, you can find a simr one, and then stic surgery won¡¯t work.¡±

    Su Ni seemed to have suddenly thought of something as she suddenly grabbed onto Ruan Yichen¡¯s arm and asked nervously.  ¡°Ruan Yichen, is she Guan Ning? You deliberately made her look like Xu Wan?¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t push Su Ni away. He suddenly felt pitiful when he saw her dejected appearance.

    ¡°If she¡¯s Guan Ning, do you think Gu Zechen can¡¯t recognize her?¡±

    Su Ni was dumbfounded and mumbled, ¡°Then you found another person, right?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away, looked into her terrified eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Actually, you already have an answer in your heart, right? Why do you keep asking me to deny it? If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Wan, you wouldn¡¯t have run away just now.¡±  From Su Ni I know, you would have rushed up at the time.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Su Ni lowered her head and shook heavily.

    ¡°You will. Not only will you rush over, you will also ask me clearly.¡±

    Ruan Yichen seemed to know Su Ni very well, and thetter exploded again. ¡°Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t think you know me very well. I can¡¯t rush into that situation. Do you want the reporters tomorrow to write about how our feelings are broken?¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised his hands again to express his surrender.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. Calm down first.¡±  Now the truth was that Xu Wan was back, and Gu Zechen also recognized her as Xu Wan.

    Ruan Yichen said what Su Ni didn¡¯t dare admit.

    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±

    Su Ni covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to hear anything.

    She opened the car door and was about to leave. Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop her but drove slowly behind.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, please let me be alone!¡±

    Su Ni was annoyed and started yelling behind her.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, this road doesn¡¯t seem to be yours alone.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled cheekily.

    Su Ni looked gloomy and indifferent. She suddenly remembered something and asked coldly, ¡°Ruan Yichen, didn¡¯t you like Xu Wan a lot too? You even took revenge on Gu Zechen because of her death. What, aren¡¯t you nning to reim the person you love now?¡±

    As expected, Ruan Yichen frowned and stared at Su Ni unhappily.

    ¡°You are really angry!¡±

    Su Ni felt that her words had worked and became more stern. She said again, ¡°You just watch her continue to be with Gu Zechen. You feel sorry. Aren¡¯t you jealous, aren¡¯t you crazy?¡±

    The moment he said that, Ruan Yichen turned the car.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and continued to walk slowly along the street.

    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back to the family. Ever since Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back, it had be cold.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, is Xu Wan really back? What should you choose?¡±

    Su Ni smiled bitterly.

    Soon, a strong light pierced her eyes. Su Ni turned her head and looked at Ruan Yichen angrily.

    ¡°Why are you back for?¡±

    She cursed loudly.

    ¡°Heh, you almost said that. I think you¡¯re trying to provoke me on purpose and chase me away.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was proud of seeing through Su Ni.

    Su Ni did think so, but she didn¡¯t think anything was going on after being exposed. She had initially said that she was the truth, so she continued, ¡°So what if you say that Xu Wan is the woman you love? She¡¯s still alive, so you still have a chance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but on my way back, I suddenly realized that I had a new woman I liked.¡±

    Ruan Yichen leaned against the steering wheel with his two hands and tapped lightly with his fingers, looking like a yful kid.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you could be so affectionate. It seems that men are just like that. They are just saying things for others to hear. Their painful expressions are just for others to see.  Hypocy!

    ¡°Among the men in this world, including Gu Zechen?¡±

    Ruan Yichen grinned.

    Su Ni choked.

    She wanted to say no, but the reality tonight had already pped her in the face, so she could only stare at Ruan Yichen and ignore him.

    ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Su Ni refused decisively.

    ¡°Maybe find a ce to calm down. We are both in the world, let alone friends!¡±

 Chapter 344: Weéˆ¥æª™e Not Along The Way

    Ruan Yichen followed closely.

    Su Ni stopped, took a deep breath, and then looked at Ruan Yichen earnestly and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan, I think we are still a step away from friends because we are not on the road.¡±

    Su Ni bit thest few words heavily and reminded Ruan Yichen.

    But Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care, and still smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Even if you go back to the family, you can¡¯t go back to the family, I will send you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already called my friend.¡±

    Su Ni waved her phone. After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni knew she could not continue like this, so she called Luo Heng.

    ¡°Let me guess who you called?¡±

    Ruan Yichen touched his chin and looked thoughtful. Su Ni smiled but didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    But then, Ruan Yichen said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the manager of the Half-City Hotel, Luo Heng.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Su Ni was shocked and she felt a little scared. ¡°You investigated me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, I admit that you have great charm, but I¡¯m not interested in doing this.¡±

    Ruan Yichen spread his hands and showed a helpless expression. He exined, ¡°It just happened that I met you and Manager Luo at the Halfeng Hotel that day. By the way, Gu Zechen saw it too.¡±

    Ruan Yichen kindly spoke up.

    Su Ni frowned again.

    Gu Zechen did not mention this to him.  Gu Zechen had never returned ever since that day.

    In the past, Gu Zechen would definitely break the sandpot and ask the bottom. Could it be that Xu Wan was back and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about him anymore?

    Because he didn¡¯t care, he was toozy to ask.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    As the two of them were silent, another ray of light shone in. Luo Heng got out of the car and ran over with a worried expression. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Are you alright? What happened? You¡¯re walking alone on the road.¡±

    Sensing that Su Ni¡¯s hands and feet were cold, Luo Heng quickly took off his jacket and put it on himself.

    Su Ni quickly said that it was no longer necessary.

    ¡°Looks like your friend really cares about you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Only then did Luo Heng notice that there was still someone in the car beside him. He turned his head and calmly called out to Mr. Ruan.

    Ruan Yichen nodded and looked at Su Ni. ¡°Alright, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be safe on the road alone. Now that someone is taking care of you, I don¡¯t have to worry. Goodbyeter!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±

    Su Ni said to Luo Heng.

    The car was full of warmth and Su Ni had recovered after a long time. Luo Heng really wanted to ask what had happened, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s see if there are any hotels nearby.¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead and closed her eyes.

    She was really tired after making such a scene in the middle of the night.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡±

    Luo Heng turned his head in surprise, ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t go back tonight.¡±

    Su Ni exined, but at the end, she smiled bitterly. ¡°He should say that from now on, he won¡¯t go back.¡±

    Xu Wan was always a shadow of Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Now that Xu Wan was back, she could guess what happened to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luo Heng stopped the car by the roadside in a hurry. From her words, he could tell that something was wrong.

    Before this, he had felt that Su Ni¡¯s sadness wasn¡¯t normal. After all, when Cheng Yi came back, Su Ni told himself that he had always felt that Hoban was very strong.

    However, Gu Zechen and Su Ni¡¯s feelings were reported every day. Not long ago, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went back to the capital together.

    ¡°Are you arguing?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯d be good if we fought.¡±

    It was Gu Zechen who didn¡¯t see her at all. Even if she wanted to fight, she couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Don¡¯t guess, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni forced herself up and smiled at Luo Heng.

    ¡°If you want to say it, call me. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡±

    Luo Heng advised.

    Su Ni answered vaguely, feeling bitter.

    Even her closest friend, she couldn¡¯t say such a sad thing.

    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t go to the hotel and headed back to thepany halfway. She nned to stay at thepany for one night.

    After all, apart from Gu Zechen, she had more things to do.

    When she opened her phone and saw Gu Zechen¡¯ste message, Su Ni burst intoughter.

    At that time, he was still lying, saying that he was in a meeting and that it was not convenient for him to pick up.

    She had personally seen him with another woman.

    No, that¡¯s not another woman, it¡¯s Xu Wan.

    His first love.

    Su Ni smiled and tears fell. She found a bottle of wine barefoot, poured herself a ss of wine, and threw her phone aside.

    Only after getting drunk and not feeling pain could she sleep soundly.

    However, the past between Ceng Jing and Gu Zechen was now like a movie. The more they drank, the more clear-headed they became.

    The phone on the side lit up many times but Su Ni didn¡¯t see it once.

    Night was unusually long.

    The next morning, Su Ni¡¯s head hurt and she slept all night on the ground. Su Ni looked at the wine bottles on the table and couldn¡¯t help but hammer her head.

    He didn¡¯t know how much he drankst night.

    ¡°It¡¯s a headache.¡±

    Su Ni cursed in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t let Qin Yue see her appearanceter. She didn¡¯t have time to wash up, so she packed up the table first.

    When it was almost done, Su Ni picked up her phone. It was fine if she didn¡¯t look at it. She was so frightened that Su Ni almost threw her phone out.

    One night, there were thirty missed calls.

    They all came from one person, Gu Zechen.

    Thinking back tost night¡¯s Ming You, how could this man call him?  Even though she saw it now, Su Ni had yet to sort out her emotions and didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    Su Ni was still thinking about replying to a text when she heard amotion outside. When Su Ni opened the door of the lounge, she saw Gu Zechen barging into the office.

    Su Ni covered up the disgust in her eyes and pretended to be calm as she asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you here early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go homest night?¡±

    Gu Zechen came up and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes lit up. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you all night?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    With so many calls, Su Ni should have guessed that Gu Zechen had probably flipped through the whole Nancheng city. Fortunately, she slept in the officest night and was not disturbed by anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as busy as Mr. Gu. I don¡¯t have time to go home, so I just slept in the office.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was calm but her tone wasn¡¯t good.

    After Gu Zechen reacted, his expression softened. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni denied it and even smiled. She crossed her arms and looked at him. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would go back to the familyst night.¡±

 Chapter 345: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Angry

    Beauty of Liang Chen, at such an important moment, how could Gu Zechen go home?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand again, but Su Ni hid it. Then he smiled and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned, a littleplicated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her.

    Su Ni nced at the time and pretended to be surprised, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to have an early meeting.¡±

    ¡°Then lunch.¡±

    Su Ni had already pushed open the door of the lounge. Gu Zechen cried out unwillingly from behind, and Su Ni smiled apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Look at thepany now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±

    Aftering out of the office, Su Ni steadied her steps and let out a long sigh of relief.

    She also knew that her performance just now looked like she was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with Gu Zechen. Before she could figure out how to face Gu Zechen, it was best not to meet.

    Because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in anymore!

    However, to Su Ni¡¯s surprise, when she came back from the conference, the secretary outside told Su Ni that Mr. Gu was still waiting in the office.

    Su Ni was surprised.

    She knew how busy Gu Corp was. ¡°What, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t left since the morning?¡±

    The secretary nodded again.

    Su Ni tidied up her set and knew that she couldn¡¯t hide. Gu Zechen had made up his mind to see her.

    Finishing her emotions, Su Ni walked in calmly and calmly. When she saw Gu Zechen, she immediately smiled and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Gu, I haven¡¯t left yet.¡±

    ¡°Wait for lunch.¡±

    Gu Zechen flipped through the book in his hand and said without looking up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m very busy?¡±

    Before she could finish, Gu Zechen raised his head. Su Ni could only change her words and continue, ¡°How about eating in the cafeteria?¡±

    Su Ni still remembered how stinky Gu Zechen looked when he first ate at the Su Corp cafeteria.

    Un, Gu Zechen nodded without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth and agreed so decisively that she couldn¡¯te out of the stage.

    ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and made a wee gesture. Gu Zechen really got up and naturally hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder when he passed by her.

    Su Ni looked at it awkwardly and her body moved to the side uncontrobly.

    Gu Zechen looked dissatisfied, but he didn¡¯t show it.

    Gu Zechen still held Su Ni in his arms. As he walked, he asked indifferently, ¡°What, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. Has Mrs Gu not adapted to it?¡±

    There was no other scent of perfume on his body, which made Su Ni stand on his side a little, no longer as obvious.

    Gu Zechen was slightly satisfied.

    Then he heard Gu Zechen ask, ¡°Are you busy these two days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have time to eat my busy meal, so I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled naturally and lied without blushing.

    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t ask.

    Gu Zechen went to the cafeteria and caused quite a stir. Compared to before, Su Ni was calmer and moreposed than ever before.

    From time to time, people came over to greet him. It was rare for Gu Zechen to put down his airs and nod slightly in response.

    Su Ni silently ate. In her eyes, she only thought that Gu Zechen had done something wrong, which made her personality change.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni was eating.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though she had drunk quite a lotst night, after a morning¡¯s meeting, Su Ni¡¯s mind had already woken up. She couldn¡¯t control Gu Zechen¡¯s matter. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say it, she could pretend she didn¡¯t know.

    However, she couldn¡¯t leave her Su Corp, so she didn¡¯t have to make herself pitiful like a bitter woman.

    He might as well do whatever he should. If he was his, he would be his own.

    After dinner, Su Ni made an excuse to leave.

    Gu Zechen wanted to talk to Su Ni.

    Su Ni was stunned and looked at Gu Zechen with confusion across the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for us to do this now? I¡¯m busy too, no one will disturb anyone.¡±

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly shouted.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Gu Zechen leaned back and gently hugged Su Ni from behind, breathing warmly on her neck.

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and lowered his posture, saying, ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t be angry with me. When Iplete this project, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Perhaps it was a wife that touched the softest part of Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    It had been a long time since she heard Gu Zechen call her like that, and her expression became more dazed.

    Finally, she let out a sigh, softened her tone, and obediently responded, ¡°Then, when we have time, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Waifu, are you still angry with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked worriedly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni replied calmly.

    One size is one size.

    She was indeed soft-hearted now, but what happenedst night was like a knife in her chest. With a slight touch, it would still be painful.

    Before leaving, Gu Zechen suddenly mentioned his previous words again, ¡°Waifu, no matter what happens, you will definitely trust me unconditionally.¡±

    Just likest time in the car, Su Ni nodded subconsciously.

    Gu Zechen let out a long sigh of relief before leaving the office.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t send Gu Zechen, but she thought about what Gu Zechen meant by believing him.

    Do you want to believe him and Xu Wan?

    Su Ni burst intoughter. Even she found it a little funny. If there was really something hard to say, Gu Zechen could tell her the truth, but from what he meant today, he had nothing at all.

    And¡­

    Su Ni believed in everything she saw at Fengyang Hotel.

    Her head hurt more and more.

    Su Ni gently tapped her head to calm herself down and stop thinking.

    This afternoon, Su Ni handled a lot of affairs, among which the Nanjiawan project took more than a year, and finally came to an end.

    Next was the business registration problem. Someone reported that someone bought almost two-thirds of the stores in Nanjiawan overnight.

    This was a huge sum of thirty million dors.

    Su Ni had not received any news before. If this was a superrge investment, it was understandable. After all, once the Nanjiawan Hotel was established and cooperated with the Gu Corp business circle, it was likely that it would not be long before it became a new business circle.

    However, the problem now was that those selling stores had neither been renting news nor had any ns to renovate them, so they had been free there.

    ¡°Go investigate again and see who bought so much in one go.¡±

    Su Ni called Qin Yue into the office.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Qin Yue handed Su Ni a document with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it. It was bought by a smallpany called Zi Shan. No shop has been renovated yet.¡±

 Chapter 346: Behind Him

    ¡°Purple Mountain?¡±

    Su Ni was confused. If it was really a smallpany, how could it have such strength?

    Qin Yue furrowed his eyebrows and hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this too, but I can¡¯t find anything. Obviously, the other party doesn¡¯t want us to know their true identity.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. After a while, she seemed to remember and said, ¡°Then you go out first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Su Ni looked up at Qin Yue.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from Mr. Chen. On the Nanjiawan project, I hope that Mr. Gu can make a move.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Why?¡±

    Qin Yue looked very embarrassed, but he still said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Chen might still be a little worried. In fact, if Mr. Gu invested in Nanjiawan, it will be of great help to the stability of our Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°Most of those stores have been bought, and the rest are also in retail sales. You mean to ask President Gu to help investigate who is behind this?¡±

    Su Ni understood Qin Yue¡¯s meaning in an instant.

    Indeed, if he investigated, the other party would be on alert, but Gu Zechen would be different.

    ¡°If someone is really behind this, the consequences will be serious.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and quickly nodded. ¡°I will arrange this.¡±

    ¡°In fact, this is not the most serious. I¡¯m afraid that the other party will want to suppress the Su Corp and these stores will not take action. This way, although Nanjiawan has opened, it is still a dead business circle. It won¡¯t be long before the Nanjiawan will be abolished.¡±

    Qin Yue stated his worries.

    ¡°I will investigate it as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Ni looked serious.

    Su Ni had already thought of what Qin Yue had said, but there was still a sliver of hope in her heart. After all, it was 30 million investment. If it wasn¡¯t for a fool or if he wanted to take revenge, who would have turned his huge investment into a zombie store.

    If the Nanjiawan fell, then 30 million yuan would be wasted.

    To be safe, Su Ni quickly called Gu Zechen.

    This time, Gu Zechen quickly got through. After hearing Su Ni¡¯s question, Gu Zechen hesitated for a while and gave the answer gloomily.

    ¡°Others wouldn¡¯t do that, but don¡¯t forget that if someone sincerely wants to suppress you, this isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Soon, she broke out in cold sweat. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°You mean Cheng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Gu Zechen responded, he quickly changed his tone and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Of course, this is just my guess now. I need to investigate who is more specifically. Don¡¯t worry too much and scare yourself.¡±

    ¡°I also hope that this is just my concern.¡±

    Su Ni hung up and was still a little worried. Taking advantage of the early hours of work, she asked Luo Qing to send her to Nanjiawan.

    Just like Qin Yue¡¯s report, although the Nanjiawan project had been built, the shop doors around werepletely different from the efforts Su Ni had spent back then.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, is it really you?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Cheng Yi came to the Nancheng city before, and now he disappeared like the wind. It was also because Su Ni was too busy during this period that she didn¡¯t take Cheng Yi seriously.

    Now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just him who wanted to make a move, but Cheng Yi¡¯s purpose was also him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni circled the Nanjiawan again and didn¡¯t find any other problems. She was about to go back when she suddenly heard someone calling her.

    ¡°Su Ni?¡±  Sure enough, it was you. I didn¡¯t expect you to bump into an old ssmate like this. It¡¯s been so many years since I saw you. How¡¯s it? ¡±

    As she watched the people running all the way behind her, she stood there and said a lot. After thinking for a while, Su Ni opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lu¡­ Rong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  They didn¡¯t know each other for a few years?

    Seeing that she was dressed well with the driver by her side, Lu Rong felt sour in her heart, but she still pretended to be angry, not daring to reveal her unhappiness.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She did not have much impression of Lu Rong and could only smile politely.

    Lu Rong didn¡¯t mind. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°You are a famous figure in our ss. Not only have you inherited the Su Corp now, you have even married Gu Zechen. If you didn¡¯t happen to meet today, it would be difficult to see you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled calmly without giving much exnation. Apart from Luo Heng, she really didn¡¯t have much contact with her ssmates.

    However, when he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s name, he felt like he was stuck in his heart and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.

    ¡°I still have something¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too boring to leave just like that!¡±  Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Lu Rong changed the topic and pulled her back.

    ¡°How about this? There¡¯s an old ssmate gathering this weekend. Please give me a face.¡±

    Lu Rong had Su Ni who did not nod and did not want to let go. Her eyes were full of anticipation, but Khai did not want to go to a lively ce, so he had to refuse.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t give face to old ssmates, then it is true. Now that you be Mrs. Gu, you definitely don¡¯t want to have any contact with us littlemoners.¡±

    Lu Rong was still teasing her on the surface, but she was already impatient. If not for Gu Zechen¡¯s huge influence, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to praise others, let alone Su Ni.

    Lu Rong thought that her appearance and body were no worse than Su Ni. However, when she was in university, everyone kept talking in her ear about how good the Khai family was and how beautiful they were.

    At first, she thought that Cheng Yi and Su Ni were blind, but she never imagined that in the blink of an eye, she would kick another high branch of Cheng Yi¡¯s ranking.

    That was Gu Zechen, a man she never had in her life.

    However, no matter how jealous she was in her heart, Lu Rong could only nder in her heart. On the surface, she still had to pretend to be angry. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and did not let go, just waiting for her to nod and give her a good look at the ssmate party!

    Lu Rong saw that Su Ni was a little embarrassed, so she hurriedly smiled back and said, ¡°Every time our ssmates get together, they talk about you. You refuse like this, aren¡¯t you pouting my face?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su has a lot of opportunities in the future, but she also has to work hard andbine it un¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Su Ni was in two big shots and felt that if she didn¡¯t agree, she would be a sinner.

    Wasn¡¯t it a ssmate gathering? She hadn¡¯t attended it yet.

    ¡°Great,e, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±

    When Lu Rong heard this, she was afraid Su Ni would change her mind the next second, so she quickly sent the address over.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so she got into the car and left. Before she left, Lu Rong took three steps to send her off. When she saw that the car was gone, she rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to pretend.¡±

 Chapter 347: Student Gathering

    The next day, Su Ni left her ss and went straight to the Half-Cheng Hotel.

    These days, Gu Zechen had not been looking for her, so she had a lot of time. Although she wasn¡¯t used to it, she was much more free.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t read the text message yesterday. Today, she found out that the address was chosen at the Half-Cheng Hotel.

    Su Ni called Luo Heng in advance. There was indeed a banquet, and there was more than that. Luo Heng said, ¡°It¡¯s more than that. We chose thirty thousand halls. It¡¯s really rich.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about the price of the private room. She hadn¡¯t been in contact over the years, so she might even have a good friend.

    ¡°Is he here?¡±

    Su Ni asked worriedly.

    Although he didn¡¯t say his name, Luo Heng still understood. He whispered, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t he in the capital? He won¡¯te over for a ssmate gathering.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and felt relieved.

    An hourter, after Su Ni arrived at the Half-Cheng Hotel, she realized that not only did she think wrong, she was also very wrong.

    Not only did the people from other arease, many other development areas also came back.  Among them was Cheng Yi, who was holding champagne with a bright smile and chatting with others.

    Su Ni turned and left.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was not big or small, but the students around them heard it and turned back.

    ¡°Why did you juste in and turn to leave?¡±  Then he grabbed Su Ni.

    Seeing the faint expression on Su Ni¡¯s face, everyone started to persuade her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, so how can I just leave?¡±

    ¡°I came here especially this time. How can I just leave?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to dampen the mood. She nodded lightly. Even if she stayed, it was not good for her to act in front of everyone for no reason.

    Lu Rong held Su Ni¡¯s arm and smiled enthusiastically on the surface, but she had already made some ns in her heart. As she spoke, she kept ncing at Cheng Yi, intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and sit for a while. You guys can talk first.¡±

    Su Ni took the opportunity to pull her hand out of Lu Rong. She was still not used to being overly intimate with people and didn¡¯t want to get involved with Cheng Yi anymore.

    ¡°Oh¡­ This is shy.¡±

    As they said this, everyoneughed and Su Ni nced over with a slightly unhappy look. Everyone lowered their voices at the right time, only Cheng Yi looked like he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Cheng Yi pretended to be embarrassed and coughed lightly, but attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The students thought that these two people were still interesting.

    Under such circumstances, someone naturally took advantage of the atmosphere and walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and said, ¡°Su Ni, you said that back then, at school, you were a couple that the whole school envied. Although I heard that you broke upter, it was fate for us to reunite this time. You and Cheng Yi?  Did you say that?

    Some people took the lead, and the students behind them came over, wanting to let Su Ni and Cheng Yi continue their lead.

    A trace of coldness shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. She yelled, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen you all these years. Mr. Cheng has been doing well.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Cheng Yi and realized that not only was the man not talking, he was also smug and sneered in his heart.

    He has betrayed himself, but now he is quite enjoying the enthusiasm of others.

    Su Ni smiled coldly and said sinctly, ¡°I¡¯m already married!¡±

    Now, it seemed that she was really blind to fall in love with someone like this back then. However, there were still people who insisted on swallowing their appetite here, so Su Ni went back without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah?¡±  Oh¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were loud and everyone didn¡¯t react for a moment. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was awkward.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She thought that this woulde to an end, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Rong to agree. She took the lead and said, ¡°Of course, I know. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re married to Gu Zechen, the famous Mrs Gu.¡±

    It looked like it was kind, but there was something else in it. It was obvious that it was sarcastic. Sure enough, the way the students looked at Su Ni instantly changed.

    Gu Jia is known to everyone in the family, but ssmates who are in foreign ces still don¡¯t know about Su Ni bing Mrs Gu.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Why didn¡¯t you inform your old ssmates about marriage?¡±  How embarrassed was it just now?

    Thinking about how she tried to persuade Su Ni to make peace with Cheng Yi, the old ssmate who had just spoken said, embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never like to be mboyant.¡±

    The reason was soplicated that Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say anything more and casually said it.

    As the heir of Su Corp and Mrs Gu, her status immediately changed. She immediately surrounded a few people to praise Su Ni for her luck.

    ¡°When I was in school, I said that Su Ni¡¯s life was born as a princess. She was a daughter at home, and she went out to get married. This family is a big family in itself, let alone Gu Zechen. It is simply a beautiful son of heaven.¡±

    Then, he picked up the ss and clinked a ss with Su Ni, and gave it to her directly. The meaning of currying favor was too obvious.

    Su Ni waszy to exin. She took a sip of red wine and gave her face.

    Watching a few men sucking up to Su Ni, making them feel particrly ufortable. The feeling of being neglected and jealous rose, and he said in a strange tone, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t like Cheng Yi and dumped him. What kind of person is Gu Zechen? How many people want to get into a rtionship with him with their necks?¡±  This is a Phoenix after a while!

    ¡°How did you say that? He is so capable. If you have the ability, you should try fishing for a golden turtle.¡±

    This was not speaking for Su Ni, it was obviously helping to mock Su Ni.

    Her voice was not loud and fell in Su Ni¡¯s ears, but she waszy to bother. She had heard these words countless times. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her ssmates in public.

    ¡°Ignore them, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Lu Rong noticed Su Ni¡¯s annoyance and pulled her to her side at the right time. Now she didn¡¯t want to stop them, so she still wanted to listen.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve looked forward to you. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    Lu Rong was afraid Su Ni would not have any impression of her old ssmates, so she held her to talk to other people one by one. Of course, she could also show off her connections by the way, and even Kafa was invited.

    ¡°She looks like a Fox. She doesn¡¯t want to be poor and rich. She won¡¯t be able to leave the Taoist when she encounters rich people.¡±

    A sharp voice rang again.

    Perhaps it was because Su Ni didn¡¯t react and these people were saying things that were more and more unpleasant. Some people said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, she¡¯s not quite as good as a few men. In my opinion, she¡¯s just relying on men to step by step. Otherwise, how could a woman manage the Su Corp so well?¡±

 Chapter 348: Su Ni Kicking Cheng Yi

    ¡°Hehe¡­ No way!¡±

    A few people covered their mouths and giggled. Some students started to look awkward, while some of their eyes shed.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened as she listened to the discussion behind her. She turned around and walked towards the group of people. Several people thought Su Ni was a soft persimmon but they didn¡¯t expect her toe over.

    Even though Su Ni was easy to mess with, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t afford to mess with her. Even if she moved her fingers, she would be able to make them unable to bear the consequences.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys talk quite enthusiastically just now?¡±  I¡¯ll just stand here. If you have anything, just say it in front of me!

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was not high, but her words were quite intimidating. She was usually in a high position and her aura was something that other people didn¡¯t have. Now, her whole body was emitting a cold air, which frightened the ssmates, so angry and afraid that she dared not say anything.

    ¡°They lost their word for a moment. They are allmoners who have never seen the world. Mr. Su, you don¡¯t have to be petty with them.¡±

    One of the male students stood up first, acting as a messenger and winking at a few students to apologize quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Ni. We lost our talk¡­¡±

    One of them opened his mouth. Although the remaining ones were unhappy, they also whispered apologetically.

    Su Ni sneered and looked at them from top to bottom. She said coldly, ¡°Are you making a mistake?¡±  I heard what you just said. Why are you mute now?

    ¡°Su Yan, Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. Why are you so arrogant?¡±  Isn¡¯t it just showing that she was close to Gu Zechen? You, Mrs Gu, must have used some dirty means to get up to her?

    Initially, this female ssmate didn¡¯t have the guts to challenge her, but when she was looked at by Su Ni just now, she felt that her eyes weren¡¯t looking at people at all. Instead, they looked like they were looking at dirty things, which stimted her nerves and made her so speechless.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Su Ni took a step forward and stared at the female ssmate.

    The female student who was getting more and more motivated didn¡¯t realize Su Ni¡¯s dangerous aura at all. She continued to provoke her, ¡°You stuck to Cheng Yi like glue when you were in school. Are you throwing it away now?¡±  To put it bluntly, didn¡¯t you still like Gu Zechen¡¯s money?

    His words caused a burst of silence. Even the male student who had just said something good stopped speaking as if he had tacitly agreed to this statement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to talk about my feelings. Take care of your own mouth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not talking about old ssmates ¡®feelings.¡±

    Su Ni said word by word. She skimmed the ssmates in front of her and the atmosphere dropped to freezing point. Everyone had thoughts in their hearts and no one spoke.

    ¡°Today is a gathering of old ssmates. Things have been going on for so many years. What¡¯s the point of saying these things? Everyone, be happy. Don¡¯t quarrel over small matters.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s words were quite good.

    It looked like it had eased the awkwardness and was able to drink calmly, but in reality, it didn¡¯t deny it. It was as if everyone¡¯s guesses were true. Su Ni really dumped him Cheng Yi for money.

    It was Cheng Yi who stood in the middle first and wanted to pull them away. Su Ni snorted coldly, avoided Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t, everyone is just talking, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no one did it on purpose.¡±

    Lu Rong watched Su Ni leave angrily and deliberately tugged, but the corner of her mouth slightly raised.

    What she didn¡¯t want to say was finally revealed by someone else. Don¡¯t mention how happy she was, she wanted to see how long Su Ni could be so proud of!

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Cheng Yi chased after him.

    Su Ni was annoyed again.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be angry. Everyone is doing it for our good. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll cause so much trouble.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked like he was trying to sell himself obediently after getting the advantage, which was simply a demonstration of the highest level of shamelessness.

    ¡°I warn you that you¡¯d better stay away from me. Don¡¯t act in front of me.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Su Ni saw Cheng Yi¡¯s disguised face, she panicked and warned Cheng Yi coldly.

    ¡°Why are you acting? I¡¯m kind too.¡±

    Cheng Yi rubbed his nose and looked wronged. However, his heart became increasingly gloomy. The two ps he used to p him back then were much more serious than now.

    This¡­ was just beginning!

    Moreover, Cheng Yi really did not expect that after he dumped the woman Su Ni, she did not stay in the mental hospital for a lifetime. Instead, she even made the list of the powerful Gu Zechen.

    How could he not be angry!

    Su Ni didn¡¯t like his tricks. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had experienced it. She immediately said coldly, ¡°You better restrain yourself, or I¡¯ll tell everyone how we broke up in detail in front of everyone.¡±

    Cheng Yi felt guilty, but he still pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Su Ni pushed Cheng Yi away and continued to walk forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask how Su Banqing has beentely?¡±

    Cheng Yi thought quickly and immediately remembered that Su Ni still had a sister in her hands. Sure enough, when she heard this, Su Ni froze and stopped walking forward.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Although she was confident in Su Banqing¡¯s work, she still couldn¡¯t help worrying for her sister when she heard this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile to me. I just want to reconcile with you, but what have we done before?¡±

    Cheng Yi looked at Su Ni¡¯s loosened eyes and thought that there was a door to this matter. He added more effort, and continued, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs Gu now, and you¡¯re not doing much better than before. I¡¯ve been in a stable rtionship with Khai, but I¡¯m still in my family, so why do you get such a with swords drawn and bows bent?¡±

    Cheng Yi said a lot of nonsense. The central thought was that Su Ni could let go of the hatred in her heart and no longer hate him.

    Family?

    How dare he say it!

    Su Ni looked at the man in front of her. He clearly had a gentle face, but her heart was full of schemes. He waspletely petty. At first, he was deceived by his appearance, but now he felt disgusted.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate to spit out three words, her eyes full of murderous intent.

    Even for Su Banqing¡¯s sake, she had brought Su Banqing back, not the ambitious beast of wolves.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, Cheng Yi was gone and Lu Rong came over.

    ¡°Su Ni, when you haven¡¯te back for a long time, I thought you slipped away.¡±

    Su Ni really thought about leaving but since it was already like this, there was no point in leaving, so she smiled and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±

 Chapter 349: A Pity

    ¡°Thene back with me. Everyone is looking for you.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes swept across Su Ni¡¯s face and she started to knock sideways, asking, ¡°I saw Cheng Yiing out just now. I wonder how beautiful you guys were back then. I don¡¯t know how to be¡­ It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    As she said this, she looked at the reaction on Su Ni¡¯s face as if she wanted to read something from her face.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. If she knew that there was Cheng Yi in this gathering, she wouldn¡¯t ept it no matter what she said.

    ¡°Your personality is notpatible!¡±

    These four words blocked the road. Even though Lu Rong did not have good words for Su Ni, she still knew what to do on the surface.

    Lu Rong could tell that Su Ni¡¯s face was cold, so she naturally didn¡¯t ask more.

    She started to talk about it, and found a topic to make the atmosphere around her, while Su Ni agreed to it all.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Luo Heng hurriedly walk in. He was originally the manager of the Half-City Hotel, so he had to show himself, but he waste.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I¡¯mte. I¡¯m not going topensate everyone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t take old ssmates seriously. You should punish yourself with three cups of wine.¡±

    The arrival of Luo Heng made the atmosphere lively. Several male ssmates stood up to cheer Luo Heng up.

    ¡°Good, good, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±  I drank these three cups. I thought it was an apology.

    Luo Heng was happy too. He poured three sses in a row and drank without hesitation. Everyone apuded and praised Luo Heng as a real man.

    ¡°I can¡¯t spare you with just these few sses of wine. The banquet has been over half the time. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m not the host, to put in one¡¯s eyes.¡±

    The one who spoke was Wang Luoming. He was in charge of this gathering. Luo Heng knew that he was in the wrong. Even if he didn¡¯t like Wang Luoming, he had to give him face.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for everyone today. How about drinking now?¡±  I¡¯ll have a good drink with you.

    Luo Heng poured two sses full of wine and handed Wang Luoming a ss.

    ¡°Ai¡­ I don¡¯t dare to ept Manager Luo¡¯s wine. You came to your restaurant to contribute to the results. Are you just ying tricks on me?¡±

    Wang Luoming was famous for his snobbish. Su Ni was Mrs Gu, so he dared not say anything, but Luo Heng was just a small manager in his eyes. Now that he got an opportunity, he naturally wanted to fix it.

    No one took the wine in his hand, and Luo Heng¡¯s face turned cold. He put the wine ss down on the table and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll dry this ss.¡±

    After drinking again, Luo Heng also knew that there was no need to stay at such a ssmate gathering.

    But before he could finish his sentence, Wang Luoming decided not to do it. He let out a strange ¡°Yo¡± and said unwillingly, ¡°This half city hotel, although famous, you are just a small manager here. Which one is better than you? What¡¯s there to do?¡±  You¡¯ve been busy for the rest of your life, so you don¡¯t earn much in a day.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Hearing this, the surrounding people immediately burst intoughter. Although the ssmates here were not as good as Gu Zechen, there were indeed many who were better than Luo Heng.

    ¡°Yes!¡±  All of you are big business, I¡¯m not a petty person¡­ ¡±

    Seeing that Luo Heng was about to stand up, someone quickly tried to smooth things over and pressed Luo Heng, ¡°Wang Luoming, it¡¯s wrong for you to say that. Do you have to live a little guy more?  Not everyone has status like us.

    It was obvious that she was squeezing people, or Su Ni whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be petty with them. Just sit.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were still very good. Even though he was suffocated, Luo Heng also suppressed the fire and sat down to make it to the end.

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    Wang Luoming mmed the table and asked Luo Heng, ¡°If you want topensate everyone for their precious time, you have to punish yourself for three more cups. Otherwise, it¡¯s too insincerity.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even take a bite of her meal and even drank four sses of wine, yet she still felt so embarrassed.

    ¡°We¡¯re all old ssmates. Do you need to make things difficult for us?¡±

    This time, Su Ni stood up and stared at Wang Luoming.

    If they didn¡¯t help before, Luo Heng could solve it himself and save people from gossiping, but this group of people was really too generous.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a hotel manager. It¡¯s normal for me to look down on me.¡±

    Luo Hengughed at himself.

    ¡°Why do you care about him?¡±

    Su Niforted Luo Heng and ignored Wang Luoming. Of course, she didn¡¯t drink the wine.

    Wang Luoming saw that the two of them didn¡¯t pay attention to him, and his words were half-spoken. Everyone was watching.

    Suddenly, his anger soared and he suddenly stood up. He pointed at Luo Heng and started scolding, ¡°This wine is not cheap. I let you drink it and look down on you. I really don¡¯t want to give you face.¡±

    Luo Heng threw his chopsticks onto the table and red back angrily.

    Looking at the atmosphere with swords drawn and bows bent, Su Ni red at Cheng Yi. Wang Luoming had always been holding Cheng Yi down. This time, it was probably Cheng Yi¡¯s trick to deal with Luo Heng.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t drink. They¡¯re ssmates. Why are you arguing?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s persuasion gave Wang Luoming space to y. The two of them cooperated with each other and they let them sing their faces.

    Wang Luoming pointed at Luo Heng and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at him for a long time. He¡¯s just a servant. Since school, you and Su Ni were in a rtionship, so he followed him. Now, he¡¯s still following Su Ni¡¯s butt. He¡¯s not promising!¡±

    ¡°Luo Heng is my friend. What do you mean by that?¡±  Su Ni was upset.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also Cheng Yi¡¯s henchman?¡±

    Luo Heng leisurely retreated, and there was a faint chuckle around him. Some people just watched the fun and didn¡¯t like Wang Luoming much, so they were happy to watch the show.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s face changed and he said in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±  I have kindly helped you out of the encirclement, yet you actually mocked me in turn?

    He obviously wanted to ridicule Luo Heng, but he still suffered a loss. Cheng Yi was so angry, but he still didn¡¯t act well after pretending to be used to being good.

    ¡°From the looks of it, he has been living under the shadow of a woman ever since college. He has lost all his face.¡±

    Wang Luoming didn¡¯t want Cheng Yi to be angry at his gathering. He worked hard to make Luo Heng worthless.

    ¡°I think Luo Heng is angry for a moment. For my sake, don¡¯t say a few words.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Looking at Cheng Yi¡¯s hypocritical expression, Luo Heng felt a little upset. In addition to his anger, he went straight back and squinted at Cheng Yi, ¡°I will appear today. I¡¯m aiming for Su Ni¡¯s face. It has nothing to do with you for half a day. We have nothing to say!¡±

    No matter how dark Cheng Yi¡¯s face was, Luo Heng didn¡¯t want to ept his love.

 Chapter 350: Swollen Face To Fatty

    ¡°I have nothing to do with you, am I?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked as he put his chopsticks down.

    The people beside them started to whisper. They felt that Luo Heng had fallen off without knowing. Cheng Yi gave him face and tried to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luo Heng? He¡¯s still so tough when he¡¯ste. How can Cheng Yi not give face?¡±  Some students lowered their voices and questioned.

    ¡°When Cheng Yi was in a rtionship with Su Ni, he stuck to Su Ni and refused to let go. Now that the two of them have broken up, they can¡¯t help but fight for the injustice of Ryan.¡±  On the other hand, someone said justice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi the one dumped?¡±

    ¡°Who said it clearly? Su Ni is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife now, so it¡¯s better to talk less about the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as everyone was talking, everyone was stunned.

    Wang Luoming smashed the wine bottle on the table, the ss shattered. He held half of the bottle and pointed at Luo Heng, ¡°If you dare not give me face, I will cripple you today.¡±

    ¡°Who is afraid of you!¡±

    Luo Heng was not guilty, he picked up a bottle of wine and was about to open it.

    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Luo Heng was also the manager of Half City Hotel. In his own restaurant, he fought with his old ssmates. If news got out, he wouldn¡¯t be the manager anymore.

    ¡°If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    Taking out her phone, Su Ni tried to unlock the number.

    It was no good for anyone to get involved in the police station. Everyone was a reputable figure. Furthermore, Su Ni was Mrs Gu now. If she was really hurt, it would be troublesome for Gu Zechen to get them to settle the debt.

    Everyone didn¡¯t look at the monk and looked at the Buddha.

    The atmosphere at such a party was too awkward, but no one could just say it out loud. All they could do was find something to cheer up the atmosphere and forget about what happened earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since our old ssmates have gathered so well. It¡¯s not easy toe here especially from other ces.¡±

    Someone said something, so naturally, someone responded, ¡°No, when will we meet again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been a few years since west saw each other.¡±

    Finally, it was not that awkward. Su Ni nodded and agreed, not wanting to cause any trouble at this time.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±  This is only this little ability!

    Wang Luoming was unhappy, and his ssmates could hear what he said clearly.

    ¡°Come on, Luo Heng and Su Ni haven¡¯t always been this close, alright?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s persuasion could always turn around and read several different meanings. Wang Luoming understood and immediately picked up, ¡°That feeling is not much worse than Su Ni and you, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Stop talking about it.¡±

    Having achieved his goal, Cheng Yi smiled and immediately started to think.

    ¡°From the looks of this rtionship, they can¡¯t have a leg, right?¡±

    His voice was very low but it was still heard by Luo Heng.

    Luo Heng had long heard what Cheng Yi meant. It was just because Su Ni was nervous and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Su Ni that he kept his temper. Now that they had framed the rtionship, he suddenly felt that Cheng Yi was a despicable and shameless person and didn¡¯t want to endure anymore.

    ¡°Dong Dong¡­¡±

    Luo Heng stood up and kicked his chair behind him. He walked to Cheng Yi expressionlessly. Before everyone could react, Luo Heng¡¯s punchnded on Cheng Yi¡¯s face.

    When the male students saw the situation, they naturally went to Cheng Yi¡¯s side. They stood up and held Luo Heng down.

    Luo Heng was not weak. He blocked with his left hand, opened his right hand, and he was not idle. However, he was not able to fight four hands with his fists, so he soon fell into a disadvantage. Su Ni was anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to rush forward to help, so she could only ask Cheng Yi, ¡°Let them stop quickly!¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±

    After being hit, everyone naturally stopped. Wang Luoming gritted his teeth and stared at Luo Heng, ¡°He hit you without any reason. It¡¯s too cheap for him to forget it.¡±

    Cheng Yi nced at Wang Luoming and pinched the joints in his hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°I have to solve the problem of a man. It¡¯s nothing to let others fight for me. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    As he said this, he really took off his suit, pulled his tie and hooked at Luo Heng.

    Luo Heng immediately turned into a fierce beast and rushed up quickly, punching Luo Heng¡¯s face.

    Cheng Yi easily dodged and retaliated.

    In the past, even if he was in a rtionship with Su Ni, he couldn¡¯t let them break their rtionship. Moreover, Su Ni was more considerate towards Luo Heng than he was sometimes. She always wanted to find opportunities to take revenge. Now, she took the opportunity to help Luo Heng get out of the encirclement and got into her hands.

    Now that the new grudges have been added to the old ones, they immediately collided together. You punched me and I kicked you.

    Luo Heng was very clear about the incident that Cheng Yi had taken away the Su family back then. He did not show any mercy at all and punched the vital parts. His eyes were full of jealousy, ¡°Su Ni and I are innocent, you don¡¯t have to frame me here!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really innocent, you still have to stand out!¡±

    Cheng Yi sneered. He could only lie to a three-year-old child.

    Luo Heng furrowed his brows again and raised his fist to tear this hypocritical face off. ¡°Don¡¯t fu*king, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    Luo Heng threw a punch on his chin and took three steps back.

    This time, Cheng Yi also infuriated him. He touched his chin and said viciously, ¡°You punk!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Luo Heng did not give up.

    The people around moved aside without any intention of stopping them. Instead, they had to watch a good show!

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±  Still not pulling the two away?

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t get close to the two men fighting and could only ask other male ssmates to help.

    No one paid attention to what Su Ni was saying. Obviously, they had their own ns.

    ¡°Pah!¡±

    Su Ni threw a bottle of wine on the ground, silent.

    The two people who fought also came back to their senses. Su Ni took the opportunity to pull Luo Heng up. When everyone saw the situation, they also stepped forward to help, which was why they stopped fighting.

    Hiss!

    Cheng Yi pitted his teeth, and in the end, his face was scratched. Luo Heng¡¯s moves were so sinister that even the masters used their fists.

    After wiping the blood on his face, Cheng Yi felt unreconciled and said, ¡°Luo Heng is going all out for you. Do Gu Zechen know your rtionship?¡±

    Ignoring the image of a gentleman, Cheng Yi deliberately provoked the rtionship between the two of them and nced at them yfully.

    Su Ni replied indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care!¡±

    Su Ni believed in the clear people and Luo Heng was her good friend. This would never change no matter when.

 Chapter 351: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Finished With You

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Luo Heng was burning with anger. When he heard this, he rushed over to beat Cheng Yi up again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay inside. She pulled Luo Heng out and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with those people.

    After leaving the house, Luo Heng still felt unreconciled. The next time he saw his grandson, he wouldn¡¯t forgive him!

    ¡°How can I let him go so easily?¡±  Back then, he lied to you about your feelings and made Su Corp go bankrupt. Why didn¡¯t he say this?

    Luo Heng was still a little aggressive. Whenever he thought about how those people framed Su Ni and him just now, he was very angry.

    It was Cheng Yi who did the wrong, but he still looked like a gentleman. Everything became his and Su Ni¡¯s fault.

    ¡°They are all standing on Cheng Yi¡¯s side. Did they say it¡¯s useful?¡±

    Su Ni had long seen that Wang Luoming helped Cheng Yi step on Luo Heng, and his ssmates worked together. In her heart, she had little nine nine. When she was framed by the female ssmate, no one dared to stand out.

    ¡°This group of people came to help Cheng Yi. Even if the Su Corp went bankrupt at that time, in their eyes, it was just a legitimatemercialpetition. If they were to be outdone, wouldn¡¯t it be even more ridiculous?¡±

    From their eyes and words, Su Ni knew that the friendship between these ssmates was real and fake.

    Luo Heng also calmed down at this time. There was a point in thinking, but he also calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s too cheap. Wait for me.¡±

    Su Ni guessed what Luo Heng was doing but she didn¡¯t stop him. As long as Luo Heng calmed down and didn¡¯t go in to find someone to fight.

    ¡°Pay the bill!¡±

    When he came out to pay the bill, Wang Luoming deliberately raised his voice, wanting to let people know that he was the one who paid for this gathering. However, when he heard the price, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hello, a total of thirty thousand!¡±  The cashier said calmly.

    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±

    Wang Luoming lowered his voice and confirmed with the cashier, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the membership can be discounted?¡±  You said that you only need eight thousand? ¡±

    The cashier looked down and confirmed, ¡°This price is correct. It¡¯s thirty thousand.¡±

    Wang Luoming was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother. He hated that he didn¡¯t give Luo Heng a few punches when he was fighting. This price was obviously made by Luo Heng but he could only endure it and ask if Luo Heng could leave the meeting fee.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that power!¡±

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t even smile and told Wang Luoming with a nk expression.

    Luo Heng already knew that Wang Luoming liked to act generous. If the unhappiness hadn¡¯t happened, he would definitely help. Now he was going to tell Wang Luoming how much you are, everyone knew.

    Wang Luoming regretted it in his heart. This price was why he didn¡¯te here to eat!

    But it was not good to say that she didn¡¯t have money, so she could only dawdle around and flip back with her wallet. She still said, ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    ¡°Let me pay the bill!¡±

    Seeing what happened, Cheng Yi helped Wang Luoming out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I said I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m sorry to let you pay.¡±

    Wang Luoming was not polite, but his wallet was slowly put away. Cheng Yi smiled gently and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The checkout card was like a floating clouds and flowing water. When a group of female students saw it, they admired Cheng Yi even more.

    ¡°Wow!¡±  Look at Cheng Yi. No wonder so many women like him.

    The female ssmate praised Cheng Yi in the sky and underground, so she almost worshipped him.

    Another female ssmate nodded and continued, ¡°Men should be so generous. Look at Luo Heng, he¡¯s too impolite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    When it came to this, the girls agreed in unison. After all, in their eyes, Luo Heng was the one who messed up the banquet.

    When everyone arrived at the door, they were still chatting with their ssmates.

    Lu Rong specifically found Su Ni, pulled the hand of Su Ni, and apologetically said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I insisted on pulling you over so that these unpleasant things happened. I really just want old ssmates to gather together.¡±

    Looking at Lu Rong¡¯s sincere expression, even if she felt a little ufortable in her heart, Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything. She smiled and said that she was fine.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Next time, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±

    When Lu Rong saw it, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She found the excuse and went back. When she got into the car, she remembered how people talked about Khai. Yao 4 sneered and the jealousy in her heart started to grow crazy again.

    After Lu Rong left, Luo Heng thought of something and reminded Su Ni, ¡°Do you still remember that you asked me to protect Khai?¡±

    Su Ni nodded and saw that Luo Heng¡¯s expression became more serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been paying attention to Su Banqing¡¯s whereabouts, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, I found something else. Lu Rong¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi is not simple.¡±

    Luo Heng¡¯s eyes deepened and he looked at the ce where Lu Rong had just left.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Su Ni also had many guesses about Lu Rong¡¯s behavior but she didn¡¯t think so deeply.

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anything else, but he was confident in what he investigated. He nodded and said, ¡°I can be sure that she and Cheng Yi must have a leg.¡±

    Su Ni was in deep thought and thought of various things rted to Lu Rong. She had her own judgment.

    ¡°Got it, I will take care of this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry. You still have to help me pay more attention to it.¡±

    Su Ni never thought that Cheng Yi would have a woman outside.

    Furthermore, Lu Rong was not easy to mess with. It seemed that she needed to remind Su Banqing to be careful.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ensure Su Banqing¡¯s safety.¡±

    Luo Heng saw Su Ni¡¯s worry and said seriously.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    She must be at ease with Luo Heng¡¯s work.

    But¡­

    Su Ni had a bigger idea. Yesterday, she met Lu Rong in Nanjiawan. She heard that she wanted to visit the store. If she had a rtionship with Cheng Yi, this would be a coincidence.

    ¡°You better be careful. I think Lu Rong is probably here for you!¡±

    Luo Heng was still worried about Su Ni and reminded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±

    Su Ni, Lu Rong, also knew that Aida was vain, but she didn¡¯t have much courage, just like today, she didn¡¯t just use others to talk about herself.

    As she spoke, a Maybach slowly drove in and stopped at the entrance of the restaurant.

    It was Gu Zechen!

    Su Ni already recognized Gu Zechen¡¯s seat, so why is he here?

    He had never told Gu Zechen that he was attending the same school.

    Gu Zechen got out of the car very quickly and there was a shout from the surroundings, ¡°Wow, what a handsome man!¡±

 Chapter 352: They Have A Crack

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s a handsome and rich man!¡±

    The other female ssmate added.

    Su Ni held her forehead and felt a headache. With Gu Zechen¡¯s status, he was the focus of attention wherever he went, but he still didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Gu Zechen had already walked over and was obviously heading for Su Ni. Su Ni could only wee her and put on a smile.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the side, the female students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They clearly saw it first, so why would Su Ni go up and grab the limelight?

    ¡°Su Ni, aren¡¯t you married, and it¡¯s CEO Gu. It¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡±

    The implication was that Su Ni was married and still seduced outside.

    Su Ni¡¯s face darkened on the spot. What did this woman mean?

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, the other female ssmate became more and more proud. She followed the stage of tearing down Su Ni, ¡°No, you can¡¯t just look at a handsome guy. You can give up your body.¡±

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and sneak a smile.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±  Su Ni scolded.

    ¡°Waifu, these are¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen pretended to be at a loss and a hint of disgust shed across his eyes.

    ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Luo Heng hurriedly stepped forward and red at the women. He really thought that everyone admired vain like them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a few old ssmates.¡±

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched, very embarrassed.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, God, this is Su Ni¡¯s husband!¡±

    Everyone covered their mouths in shock, not only shocked but also terrified.

    God knows what they just said!

    She thought Su Ni was seducing a man outside.

    None of them had seen Mr. Gu, and they thought that Mr. Gu was already 40 or 50 years old. If he wasn¡¯t a big belly, he would be full of brain fat. But the man in front of them had a noble face, a handsome look, and his whole body exuded an aura that no one could enter, but he was so affectionate to Su Ni.

    Thankfully, Lu Rong wasn¡¯t there or she wouldn¡¯t go crazy!

    After they reacted, they quickly surrounded each other and continuously called Mr. Gu to apologize.

    ¡°You see that we are also confused. We don¡¯t know who CEO Gu is.¡±

    The female ssmate Liu Qian hurriedly apologized, but she was flirting with her eyebrows, trying to make eye contact with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°No, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re just joking.¡±

    Jiang Xiaoduo also apologized, but his eyes also nced at Gu Zechen.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Previously, she thought that Cheng Yi was good. Su Ni was blind to abandon Cheng Yi, but in front of Gu Zechen, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t seem to be enough.

    Gu Zechen, who was like a god, didn¡¯t know how Su Ni hooked up.

    ¡°Waifu, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored them and his eyes were full of impatience. He grabbed Su Ni and turned around and left.

    Cheng Yi was finally attracted by the movement here. He had been chatting about it before, but as soon as he saw Gu Zechen, he immediately caught up and called out with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see!¡±

    When the male students heard that it was Gu Zechen, their eyes were straight. Although they knew that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t remember them at all, they still came forward and introduced themselves with their business cards.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, my name is Zhang Qi. I am the CEO of Wishing Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m enjoying the news. I¡¯ve always hoped to work with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m also working in real estate. You¡¯re Su Ni¡¯s husband, and you¡¯re friends with everyone. Please take care of them in the future.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen nced at everyone indifferently and didn¡¯t make a sound, but he was a little more forceful when he pinched Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni quickly said.

    Even though Gu Zechen did not say anything, he was trying his best to endure it. This group of ssmates had really humiliated her.

    Cheng Yi looked at the group of people in front of him. They had been kneeling and licking him before, but now they were ttering Gu Zechen. Although they were still smiling, they were emitting a chill.

    Wang Luoming didn¡¯t go forward but lowered his voice, but he let the male ssmates hear him, ¡°You¡¯re really cheap. I didn¡¯t even look at him and ignored you at all!¡±

    One sentence, the male student¡¯s face darkened.

    Cheng Yi coughed softly andughed dryly, ¡°President Gu is really considerate of Mrs Gu. You have to personally pick up the ssmate party.¡±

    Everyone seemed to have just reacted. The rtionship between Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen seemed to be a little awkward. How could Cheng Yi talk like he was fine?

    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen to stop talking with Cheng Yi, but Gu Zechen stopped and warned coldly, ¡°I think I remember telling you to stay away from my wife.¡±

    Even though Cheng Yi was trying to curry favor with thend in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, his face darkened when he heard that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give him a step in front of so many ssmates.

    ¡°What did President Gu say?¡±

    He rubbed his nose andughed dryly. There was a trace of gloom in his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you too nervous? This is a ssmate of Su Ni. Besides, you are not here, but some are standing up for Mrs Gu.¡±

    He pointed directly at Luo Heng and everyone looked over.

    Luo Heng was a little flustered and his throat was dry. He swallowed quickly and yelled, ¡°Cheng Yi, you know what you did just now!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s you. You used to be behind Su Ni, but now you¡¯re still pestering her!¡±

    Wang Luoming saw the current situation clearly and yelled at him. Then he met Cheng Yi and smiled evilly.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Su Ni and I are innocent, but you, Cheng Yi, insult me. You even want to ruin Su Ni¡¯s reputation!¡±  If you have the ability, fight me again!

    ¡°We¡¯re all civilized people, I won¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled contemptuously. Inparison, he was much calmer.

    Since his goal had been achieved, he didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen would suspect that Su Ni and Luo Heng had no legs.

    Su Ni was already angry but was pulled by Gu Zechen. Seeing that Cheng Yi was still proud, Gu Zechen looked at the injury on his face and sneered, ¡°I believe in my wife and believe in myself.  On the other hand, Mr. Cheng, the injury on his face probably won¡¯t affect your speech.

    As he said this, he suddenly took a step forward. Cheng Yi was so frightened that he immediately retreated and looked nervous.

    I thought Gu Zechen was going to make a move again, but I saw that Gu Zechen looked indifferent and serious. ¡°I can pretend I didn¡¯t hear what I said today, but I don¡¯t want anyone to disgrace my wife¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting beaten up.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car regardless of everyone¡¯s expressions.

 Chapter 353: Angry?

    After that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car regardless of everyone¡¯s expressions.

    He was a little strong, so Su Ni felt a pain but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She got into the car and saw that he was still silent, Su Ni asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    He denied it but his face was still a little stiff.

    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and acted coquettishly, but he still didn¡¯t react. Su Ni could only exin her rtionship with Luo Heng, ¡°He and I are really ssmates. Cheng Yi is the one who spat on him. It¡¯s precisely because of this that he got beaten up.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked like he was going to see through Su Ni. He suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, he¡¯s fighting for you.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Tears welled up in her eyes. She whispered, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Gu Zechen raised her face, kissed the corner of his lips, and looked at her tears. He was a little annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I told you before that I don¡¯t like to hear you say sorry.¡±

    Su Ni was silent. Apart from being sorry, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In the end, it was Gu Zechen whopromised and hugged him tightly in his arms. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you about what happened today, but I hope that you will tell me about your rtionship with Luo Heng personally, not from others.

    Because Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let him apologize, Su Ni was speechless and could only bite her lips tightly.

    Thinking back to thest time she had dinner with Luo Heng, she met Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen left early, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    It turned out that Gu Zechen already knew about it, but he never mentioned it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore. He lowered his voice and gently stroked Su Ni¡¯s face. The warm breath softened Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Her voice sounded even more aggrieved.

    Gu Zechen felt pity in his heart and felt that he was too fierce.  She hugged Su Ni and kissed her.

    As her lips and teeth intertwined, Su Ni felt warmth in her heart and also felt Gu Zechen¡¯s gentleness.

    ¡°There will be a situation like this in the future. I hope I can be there.¡±

    Gu Zechen licked Su Ni¡¯s thin lips with a hint of pleading.

    He didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni being bullied, and he didn¡¯t want to see other men standing up for Su Ni.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed, her eyes sore.  His voice sounded like it was a Gu,pletely irresistible.

    Seeing this, Gu Zechen immediately pressed down and gave Su Ni a more entangled kiss.

    Just as the two of them were having a hard time kissing, the phone suddenly remembered that she broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace. Su Ni reminded in a low voice, ¡°Your phone rang. Quickly pick up¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen was annoyed and cursed who was so ignorant!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Gu Lang hugged Su Ni and stopped talking, but his hands were not idle as he wandered around her neck.

    But the phone rang again.

    Su Ni was a little anxious. Although she was reluctant to part, she pushed Gu Zechen away and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better to pick up the phone first. If something important happened¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen looked unhappy and picked up the phone impatiently. He paused and hung up.

    Three secondster, the phone rang again.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen did not say anything, Su Ni could make Gu Zechen hang up directly. Obviously, it was not a work matter and could make Gu Zechen so irritating¡­

    There was probably only one possibility.

    On the surface, Su Ni pretended not to know and asked lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you if you want to go back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen hung up directly.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Ni remembered what Luo Heng had said just now and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you investigating Cheng Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still asking people to check if there¡¯s any store under his name.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and felt annoyed when he thought about how Cheng Yi looked just now.

    ¡°Lu Rong seems to have something to do with Cheng Yi. You can investigate from her.¡±

    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±

    Gu Zechen was suspicious. In his impression, there seemed to be no such person.

    Su Ni could only exin how she found out that Cheng Yi and Lu Rong had an unusual rtionship at the party. As for how Kafa found herself and how Luo Heng found out about this news, Yao 4 did not say anything and perfunctorily went over.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not ask too much and quickly agreed.

    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and let the driver drive to Gu Jia. After all, the two have not eaten together at home for a long time.

    The food at home was ready-made, with five dishes and one soup.

    Gu Zechen nodded while eating. The maid also added food and soup to one side, which was harmonious.

    There was also a smile on Su Ni¡¯s face. Her heart was warm and a long-lost feeling of home filled her heart.

    ¡°Try this!¡±

    Su Ni personally picked up dishes for Gu Zechen, but where was Gu Zechen, who didn¡¯t refuse and started eating.

    ¡°The young master loves to eat so much. I¡¯ll do more next time.¡±

    The maid smiled.

    ¡°Waifu, you eat too.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his head and found that Su Ni was just smiling at him without moving her chopsticks. She quickly picked up some vegetables for Su Ni and urged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    She smiled and felt particrly satisfied.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but put down his chopsticks and pull Su Ni¡¯s hand.  ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll definitelye back to eat with youter.¡±

    The moment she said that, her phone rang.

    Su Ni smiled and lowered her head to eat. On the other hand, Gu Zechen looked cold and returned to his usual calm.

    However, before the phone could hang up, a text came pouring in.

    Gu Zechen suddenly stood up and startled Su Ni.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sensing that he had lost hisposure, Gu Zechen quickly calmed down, put down his phone and started to grab his jacket. ¡°I have to go over to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°A hospital?¡±

    Su Ni was nervous when she heard this. ¡°Do you want to worry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a client.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He felt his heart beat faster and his throat dry.

    ¡°Then you have to eat.¡±

    The maid asked from the side.

    Gu Zechen seemed to remember that he had to eat with Su Ni, and he sat down uneasily.  In less than three seconds, Gu Zechen stood up again with a face full of confusion, ¡°Su Ni, I still have to go to the hospital.¡±  This dinner¡­ Will I eat with you again?

    ¡°Since it¡¯s important, then go.¡±

    Su Ni knew that something was light and urgent, which was not what Gu Zechen wanted to see.

    Seeing that Su Ni was not angry, Gu Zechen sighed slightly. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand again and apologized, ¡°Waifu, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make up next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go quickly.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen and urged.

 Chapter 354: I Just Want You

    Gu Zechen took the suit and walked outside the door. Then he turned back and said to Su Ni, ¡°I might be backte tonight. You should sleep early.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back anxiously.

    As they walked, they started to trot all the way. Before they could get into the car, they started urging the driver.

    The maid looked at more than half of the food and said, ¡°This meal hasn¡¯t been finished yet. The young master is too anxious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how important the client is, there must be family members apanying him.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but looked up at the maids before they shut their mouths.

    Su Ni was not sure.

    She had never seen Gu Zechen in such a hurry. No matter how important a customer was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and rush into the hospital.

    However, Su Ni would never say this. She immediately got up and said, ¡°You guys pack up first. I¡¯ll go outter.¡±

    In the hospital, Xu Wan was lying on the bed with no trace of blood on her pale face.

    She stared straight at the door of the ward, muttering non-stop.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you will definitelye.¡±

    ¡°You will definitelye.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The door suddenly opened. Xu Wan screamed excitedly and got out of bed and ran over.

    However, Gu Zechen was even faster. He rushed over and pressed Xu Wan back on the bed. Then, he covered the nket and said expressionlessly, ¡°You lie down and don¡¯t move.¡±

    After that, her eyes fell on the ce where Xu Wan was injured and a trace of gloom shed across her eyes.

    She really did self-harm again!

    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re finally here. Do you know how much I miss you?¡±

    Xu Wan held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s words. Her eyes were excited and crazy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Zeheng pick up my call, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid..¡±

    She hugged Gu Zechen tightly and didn¡¯t let go. She was really afraid that Gu Zechen would disappear once she let go.

    ¡°Calm down first, don¡¯t get excited.¡±

    Gu Zechen tried to push Xu Wan away but it stimted Xu Wan. She was hugged tightly again and blood oozed again on the white cloth covering her wound.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±

    She questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered calmly.

    ¡°No, you lied to me!¡±  No matter how busy you were in the past, you would definitely pick up my call. Did someone not let you pick up my call?!

    Xu Wan started to doubt everything around Gu Zechen.

    Women¡¯s instincts were always sensitive. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t returned home for so many days, and Su Ni, as Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, wouldn¡¯t be unaware.

    ¡°It must be her, it must be her who won¡¯t let you pick up my call!¡±

    Xu Wan started to nag. Her fingernails were embedded in Gu Zechen¡¯s skin without knowing. Gu Zechen frowned slightly and forcefully removed Xu Wan¡¯s hand, but was once again thrown at by Kafa, ¡°Zexin, I love you, I really love you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er!¡±

    His tone became heavier, obviously impatient.

    He was very happy that Xu Wan was able toe back alive, and the stone that had been pressing down on his heart seemed to have been moved away.

    However, Gu Zechen also found that Xu Wan seemed to have changed drastically when she came back this time. She was different from before, making him feel unfamiliar and irritable!

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    She mumbled, her eyes full of grievance. She sensed that Gu Zechen was angry, so she changed into a pitiful attitude, ¡°I only want you!¡±  I was too excited just now. Don¡¯t be angry with me!

    Gu Zechen took Xu Wan¡¯s hand away without trace, thought about her words and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find the best doctor to get them to remove the scar on your face. Now that my medical skills are so advanced, I won¡¯t leave a trace. I will give you enough money to live.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    When she heard this, Xu Wan suddenly sat up and hugged Gu Zechen. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you!¡±  We should have been together a long time ago. I managed to escape from death with much difficulty, so I will never let you leave me again.

    Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away and sighed helplessly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s impossible between us. I¡¯m already married and I¡¯m just treating you as a sister now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±  No! ¡±

    Xu Wan broke down and tears rolled down her face. She never imagined that Gu Zechen wouldy out a showdown with her so soon.

    Did he really fall in love with Su Ni?

    No, absolutely not!

    Xu Wan tried her best to calm herself down, but her eyes were already crazy. She shook her head and continued, ¡°I know she is your wife. You are responsible for her, but what about me? If it wasn¡¯t for her back then, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated at all!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were full of begging and tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Of course¡­ If you don¡¯t want to get a divorce, then I can follow you without a name. As long as you don¡¯t chase me out¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    Seeing that Xu Wan was getting more and more exaggerated, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy and his anger had already rushed into the sky.

    Being intimidated by Gu Zechen¡¯s presence, Xu Wan was stunned for a moment. Ever since she came back, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her was getting worse and worse, obviously not as warm as before.

    She was more polite and less affectionate.

    ¡°Are you really in love with Su Ni?¡±  Back then, you told me that you hated that woman¡­ ¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes fell silent, numb and hollow.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, when you got into a car ident, I¡¯ve always med myself. Su Ni slowly walked into my heart. No matter what happened when I got married, she is my wife now and will always be!¡±

    Gu Zechen was ruthless. Even if Xu Wan¡¯s mood was unstable now, she still had to say something.

    He didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to fall into the meaningless love of the past and waste her youth.  At that time, no one would benefit!

    ¡°It will always be¡­¡±

    Su Ni stood outside the door. When she heard those four words, her heart jumped and she was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations, but she happened to hear Gu Zechen¡¯sst sentence. The gloom and anxiety on the road seemed to have disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±  Did you know that when I woke up abroad, I didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so I came back to see you immediately. You were the one who dreamed every day. I knew that you were already married, but I still love you more than I did before. I figured it out. I don¡¯t want any ranking points. As long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care about anything. ¡±

    Xu Wan hugged Gu Zechen tightly and didn¡¯t let go. She just nced at the door and smiled.

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s lips were kissed. Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away and berated, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    ¡°Zexin, you are treating me like this now!¡±

    She roared but when she saw Su Ni turn to leave, she let go of Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 355: My Wife Is Su Ni

    ¡°For you, that was before, but I didn¡¯t!¡±  My time lingered before the car ident. The person you love is me, and I¡¯ve always loved you.  After seeing this disfigured face, I really want to die!

    Xu Wan touched her face and said with a sad expression.

    Gu Zechen raised his hand slightly, wanting to touch the scar on Xu Wan¡¯s face, but eventually he hesitated for a moment and put his hand down.

    A trace of disappointment shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡°But I think of you. You managed to escape from death with great difficulty, just to be able to stay with you forever. Even if I knew you were married and liked Su Ni, I didn¡¯t want to give up because I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to live if I left you.¡±

    Xu Wan repeatedly expressed her endless love for Gu Zechen. Even if he couldn¡¯t change his mind, Xu Wan hoped that Gu Zechen would suffer a little more so that he would try to make up for himself!

    Su Ni silently walked on the street and thought about Xu Wan lying in the hospital, ming herself.

    From a certain point of view, she was really a stepping stone and ruined the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Xu Wan.

    When they got married, Gu Zechen hated her so much, and she woke up without a nightmare.

    Now, Xu Wan is back.

    If she didn¡¯t fall in love with Gu Zechen just because of the agreement, maybe she could leave without hesitation and help them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she no longer had any stand in love with this man!

    Love was always selfish.

    As long as Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let go, she would never!

    The ward was in a mess but no one was able to clean it up.

    Gu Zechen stood in front of the bed and looked at Xu Wan, who had already fallen deep asleep.

    She put on makeup, but she still couldn¡¯t cover the scar on her forehead. Gu Zechen understood the pain in Xu Wan¡¯s heart. If there were other ways to solve it, he would not hesitate at all costs.

    Just a moment ago, Xu Wan could not control her emotions and she was crazy. In the end, the doctor came over in time to get the tranquilizer before calming down.

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Contact the best beauty department, especially with regards to scar repair.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°I¡¯m already looking.¡±

    Li Mo lowered his head and reported in a low voice.

    There were many beauty doctors, but Xu Wan¡¯s car ident and disfigured situation was too serious. Even if she had skin nts, she could not recover.

    This was what the doctor said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t manage that much. You must find it for me!¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled loudly.

    Only when Xu Wan¡¯s face was fine could he make up for Xu Wan.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After that, Li Mo raised his head and looked at the red seal on Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. It was grabbed by Xu Wan when she lost control. He really wanted to ask Gu Zechen what he nned to do. He couldn¡¯t keep this from Su Ni, but he still held it in.

    ¡°Doctor Li, pleasee out with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned to the doctor beside him.

    ¡°This is the second time shemitted suicide. How could she be like this?¡±

    As soon as they entered the doctor¡¯s office, Gu Zechen nced at the doctor with his sharp eyes. Even the doctors who were used to seeing big situations felt a chill on their back.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, in this patient¡¯s situation, I¡¯m certain that it should be a seque of trauma. It should have left a stressful reaction in the car identst time.¡±

    The doctor carefully flipped through the medical records and talked about Xu Wan¡¯s condition as he watched Gu Zechen¡¯s face turn darker.  Even though he hadn¡¯t said a word, it gave him a strong sense of oppression.

    ¡°Then how can we cure it?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and expressionless. The doctor turned a few pages and pondered the words before saying, ¡°There is no drug that can solve this problem. We can only let the patient try to rx and no longer suffer any stimtion so that they can recover slowly.¡±

    After the doctor finished, he added, ¡°Usually, spend more time with her. Don¡¯t irritate her any more. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Although it was not clear, the doctor¡¯s meaning was clear that Xu Wan wouldmit suicide and was triggered by Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and said a bunch of nonsense.

    Aftering out of the office, Gu Zechen warned Li Mo, ¡°Look at her well. If something like this happens again, you don¡¯t have to appear in the future.¡±

    Li Mo had a sad face. He was Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant. How could he have time to see a crazy woman?

    ¡°During this period of time, your job is to watch her!¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Li Mo was thinking and directly sealed off Li Mo¡¯s excuses.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll look at Miss Xu well.¡±

    Li Mo cried out in pain and broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°You stay here first.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he looked at Xu Wan who was sleeping. Just as she was about to leave, he heard a scream from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±  Gu Zechen stayed, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t¡­ ¡±

    As if she felt that the person beside her was about to leave, Xu Wan suddenly grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and kept mumbling in her sleep.

    ¡°I love you, Ze Yan, no one can let us separate in the future. We will always be together. As long as you can stay, no matter what I do, I will will¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xu Wan had just used the antidote, Gu Zechen would have doubted if she really fell asleep.

    On the side, Li Mo rubbed his nose and quickly stepped back, closing the door.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows became tighter and his mood became more and moreplicated. Guilt and self-me kept popping up in his mind. However, when he crossed Su Ni¡¯s mind, Gu Zechen firmed up his thoughts and forcefully broke Xu Wan¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Sorry Wan¡¯er, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±  From now on, you can only be my sister.

    After he said that, he felt much more at ease.

    On the bed, Xu Wan was still talking in a low voice. Gu Zechen stood up and quickly left the ward.

    In the night, Maybach sped all the way, and Gu Zechen deliberately circled the second ring. After calming down his mood, he returned to the family.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    It was alreadyte at home. She wanted to enter the house quietly, but she found that the lights were still on and Su Ni was reading a book.

    ¡°Wait for you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and closed the book.

    ¡°You went out just now?¡±

    Gu Zechen noticed that the car at home was still parked outside and asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, I just went to thepany.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned but her face was still calm and there was no expression.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he walked to the wine cab and picked a bottle of red wine.

    ¡°Come with me for a while.¡±

    Gu Zechen poured wine for the two of them and handed a ss to Su Ni.

    Su Ni could tell that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not very good, but she didn¡¯t ask anything. She took the ss and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Hang!¡±

    The two sses collided and made a crisp sound. Su Ni took a sip.

 Chapter 356: Infinite Pain in My Heart

    Gu Zechen drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was just about to say something when she saw Gu Zechen fill her up again.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t move, Gu Zechen clinked Su Ni¡¯s ss and downed it again.

    Then there was another ss.

    Su Ni sighed and didn¡¯t stop her.

    Since you feel ufortable, then drink more.

    Probably because he felt that the red wine wasn¡¯t satisfied, Gu Zechen changed into Bai Lan and looked at the red wine in front of Su Ni hesitantly. He seemed to have reacted andughed hoarsely, ¡°I let you drink with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I can drink very well.¡±

    Su Ni clinked her ss and blinked at Gu Zechen.  He couldn¡¯t solve the sorrow in his heart, so he could only drink with him.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, his brows slightly rxed, and he smiled at Su Ni, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink again!¡±

    Gu Zechen drank after cup, which made Su Ni¡¯s chest ache. She tried to stop Gu Zechen several times, but she couldn¡¯t bear to wipe away his interest.

    He was rtively speechless, only the asional sound of clinking sses crossed the long night sky.

    After some time, the wine bottles on the table were scattered, and Gu Zechen had already turned from sitting upright to leaning on the sofa. Su Ni leaned over and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s head on her shoulder.

    While she was half-drunk, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and slowlyy on Su Ni¡¯sp.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Su Ni¡¯s hand gently crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s face and stopped between Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows. She helped Gu Zechen smooth his frown and asked in a low voice, ¡°This made you so embarrassed. Why are you so uneasy in your sleep?¡±

    There was a trace of worry on her handsome face. It was the first time she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. Su Ni had countless thoughts in her heart, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    If it was another woman, Su Ni could force her to stay away as her wife.

    He could question Gu Zechen and even ask Gu Zechen to give him an exnation.

    However, Xu Wan was different. She was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, the person who originally wanted to live with Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to say those thousands of ideas, so she could only wait.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned over and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist. He mumbled and his hands were not honest.

    Feeling his body getting hotter and hotter, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but want more. He directly went up and overwhelmed Su Ni.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, wake up!¡±

    Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s strength and shook Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. However, she was sturdy by Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. The alcohol in her mouth continued to spread. Gu Zechen became more and more impatient, and his flexible tongue kept teasing Su Ni.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Su Ni seemed to lose her rationality when she was kissed. She was slowly gaining the upper hand by lust. Suddenly, a chill came over her. Gu Zechen was impatient and wanted to help Su Ni take off her clothes. His two hands were constantly wandering around Khai, wanting to get more.

    Just as Gu Zechen was about to take a step further, a scene of the hospital shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. The image of Xu Wan kissing Gu Zechen repeatedly repeated in her mind and felt disgusted.

    She still couldn¡¯t ept it!

    Like a basin of cold water poured on her body, Su Ni tightened her grip and pushed Gu Zechen aside.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Gu Zechen fell to one side, mumbled a few words and fell asleep.

    Su Ni let out a long breath and thought that Gu Zechen was drunk, otherwise he would not forgive him.

    However, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t continue like this, so she had to think of a way.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    The next morning, Gu Zechen had just woken up when he felt his whole body aching.

    Looking at the bottle on the ground again, she immediately remembered how she drankst night. She was annoyed, then shook her head vigorously, trying to relieve her headache.

    ¡°Did you wake you up?¡±

    When he lowered his head, he found that Su Ni was awake. Gu Zechen lowered his voice and stroked Su Ni¡¯s hair.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of hangover soup?¡±

    Su Ni was worried.

    After all, it was strange that he had drunk so much yesterday.

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care. He pressed Su Ni back and told her, ¡°You sleep for a while more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was only 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. Gu Zechen got up earlier than usual. Before leaving, he gave Su Ni a big hug and left with satisfaction.

    Su Ni stood on the balcony in her pajamas. When she heard Gu Zechen hurriedly go to the hospital with the driver, Su Ni¡¯s eyes could not help but dim.

    So this was the reason why he got up so early.

    With such a disturbance, Su Ni no longer had the mood to sleep. She also washed up and went to thepany.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the CEO of Su Corp!¡±

    As soon as Su Ni arrived at the door of thepany, she saw a group of people, including many reporters.

    ¡°Mr. Su, is there a fraud in the Nanjiawan project?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, why is the promise of this business circle different? I heard that Nanjiawan can¡¯t open now and business is even worse. Do you have anything to exin?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Su.¡±

    Su Ni instantly realized that there was a problem with Nanjiawan Shop, but the group of reporters were too fast.

    ¡°Give way!¡±  Let¡¯s make way!

    Luo Qing finally squeezed through the crowd and came to Su Ni¡¯s side. She protected Khai behind her, but a group of reporters held microphones and cameras. They kept pushing forward, not giving anyone a chance to speak.

    ¡°Everyone is quiet!¡±  One by one, they asked questions!

    The two of them kept retreating, finally allowing Su Ni to stand firm and speak.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask if the Nanjiawan project is still open normally? Is there a problem with cheating?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Su, please answer!¡±

    Nanjiawan was a big project. Someone must have made a move by causing such a public ruckus. However, Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Su Ni pushed away Kafa in front and stood in front of everyone. She said seriously, ¡°The Nanjiawan project has always been valued by the Su Corp. It has been steadily implemented and there is no problem.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    A middle-aged man beside Su Ni jumped out and shouted.

    ¡°I said that Nanjiawan would be the busiest business circle, but now there is no one. Su Ni, do you remember how you promised it back then?¡±

    Another middle-aged woman also shouted, ¡°Do you know how much money I invested in now? All of them have fallen into thin air!¡±

    Su Ni frowned. It seemed that these reporters were hired by the investors of these stores. She immediately said in a low voice, ¡°The project is still in progress. I guarantee that we will start as scheduled!¡±  Don¡¯t worry, everyone.

    ¡°Who are you lying to? Su Ni, have you seen the current situation of Nanjiawan?¡±

    Seeing that they were about to cause trouble, the reporters retreated to both sides, ready to make a ce for more valuable news.

 Chapter 357: Unsatisfied

    ¡°Your Su Corp is aplete liar!¡±  The businessman pointed at Su Ni with his fingers and roared angrily.

    ¡°Yes!¡±  We are going to sue you for cheating!

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±  Liar!  Liar! ¡±

    The more the merchants spoke, the more excited they became. One of them took out the contract from his bag and tore it into pieces.

    The rest also tore up the contract and threw it on Su Ni.

    ¡°Crunch!¡±

    The reporters quickly captured the wonderful moment.

    Su Ni was flung with a piece of paper. She swung the paper on her body to the ground with an indifferent expression. She quietly said, ¡°Every investment is risky. This is your investment behavior. If you win, you will lose. It is impossible to just earn money and not lose money. If you want to sue, our Su Corp will apany you to the end.¡±

    The meaning of these words was to tell everyone that even if the Nanjiawan project was lost, it was still sought by the merchants. It had nothing to do with the Su Corp and just so happened to stir everyone¡¯s sensitive nerves.

    The merchants were instantly excited and they scolded, ¡°Shameless Group!¡±  Lost money!  Lost money!

    ¡°Everyone, stay away!¡±

    Seeing that people were about to surround her, Luo Qing quickly pulled Su Ni behind her. These merchants had lost their rationality and had worked hard for years to save blood and sweat.

    ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±  Stop her!

    As the merchants roared, they rushed forward. The reporters also pushed forward, trying to take a picture of Su Ni¡¯s expression.

    Everyone pushed me aside. Even though Su Ni was protected, she had long lost her focus.

    ¡°Swish!¡±  A muffled sound.

    When everyone came back to their senses, Su Ni had already hit the pir. No one was sure who pushed it and started to retreat with guilt.

    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit it¡­¡±

    ¡°Not me¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although there was a reason to cause trouble, if there was really an ident, it would be awsuit, so no one dared to admit it.

    ¡°I just bumped into it, I can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    There were also some people who were unhappy and felt that they were making sense, but when they bumped into it, they becamepletely unreasonable and continued to nder quietly.

    ¡°Get out¡­ Get out of the way!¡±

    The security guard was finally able to rush in. He quickly formed a encirclement and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and hit 120.¡±

    ¡°Listen up!¡±  If anything happens to Mr. Su, I will definitely pursue legal responsibility for you.

    Qin Yue scolded when he saw that the merchant was still there.

    As soon as they heard that they were going to be responsible, the merchant who had been angry earlier was also embarrassed.

    ¡°She hit it herself, it has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t touch her.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Although they said that, the merchants still felt guilty.

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t let anyone chase after him. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to make a big fuss.

    ¡°Mr. Su, can you really fulfill your promise to the merchants?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to have a court with the merchant?¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was fine, the reporter who was still feeling guilty started to interview again.

    This time, Su Ni didn¡¯t repeat what she had just said. Instead, she calmly told everyone, ¡°Regarding the details of the Nanjiawan project, there will be a press conference to exin it in detail. I will definitely give everyone an exnation.¡±

    With the escort of the security, Su Ni went straight into the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Su.¡±

    The reporters behind him wanted to catch up, but they were stopped by Qin Yue and said, ¡°Mr. Su has already said that she will open the press conference. Please return!¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was gone, there was no point in staying any longer. After a while, all the reporters were gone.

    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to take you to the hospital?¡±

    Luo Qing looked at the wound on Su Ni¡¯s face, thinking that it was really broken, Gupiled and did not remove herself from eight pieces.

    ¡°No need, just let me calm down.¡±

    Su Ni had been forcing herself to enter the office and felt her head dizzy.

    Luckily, they bumped into each other, or else the group of merchants would not know when.

    ¡°Then sit down quickly.¡±

    Luo Qing quickly helped Su Ni sit down.

    She slept in the past in a daze and only opened her eyes when she felt someone touching her face.

    ¡°Did Luo Qing call you over?¡±

    Su Ni opened her eyes to see Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°You stillugh?¡±

    Gu Zechen showed a distressed expression as he stroked Su Ni¡¯s face and said, ¡°Now the project of Nanjiawan is being smeared everywhere. The news is on, big and small. I don¡¯t even know!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Su Ni said in a slightly coquettish tone, ¡°I was also working ording to the contract. If I say something really is wrong, I can¡¯t rely on me.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still a little angry after hearing about this, but when he heard Su Ni¡¯s coquettish tone, he immediately lost his anger.

    ¡°I know that there are a lot of negative news in Nanjiawan right now, but this is not important. If you want to solve the problem, you have to find the real mastermind behind it. It¡¯s useless to deal with the negative.¡±  Su Ni said solemnly again.

    Su Ni was very clear that it was useless to exin to a few merchants. It was better to use more strength to solve the problem.

    ¡°Is it still hurting?¡±

    Gu Zechen gently touched Su Ni¡¯s wound.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your brows so much?¡±

    Even though his little face had changed, he was still so stubborn.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Suddenly, her forehead turned cold and Su Ni gasped in pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just put it on an ice bag.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly took out an ice bag from behind him.

    Su Ni blinked. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin Su Ni¡¯s question. Instead, he pulled Su Ni into his arms, holding onto the ice bag in one hand and hugging Khai in the other. His attitude was intimate and natural, which made Yao 4¡¯s face warm.

    ¡°Su Yan!¡±

    Qin Yue was originally delivering documents to Su Ni, but as soon as he entered, he saw this scene. Halfway through his words, he quickly left.

    ¡°Look at you!¡±

    Su Ni blushed for a moment and quickly jumped up and red at Gu Zechen. Unfortunately, not only did she not have any deterrence, it made Gu Zechen itch even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Can¡¯t even hug your wife? ¡±

    Gu Zechen looked dissatisfied and wronged. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms again, looking satisfied.

    ¡°Asistant Qin still wants to discuss business with me.¡±

    Su Ni felt a little ufortable thinking about business.

    ¡°Just talk like that. It¡¯s normal for a couple to be so normal.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen answered bluntly,pletely ignoring Qin Yue.

    However, Su Ni was not as thick-skinned as Gu Zechen. Her face was hot and she rolled her eyes in her heart. This was a show of affection in public, and it was in front of her subordinates.

    But knowing that he couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zechen, he could only let Qin Yuee in to report.

 Chapter 358: Show of Love

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Qin Yue spoke seriously, but Su Ni felt that she could see the smile on Qin Yue¡¯s face. She coughed lightly before adjusting her condition.

    Qin Yue put the documents on the table and began to report about the work.

    ¡°I investigated the person who caused a ruckus just now. It is indeed our merchant. We just bought the shop. There is nothing strange about it.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. It was simr to what she thought, so the investigation was just to be at ease.

    ¡°I got it. You can temporarily console the merchants. I¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°There are new developments in the things you asked me to investigate.¡±

    After the person left, Gu Zechen flipped through the documents in Su Ni¡¯s hands. When he saw Su Ni¡¯s worried expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He thought about what he found a few days ago and told him.

    ¡°There is no problem with Cheng Yi¡¯s ount, but there are several million running water ounts on Lu Rong¡¯s ount. There must be something wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°So much money?¡±

    Su Ni was confused when she heard this amount of water.

    ¡°There is no way there is so much water at Lu Rong¡¯s home. It must be Cheng Yi who is messing around here.¡±

    Su Ni was even more sure that Lu Rong and Cheng Yi must have a leg.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±  I asked someone to do an in-depth investigation based on this clue. What do you think?

    Gu Zechen acted like he was offering a treasure.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, Su Ni knew that something important must have been investigated. She smiled and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    Having achieved his goal, Gu Zechen continued, ¡°Lu Rong and Cheng Yi have been together for many years. I looked at the time. I reckon that not long after they broke up with you, Cheng Yi and Lu Rong secretly hooked up.¡±

    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations and she guessed that Cheng Yi had a rtionship with Lu Rong. However, if it was so early, then how sincere Cheng Yi was towards Khai would be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to solve it.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted when he saw Su Ni¡¯s worried expression.

    Su Ni nodded and remembered the incident at the hospital thest time. She asked tactfully, ¡°Did something happen to youst time?¡±

    Gu Zechen was slightly stunned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a client who¡¯s hospitalized. I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡±

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s frown, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became a little dim. She thought about the rtionship between the three of them and couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable. She hugged Gu Zechen tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Have you been unhappy recently?

    Gu Zechen asked worriedly when he saw Su Ni holding her in silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that work is too busy.¡±

    Su Ni found an excuse to stop it. She wanted to tell Gu Zechen that I love you, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy. It¡¯ll be fine if you rest more. I¡¯ll help you do it.¡±

    Su Ni was even more upset by Gu Zechen¡¯s indulgent tone, so she could only mumble ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Are you better?¡±

    After applying the ice bag, Gu Zechen touched the injury on Su Ni¡¯s face with his hand and his eyes were full of concern.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Su Ni felt like she was a porcin doll in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She felt like she was seriously ill after bumping into it.

    ¡°Yes, mypany still has something to do, so I have to go back first.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked reluctant as he stared at Su Ni in a coquettish tone.

    ¡°Go back quickly. I have a lot of work to attend to.¡±  Su Ni looked at the time and nodded.

    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni tightly and did not show any intention of letting go. He looked at Su Ni innocently.

    Looking at this situation, she would never let go if she didn¡¯t kiss her. Su Ni was really at a loss, so she could only put her face closer to her.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s lust was ignited at once, and his lips were stuck together without saying a word.

    After a warm kiss, Gu Zechen left.

    After Gu Zechen left, Su Ni thought about Lu Rong¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi and was a little worried. She wanted to remind Kang, so she took out her phone.

    ¡°Halfqing, do you know Lu Rong?¡±

    Su Ni first tried to ask Su Banqing before deciding to open her mouth.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lu Rong and Cheng Yi have been hooked up for a long time. You must be extra careful and don¡¯t let Cheng Yi find any evidence. If anything happens, call me immediately.¡±

    Su Ni exined Lu Rong¡¯s matter in detail.

    After all, Cheng Yi was too cunning. He pretended to be affectionate in front of Su Banqing but hooked up with Lu Rong.

    Su Ni was not afraid of a business confrontation with Cheng Yi, but she was still worried when she thought that her sister was by the side of this little man.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be careful myself.¡±

    Su Banqing was silent for a moment before finally regaining her calm.

    But after hanging up, Su Banqing suddenly felt a little lost, as if something was missing.

    Cheng Yi and other women were still together, so what was he to him?

    Su Banqingughed bitterly, rubbed her chest and said, ¡°But I¡¯m here for revenge. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is with!¡±

    Earlier when Cheng Yi lied to Su Ni, she had already seen Cheng Yi¡¯s ugly face and was mentally prepared. She must have just heard Su Ni¡¯s words that affected her mood.

    Su Banqing tried her best to convince herself, constantly cheering herself up, and her eyes gradually sharpened.

    In the study room, Su Banqing started to read documents everywhere. She knew that Song Corp had recently issued a tender proposal.

    As long as this n was leaked out, the Song Corp¡¯s tender would definitely fail, which was a big blow to the Song Corp.

    She had been nning this for a long time, but she never found an opportunity. It was a good time for Cheng Yi to be absent today.

    ¡°Where?¡±  I saw him put it here before.

    After searching for a long time, Su Banqing started to worry.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice suddenly remembered that Su Banqing¡¯s heart was cold and she realized that Cheng Yi had stood in the study room with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I was looking for the ne you gave me. When I was about to wear it, I suddenly realized that I was gone, so I came in to look for it.¡±

    In a hurry, Su Banqing could only make up an excuse, but her expression was too unnatural, so she looked a little awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. I¡¯ll give you a better one another day.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled indifferently and hugged Su Banqing gently. He had long noticed Su Banqing¡¯s expression, but Cheng Yi still showed no doubt.

    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked considerately.

    To outsiders, Cheng Yi was always a considerate and gentle man.

 Chapter 359: Lu Rong Out of Control

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you decide.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t ask, so she rxed and returned to normal.

    ¡°Well, I know where.¡±

    Cheng Yi blinked and looked mysterious. He held Su Banqing and walked out.

    Su Banqing secretly looked back at the messy desk and thought that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t find anything.

    Half an hourter.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always like this restaurant?¡±  I specifically booked a seat.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At noon, the two of them sat in a high-end restaurant, sticking together like lovers, looking at the menu together.

    ¡°Yeah, I like it so much. Cheng Yi, thank you.¡±

    Su Banqing kissed Cheng Yi on the face and smiled like a flower.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an outsider with me.¡±

    Cheng Yi gently scratched Su Banqing¡¯s nose bridge and couldn¡¯t help but hold her tightly in his arms.  Deep down, she was wondering what Su Banqing was looking for before.

    ¡°Cheng Yi?¡±

    Su Banqing said something and saw that Cheng Yi did not respond. She looked up and saw that Cheng Yi was smiling, but his eyes were a little cold and scared.

    ¡°Well, you can order it. As long as you love it, I love to eat it.¡±

    Cheng Yi responded quickly.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Su Banqing pouted.

    At the door, Lu Rong had just hung up when she heard the polite greeting from the door.

    ¡°Miss Lu, your position is here.¡±

    The waitress was polite.

    ¡°Got it, quickly bring me over.¡±

    Lu Rong took off her eyes and circled around triumphantly. The taste of this Western restaurant was really good, even the price was a bit more expensive.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go back to thepanyter.¡±

    As soon as she turned her head, Lu Rong heard a familiar voice. She stared at it and her face instantly copsed.

    ¡°Miss Lu, here.¡±

    The receptionist was still patiently shouting.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s face suddenly darkened and her eyes were about to erupt fire. She held her hands tightly and had nowhere to vent her anger.

    At this moment, Cheng Yi and Su Banqing were hugging each other and kissed each other from time to time. Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, which she had never seen before.

    Lu Rong immediately picked up her phone and called Cheng Yi.

    Soon, Cheng Yi reacted, but Cheng Yi nced at the phone and immediately hung up, sticking to Su Banqing again.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Cheng Yi had such a gentle time!

    Lu Rong called Cheng Yi again in disgust. When she saw Cheng Yi and Su Banqing¡¯s eye-catching actions, she was so angry that she was jealous of the fact that Kn could appear with Cheng Yi openly. She was obviously the first one to get along with Cheng Yi, but she still couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Banqing asked with concern when she saw that Cheng Yi received a text message.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    Cheng Yi pretended to be calm on the surface, but he felt annoyed.

    The phone was hung up again.

    Lu Rong punched the wall. Thankfully, no one here would pay attention to her. At this moment, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t care about the appointment, so she tapped her phone and sent a text.

    ¡°Look at two o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go find you!¡±

    It was a threatening message.

    Lu Rong knew that Cheng Yi hated people threatening her, but she couldn¡¯t care too much now.

    She wanted to get Cheng Yi!

    Not long after, Cheng Yi looked around and looked clearly nervous.

    At this time, of course, he couldn¡¯t let anyone discover his rtionship with Lu Rong and Cheng Yi finally chose topromise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. Wait for me here.¡±

    Not long after, Cheng Yi really got up and kissed Su Banqing before leaving. Lu Rong¡¯s eyes widened and she wanted to rush up and p this witch!

    However, before she could vent her anger, Cheng Yi had already rushed over. Without waiting for Lu Rong to question him, Cheng Yi was already the first to get angry.

    ¡°Why are you crazy during the day?!¡±

    ¡°You still have the guts to say that I, who made you be so intimate with that woman?¡±  Isn¡¯t this stabbing into my heart?

    Lu Rong was also feeling wronged. She thought about how she had been sneaking in the past few years and had to watch Cheng Yi show his affection in front of her.

    ¡°Su Banqing is my girlfriend. What¡¯s wrong with being intimate with her?¡±

    Cheng Yi looked disdainful and didn¡¯t take Lu Rong seriously.

    Lu Rong questioned Cheng Yi in disbelief, ¡°Who is your girlfriend?¡±  I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and it¡¯s not up to her, Su Banqing. Don¡¯t y with her for real.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about my business.¡±

    Cheng Yi was most annoyed with Lu Rong, so he always lived in the right room.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll teach that little Fox a lesson.¡±

    Lu Rong started to mess around. Su Banqing was definitely not her opponent. What¡¯s more, if Kafa knew about it, then Cheng Yi¡¯s n would be gone.

    ¡°I warn you that you are not allowed to touch Su Banqing or I will make you look good!¡±

    Cheng Yi did not hold Lu Rong, but half-squinted, revealing a dangerous aura. He looked like he was going to eat her, scaring Lu Rong.

    ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±  What about me?  I¡¯ve been with you, Cheng Yi for so many years, and that¡¯s how you treated me?  In your heart, what am I? ¡±

    As soon as Lu Rong saw that she couldn¡¯t do it, she immediately changed into a soft one. She cried with her nose and tears, andined that Cheng Yi had no conscience.

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much for you, and I¡¯ve never asked you to do so. You, you¡­¡±

    Cheng Yi took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t stand Lu Rong crying. Besides, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus, so he could only pull her into his arms andfort Lu Rong with a false expression, ¡°Do you not know my heart well enough?¡±  It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯vee, so I¡¯ll endure it again.

    Cheng Yiunched a gentle attack, his eyes full of emotions,pletely lost his annoyance.

    ¡°You always make me endure, then when will I have to endure it?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness.

    When she was in university, she liked him, but at that time, Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with Su Ni. Even if she seduced her, she couldn¡¯t drive the rtionship between the two of them apart.

    ¡°When I was in school, I watched you and Su Ni show off their affection every day, so I endured it. But this Su Banqing, why is she? It¡¯s because she¡¯s Khai¡¯s sister. Oh my God, would you still treat Luo 4¡­¡±

    As Lu Rong said this, her brain hole also grew bigger. She covered her mouth as if she had found a huge secret.

    After all, Su Ni was already married, so if Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t let Su Ni go, this Kang was somewhat simr to Yao 4.

    ¡°Remember, Su Ni and I only have a deep blood feud. From now on, don¡¯t tell me this!¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold and he pushed Lu Rong away.

    Lu Rong was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 360: The Trap of Investing

    This seemed to have touched Cheng Yi¡¯s reverse scale again. He immediately put up his posture and hugged Cheng Yi from behind and apologized, ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯ve been in a lot of pain these years. I¡¯m not afraid that Su Banqing is the same as her sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Cheng Yi scolded again.

    Even though Su Banqing was Su Ni¡¯s sister, he did not want to hear any insults!

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it.¡±

    Lu Rongpletelypromised.

    Cheng Yi looked at Su Banqing, who was looking left and right. Obviously, he had been out for too long, so he said with his back to Lu Rong, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to set up a good house?¡±  I bought you a vi in the service area.  Let you live in and enjoy yourself.

    He was certain that Lu Rong liked to take advantage of her. As expected, Lu Rong immediately smiled when she heard that there was a new house.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Lu Rong couldn¡¯t believe it.

    This is a house!  She was afraid that Su Banqing didn¡¯t have such treatment.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. The decorations inside can be done ording to your preferences. You¡¯ve also said that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s always by my side. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    The house was prepared by Cheng Yi. As long as he didn¡¯t change his name, he would lend it to Lu Rong to stay for a few days.  She had to console Lu Rong and pull Lu Rong into her embrace again. She then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m happy now. You have always been the only one in my heart!¡±

    The fire in Lu Rong¡¯s heart had long since dissipated after Cheng Yi¡¯s words. She immediately became charming and charming.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. As time goes on, Su Banqing will be suspicious.¡±

    Seeing that things were settled, Cheng Yi naturally had to find a way to escape.

    When she heard Su Banqing¡¯s name, Lu Rong¡¯s anger ran up again. She held Cheng Yi and said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so intimate with other women. Can you not treat her so well in the future?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. I did this to suppress Su Ni. As for Su Banqing, I have no feelings for her.¡±

    Cheng Yi said with a serious expression, but Lu Rong felt a little worried, so she asked carefully, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t hesitate.

    After getting a positive answer, Lu Rong waspletely relieved, but she finally met Cheng Yi. She really didn¡¯t want to let him go, so she started to talk about investing again. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at an investment recently. I want to try with some money. Can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±  Listen to you, I have to go back quickly.

    Cheng Yi was not interested in Lu Rong¡¯s investment at all. He nodded perfunctorily and hurriedly left.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Lu Rong watched Cheng Yi leave in a hurry and scolded in displeasure, but soon sheughed happily again. She thought about the big vi that was about to get her hands on and the funds that could be invested at will, which was worth showing off.

    It was just that she couldn¡¯t stand with Cheng Yi openly. This was still Lu Rong¡¯s heart. She wished she could tear Su Banqing apart whenever she thought about it.

    As soon as Cheng Yi left, Lu Rong received another call. This time, Lu Rong smiled and picked up the phone as she sped up her walking speed.

    There was a young man sitting in the room who looked in his early thirties, looking handsome and impatient. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time. Lu Rong went up and apologized, ¡°There is a traffic jam when youe. Don¡¯t mind, Mr. Liu.¡±

    Liu Quan nodded with some words on his face, but he didn¡¯t say it clearly. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I wonder how much Miss Lu ns to invest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±

    Lu Rong put on an awkward smile and lowered her voice, embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered here, maybe two million¡­¡±

    ¡°Two million, Miss Lu, are you teasing me?¡±

    When Liu Quan heard this, he immediately got up with a trace of anger.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, everyone has known each other for a day or two. Look at my situation and you know. I really only have this little money for a while.¡±

    Lu Rong smiled apologetically.

    Two million was not much for Liu Quan, but for her, it was all the housekeeping that she had spent all these years with Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Miss Lu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but these two million are too little.¡±

    Liu Quan shook his head again and got up to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, stay!¡±

    Lu Rong quickly chased after her. Seeing that the other person was still impatient, she lowered her posture more and more. ¡°Mr. Liu, if I charge the real estate, can you give me more time?¡±

    ¡°Real estate?¡±

    Liu Quan turned his head and looked slightly better.

    Then, Lu Rong invited Liu Quan to sit down again. She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the case. I have a house in my hands. If I put it out, I should be able to gather 10 million. This should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu has no other real estate?¡±

    Liu Quan still frowned.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Rong looked surprised. Ten million is not enough?

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Lu, you should be very clear that our project is in the keyndscape area. As long as the vi is built, it will be a stable and stable project. I wonder how many people are waiting for me now.¡±

    Liu Quan pushed his eyes and said seriously.

    Lu Rong looked troubled. She had already found someone to inquire about this project. It would definitely seed, and the profit from this project was even greater.

    She was still waiting to make a fortune, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    Lu Rong thought for a moment and quickly calmed down. She asked seriously, ¡°Mr. Liu, tell me how much you have to invest.¡±

    Liu Quan smiled.

    Then he extended three fingers to Lu Rong.

    ¡°Thirty million!¡±

    Lu Rong stood up in shock and identally knocked over the coffee on the table.

    She had to pay off the vi that Cheng Yi had just given her to get ten million. Now, she had to take another twenty million. Wasn¡¯t it taking her life?

    ¡°Thirty million is just the starting price. Of course, the more money the better. The bigger the investment in the early stages, the bigger the bonus in theter stages!¡±

    A touch of contempt shed across Liu Quan¡¯s eyes, but his smile was profound.

    Liu Quan¡¯s words let Lu Rong see the gap.

    Of course, this project was not short of rich people, but it was really untouchable for him.

    She sat down slowly and regained her calm. ¡°Mr. Liu, it seems like I really don¡¯t have any scenes. I only have so much to take out from the beginning. See if you can understand and integrate!¡±

    Liu Quan pushed his eyes again and said in a business is business tone, ¡°Sorry, 30 million is the lowest.¡±

    He sat there and saw that Lu Rong didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Lu, 30 million is really not much. I can guarantee that when the vi is built, the price of a vi alone will be more than 30 million. When you¡¯re sure to make a profit or not, you¡¯ll definitely make a lot.¡±

    ¡°I really want to make a profit.¡±

 Chapter 361: Final Trash

    Lu Rongughed bitterly. Without saying these words, Liu Quan had already investigated it herself. It was absolutely true, ¡°But I don¡¯t have so much money.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Liu Quan got up helplessly and said, ¡°Looks like I can only find a new partner. Miss Lu, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    Lu Rong didn¡¯t make a sound. She watched as Liu Quan picked up the briefcase and was really about to leave. Her eyes almost fell out and followed Liu Quan.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, stay!¡±

    Finally at the entrance of the restaurant, Lu Rong chased after her. She was still unwilling.

    ¡°Miss Lu, is there anything you need?¡±

    Liu Quan asked politely.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Can you give me a few more days? I want to get together again.¡±

    Lu Rong said anxiously.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Liu Quan pushed his eyes and looked troubled, ¡°These 30 million are not a small amount for Miss Lu, it is not easy to get.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have a way. It¡¯s just that the bank doesn¡¯t have a good loan for a while. You have to give me half a month.¡±

    Lu Rong looked anxious and stared at Liu Quan seriously.  This time, she really had to work hard to get this project!

    ¡°Half a month is too long.¡±

    Liu Quan frowned and inadvertently nced at Lu Rong, then said, ¡°Miss Lu, you know that there are still many people waiting for me for this project. I can only give you three days at most. If you can¡¯t, I have to find someone else.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Rong to speak, Liu Quan turned and left.

    ¡°Three days, three days. Mr. Liu, you must leave this spot to me!¡±

    Behind her, Lu Rong shouted loudly.

    Liu Quan made an OK gesture but the corner of his mouth was slightly raised in a ce where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see.

    What a stupid woman!

    Soon, Liu Quan¡¯s phone rang again.

    Unlike the arrogant look before, Liu Quan became nervous and excited. He politely pressed the answer button with both hands and smiled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Has everything beenpleted?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s indifferent voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that woman is stupid. When she heard that she has a lot of benefits, she has to pay for everything.¡±

    Liu Quan smiled.

    Seeing the woman¡¯s crazy state, he promised that this was a sure thing. ¡°But I only gave her three days¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded faintly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°It won¡¯t take three days before shees to look for you. If she takes out the Nanjiawan store as a coteral, you can give her 20 million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Twenty million!¡±

    Liu Quan was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat off his forehead. He carefully asked, ¡°As far as I know, the value of the Nanjiawan Shop is probably more than 30 million. This¡­ let¡¯s only give it 20 million. Can she agree?¡±

    ¡°She will agree.¡±

    Gu Zechen then decisively hung up.

    Liu Quan was still a little confused. This was 10 million dors less. No matter how stupid that woman was, could she agree?

    After a while, Liu Quan¡¯s phone had a recent negative news about Nanjiawan. After reading it, Liu Quan instantly understood.

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    The moment Gu Zechen hung up, he saw Xu Wan rushing in. The secretary beside him looked embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gu, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go out first.¡±

    Gu Zechen gestured for the secretary to leave first, then he looked at Xu Wan, who was rushing towards him with a smile. He quickly stood up and identally used a chair to iste the two.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lie in the hospital properly ande to the office?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not missing you. When I woke up in the morning and saw that you weren¡¯t around, my heart was empty. I felt very ufortable, but now I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xu Wan said with a smile, then she opened her arms to hug Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen turned around and called Li Mo. He was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat and asked carefully, ¡°Could Miss Xu havee to you?¡±

    He only took the call and the person who came back was gone.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen made a sound from his throat. He looked unhappy. He lowered his voice and warned, ¡°This matter, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when youe back.¡±

    Xu Wan listened carefully and started to coquettishly say, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t me Asistant Li for me, I miss you too much.¡±

    Xu Wan said and got closer.

    Gu Zechen turned to the water dispenser, poured Xu Wan a ss of water and put it on the sofa beside her.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were dim for a few seconds. Did he not want to get close?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    But on the face, Xu Wan still looked gentle and naive. She walked to the sofa and said pitifully, ¡°Zeheng, you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t run around like this next time.¡±

    Even the gauze on her hand hadn¡¯t been removed yet, which made Gu Zechen very irritated.

    Xu Wan raised her hand and shook it gently, but her expression was indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡±  Plus, I came to the office today to find you for something.

    ¡°What is it?¡±  Gu Zechen frowned and sat back at his desk.

    Xu Wan had no choice but to sit down opposite him. Through a cold table, she blinked. ¡°I think my body is pretty much better. I want to find a job in Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°Looking for a job?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and quickly rejected it, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need work now.¡±

    ¡°Zexin, do you think that I want to get close to you to work in Gu Corp?¡±

    Xu Wan seemed to have seen through Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Even though it would make her feel sad, she thought about it all night yesterday and there were some things that she might have to face the truth. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already thought about it. There are some things that can¡¯t be forced. I can¡¯t do anything that you don¡¯t want.¡±

    Gu Zechen breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If it¡¯s because of the economy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Xu Wan shook her head and smiled at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t had a job for a long time. I feel like I¡¯m out of touch with this society. If I can find my original job again, I might be in a better mood.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and pondered.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what you arrange for me. I just want to get busy.¡±

    As if worried that Gu Zechen would not agree, Xu Wan added.

    ¡°I will consider this matter.¡±

    It had to be said that Xu Wan¡¯s words did indeed speak to Gu Zechen and his concerns.

    If Xu Wan could really divert her attention from her work and even fully recover, it would be a good thing.

 Chapter 362: Want to Work

    ¡°Hey, Zexin, I¡¯m looking for a job anyway. You can¡¯t let me go to anotherpany. I can¡¯t do anything now. I won¡¯t let people bully me.¡±

    Xu Wan stood up, stomped her feet and started to act coquettishly. Her injured hand also swayed gently in front of Gu Zechen from time to time.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked particrly serious. After all, he had to think about working in the samepany.

    ¡°You cane to work in Gu Corp, but you have to promise me something.¡±

    Gu Zechen thought about it and said.

    ¡°No problem, I will promise you all your requests.¡±

    Xu Wan said helplessly, ¡°After all, I really need a job now.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°First, you can¡¯t enter my office at will in the future. Remember to knock on the door.¡±

    Gu Zechen spoke in a low voice, obviously still feeling dissatisfied that Xu Wan had suddenly barged in.

    Xu Wan put her hands together and apologized, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±

    ¡°Second, you¡¯re an ordinary employee in Gu Corp, so you won¡¯t receive any preferential treatment.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued.

    Xu Wan nodded, indicating that there was no problem.

    ¡°There is a third and most important point. I hope you can understand that from now on, you can only be my sister. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Even though there was sadness on Xu Wan¡¯s face, she still nodded heavily.

    After a few o¡¯clock, Gu Zechen also let out a sigh of relief and his expression softened. ¡°I will find the human resources department to arrange your work as soon as possible. Now you better return to the hospital and lie down.¡±

    As he said this, Li Mo also rushed over in a hurry. He couldn¡¯t be sweating and apologized to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was careless for a moment. Is Miss Xu okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Xu Wan said with a smile. She originally nned to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she immediately remembered the previous three chapters of the contract and abruptly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Miss Xu, please follow me back to the hospital.¡±

    Li Mo lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Gu Zechen¡¯s powerful aura.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s okay, and I¡¯m going to work in Gu Corp soon.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face was full of pride.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Mo was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Gu Zechen did not exin but said, ¡°Your injuries are not good for the day, you don¡¯t want to work.¡±  You¡¯d better return to the hospital now. I¡¯ll ask the doctor about the situation.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was a little serious. Xu Wan was helpless and could only agree, but deep down, she was happy.

    Sure enough, when she said that she wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards him was much better.

    These words seemed strict, but they still cared about her body.

    Xu Wan knew that she didn¡¯t go wrong in this step!

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you, Zexin, I¡¯ll go back to the hospital and lie down properly.¡±

    Xu Wan said seriously.

    That night, Liu Quan received a call from Lu Rong asking to meet again.

    Of course, Liu Quan was inconsiderate, but he still showed impatience over the phone. ¡°Miss Lu hasn¡¯t found money in such a short time.¡±

    The phone was silent for a few seconds.

    Soon, Lu Rong added, ¡°Mr. Liu, honestly, I came to find you because of this.  You also know that I¡¯m looking for a bank now. It¡¯s more than three days just to walk through the flow. Can you help me?

    ¡°What can I do to you?¡±

    Liu Quan pulled his tie and was impatient, but he still listened attentively.

    ¡°I want you to lend me 30 million first, but it isn¡¯t actually a loan. I¡¯ll give you my property. What do you think?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s heart was bleeding when she said this, but in order to win the project, she still ignored it.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    Liu Quan raised his voice and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°30 million, that¡¯s not a small amount.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I will give you my property and I will definitely satisfy you.¡±

    Speaking of which, Liu Quan finally agreed to see him first, but if he could not satisfy him, Lu Rong would lose this opportunitypletely.

    Lu Rong promised.

    The two of them once again arrived at the lunch ce. Just as they sat down, Liu Quan asked in toe straight to the point, ¡°I don¡¯t know what property Miss Lu wants to loan to me. I¡¯ll tell you clearly that if I¡¯m not satisfied, we have nothing to talk about.¡±

    ¡°You can take a look first!¡±

    Lu Rong looked around, then carefully pushed the file bag over and lowered her voice, ¡°But Mr. Liu, you have to keep this secret for me.¡±

    Liu Quan nced at Lu Rong without saying a word. Just as he was about to open it, he was stopped by Lu Rong and begged.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s not good for me to tell me about this!¡±

    Liu Quan impatiently pushed Lu Rong¡¯s hand away and opened the file bag.

    Indeed, it was Nanjiawan Shop.

    Liu Quan was so excited that he guessed correctly. Lu Rong¡¯s Trump card was the Nanjiawan project.

    However, on the surface, Liu Quan still steadied his hands and gently threw the document on the table. Then, he put his hands on his chest and said coldly, ¡°I know about the store of Nanjiawan, but I heard that it has been in a bad mood recently. Just two days ago, someone was causing trouble.

    Speaking of this, Lu Rong was also embarrassed.

    Before this, she and Cheng Yi hoped that the Nanjiawan would close down and Su Ni would finish ying it quickly, but now¡­ it was her biggest stumbling block on the road to investment. Deep down, she secretly cursed that Su Ni had been fine long ago, so at this time, she was deliberately making things difficult for herself.

    Lu Rong was angry, but she still didn¡¯t lose her aura. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, you know that things on the business field can¡¯t be said. Although the negative news of Su Corp recently emerged, the Nanjiawan project relies on the Gu Corp business circle. Su Ni can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t you believe Gu Zechen?¡±

    Liu Quan frowned slightly when he heard this.

    Soon, Lu Rong continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, this is just a coteral. If Mr. Liu is worried, I will redeem it after I make a profit, so Mr. Liu won¡¯t take the risk, right?¡±

    Furthermore, she had to redeem the store in Nanjiawan.

    If Cheng Yi knew that he had bought a store in his name but was charged out by himself, he would not let him go.

    ¡°20 Million!¡±  I can only pay 20 million. I don¡¯t know if Miss Lu agrees.

    Liu Quan leaned on the sofa and nced sideways at Lu Rong.

    Is Gu Zechen¡¯s 20 million really feasible?

    ¡°Director Liu is not too cruel.¡±

    Sure enough, the next second, Lu Rong¡¯s expression changed and she quickly put the file back. Her face was not less angry. ¡°Mr. Liu, I thought everyone was friends. Although I was in a hurry to use money, you can¡¯t kill me like this.¡±

 Chapter 363: 20 million Business

    ¡°Sorry, if you really want to pay, I can only pay 20 million.¡±  After all, everyone knows the current situation of the Nanjiawan. Whether it can open or not is still a matter of fact. Now that all the big businesses are making trouble, Su Ni has already been busy. Although there are many shops in your hands, you can¡¯t sell them for a while. I have to take risks if you stay here. ¡±

    ¡°I said that after this period of time, I will redeem it!¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s anger did not decrease. This was simply too much.

    Liu Quan spread out his hands and smiled at Lu Rong, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s great. I¡¯ll give you 20 million now. Then you¡¯ll redeem it for 20 million more. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Lu Rong immediately turned to leave.

    Liu Quan stood in front of him with one hand. Seeing Lu Rong¡¯s angry expression, Liu Quan also patiently persuaded, ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to find a second suitable buyer in three days. Thirty million is really not a small sum.  Besides, didn¡¯t Miss Lu just say that she didn¡¯t want others to know about this?

    ¡°Liu Quan!¡±

    Lu Rong was so angry that her body trembled slightly, and the rich didn¡¯t bully her like this. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in three days, I will give you 30 million untouched.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that today, I won¡¯t wait for you. After all, there are too many things I can do in three days.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Liu Quan shook his head regretfully.

    Lu Rong felt like her blood was surging. She did agree to this, but she never imagined that Liu Quan would go too far.

    ¡°Miss Lu wants to leave, please do it.¡±

    Liu Quan reached out and made a gesture to invite her.

    Lu Rong didn¡¯t move.

    She knew that if she really left, she would miss the opportunity to enter the upper ss.

    She couldn¡¯t give up just like that.

    Lu Rong clenched her fists tightly, her eyes full of determination. She sat down again and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, let¡¯s talk again.¡±

    Liu Quan was still leaning on the sofa, showing that he had no opinion.

    In any case, his base price was only 20 million.

    ¡°Twenty million is fine, but we have to sign a contract.¡±

    Lu Rong said seriously.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Liu Quan answered straightforwardly and decisively.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find awyer tonight. We¡¯ll contact the contract tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Rong then picked up her bag and really left.

    Liu Quan smiled faintly. He thought how smart this woman could be, but in the end, Gu Zechen counted her as dead.

    Su Ni got out of ss and thought that she was fine, so she went straight to Gu Corp.

    At the front desk, someone was holding a bouquet of flowers. Su Ni looked at it and quickly went forward.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gu.¡±

    The front desk hurriedly greeted her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Madam Gu, this gentleman said that Gu has ordered a bouquet of flowers to be sent, but we have already called to confirm that Mr. Gu has not ordered flowers. Look at it¡­¡±

    The front desk looked troubled.

    ¡°Madam, please judge. See if this is a flower ordered by President Gu. The boss of such a bigpany can¡¯t just go back on the debt.¡±

    The person who sent the flowers could not help but feel angry.

    When Su Ni came in, she did see the car delivering flowers. Seeing that this person¡¯s outfit was no different, she took the order and took a closer look.

    However, Su Ni smiled. ¡°Sorry, sir, if Mr. Gu really orders flowers, I think that if Mr. Gu does not write his own name, his assistant¡¯s secretary can help him settle it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, our CEO Gu is so busy every day, where are you free to book flowers?¡±

    When the receptionist heard this, she quickly responded.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The flower delivery person was short of words, but he couldn¡¯t think of a better answer. His face instantly turned red, so embarrassed.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    The elevator behind him opened and Gu Zechen came out in a ck suit.

    Su Ni smiled when she saw Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Have you ordered flowers?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni curiously.

    Su Ni shook her head, took the card and shook it. She smiled and said, ¡°But this card is written on Mr. Gu¡¯s personal phone. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    He had already received harassment, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person hadn¡¯t left yet. His face immediately copsed and he asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I didn¡¯t order flowers before? What are you doing here? Security!¡±

    Su Ni could hear some clues, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Since there is no flower booking, I will ept it.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen still frowned, Su Ni coquettishly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t sent me flowers for a long time. I think this rose is quite fresh.  How about I buy it?

    As Su Ni said this, she quickly took out her phone and asked the flower delivery with a smile, ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other party nodded repeatedly. As long as the flower was sent out, he didn¡¯t care who it was.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Gu Zechen took out his pocket. Although Su Ni didn¡¯t me him, he still felt sorry.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni coquettishly sniffed the roses and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite fragrant.¡±

    Then, they grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and left at the same time.

    In the car, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss Su Ni. Su Ni¡¯s mind was still on the rose. She smiled sweetly and pushed Gu Zechen away. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know who gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe I sent it wrong.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and closed his lips again. He had been busy for a whole day, but he really had no time to think about this.

    Su Ni reminded, ¡°If you really send it wrong, you won¡¯t know your personal phone.¡±

    One sentence woke the person in the dream.

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes in an instant and frowned at Su Ni. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What, do you suspect that I gave it to you? I just arrived at yourpany.¡±

    Gu Zechen waspletely uninterested, and he said lightly, ¡°Who is prank?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right?¡±

    Su Ni giggled. Seeing that Gu Zechen was unwilling to say anything more, she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she picked up the rose again and sniffed it. ¡°Anyway, I really like this rose. Just treat it as giving me a favor.¡±

    At this point, Su Ni did not ask any more questions. Gu Zechen, who was already worried, gradually calmed down. He grabbed Su Ni and said, ¡°I know there is a good restaurant.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t want it anymore. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±

    In this way, the probability of being disturbed is less, and Gu Zechen still owes him a meal.

    Gu Zechen naturally had no objections. When she got home, Su Ni personally cooked two dishes and one soup. Although it was not perfect, it was much better than the previous two times.

    Gu Zechen did not mind and praised Su Ni. Then he sat opposite Su Ni and picked up his chopsticks.

 Chapter 364: Everything You Make is delicious

    Su Ni looked into her eyes and smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s not delicious, you can make people redo it again. You know that I¡¯m only at this level. Today, I just want to show my skills.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of heartache as he held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said.  ¡°Your hand isn¡¯t for cooking. I still remember that your hand burned thest time.¡±

    As he said this, he gently kissed the back of Su Ni¡¯s hand. Today, he saw Su Ni¡¯s high interest, but he did not refuse, but he still said, ¡°Promise me that next time you don¡¯t go to the kitchen. We¡¯ll buy whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really confused.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen, then pulled her hand back. Seeing that there were still people around, she could only lower her voice and say, ¡°This is my intention for you. Even if I can buy it, it is not my own doing. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Gu Zechen grinned and his eyebrows rxed.

    Gu Zechen simply did what Su Ni did. Regardless of whether anyone was looking at it or not, he hugged Su Ni¡¯s neck and gently pressed his chin against her shoulder. ¡°I understand, of course I understand. Since my wife is willing to cook, then I¡¯ll help cook next time.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You can also learn.¡±  It wasn¡¯t what you said. The main point was what you wanted!

    Gu Zechen was serious.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile. She picked up the food for Gu Zechen and urged, ¡°You should eat quickly.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not polite. As long as it was the dishes made by Su Ni, they were all taken in and ate with great taste.

    Su Ni was curious about how fast she improved, so she tasted her chopsticks, but she instantly spat it out and took a big gulp of the water beside her.

    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s smile, Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s so salty, you¡¯d better not eat it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked unfathomable. He pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away and stuffed vegetables into his mouth again, saying, ¡°If this is salty, you won¡¯t feel salty if you eat more.¡±  Besides, I think it¡¯s good.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better ask someone to do it again.¡±

    Su Ni felt guilty and stood up.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.

    Gu Zechen sat Su Ni down again and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little salty, but it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen ate all the food that Su Ni cooked. The only consequence was that Su Ni drank water less than ten times when she saw Gu Zechen. Then as long as the door of the study opened, Khai couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s just a little salty.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned his bitter face, but he said without regret, ¡°The next time my wife poisoned me, I will definitely take it all.¡±

    Su Ni was angry. ¡°How can my food be so bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered hurriedly and went downstairs to drink water.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t see it and let the kitchen re-brew the lotus seed soup, then personally sent it in, which eased Gu Zechen¡¯s thirst.

    However, after this time, Su Ni no longer mentioned cooking and Gu Zechen sighed in relief.

    Early the next morning, Gu Zechen personally sent Su Ni to Su Corp, and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure you want to attend the press conference alone?¡±

    Su Ni nodded. Gu Zechen¡¯s words made her feel confident, so she said without hesitation, ¡°Since there is no problem with the Nanjiawan Shop, I can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°If you were a littlete, maybe I could give you a big gift.¡±

    Gu Zechen blinked mysteriously, which aroused Su Ni¡¯s interest. She quickly pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What gift? Did you find out?¡±

    ¡°About it.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen remained mysterious, ¡°But this gift is not so easy to get.¡±

    When Su Ni heard this, she immediately kissed Gu Zechen on the face. Gu Zechen¡¯s body trembled slightly and quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. Even his breathing changed.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.

    It seemed like Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched him for a long time, and just yesterday, her aunt came too, which made Gu Zechen take a cold shower several times in the evening.

    ¡°Look, you know my current situation¡­¡±

    Su Ni exined.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled evilly and his eyes were full of hints.

    Su Ni blushed and naturally knew what he was talking about. She was still in the car, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you should wait for you to go back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then you promised me?¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to find an answer.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Su Ni looked out the window seriously and smiled slowly.

    Just then, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zechen took out his phone and waved it in front of Su Ni, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. The gift seems to have arrived in advance.¡±

    Gu Zechen pressed the speakerphone directly.

    Soon, Liu Quan¡¯s excited voice came through the phone. ¡°President Gu, that woman really signed it. Twenty million, she really sold all the stores in Nanjiawan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not move, but he winked at Su Ni as if saying he was right.

    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±

    Su Ni made an ent.

    She knew that Cheng Yi bought those stores under Lu Rong¡¯s name. It wasn¡¯t strange that they were still under her name. However, why would Lu Rong sell so many shops for no reason?

    ¡°However, Lu Rong still has one request.¡±

    The excitement on Liu Quan¡¯s side slowly subsided, then he said, ¡°She can still redeem herself after she asks for it, but I didn¡¯t agree directly. I gave you three months, guess what?¡±

    ¡°She agreed!¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Zechen to answer, he had already asked himself over the phone again. Heughed loudly, ¡°If you want me to tell me, this woman is really stupid. Three months, the project hasn¡¯t even been decided on the location. What does she get to return to me? Wouldn¡¯t she repay you?¡±

    Gu Zechen did not forget himself, but warned Liu Quan, ¡°For the time being, only you and I know about this matter. As for the project in thendscape area, as long as you can drag it out, I have a way for the rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Gu, what you say is what it is. Let me say, Lu Rong is in a big trouble this time. If there is such a good thing next time, you can remember to find me.¡±

    This time, Liu Quan also made a small sum.

    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, all the stores are under my name. What do you think?¡±

    He felt a little smug in front of Su Ni as if he was taking credit.

 Chapter 365: Removing the Nanjiawan

    Su Ni did not know about this from the beginning to the end. Now, she was surprised and delighted when she heard it. She couldn¡¯t help but raise Gu Zechen¡¯s face and kiss him, which made Gu Zechen frown and ask unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll send it off now.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni blinked, reached out and started unfastening his belt. She teased, ¡°Are you still nning to be in the car?¡±

    ¡°Humph, you really want to.¡±

    Gu Zechen humphed arrogantly and hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with you when I go back, but can I go to Su Corp with you now?¡±

    As the owner of the biggest store in Su Corp, Gu Zechen naturally had the right to do so, but Su Ni still had her own concerns. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign a three month agreement with Lu Rong? During this period, Khai can still regret it.¡±

    ¡°Then she has the capital.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t tell Cheng Yi about this for the time being. Then she won¡¯t be able to take out the 20 million, so this store will naturally be yours.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words dispelled Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°Then why did you keep that person a secret?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to drag Cheng Yi down. I don¡¯t care what you say now. As long as Lu Rong keeps her secret, Cheng Yi won¡¯t know, and if she starts work, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to hide it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    This exnation was reasonable and reasonable.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Just arrived at Su Corp, Qin Yue saw Gu Zechen and was stunned. Su Ni exined, ¡°President Gu and I will attend the press conference today.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±

    The corner of Qin Yue¡¯s mouth returned to his smile and he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He lowered his voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°There are a lot of outer reporters gathered outside. This press conference will end as soon as possible to avoid any trouble.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Qin Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to do such small things.

    Qin Yue exined with a bitter expression, ¡°I just arranged some familiar media outlets, but I don¡¯t know who leaked the news. This time, many people havee. I¡¯m worried that I might try to suppress them on purpose.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. It must be Song Corp.¡±

    Su Ni gave the answer directly, then she returned to her indifferent face. ¡°Then you can act ording to the opportunity. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    The matter was serious. Qin Yue still nodded and looked at Gu Zechen. With him around, he had at least taken a care pill.

    The press conference was held very quickly. Su Ni and Gu Zechen entered together one after the other, causing quite a stir.

    ¡°This time it can be said to be a press conference of Su Corp. Why is CEO Gu here? Did you receive any news in advance?¡±

    A reporter couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°No, maybe it was temporary. It seems that the Su Corp really cares about Nanjiawan.¡±

    Another reporter followed.

    ¡°In this way, it shows that the Nanjiawan project really has a problem.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±

    Qin Yue yelled at the top, then signaled for Su Ni to start.

    ¡°First of all, thank you for attending the press conference in Su Corp. Next, I will exin the problems in Nanjiawan now¡­¡±

    Su Ni looked at the manuscript and said it in a joking manner. After speaking, everyone also heard apuse.

    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen and said it was fine this time.

    ¡°Then Mr. Su, when do you n to open the Nanjiawan as scheduled? Are everyone looking forward to it?¡±

    ¡°Also, Mr. Su, there are rumors that a store is here to cause trouble. How do you n to solve it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the fact that Nanjiawan Shop has already taken action, but no one has renovated it?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    One question after another was in order. Su Ni read the answer in advance and answered it very easily.

    ¡°Regarding the opening time, it is still tentatively decided.  We have already asked thewyer to solve the troublesome store. We believe that we will give the public a satisfactory answer. As for the issue of no renovation¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni said and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°I think it will be solved soon.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded, and everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned over. ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s the best way? Can you help the Su Corp this time?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Gu has nned to re-invest in Nanjiawan?¡±

    The next time seemed to be handed over to Gu Zechen, and Gu Zechen did not hesitate. He sealed everyone¡¯s spections, ¡°The stores you suspect are currently under my name. I just need to find a suitable time. Naturally, the Nanjiawan will open as scheduled.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words subverted everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    Many reporters who came this time not only thought that Nanjiawan had suffered an unprecedented blow, but also couldn¡¯t predict its opening. They never imagined that all the stores were now in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe forward before, and you didn¡¯t announce it.¡±

    Some people expressed suspicion.

    ¡°Yeah, is it toote to stand up now?¡±

    After all, the Nanjiawan project had a lot of negative news outside. Many citizens and investors did not think highly of it.

    ¡°This is my own idea. It¡¯s not convenient to reveal it here.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Liar, Su Corp is obviously lying!¡±

    Suddenly, there was an uproar at the door. The few security guards who were about to rush in quickly got into an uproar.

    The reporter who rushed in shouted loudly, ¡°Su Ni, is this move too impressive? If you have a project in your hands, I¡¯m afraid that you will have already opened it. Now that you have Mr. Gu here, you won¡¯t be convinced.¡±

    ¡°This reporter, please show your reporter ID.¡±  Qin Yue rushed over and what he was worried about still happened.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pursue my identity. I¡¯m just reproving the truth to the public!¡±

    The young reporter instantly pushed Qin Yue¡¯s hand away, then pointed at Su Ni on stage and asked in a loud voice, ¡°You said that those stores are in your hands. Can you produce any evidence? The contract you signed back then should be there, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I have no response!¡±

    Su Ni said coldly.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen stood up again, his indifferent and serious aura crushing the whole audience. He said without anger, ¡°Since I dare to say such words in front of the public, I naturally dare to guarantee that if you still don¡¯t believe me, then you can only widen your eyes and wait and see.¡±

    After saying that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni away and started to panic again.

    Quite a few reporters were troubled. ¡°How should we write this press release? Who would have thought that this woulde in the end?¡±

    ¡°This is also my question. If those stores really were with Gu Zechen, the Su Corp wouldn¡¯t have a crisis at all, and there¡¯s no need for a press conference. There must be something wrong with them!¡±

 Chapter 366: Who Has The Contract?

    Another reporter was suspicious. ¡°And they didn¡¯t bring out the contract just now.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, why do you think so much? I still believe in CEO Gu¡¯s strength. Think about it, Mr. Gu can always say such big words. If the Nanjiawan project really goes bankrupt, it is not only the Su Corp, but also the Gu Corp. Will Gu Zechen be so stupid?¡±

    On the other hand, someone was secretly analyzing the situation in front of him. After all, Gu Zechen¡¯s strength was still there, so he must have his own strength to say those words.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. This is Gu Zechen.¡±

    Someone echoed in a low voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to write ording to the original n. Since Mr. Gu cane forward, I believe that I still have a certain degree of confidence.¡±

    In front of theputer, Cheng Yi smashed the coffee cup into the wall.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Banqing was so scared that she took two steps back but she still didn¡¯t say a word and quietly picked up the porcin cup.

    Seeing this, Cheng Yi hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Su Banqing, ming him, ¡°This kind of thing, with a secretary doing it, what do you do?¡±

    Su Banqing felt wronged and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Cheng Yi, you have such a big temper, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    Cheng Yi quickly calmed down and pulled Su Banqing over to sit on hisp again. He said softly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Su Ni is too hateful.¡±

    ¡°My sister, Su Ni, she¡­¡±

    Su Banqing was worried.

    Cheng Yi nced at Su Banqing, reached out to stroke her face, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Su Ni in the future. She hates you so much now. She thinks you stole her man and hates you toote. In the future, you¡¯d better not have contact with such women.¡±

    Then, he looked at the screen and said coldly, ¡°For the sake of profit, this kind of woman can lie whatever kind of lie she is.  I¡¯d like to see how she would lie about the Nanjiawan project¡¯s abortion!

    And Gu Zechen, this was unexpected.

    Cheng Yi smirked coldly. This was something that Gu Zechen himself got involved in.

    What kind of guarantee did he get?  He would like to see how Gu Zechen would end up.

    However, these stupid media really believed Gu Zechen¡¯s words. They were optimistic about the situation in Nanjiawan and temporarily eased the crisis of Nanjiawan.

    Su Banqing carefully looked at Cheng Yi¡¯s expression and was afraid. However, she still leaned in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and said softly, ¡°Did Su Ni do something bad this time?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Cheng Yi patted Su Banqing¡¯s face and smiled as if nothing had happened.  ¡°It¡¯s just a struggle before death. I promise you that when I take down the Su Corp, I¡¯ll let you be the director. This can be considered as the original owner.¡±

    A hint ofplexity shed across Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. Did Cheng Yi really think that?

    Cheng Yi seemed to see Su Banqing¡¯s doubts. He sighed and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I have no interest in the Su Corp at all. The only person I want to deal with is Su Ni.  After all, Su Corp is the work of your father for most of his life, and you are his daughter. It makes sense for you to take over the Su Corp.

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were a little moist and she was a little excited. She couldn¡¯t help but hug Cheng Yi¡¯s neck and say, ¡°Cheng Yi, you¡¯re so nice. This is the gift I dream of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, you, just stay by my side and don¡¯t think about anything.¡±

    Cheng Yi pressed Su Banqing¡¯s head on his chest. Where she couldn¡¯t see it, there was a sharp calction in her eyes.

    However, Cheng Yi called Lu Rong again to confirm that the stores were still under her name.

    Lu Rong watched the news and started to tremble in fear.

    She didn¡¯t expect that something had happened just after she had paid off the store.

    Lu Rong quickly found Liu Quan and Liu Quan¡¯s side was full of guarantees. Lu Rong calmed down a little and easily told Cheng Yi, ¡°Kang and Gu Zechen are bluffing. The stores are still in my hands, so how could they get them?

    Cheng Yi calmed down as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but you¡¯re still being honest during this period of time. I¡¯m worried that Gu Zechen won¡¯t let it go. Especially if he finds out that the store is under our name, he will definitely make a move.¡±

    Cheng Yi reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Gu Zechen can find you, he won¡¯t be able to find me. You¡¯re still worried about my work.¡±

    Lu Rong filled the phone with tickets, letting Cheng Yi rxpletely.

    However, his brows twitched slightly, making him feel uneasy.

    On the other hand, Lu Rong was already frightened to the point of no owner. She was reluctant to redeem the store, so she could only ce all her hopes on the scenery project.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, look at me, I¡¯ve invested too. Can you let me see the information of the scenery project?¡±

    Lu Rong called again.

    ¡°No problem, but now there is a problem with the project¡¯s approval, I need to wait two days.¡±

    Liu Quan said with his eyes narrowed as he was doing great care.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡±  What¡¯s the problem? You didn¡¯t tell me that before. Why did something suddenly go wrong? You couldn¡¯t have been lying to me before.

    Lu Rong was now a frightened bird. When she heard this, she immediately got excited and screamed.

    ¡°Look at you, what are you worried about?¡±

    Liu Quan was very patient, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the process at first nce. Is it easy to approve such a big project?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Lu Rong suddenly started to retreat.

    Even though the store wasn¡¯t in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands, it wasn¡¯t in her pocket. She still said, ¡°How about that? I want to retire.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Liu Quan instantly sat up from bed. Through the phone, Lu Rong could feel the viciousness in Liu Quan¡¯s tone, but at this point, Lu Rong could not care about it and cried, ¡°Mr. Liu, tell you the truth. I want to get back the Nanjiawan project.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, Miss Lu.¡±

    Liu Quan sighed helplessly, ¡°Do you know how many ces I went and begged for your business? Now tell me you want to go back on your word?¡±  You know about thendscape project. How many rich people have invested in it? Do you think they will let this approved project go?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    If she had been unwavering in the past, she would have been unwavering, but now that such news had appeared, she would not have calmed down. ¡°Are you sure that the Nanjiawan project will only be in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Without hesitation, Liu Quan emphasized in an unquestionable tone, ¡°With regards to the current situation of the Nanjiawan project, who do you think I can find? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sell 20 million. Besides, we don¡¯t have an agreement. If I can¡¯t get the Nanjiawan project, I won¡¯tpensate you 50 million.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Liu Quan said so much, but hisst sentence made Lu Rong calm down. That was 50 million.

 Chapter 367: Huang Sorghuméˆ¥æªš Dream

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for your news. If it¡¯s approved, you have to tell me immediately.¡±  Lu Rong exined over the phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still lie to you.¡±

    Liu Quan promised.

    At this point, Lu Rong waspletely relieved. She naturally had countless excuses to reject Cheng Yi. As long as she earned money from her and brought back the Nanjiawan project, no one would know.

    Three dayster, Xu Wan was discharged from the hospital and went straight to Gu Corp.

    Gu Zechen also received news from the hospital that if Xu Wan could go to work, it would be helpful for her mental recovery. He immediately arranged for Xu Wan to be in the design department.

    Xu Wan was confused when she heard this.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°You used to design, but now you¡¯ve finally returned to your original self. Why, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Wan shook her head and denied it, but she was anxious. This waspletely different from what she thought. She had to be a secretary and be by Gu Zechen¡¯s side at any time so that she could have a chance.

    ¡°I just think we can change another work¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was hesitant.

    ¡°Right now, only the designer position is avable in thepany. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then you can only get a better job.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a cold face.

    Seeing that there was no room for rotation, Xu Wan could only agree and reluctantly reported to the design department.

    ¡°Xu Wan.¡±

    The design director Fang Lin looked at Xu Wan¡¯s information and looked up at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s neck was high and she looked around, not looking at Fang Lin.

    Fang Lin also learned from the human resources department that Gu Zechen had greeted this matter and knew that another family member hade in. She didn¡¯t ask much and closed the information. She said lightly, ¡°Your desk is over there. If you have any more questions, you can ask me directly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve just arrived, so I might not be able to do much. For things like design, it¡¯s best for those who can do more.¡±

    Xu Wan nced at Fang Lin with impatience, but her attitude of agreeing to Gu Zechen in the office waspletely different.

    After all, she was a close friend and was the biggest boss of Gu Corp. Fang Lin had nothing to say. Even if she was a white-cored sry, she wouldn¡¯t have any objections.

    ¡°I know, I will make arrangements as I wish.¡±

    However, Fang Lin hated these people the most. After she said that, she handed Fang Lin to an employee and went to work on other people.

    As soon as Fang Lin arrived, many designers started to mutter, ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? She doesn¡¯t even give Director Fang face. I saw Director Fang¡¯s expression just now.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a rtionship, right? Look at him.¡±

    ¡°Where is my position?¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to these people at all. She didn¡¯te to work to make a few money. She immediately asked for her position and sat down, then took out her makeup.

    One of the colleagues on the side couldn¡¯t watch it anymore and whispered, ¡°Xu Wan, this is a working room. If you want to make up, you can go to the lounge.¡±

    Xu Wan nced sideways at the other person, then shook her newly made hair without saying a word.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The kindly reminding female colleague was furious too.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s do what we should do.¡±

    Someone pulled him aside.

    Xu Wan sat in her seat for the whole morning. She was either ying on her phone or checking her makeup. For Fang Lin¡¯s job, it was also a none are so deaf as those who won¡¯t hear.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fang Lin tossed the files in the office and asked coldly, ¡°She was like this all afternoon.¡±

    The colleague who had been kindly reminded before, Mo Lele, was suddenly wronged. ¡°No, even my work was affected. I¡¯m just talking about director Fang, who is Xu Wan? She¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense first.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t know Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude yet, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t express her opinion. She just asked, ¡°You¡¯reing back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±  Mo Lele seemed to suddenly remember. He patted his forehead and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I expect that Suan woulde back this afternoon. When that timees, there will be a good show to watch.¡±

    Fang Lin smiled at the corner of her mouth and reminded, ¡°When the timees, you can be more agile. Don¡¯t mess around with President Gu.¡±

    ¡°Director Fang, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Mo Lele smiled and was full of pride.

    Isn¡¯t Xu Wan proud of herself? Then she¡¯ll find someone even more proud of herself. Thatdy was overbearing in thepany because she had a leg with the vice president of thepany, but she didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes.

    During the afternoon break, the design department was finally a little lively. Many people wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about Xu Wan¡¯s background, but they were half-hearted by Xu Wan.

    Someone on the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and sighed without hesitation. ¡°President Gu said that he would personally check our design department¡¯s performance, and I don¡¯t know when it will bepleted.¡±

    As soon as he said this, many people¡¯s smiling faces disappeared and they became worried.

    Xu Wan heard a different way and asked excitedly.  ¡°You mean, Gu Huai will personally watch our designs?¡±

    ¡°Of course, although our product design is not the most important department in Gu Corp, it is the door of Gu Corp. President Gu has always been very considerate.¡±  Mo Lele exined on the side.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s stiff expression clearly thought about it. In this way, she didn¡¯t have the chance to contact Gu Zechen at all. She immediately opened Fang Lin¡¯s documents and read them seriously.

    This scene was seen in the eyes of several of the same people, and they looked at each other with contempt.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Gu is not only married, but also not interested in other women at all. Many women with uneasy thoughts were cleared out by Gu Corp.

    Xu Wan had just arrived and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she actually wanted to hook up with Gu Zechen.

    However, no one reminded her. Seeing her carefully looking at the files, they all left one after another.

    ¡°Yo, are you back?¡±

    ¡°How could she call her ¡®Su¡¯? She should be called designer Su now, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The door was noisy. A group of colleagues who had been surrounding Xu Wan earlier were surrounded by a tall and plump woman with a 3D and delicate face.

    Xu Wan raised her head and frowned slightly.

    She had justpleted a good project and was sure that she would be promoted. Now that she heard a group of people chasing after her, she was very useful. However, she still said modestly, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve really raised your hand. This letter of appointment hasn¡¯te down yet. You can congratte meter.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything wrong? We¡¯re all waiting.¡±

    Mo Lele smiled and said.

 Chapter 368: Wicked People Need Wear

    ¡°I heard that our design department has a new colleague. I haven¡¯t greeted you yet.¡±

    ¡°The news about Su Yan¡¯s grand design is really good, but I heard that¡­¡±

    Someone quickly lowered her voice and said something. A hint of disdain shed across the corner of her mouth, but she still walked over with a bright smile and reached out to Xu Wan.

    Xu Wan looked up slightly and quickly lowered her head, busy studying the design drafts in her hands.

    If this was the only chance to get into contact with Gu Zechen, she would make good use of it.

    As for the other people, she had yet to take them seriously.

    The surroundings were instantly silent.

    Su Yan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She brushed her face in public and immediately left. ¡°Director is still waiting for me to report in the office. I¡¯ll leave first. Please have afternoon teater.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, designer Su.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone cheered. Even though she had yet to get promoted, she still called the big design. As she listened, she didn¡¯t correct everyone. In her eyes, she was only worthy of this position.

    In the afternoon, she called for afternoon tea, but Xu Wan didn¡¯t have a portion.

    Xu Wan came back to her senses at this time. Obviously, this group of people obviously wanted to iste herself.

    In the past, she had worked in Gu Corp before, and at that time, no one knew her identity. Now that people in Gu Corp had changed into groups, no one cared about her.

    Xu Wan picked up the cup and was about to pick up the water when her foot suddenly reached over. Xu Wan was stunned and almost fell.

    ¡°Suan, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Xu Wan screamed.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not careful.¡±

    Su Shan pretended to be innocent and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re alright? Don¡¯t bother with me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look, Xu Wan, aren¡¯t you good too?¡±

    Someone chimed in.

    Xu Wan suppressed her anger and rushed to the tea room. She keptforting herself not to be angry, not to be petty with these people. When she became the CEO¡¯s wife, she would all of them be fired!

    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly as if she was going to hit the faces of these people with a punch.

    The design department was now extremely lively.

    Mo Lele took the lead and said, ¡°Did you see Xu Wan just trying to hit someone? But Iughed to death and finally let out a breath.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was too arrogant before. Even if he went through the back door, he couldn¡¯t be so bullied.¡±

    Another colleague added another sentence, but as soon as they finished speaking, everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

    Or Mo Lele said on the side, ¡°Look at what you said. If you have the strength, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t walk. I¡¯ve seen Xu Wan just now. Although she¡¯s just here abroad, there¡¯s no decent work at all.¡±

    When she said this, her expression softened a little.

    Everyone knew her rtionship with Vice President, but her design skills were outstanding. Even without the vice president, she could still reach her current position.

    ¡°I think that since they have a backer, you guys should be more honest.¡±

    Su Yan stood up with a cold expression.

    Obviously, she was still angry at her words. Her colleague hurriedly apologized, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Su, I wasn¡¯t talking about you just now. Besides, your superpower is the best in our design department. Can Xu Wanpare?¡±

    That was what she said. So what if she went through the back door? Apart from Gu Zechen, the biggest person in thepany was Vice President. She really didn¡¯t put Xu Wan in her eyes.

    When Xu Wan came out of the tea room again, everyone scattered and ignored her.

    Xu Wan ced the cup on the table, causing quite amotion. However, no one looked sideways, as if they were busy with their own matters.

    ¡°President Gu is about toe down to check. I think everyone should try hard.¡±

    Of course, she echoed the conversation.

    Su Shan looked at Xu Wan with satisfaction and asked with a smile.  ¡°Designer Xu came back from abroad. He should be able to prepare the design soon.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to fall behind. Although she didn¡¯t have any thoughts in her heart, she still agreed.

    This was the result that Suan wanted, and the smile on her face became more and more blurry. ¡°That¡¯s good. Please hand it over on Friday.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible in such a short time!¡±

    Xu Wan stood up and shouted.

    Su Shan spread out her hands. ¡°Sorry, then I have no choice.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Suan, I know you¡¯re the big design here, but don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±  Don¡¯t think that you came in through the back door, we should let you go. Why don¡¯t you tell us who the big shot behind you is?

    Su Yan stood up, unwilling to let go of measure for measure.

    For a time, the two masters in the office suddenly looked at each other in a with swords drawn and bows bent.

    After all, Xu Wan had already left the work world. How could she know that measure for measure in the work world soon had tears in her eyes, but Gu Zechen warned her that she couldn¡¯t tell the rtionship between them.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer this kind of grievance.

    ¡°Suan, wait for me!¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly covered her face and quickly ran out.

    ¡°Oh, could it be that I went to find my patron?¡±

    Mo Lele asked gloatingly.

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Su Shan crossed her arms and looked at her with disdain. She was really a little bunny. If she had to find her boss for such a big matter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her at all.

    However, she still gave Mo Lele a look and asked her to chase after her.

    Even though it was not worth mentioning, everyone was quite curious about who Xu Wan was.

    Xu Wan rushed straight into Gu Zechen¡¯s office. Her eyes were red and swollen. However, before she could enter Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace, she saw Gu Zechen looking up with a gloomy face and waving at her without saying a word.

    Xu Wan realized that this was not the first time she had rushed into Gu Zechen¡¯s office.

    At that moment, Xu Wan suppressed her grievance and went out again. She knocked on the door. When she heard the sound ofing in, she opened the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen had already packed up the documents, sat down and asked calmly.

    But Xu Wan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Wow, tears were all over her face. At this time, she didn¡¯t care if her makeup was spent and she threw herself at Gu Zechen.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen moved sideways in time, and reminded him coldly, ¡°I told you very clearly on your first day at work. You have to avoid dislike in thepany. Don¡¯t do anything like this in the future.¡±

    As he said this, he tidied up the wrinkles on his suit and sat down again.

 Chapter 369: Grieved Inform

    ¡°Yes, Ze Yu, I listen to you. I didn¡¯t say anything in thepany, but these people are really bullying.¡±

    Then, Xu Wan told her everything about how thepany¡¯s people isted her and how they mocked and bullied her. Gu Zechen frowned when he heard this.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit distressed after hearing this, but he was impatient. He asked, ¡°So you just rushed in without caring?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned and did not say anything.

    She thought that Gu Zechen would definitely feel sorry for himself when he heard what she said so wronged. He would definitelyfort herself and maybe even transfer herself to her side, but his current attitude was too cold.

    ¡°Ze Yu, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment¡­¡±

    Sensing that Gu Zechen was getting angry, Xu Wan started to cry.

    ¡°Sit down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen was helpless.  He started to think that leaving Xu Wan to work in Gu Corp was too unwise.

    Xu Wan sat down sobbing as she looked like a little wife. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pity her and advised, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this is just a part of your career. If you can¡¯t learn to get along with your colleagues, you won¡¯t be far in the future.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Xu Wan still had something to say. She wanted to put your shoulder to the wheel, and she tried so hard to look at the design Fang Lin had given her. ¡°I just came. How can I know them? If they join forces to bully me, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll greet the design department.¡±

    Gu Zechen was also a little annoyed. ¡°Go back to work first.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to leave like this, but she saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. She knew that she was asking for trouble if she stayed any longer, and she cried and got up, ¡°Then Zeheng, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±

    After that, Gu Zechen called Li Mo and said, ¡°Call Fang Lin over.¡±

    If there really was a situation where he was bullying a neer, he would have to take care of whether this neer was Xu Wan or not.

    Li Mo said, ¡°Fang Lin has been waiting at the door for a long time, but from herints, it seems different from what Miss Xu said.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Let here first.¡±

    At first, Fang Lin was also sweating. Although Gu Zechen was married, no one could stop him from looking for someone outside.

    Now that theint hade to Gu Zechen, she could have some good fruits.

    However, Fang Lin still suffered a lot. She repeated Xu Wan¡¯s performance on her first day of work. In the end, Gu Zechen frowned and said directly, ¡°Director Fang, you¡¯re right. If Kang¡¯er doesn¡¯t follow the rules, you can just dismiss her.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.

    Seeing that Fang Lin was afraid, Gu Zechen added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat her in my face at all. Just follow the normal process.¡±

    Fang Lin quickly agreed as if she had gotten her sword, but deep down, she had her own n.

    Gu Zechen was just saying that. If he really fired Xu Wan, his good days woulde to an end.

    Ever since Xu Wan entered the CEO¡¯s special elevator, Mo Lele ran to the design department the first time.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Who¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s man?¡±

    Su Shan asked indifferently while applying her fingernails.

    Mo Lele¡¯s face turned green and red for a while. She exined everything she had just seen. Su Yan¡¯s hand shook and a drop of fingernail oil dripped onto her fingers.

    She wiped off all her fingernails impatiently. Under everyone¡¯s exmation, she asked, ¡°Are you sure you saw Xu Wan enter the CEO¡¯s special elevator?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    Mo Lele promised, ¡°And I look at her. Obviously, this is not the first time she has entered.¡±

    ¡°This woman is really courageous!¡±

    Su Shanshan stood up and said with bright eyes, ¡°She dares to enter the CEO¡¯s elevator too. I want to see who can protect her this time.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mo Lele opened her mouth. In fact, she really wanted to say if the man behind Xu Wan was CEO Gu.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to touch the scales at this moment, so she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Soon someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. This Xu Wan is only on her first day in thepany. She doesn¡¯t know anything at all. As long as we sue, she¡¯ll be finished.¡±

    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±

    Fang Lin suddenly walked in from outside and looked inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Wan?¡±

    ¡°I ran out a long time ago. I don¡¯t know how to go there for work.¡±

    Someone said strangely.

    Su Shan crossed her arms and turned around. ¡°We¡¯re not her nanny, how could we know where they went?¡±

    ¡°How did you treat Xu Wan in the office before? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Now that the matter has already been brought to Mr. Gu, I advise you to be better.  Especially you, Suan.

    Fang Lin specifically reminded her.

    Su Shan¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t need to talk back. She asked unhappily, ¡°Where did we offend her in the office? Could it be that we have to treat Xu Wan as our ancestors in the future?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Fang Lin sneered.

    All of a sudden, everyone in the design department was stunned, but Fang Lin said, ¡°When peoplee backter, you guys have better attitudes. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I don¡¯t know where to cry after losing my job.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The crowd was listless.

    ¡°Director Fang, tell us, who is the person behind Xu Wan?¡±  Someone asked impatiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    Fang Lin¡¯s face darkened and she warned.

    But the more this is, the more difficult people are in their hearts. Finally, someone whispered, ¡°Could the man behind Xu Wan be our CEO Gu?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    This was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Who said that they won¡¯t. You didn¡¯t hear it just now. Did Xu Wan go to look for Mr. Gu? And she¡¯s sitting in President Gu¡¯s special elevator. And Director Fang¡¯s warning just now must have been personally said by Mr. Gu.¡±

    A designer analyzed logically,pletely oblivious to the fact that Su Yan¡¯s face had turned blue through white to ck.

    The tip of the pen in her hand was broken because she used too much force. Her mind was filled with gossip from her colleagues, saying that Xu Wan was close to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°What, you guys don¡¯t have to work? You¡¯re about to hand over the design draft soon. Why do you have to hand it over with just one mouth?¡±

    Su Shan scolded everyone, breaking the chatter.

 Chapter 370: Xu Wanéˆ¥æªš Origin

    Mo Lele¡¯s neck shrank and signaled everyone to return to his seat.

    But Mo Lele knew very well that Xu Wan¡¯s identity was almost inseparable this time.

    Xu Wan finished crying and wandered around thepany. She waited until her emotions stabilized before returning to the design department.

    To her surprise, someone had served hot tea and asked with concern.  ¡°Xu Wan, where did you go just now? Are you okay?¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t pick up the hot tea in the other person¡¯s hand. At the same time, she kept a certain distance from the other person and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Then he opened his own draft.

    On the side, Mo Lele enthusiastically handed her draft to Xu Wan and said, ¡°Xu Wan, you can take a look at this first. You just came to thepany and have many things you don¡¯t know. You can just learn.¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned.

    Looking at the other party¡¯s passionate smile, it didn¡¯t seem like it was fake, and the curious and respectful eyes of the crowd, Xu Wan guessed something vaguely.

    Could it be that Gu Zechen had conveyed the order so quickly, and from the looks of these people, it was obvious that they knew the rtionship between her and Gu Zechen.

    Xu Wan thanked her and epted it without hesitation.

    After that, she got up and pretended to pour water, but she clenched her stomach again.

    Someone rushed forward and asked with concern, ¡°Xu Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to drink water.¡±

    Xu Wan frowned and said in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Several colleagues interrupted.

    Slowly, a lot of people gathered around Xu Wan. Everyone seemed to want to speak out of Xu Wan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Wan¡¯er, how did you enter thepany back then? I heard that you didn¡¯t have a test, but it made us envious.¡±

    Xu Wan drank the boiling water from others and ate other people¡¯s snacks.

    She had no idea what these people were thinking about, but since it was good for her, she might as well let these people guess.

    ¡°Actually, Gu Huai and I don¡¯t know each other.¡±

    She deliberately said that, then lowered her head and revealed a shy smile.

    ¡°Oh, we understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    When the designers heard this, they smiled in understanding.

    Xu Wan pretended to be flustered and hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Gu Huai and I don¡¯t know each other. Don¡¯t guess blindly. It¡¯s not good to get out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say it.¡±

    The crowd was full of praise again.

    A disharmonious voice was heard. ¡°You really know how to pretend. I¡¯m afraid that others might not know.¡±

    Now, Xu Wan clearly had the upper hand and was not as angry as before. Instead, she stood up and pretended to be surprised, asking, ¡°Ah, is designer Su talking about me?¡±

    ¡°Who knows who knows?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xu Wan slowly walked to her side and looked down at her. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Miss Suan said. As far as I know, Su Shan has a vice president behind her.¡±

    This little gossip had long been told by her colleagues.

    ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡±

    Su Shan blushed and instantly understood that these people had seen the patron behind Xu Wan, so she turned around to please her.

    ¡°Okay, Xu Wan, I won¡¯tpete with you, but I hope that at the end of this month, you can take out a decent work to participate in the designpetition of Nancheng city.¡±

    Su Shan let out a hateful sentence.

    So what if the man behind Xu Wan was Gu Zechen, he couldn¡¯t let Gu Zechen draw the design.

    Xu Wan was already floating in the air, so she didn¡¯t care about her challenge. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you at any time!¡±

    The smell of gunpowder in the design department was getting denser, but no one was willing to ept it. Fang Lin saw it in the office and the corner of her mouth was raised.

    Now, Xu Wan didn¡¯t make a big mistake. She couldn¡¯t just fire her out for a small matter.  When Xu Wan¡¯s troubles could not be made up for herself, it was time for her to leave.

    In the afternoon, Su Ni waited for Gu Zechen to get off work as usual, but because she was still working overtime, she couldn¡¯t leave Gu Corp. Su Ni asked Khai to send her to Gu Corp.

    Because she was worried about affecting Gu Zechen to work overtime, Su Ni sat in the hall. The receptionist handed over coffee and Su Ni whispered her thanks.

    Suddenly, a burst ofughter entered Su Ni¡¯s ears. It was the rush hour of work and many employees came and went in the hall.

    ¡°Did you guys hear that the design department¡¯s always arrogant, Su Yan, suffered today?¡±

    Su Ni noticed that someone was talking about gossip and her voice was not small. She immediately attracted many people to look over.

    ¡°I heard that she was a new employee with a background that wasn¡¯t worse than Su Shan¡¯s. That¡¯s why she suffered. Do you know who the man behind her is?¡±

    Another colleague followed the gossip. Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining as if they had heard something incredible.

    ¡°Is that even a guess? Someone even more powerful than our vice president must be Mr. Gu.  If I want to say that Xu Wan is really amazing, she just came back from abroad and seduced Mr. Gu. Tsk tsk.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t we President Gu and Mr. Su very loving, how can such a thing happen?¡±

    ¡°Hey, man, you still don¡¯t understand, especially a handsome and rich man like Mr. Gu. Which woman won¡¯t stick it to him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s discussion fell into Su Ni¡¯s ears. She did not expect Xu Wan to enter the Gu Corp so quickly. Moreover, it looked like Gu Zechen arranged it.

    ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s gossip. Mr. Su, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Luo Qing said with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni looked normal. On the contrary, she smiled at Luo Qing¡¯s nervous expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. I still believe him.¡±  By the way, don¡¯t talk about this in CEO¡¯s ears, lest he get distracted.

    After hearing what Su Ni said, Luo Qing was relieved and said.  ¡°If I want to tell you, only these women want to suck up to our CEO Gu, but how can CEO Gu look at them?¡±

    Su Ni smiled without saying a word and moved to the inner side of the screen. Since Xu Wan was also working here, it was likely that they would meet soon.

    It wasn¡¯t until six o¡¯clock that Su Ni saw Gu Zechening out of the elevator.

    Su Ni got up and Gu Zechen was obviously stunned, but he quickly walked over and asked.  ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go up?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this afraid of disturbing your work? How about it? I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni blinked cunningly.

    To be honest, for a moment, she was really worried that she would bump into Gu Zechen and Xu Wan at the same time. Now she finally let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 371: Meet On the Way

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed very happy, so he took Su Ni and walked out. He got into the car and talked about the Gu Corp party the day after tomorrow.

    Su Ni was naturally willing to attend, and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought that the woman was there.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the bouquet of flowers. It was sent out from my office. It was originally ordered by the secretary.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly exined and looked at Su Ni with panic.

    ¡°How about this, what do I say?¡±

    Su Ni smiled when she heard this and didn¡¯t dig into it.

    It didn¡¯t matter who sent it.

    That night, Gu Zechen had already asked Su Ni to fulfill her promise, and Su Ni knew that she couldn¡¯t run away. The two of them went upstairs early to wash up and shut the lights.

    The candlelight shed and Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened.

    When Su Ni slowly crawled over, Gu Zechen¡¯s throat clearly moved, as if a little dry.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and her fingers slowly slid across his skin, seducing her step by step.

    There was a sound in Gu Zechen¡¯s throat. He couldn¡¯t help but lie on the bed and slowly close his eyes.

    Every pore in his body seemed to be teased. Gu Zechen frozefortably, and when the most sensitive part of his body was covered, he couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s head tightly.

    It felt like a volcano was about to erupt in his body. The heat gradually evaporated the water in Gu Zechen¡¯s body. At this moment, there was no longer any pity for the jade. He just wanted her to take possession of him.

    Su Ni felt that her mouth was getting numb, but the man¡¯s hand was still firmly pressed. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s buttocks. At that moment, her mouth was burning.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.

    After that, he retched.

    Gu Zecheny in bed with unfinished intention. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s difort, he immediately got out of bed. When he saw that she was freshening up and retching, he asked with a stern face, ¡°Why, just like that?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but leaned over and tiptoed to kiss Gu Zechen.

    However, Gu Zechen quickly ran away like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Forget it, you cane out after you¡¯re washed.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Su Ni showed a victorious smile. This man didn¡¯t even look down on her.

    After that, Gu Zechen seemed to want to do it again. Su Ni kept hiding, which was enough for her to take.

    Gu Zechen stroked Su Ni¡¯s hand as if he suddenly noticed her ring and couldn¡¯t help rubbing it gently.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind softened and she asked coquettishly, ¡°If one day, someone more suitable appeared, would we still be like this?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten the agreement we signed?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni was startled. She suddenly remembered the agreement that Gu Zechen would leave the house without care as long as she got divorced. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, and tears blurry her eyes.

    However, she still insisted on asking, ¡°Will there be someone who can make you not love everything, even if you just leave the house, you won¡¯t be able to stop it?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of something?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked nervously.

    Su Ni shook her head calmly. Gu Zechen still looked a little uneasy, but he still held Su Ni¡¯s face and gave her a gentle kiss, then said seriously, ¡°No, Kafa, to me, you are the only one in my life.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were bright.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know how much Gu Zechen could believe, but she was willing to believe it all. Then she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s back tightly.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. If we really break up one day, I really have nothing. Look at where women like me.¡±

    Gu Zechen blinked innocently.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Su Ni giggled, but when she saw Gu Zechen suddenly be serious, she held her face seriously and said, ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m here as you promise that the situation you mentioned will never happen.¡±

    She kissed her lips and never gave Su Ni a chance to exin.

    It was romantic and warm. Su Ni felt that she shouldn¡¯t have any wild thoughts anymore. She should be more determined.

    The next day.

    The design drafts of the Gu Corp were handed over and Xu Wan took out a copy and handed it to Fang Lin.

    However, just as Fang Lin was about to send her off, Xu Wan suddenly knocked on the door and asked toe straight to the point directly.  ¡°Director Fang, are you asking President Gu to review these?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Fang Lin nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, I just want to go up too. Let me bring it up for you.¡±

    Xu Wan ignored Fang Lin and snatched all the design drafts from the design department with a smile.

    ¡°No need, this is my job.¡±

    Fang Lin was very angry.

    Xu Wan was too courageous.

    ¡°Aiya, look, I also want to share your worries. Director Fang is so busy every day, so there¡¯s no need to bother you with such trivial matters.¡±

    Xu Wan twisted her waist and swaggered out of the office.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, where are you going?¡±

    Mo Lele asked curiously.

    Xu Wan pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I want to go to President Gu¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Wow, then you can go to work a few more times.¡±

    The crowd eximed with envy.

    Without exining, Xu Wan waved the design draft in her hand and walked out of the design department.

    To Xu Wan¡¯s surprise, Su Ni was there when she opened the door.

    Su Ni turned her head and saw Xu Wan too. Her expression stiffened but she was still calm.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions suddenly exploded and he scolded severely.

    Xu Wan was so frightened that her hand trembled, but she still lowered her head and quickly walked over. She put the design draft on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is our design draft.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your director Fang?¡±

    Gu Zechen sneaked a nce at Su Ni. Seeing that she had no doubt, he returned to the tone of business is business and sat down slowly.

    ¡°Director Fang has something else to do, so let me send it.¡±

    At this time, Xu Wan still lowered her head.

    ¡°Alright, you can go out first.¡±

    Gu Zechen was impatient.

    Xu Wan knew that Gu Zechen¡¯s temperament changed greatly because of Su Ni, but she didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity. She boldly raised her head and said, ¡°No, Director Fang asked me to tell you the concept of all designs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free now!¡±

    Gu Zechen refused.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve already seen the information in my hands anyway. Since it¡¯s a serious matter, you should be busy.¡±

    On the side, Su Ni smiled.

    Coincidentally, she also wanted to see what kind of superpower Xu Wan had.

    Gu Zechen frowned and Xu Wan had stepped forward to open the design.

    Su Ni went all the way to the sofa, sipping tea slowly and admiring Gu Zechen¡¯s nervousness.

 Chapter 372: Sorry

    On the contrary, Xu Wan let go of her and nced at Su Ni from time to time. She was probably trying to see her face clearly.

    Indeed, Su Ni had seen Xu Wan¡¯s face in Gu Zechen¡¯s phone long ago. She knew what she looked like in her wallet and even on the desk. However, she did not show the shocked and angry expression she imagined. Instead, she leisurely drank her tea.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xu Wan was a little unwilling and her fists were tightly clenched.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about this. He just wanted Xu Wan to leave quickly, picked out a design map and asked.  ¡°Who painted this? How dare you put this kind of garbage in be there just to make up the number?¡±

    ¡°I, I drew it.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder trembled. It was not a coincidence that Gu Zechen had despised it.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were obviously disappointed.

    However, Gu Zechen immediately lost his temper and threw the design draft on the table. He said coldly, ¡°Go and find your director. I¡¯d like to see how she approved it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Wan quickly responded.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I should leave now.¡±

    At this time, Su Ni also put down her coffee, stood up elegantly and smiled at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Hubby, see you tonight.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and he nned to personally send Su Ni downstairs, but Su Ni rejected her.

    Su Ni and Xu Wan walked out of the office at the same time. When they waited for the elevator, Kang¡¯er suddenly introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Hey 4, my name is Xu Wan¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Su Ni smiled faintly.

    A sharp look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists in the dark again. It was fine if she hadn¡¯t seen her face. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Ni had never heard of her name.

    At the time, Xu Wan left a meaningful sentence, ¡°Goodbye Mrs Gu, but I believe we will meet again soon.¡±

    Su Ni was still smiling but she didn¡¯t think so.

    Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan earlier. Obviously, at this moment, Kang¡¯er was already angry.

    If he guessed correctly, the flower Gu Zechen received must have been caused by Xu Wan.

    After all, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s real wife, so she wanted to see what tricks this woman had.

    Fang Lin was called to the office by Gu Zechen again, so she naturally scolded again.

    Fang Lin was also very wronged. She said that Xu Wan wasing up herself and she couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Gu Zechen had lost the mood to work when he was messing around in front of Su Ni. His mind was full of worry for Su Ni.

    ¡°Alright, you can go down first.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he picked up his coat and was about to leave when he met Xu Wan again at the elevator entrance.

    ¡°Zexin, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.

    Xu Wan looked kind and considerate. She carefully asked, ¡°Zeheng, where are you going now¡­¡±

    She hesitated and asked, ¡°Did Su Ni find something and want to argue with you?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni isn¡¯t this kind of person. She won¡¯t quarrel with me. There¡¯s nothing between us now.¡±

    Gu Zechen spoke decisively.

    However, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were hazy and she inadvertently exposed the scar on her forehead again. She whispered, ¡°If I knew you were married, I shouldn¡¯t havee back. Just like when I really died, everything will be fine.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at her sadness and felt a hint of frustration in his heart.

    In front of Xu Wan, he was the heartless person who didn¡¯t abide by the agreement. This kind of emotion made him extremely agitated. He could only try to calm Xu Wan¡¯s mood and say, ¡°Kang¡¯er, I am very happy that you can live.  I can¡¯t give you feelings. I¡¯m sorry, but I will unconditionally satisfy you for the rest.

    Xu Wan shook her head desperately.

    ¡°I know that today¡¯s design drafts are very dissatisfied. I¡¯ve worked very hard, but after all, I haven¡¯t worked for so many years, so I still can¡¯t satisfy you. Zexin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She cried and tried to lean on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder.

    Gu Zechen seemed to have a hint of softness. He didn¡¯t push Xu Wan away butforted him.  ¡°If work makes you happy, then work. If you can¡¯t, even if you don¡¯t work in your whole life, I can still support you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She blinked her big eyes.

    The elevator opened.

    Gu Zechen helped Xu Wan press the elevator up and turned around to find that Su Ni was standing behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly walked up, but an unknown premonition rose in his heart. He and Xu Wan were in the elevator just now.

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    Su Ni stared at him with only four words.

    Gu Zechen wanted to grab Su Ni¡¯s hand again but she dodged it.

    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not what you think. Can you listen to my exnation?¡±

    Gu Zechen started to panic.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation, I think I should have left now.¡±

    Su Ni felt that this was the biggest calmness she could show.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen swallowed his dry throat as if he had grabbed thest straw. ¡°I will definitely exin it clearly.¡±

    Gu Zechen wanted to pull Su Ni, but Su Ni tried to avoid it again. He didn¡¯t say that he was walking ahead and it was even more inappropriate for him to walk in the face. He could only look at Khai helplessly and ask tentatively.  ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s find a ce?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but left.

    Gu Zechen followed behind.

    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to put up a showdown today. Even if she unexpectedly met Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t want to show it.

    What he shouldn¡¯t have was¡­

    She was just about to leave when she saw such an exciting scene.

    Even she started to wonder if she had made a mistake from the very beginning.

    In the cafe near Gu Corp.

    After Su Ni asked for two cups of coffee, she didn¡¯t say anything again. Gu Zechen knelt directly in front of Su Ni.

    Su Ni was startled and looked around. She was afraid of meeting an acquaintance, so she quickly pulled him, ¡°Gu Zechen, get up first.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and his expression was particrly serious. ¡°I know I did something wrong this time, but you believe she and I really have nothing to do.¡±

    Su Ni sighed helplessly.

    Since Gu Zechen was unwilling to stand up, she could only confess, ¡°Gu Zechen, I know there¡¯s nothing between you guys, but I can¡¯t convince myself. I even think that even if you really have something to do with her, I think it¡¯s normal.¡±

    There was doubt in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    Su Ni smiled bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s Xu Wan, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and his facial features were squeezed together. His expression wasplicated and unpredictable. He was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°You recognized it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to recognize it.¡±

    Su Ni smiled but looked out the window to hide the sorrow in her eyes.

 Chapter 373: I Trust You

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in your wallet, and I¡¯ve seen her on your phone. There¡¯s even a picture of her on your desk. It¡¯s strange if I don¡¯t know her.  Besides, she was probably the only one who could be called Xu Wan and coincidentally appeared in your office.

    Su Ni exined one by one calmly.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then when did you find out?¡±

    Gu Zechen became uncertain. He got up from the ground and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s head. For the first time, he felt that things were not under his control.

    ¡°It should have been a long time.¡±

    Su Ni raised her head and forced a smile, but there was the crystal feeling of tears drowning her eyes.

    ¡°I know about the Fengyang Hotel and I know why you didn¡¯t go home during that time. I also know that she was the one who was hospitalized that day.¡±

    Su Ni thought she could stay calm, but when she said so much, her heart still trembled as if something had been cut. Her heart was bleeding and her heart trembled.

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni in disbelief, not only shocked but also a trace of anger in his eyes. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Yes, she could run out to question Gu Zechen and Xu Wan when they were having a private meeting in the hotel.

    But that night, Gu Zechen looked for her all night.

    Yes, she could also rush in after following Gu Zechen to the hospital.

    However, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s confession and told her position in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.

    It was this time and time, so Su Ni chose to endure.

    ¡°Because I love you, I want you to tell me personally. I don¡¯t want to make things like an adulterer. I want you to tell me what else is there, or¡­ even if it¡¯s just thest result.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she could not control her emotions anymore, tears gushing out.

    At first, she wanted to wipe it off, but when she realized that it was getting more and more, she stopped and covered her face, not looking at him.

    Gu Zechen was silent.

    His cold gaze becameplicated again. Perhaps some traces of her were reminding him.

    For example, the woman who suddenly ran out of the Fengyang hotel, or the fact that Su Ni had alsoe out after she came back from the hospital, and Su Ni¡¯s abnormal emotions from time to time¡­

    But at that time, he was too confident in himself, so he repeatedly ignored it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He forcefully squeezed out three words from his throat, and then he wanted to reach out to touch her face. Su Ni hid for a moment, looking painful and unnatural.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you suffered so much pain for me, but I didn¡¯t know anything. I always thought I could solve this perfectly.¡±

    Gu Zechen med himself painfully, muttering as if he was repentant, ¡°I was just worried that you would think too much, so I thought about solving this matter quietly. But I found that it is not so easy to solve.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed. ¡°If I don¡¯t see it today, how long do you n to tell me?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes focused on pain and confusion. ¡°I think I¡¯d better tell you when I finish everything off.¡±  Su Ni, do you believe me?

    His hand suddenly trembled for a moment, but in the next second, he held her hand tightly.

    Su Ni watched their hands intertwined, feeling a little sad and painful. After a long time, she whispered, ¡°Gu Zechen, if I don¡¯t believe you, I won¡¯t sit here now.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is a good answer or a bad answer, I will ept it unconditionally. After all¡­¡±

    ¡°It was none of your business back then!¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni, then his eyes were firm and determined, ¡°If you have to say something wrong, it is my fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for you marrying me¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    He raised his voice and interrupted Su Ni again.

    Seeing that Su Ni still had hesitation in her eyes, he quickly said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, maybe before this, I hated you very much and also you very much, but now¡­ I really don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m even grateful that you didn¡¯t leave me when I humiliated you.¡±

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched but tears gushed out.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, as if he hadn¡¯t hugged her for a long time.

    ¡°No matter what happens, I will never give up on you. We will always be together.¡±

    Gu Zechen promised.

    Su Ni¡¯s body started to tremble slightly. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and started to cry quietly, as if she wanted to vent all the grievances and torments she had suffered these days.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Half an hourter, the two gradually calmed down.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, Su Ni understood why Xu Wan came back and what Gu Zechen thought.

    Probably because he was afraid that Su Ni would not believe him, Gu Zechen extended three fingers and swore to the sky, ¡°Su Ni, I have no heart for you. I might misunderstand you, but I guarantee that I am innocent.¡±

    At this moment, Su Nipletely chose to believe in Gu Zechen. She smiled and held his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, I know what you want. If one day you really choose another woman, then I will let you leave.¡±

    Originally, it was just a joke to ease the atmosphere, but Gu Zechen was serious. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Then you can make me suffer as much as possible.¡±

    Su Niughed again.

    The matter between the two of them was finally rified. Su Ni felt particrly rxed, and the pressure on Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was reduced significantly. She didn¡¯t have to worry that Su Ni would find out at any time.

    He even talked to Su Ni about Xu Wan¡¯s issue. ¡°I¡¯m arranging her to work in thepany right now, mainly because of her illness. You knew that she was unstable before she was admitted to the hospital. She alwaysmitted suicide¡­¡±

    Su Ni listened quietly, but she didn¡¯t have much resentment for Xu Wan as her love rival. At this moment, she stood on the side of Gu Zechen and said her suggestion seriously, ¡°Actually, I think that since you want to draw a clear line, you should keep your distance.  I can feel that Xu Wan is still looking forward to you.

    Gu Zechen nodded solemnly, but he quickly said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ve long gone away with the car ident back then.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni expressed suspicion.

    Gu Zechen blushed for a while, but in order to make Su Ni happy, he couldn¡¯t care so much. ¡°Really, believe me. I¡¯m loyal to you now.¡±

    ¡°Give me your wallet.¡±

    Su Ni extended her hand.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand and handed it over directly.

    When Su Ni opened her wallet and found that there was a sticker of her own, she was not calm. ¡°Where did you get this photo? I¡¯ve never taken such an ugly photo.¡±

 Chapter 374: His Heart

    ¡°Well, I forgot about that too.¡±

    Gu Zechen pretended to be confused, but there was a smile on his face.

    Su Ni looked at the angle seriously and guessed quickly, ¡°Okay, you actually secretly took photos of me, Gu Zechen, how shameless are you? Who allowed you to put my photo in your wallet?¡±

    Even though she said this, happiness still surged in her heart.

    So he knew all of her tiny emotions.

    ¡°I know what you want to see, but since thest time I found out about this principle mistake, I quickly corrected it.¡±

    Gu Zechen took advantage of the opportunity to take Su Ni into his arms and kissed her twice. His eyes were full of affection, ¡°If I am destined to make a woman sad, then I naturally can¡¯t make my wife sad.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely, but the corners of her mouth revealed a smile. She thought about the photos on his phone and the desk.

    Gu Zechen seemed to have seen through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and answered without her words.  ¡°Now, the ce where you can change to your photo has already changed to you.  Before this, I just didn¡¯t notice this. The past had slowly faded away in my heart. Because I didn¡¯t care, I was toozy to change.

    ¡°Then you can keep it, why do you have to do this?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind was still on the ugly selfie in Gu Zechen¡¯s wallet. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen changed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone who wants to see every day?¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face and her eyes were full of love. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, but she was kissed by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Alright, I choose to believe you now, but I hope that next time, you¡¯ll be careful. I can believe you. The media outside won¡¯t believe you. Do you know what those employees talked about you and Xu Wanst time in the hall?¡±

    Su Ni kindly reminded her.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly darkened.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡±  In such a bigpany, anyone would know about it.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still did not want to forgive him. ¡°If I hear these discussions, I will be fired first.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to not do it.¡±

    Su Ni sounded the rm.

    ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m not such a person.¡±

    Gu Zechen returned to his gentle appearance as a sheep. His head gently rubbed against Su Ni¡¯s neck and his eyes were full of love.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s still not time yet.¡±

    Su Ni urged.

    However, Gu Zechen was stubborn and went straight to the shift tonight. ¡°We haven¡¯t dated for a long time, so we can just walk around.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni coquettishly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. I have to go back to thepany.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Nanjiawan project resolved?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked curiously.

    Actually, Su Corp was fine, but Su Ni wanted to tease Gu Zechen, ¡°Apart from this project, there can¡¯t be anything else.¡±

    ¡°Then, you can¡¯t ask me for leave. Just treat it as a reward for my help.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to act coquettishly again.

    Su Ni touched her chin and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, Gu Zechen¡¯sst words helped Su Ni stabilize her military heart. Even the media outside started to say good things for Su Corp.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen¡¯s words were more important than himself in front of these media outlets.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll take you to the Nanjiawan for a turn.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Su Ni moved her spirit.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as he could be with Su Ni, even if it was just pressing down the road, it would be nice to see the sun.

    Ever since the storm in the Nanjiawan had passed, the Nanjiawan had gradually be lively. The stores that had been making trouble earlier had also apologized and had been renovated.

    Su Ni took Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and circled the Nanjiawan a few times. She met someone who recognized them and took photos. Su Ni didn¡¯t mind. On the contrary, she had the intention of letting someone take a photo.

    At a corner, Gu Zechen suddenly pressed Su Ni against the wall while his other hand was against the wall to prevent Su Ni from leaving.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Gu Zechen asked seriously, ¡°Do you have to exin what happened today?¡±

    ¡°What exnation?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be stupid.

    ¡°Bring me over and let people see that Mr. Gu has alsoe to check his own store, and also give your Nanjiawan a little poprity, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gu Zechen broke Su Ni¡¯s mind.

    In fact, when he came to Nanjiawan, Gu Zechen had already discovered it, but he did not expose it, but cooperated with his performance.

    But now, Gu Zechen has his own ideas.

    ¡°What do you want then?¡±

    After being discovered, Su Ni simply admitted it.

    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed down. Looking at the red face, Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move, and then he bit her lips tightly.

    Warm and not lose flexibility.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body instantly tensed up, then he pressed down on Su Ni¡¯s body, making it difficult to bear.

    After all, this was in public, and Su Ni was still a little embarrassed. She had been pushing Gu Zechen away, but she heard Gu Zechen vaguely say, ¡°I¡¯ve cooperated with you to take photos. Is it your turn to cooperate with me now?¡±

    Su Ni was a little dizzy and couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen was saying.

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue popped in, as if he was going to turn the world upside down inside. She didn¡¯t know which nerve her tongue touched, so Su Ni suddenly felt that she was soft.

    There was no strength to resist Gu Zechen. He leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and trembled slightly.

    After the long and deep kiss, Gu Zechen looked at the shy woman in his arms and felt particrly satisfied.

    ¡°We are now even.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    Su Ni¡¯s legs were still a little soft, so she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Gu Zechen and said discontentedly, ¡°How can you settle the score like that?¡±

    However, just two steps forward, Su Ni fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    Gu Zechen simply bent down and carried him up. He said helplessly, ¡°If you want me to hug, just say it directly.¡±  I can also provide follow-up services.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, if you don¡¯t shut up again, I will make you die very ugly!¡±

    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°I think that if you don¡¯t want to be photographed now, you¡¯d better cover your face with your fist.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked helplessly at the constantly patting mobile phones around him and reminded him kindly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind was hot.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen had already walked out of the corner. Indeed, many people were gathered around to take pictures.

 Chapter 375: Suicide Again

    Su Ni no longer dared to think about anything else. She quickly covered her face and hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Oh my God, Gu and Mrs. Gu are so loving. I want to fall in love.¡±

    Among the crowd, a youngdy eximed in surprise.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better wash up and sleep, but I¡¯m willing to eat this dog food. A rich, handsome and devoted man like Mr. Gu is really rare now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and take two more photos. Oh my God, I found that Mr. Gu is actuallyughing.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    There was quite a lot of discussion around, and Su Ni heard it. However, Gu Zechen was still walking slowly here, as if he wanted people to take more photos.

    Su Ni was not calm on the spot. She secretly pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡±

    ¡°If they like it, then let them do it. Don¡¯t forget that you just used me.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen pretended to be dissatisfied.

    Su Ni wanted to argue when she saw someone chasing after her.  She was so frightened that she quickly patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and asked him to hurry up.

    In the end, Gu Zechen carried Su Ni into the car, closed the door and closed the eyes of those who were secretly shooting.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you went too far just now!¡±

    Su Niined angrily.

    Wuwu!

    Just as he finished speaking, Gu Zechen blocked his mouth. His hands became uneasy and started swam around Su Ni¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni wanted to push it away.

    Gu Zechen helplessly kissed her forehead and slowly spread all the way to her lips. He said softly, ¡°You really have a lot to say!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going too far!¡±

    Su Ni responded angrily.

    If this was posted on Weibo, she wouldn¡¯t have the face to see someone else.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly had a smile on his face. When Su Ni started to feel regret, Gu Zechen had already suppressed it. The thief smiled maliciously and said, ¡°The more excessive thing is still going to happen.¡±

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen did what he said.

    In the narrow space, Gu Zechen bullied Su Ni. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything, he didn¡¯t want to give up the opportunity to get close to Su Ni.

    After a while, both of them were panting.

    Su Ni¡¯s little face was even redder than before. Her big watery eyes were both strange and angry as she waited for him. Seeing this, Gu Zechen felt infinitely pity in his heart. He kissed and kissed her face, and he was reluctant to let go.

    After a ruckus, the two of them went back after dinner.

    At this moment, the photos of the two of them had already been heatedly posted on Weibo, especially the photos of the two of them hiding in the dark and hugging each other.

    There were also quite a fewments below. They said they didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so close. They had been married for so long, yet they were still full of excitement.

    ¡°Look, everyone in thepany is going to spread tomorrow.¡±

    Su Niined.

    Gu Zechen took the photo of Su Ni and looked at it. He couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good. At this angle, both of them are here, and they haven¡¯t embarrassed you yet.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what did you say?¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that she snatched her phone and said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what everyone is talking about? Your serious image in front of your subordinates has disappeared.¡±

    As early as Su Ni showed Gu Zechen a photo, Gu Zechen had received news from Li Mo, but Gu Zechen told Li Mo to do nothing.

    This was the most normal love between husband and wife, so it was fine if they were photographed.

    Moreover, he wanted to tell the world that his woman was Su Ni.

    ¡°I kissed my own wife. I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t vite thew. I don¡¯t believe that the shareholders of thepany have returned home after work. They still look serious and fierce when facing their wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s disdainful tone clearly did not take this matter to heart.

    Su Ni looked angry and helpless. Since when did this man start to act like a scoundrel in front of her?

    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Gu Zechen also walked over from behind to hug her and gently kissed her neck.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni eximed angrily.

    ¡°Still angry.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed helplessly and felt wronged. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t tell the world. Could it be that you have other ns to start the second spring?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Look, I got it. Otherwise, if we¡¯re together, we¡¯re bright and upright, so what if we¡¯re photographed?¡±

    Gu Zechen said it matter-of-factly.

    ¡°But did you think about your reputation? The president of Gu Corp is actually ignoring his image among the crowd..¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen ced a finger in front of Su Ni¡¯s chattering mouth and said seriously, ¡°If you continue, I will be angry.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at her with an affectionate expression. Seeing that Su Ni was unhappy, but she still calmed down, Gu Zechen smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright, we are legal and married, not secretly touching. We are good rtionships.¡±

    Finally, Su Ni could only admire her.

    It seemed that she was not as thick-skinned as Gu Zechen.

    However, Gu Zechen was happy in his heart. He still felt that the inte wasn¡¯t popr enough. Thinking about it, Gu Zechen secretly called Li Mo when Su Ni wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, letting him burn more fire online.

    ¡°President Gu, are you sure you really want to do this?¡±

    Li Mo hesitated.

    ¡°What, is there a problem?¡±

    Gu Zechen was upset when he heard this, as if his good mood had been ruined.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu was hospitalized. Just now, I haven¡¯t had time to inform you.¡±

    Li Mo was worried.

    Over the phone, she instantly fell silent.

    ¡°President Gu, then¡­¡±

    Li Mo asked tentatively.

    ¡°Continue pushing the situation online. Let the doctor watch over the hospital for the time being. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±  Gu Zechen said in a low voice.

    ¡°Are you still here?¡±

    Li Mo thought about it and said.  ¡°Miss Xu is currently in a state of unstable mood. She has been smashing things and said she wants to see you. I¡¯m worried that if you don¡¯te over, there will be a problem!¡±

    ¡°You should first appease it. If you can¡¯t, you can make the antidote.¡±

    Gu Zechen said impatiently.

    In just a few days, Xu Wanmitted suicide again.

    After Gu Zechen hung up, Su Ni walked in and asked calmly, ¡°Did youmit suicide again?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and knew he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He looked a littleplicated. ¡°Well, after reading the news between us, I couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and Imitted suicide again.¡±

    Su Ni sighed, ¡°You did that on purpose this afternoon.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni had seen through it, Gu Zechen no longer hid it. ¡°I thought that Xu Wan would retreat on her own when she saw our love. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so extreme.¡±

 Chapter 376: Nothing

    As soon as he remembered that Xu Wan had justmitted suicide, Gu Zechen became more and more irritated. He held his scalp tightly with both hands and felt that the stone in his chest was back.

    ¡°How about you go to the hospital?¡±

    Su Ni asked from the side.

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    As she was speechless and sighed, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full ofplex emotions, as if she had seen the pain after she got drunk that night.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative to say.

    With Xu Wan¡¯s current appearance, even if Gu Zechen was ruthless towards her, she couldn¡¯t just let it go.

    In the end, Gu Zechen still let go but also made a request, ¡°I can go to the hospital, but you have to go with me.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Me?¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded heavily, hisplicated expression bing clear and firm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Ni, I want you to go to the hospital with me, so you understand my thoughts.¡±  Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart warmed a little, but she still had to break free. ¡°What do I look like when I¡¯m with you? I¡¯m your wife. She¡¯s not triggered when she sees it.¡±

    ¡°Since she knows it¡¯s exciting, she shouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide because of humiliation.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were determined, and he stuffed Su Ni into the car and started the engine.

    Su Ni had no right to refuse.

    However, Su Ni was still a little worried. ¡°What if Xu Wan sees me and is emotionally excited?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni while driving and said seriously, ¡°You just need to know that you are the wife of my Gu Zechen¡¯s media. As for the rest, I will handle it.¡±

    Su Ni could only nod.

    When they reached the hospital, Su Ni had not yet entered the ward when she heard Xu Wan¡¯s sharp cry and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The doctor said helplessly, ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s current condition is uncontroble. She willmit suicide at any time, unless she uses drugs all the time, but she will be crippled.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but asked Li Mo, ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±

    Li Mo looked at Su Ni with a guilty expression. He didn¡¯t know if she was here to confront her, so he dared not speak.

    Finally, Gu Zechen was a little angry and raised his voice again. Li Mo hurriedly said, ¡°I started calling since I was sent to the hospital. At first, I wanted to see you. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened, I just called you.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Probably after Gu Zechen refused to see Xu Wan, her condition was even worse.

    ¡°You should go ahead and appease him. If you continue to cry like this, your voice should be hoarse.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going in with me.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head.

    The doctor also suggested, ¡°The patient is currently in this situation. It¡¯s better not to meet other people.¡±

    Especially after the doctors knew that Su Ni was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, they became more sensitive to the patient¡¯s identity.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still hesitating at the door, Li Mo quickly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please go first. I¡¯ll apany Madam at the door.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and entered.

    The room seemed to be silent in an instant.

    Gu Zechen looked at Xu Wan, whose hair was messy and her eyes were red, and his eyebrows furrowed. This was not the Xu Wan he had met back then.

    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Xu Wan started to get excited and excited. She jumped out of bed again and hung herself on Gu Zechen like a monkey.

    Gu Zechen quickly dodged and looked at the door worriedly. Finally, he forcefully pressed Xu Wan onto the bed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°What, Zeheng is looking at me more and more.¡±

    Xu Wany obediently on the bed with her brows lowered, her heart breaking.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and calmly said, ¡°Xu Wan, how did you promise me that your condition will slowly recover as long as you work.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I also want to.¡±

    Xu Wan pouted helplessly, pained and wronged. ¡°I also want to get sick early, so that you don¡¯t have to cause trouble for Zexin. When that happens, I will find a ce you can¡¯t find, so I won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed and sat in front of the bed with a softer tone, ¡°I hope that you can get better and pursue your happiness again.¡±

    ¡°Without you, where did I get happiness?¡±

    She suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with tears.

    Gu Zechen stood up like he was frightened. His movements were so loud that he even rang a chair.

    Su Ni frowned outside. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, she took two steps back. Then, she looked at Li Mo with a guilty expression and said directly, ¡°How¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s condition now?¡±

    Li Mo sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s emotions are currently very unstable. It seems that as long as she doesn¡¯t see Mr. Gu, or if her thoughts aren¡¯t satisfied, she will develop an illness. If it¡¯s an ordinary illness, it¡¯s fine, but she alwaysmit suicide. No one can take it.¡±

    Li Mo exined.

    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s been a few times already?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised. Putting aside thest time, she saw her twice.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Li Mo was very helpless. ¡°Mr. Gu is very busy every day. I have been taking care of Miss Xu for a few nights. I haven¡¯t slept well for a few nights, but I was on guard against it every day, and I stillmitted suicide. I don¡¯t know how to pay you to Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni fell silent as she listened to Li Mo¡¯s suffering.

    In other words, Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back for quite a few nights, and he probably encountered such a problem.

    ¡°I will tell Ze Yan, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Su Niforted Li Mo. After all, this was also on behalf of her husband, so she was generous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of any other treatment?¡±

    ¡°Madam, you heard what the doctor said just now. It¡¯spletely out of control. It¡¯s all because she¡¯s in a good mood. I¡¯m starting to wonder if Miss Xu¡¯s condition is real.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    When she saw Li Mo¡¯s words, Su Ni quickly became alert. Could Xu Wan be pretending to be sick?

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I want to hide it from you, but Gu Huai doesn¡¯t say anything about this. I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Li Mo shook his head awkwardly, implying that Su Ni would ask Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. At this time, there was amotion in the ward, causing both of them to step closer to the door of the ward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about anything!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s scream was heard in the ward.

 Chapter 377: You Need to Calm Down

    Gu Zechen seemed to be angry too, but he was so angry that his voice was terrifyingly calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you care, this is already the truth. Su Ni and I are already husband and wife!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±  You don¡¯t love her. The person you love is me, and you promised to love me forever. You don¡¯t love her at all, and the person you love is me!

    Xu Wan¡¯s voice was like crazy.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xu Wan!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded and then rang the bell, ¡°I think you need to calm down. I will ask the doctor to reapply the antidote.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Ze Yu, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s voice was sobbing and she was begging, ¡°I won¡¯t want you to divorce Su Ni. I just have to stay by your side. Zexin, are you so ruthless and I won¡¯t let this wishe true?¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, if you still have some rationality, you should understand that it¡¯s impossible for me and you¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was both pitiful and angry. Looking at the woman he once loved, now that she had be this hideous and ugly, he felt particrly upset.

    Su Ni listened to theplicated feelings in her heart. She always believed in Gu Zechen, but there was a woman who pestered Gu Zechen like this and was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love. She was also a woman¡¯s heart, so how could she not be affected?

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t listen anymore and turned to go downstairs.

    Seeing this, Li Mo quickly followed and exined, ¡°In fact, CEO Gu has always been very clear about Madam¡¯s mind, but now because of Miss Xu¡¯s illness, Mr. Gu will apany her.¡±

    ¡°Asistant Li, do you think I¡¯m angry with President Gu?¡±

    In the elevator, Su Ni smiled.

    Li Mo was confused now.

    Actually, he could understand that Su Ni was furious and even rushed into the ward. After all, this was the reason why Gu Zechen wanted to hide Su Ni.

    But now, not only did Su Ni not look for trouble with Xu Wan, but in order not to provoke Kang¡¯er, she let Gu Zechen meet another woman alone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The conversation in the ward only made Su Ni n to go ahead.

    No matter how generous a woman was, she couldn¡¯t remain calm when she saw her man and other women together.

    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Ni pretended to be Li Mo¡¯s default. She smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted Mr. Gu. In that case, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    Li Mo was silent again.

    It wasn¡¯t until he got out of the elevator that Li Mo earnestly said, ¡°Madam, I know you¡¯re generous, but after these few days of contact, I found that Miss Xu is not a good person. You better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Mr. Gu about this?¡±  Su Ni asked.

    Li Mo was once again in a dilemma. Although he hadn¡¯te to Gu Corp to work when Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were together, he could asionally hear about the past from Xu Wan.

    ¡°No matter what, I still thank you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°But I also know that what should be mine is mine. I can¡¯t force myself, but I will try my best to fight for it.¡±

    With that, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became more determined.

    ¡°I can see that you love Mr. Gu very much.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s mood gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This time, Su Ni finally understood her heart calmly. She no longer resisted or rejected, ¡°So, if anyone wants to break my marriage, I will retaliate. After all, Mrs Gu is still me.¡±

    ¡°Madam, with your words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni would not be angry with Gu Zechen and was determined to be together, Li Mo sighed in relief for Gu Zechen.

    In the ward, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down as he watched Xu Wan sleep again after taking the tranquilizer.

    The doctor¡¯s warning appeared again. Even if he didn¡¯t want to hear it, he had to take Xu Wan¡¯s suicide seriously.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t get better in her life, then can I stay by her side forever?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked angrily.

    The doctor also understood Gu Zechen¡¯s predicament, but he was a doctor. He should be thinking about the patient¡¯s body and said, ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s no better way, unless she can figure it out herself.¡±

    Gu Zechen came down from the hospital and Su Ni was about to fall asleep in the car. When she heard the sound, Su Ni raised her eyelids slightly and asked lightly, ¡°She calmed down?¡±

    ¡°I got an injection and I¡¯m already asleep.¡±

    Gu Zechen squeezed over to Su Ni, frowning again, as if a little tired.

    Then Gu Zechen asked Li Mo to drive.

    ¡°You¡¯re not here tonight?¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    Gu Zechen shook his head, a trace of confusion crossed his eyes.

    Now, Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry but made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°You are my wife. Of course, husband has to be with his wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was uneasy, so she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a special period. I¡¯ll allow you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen blocked her mouth.

    His gaze suddenly became serious, and it even made people feel a little afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission. I am yours, and I am yours at any time.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, Su Ni, are you still my wife? You just want to push me to someone else.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to be really angry.

    Su Ni instantly realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°No, you are mine. No one can take you away from me.¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen slowly rx and smile on his face.

    ¡°So, of course, we¡¯re going home.¡±

    Gu Zechen gently scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge, his eyes filled with affection.

    Su Ni smiled, but she always felt a little uneasy. Now that the stone was stuck in Su Ni¡¯s chest, she still didn¡¯t say anything when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s happy expression.

    At night, Su Ni suddenly had a nightmare.

    After that, he woke up from his dream and felt cold.

    Gu Zechen soon lost his sleepiness. He hugged Su Ni tightly and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but plunged her head into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She shook her head non-stop and her body trembled.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything else but gentlyforted her back. He knew that Su Ni had silently endured too much pressure during this period of time.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was still sobbing. ¡°I dreamt about it again. I¡¯m really scared.¡±

 Chapter 378: Guilt and Self-blame

    ¡°I¡¯m not there.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted her softly and kept kissing her cheek, trying to help her drive away the pain and fear.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away. She could pretend that she was fine during the day, but all her emotions gathered in the night, pressuring her until she couldn¡¯t breathe and almost broke down.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we find the best doctor for her? Or, it¡¯s fine if we send her overseas for treatment.¡±

    Su Ni admitted that she was selfish.

    However, she couldn¡¯t imagine that if Xu Wan was this bad, she would have to live under such a shadow for the rest of her life. ¡°I thought Xu Wan was still alive and the thorn in my heart was gone. But now I realized that this thorn still hurts me.¡±

    Su Ni pointed to her chest and tears rolled down.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Gu Zechen felt even more distressed and heartbroken.

    He kept hugging Su Ni andforting her, ¡°I¡¯m already looking for the best doctor and the best stic surgery doctor. I¡¯ll definitely recover all the injuries on her face.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Her face?¡±

    Su Ni did not know.

    ¡°Although she escaped the car ident, her face was ruined.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Gu Zechen held her hand tightly. ¡°Now that the medical treatment is so advanced, her face will definitely improve.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly pushed Gu Zechen away and her mood sank.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still a little worried.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni closed the door and supported Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps.

    In the bathroom, Su Ni let the cold water stroke her cheek, trying to calm herself downpletely.

    Looking at the numb gaze in the mirror, there was suddenly a voice behind her. Her venomous eyes seemed to say that Su Ni had harmed her. She was so frightened that Su Ni quickly retreated and knocked over the vase.

    Almost the next second, Gu Zechen kicked open the bathroom door and quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Ni cried again and cried.

    Gu Zechen med himself. He shouldn¡¯t let Su Ni know about this.

    He had been under pressure and knew how torturous it was. Now that there was another person to apany him, Gu Zechen finally made up his mind and said, ¡°I have someone arrange for her to be sent abroad for treatment.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled but she eventually asked, ¡°Then, can she agree?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you have to agree. She¡¯s already unstable. She¡¯s not human or ghostly. It¡¯s not that I dislike her or want to abandon her. When she¡¯s sick, I¡¯ll wee her back.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words finally calmed Su Ni down.

    ¡°Also.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly looked at Su Ni seriously and said, ¡°You are my wife now. Can you think more about yourself? Don¡¯t always think about other people¡¯s feelings. From today onwards, you just have to consider whether you are happy or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about others.¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth, her throat was dry and her voice was a little bitter. She asked, ¡°You have to send Xu Wan abroad because of me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were deep and he carried Su Ni back to the bed. After he calmed down again, Gu Zechen said, ¡°Notpletely.¡±  Actually, when I saw her acting like this, my heart ached too, but with me around, her condition would never recover.

    Su Ni nodded and sighed silently.

    If Xu Wan wanted topete with her fair, she could still fight for it, but a patient was¡­

    Early the next morning.

    Gu Zechen deliberately let Su Ni sleep for a while, while he went to thepany with dark circles.

    Today, there was a banquet in Gu Corp. At noon, Gu Zechen sent Li Mo over. First, he took him to the club to style, and then sent him to Gu Corp.

    Gu Zechen was still in a meeting and Su Ni was waiting in the lounge of the banquet hall.  Gu Zechen quickly called and found out that Su Ni hade, so he rushed over quickly. The meeting reached a climax.

    Su Ni stood beside Gu Zechen in a bright yellow dress. It seemed that she was not so sensitive to Mr. Su or the name of Khai.

    Along the way, many people said congrattory and congrattory words. It was rare for Gu Zechen to see a sunny day, but Su Ni noticed a few familiar faces. Gu Zechen introduced, ¡°That should be from the design department.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    She remembered that Xu Wan also worked in the design department.

    The reason why she felt familiar was because she was waiting for Gu Zechen in Gu Corp that day. She happened to hear these people talking, so she was naturally Xu Wan.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Another person came over to toast, Su Ni smiled and responded. When Fang Lin brought Suan and Mo Lele over, the bottom of his eyes sank.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I will toast you.  I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu are ying the piano, which makes us really envious.

    Fang Lin gave her an official blessing.

    Su Ni smiled in her eyes, gently clinked her ss and thanked her in a low voice.

    On the side, Su Yan also said, ¡°Look at Mrs Gu, you¡¯re the one who came out. She¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve seen you on TV before. You look better than on TV.¡±

    Mo Lele was also ttering.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled politely.

    Fang Lin and San Yan looked at each other, then suddenly mentioned, ¡°Where¡¯s the new staff from our department? Why didn¡¯t shee over to greet her?¡±

    ¡°Say, Xu Wan, I didn¡¯t see Xu Lan¡¯s design early in the morning. I¡¯m afraid that I didn¡¯t take a leave of absence.¡±

    Mo Lele was next to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a request for leave.¡±

    Fang Lin was confused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she have someone up there? She might have greeted her¡­¡±

    Su Shan¡¯s mouth was fast, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Fang Lin. Then Fang Lin smiled apologetically, ¡°Kang, don¡¯t be angry.¡±  It is that Xu Wan¡¯s work is good, and Gu Huai is very impressed, and there is no other meaning.  Gu and Mrs. Gu have such a good rtionship, how can there be anything else?

    Fang Lin red at Su Shan again.

    ¡°Yes, Director Fang is right. I even believed those rumors before, but now I look at Mrs. Gu. How can Xu Wanpare to Mrs. Gu?¡±

    ¡°Suan, don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Fang Lin was very dissatisfied, as if she was going to be angry.

    Su Ni lightly sipped the red wine in her ss with a smile on her face, but she didn¡¯t expose the three of them.

    However, hearing this, Xu Wan seemed to have aroused the anger in thepany. However, because of Gu Zechen, they didn¡¯t dare to stand up and burned the fire on themselves.

 Chapter 379: However, Legend has

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  There are often rumors in thepany, so I¡¯m already immune.

    Su Ni smiled.

    The three of them looked at each other again. They didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so angry.

    However, when she thought about how Su Ni still had to maintain her dignity at the party, she understood. She smiled and left after two hits.

    ¡°Just wait and see. Xu Wan won¡¯t be able to stay in thepany soon.¡±

    After Fang Lin left, she was full of trust.

    ¡°But I think Su Ni might be the president of Su Corp, but she is gentle and gentle. She doesn¡¯t look like those main rooms at all. I think it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Mo Lele said on the side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Su Shan¡¯s eyes shed with contempt, then she expressed her opinion, ¡°I believe that since she¡¯s the president of Su Corp and CEO Gu¡¯s wife, she¡¯s definitely not a simple person. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t show it in front of us. She doesn¡¯t know how to deal with Xu Wan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Fang Lin smiled and said.

    It would be fine if Xu Wan was going to do it. She would give Gu Zechen a favor if she opened her eyes and closed her eyes. However, Xu Wan became more and more unbridled and didn¡¯t put her in her eyes at all.

    Of course, she would not let Xu Wan have a good life.

    ¡°I found mistress in the main room. Haha, I have some fun now.¡±  Fang Lin smiled.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Xu Wan didn¡¯te, or else¡­¡±

    Mo Lele smacked his mouth, looking regretful.

    ¡°For such an asion, there is a court appearance, how can Xu Wan appear? Can you see Gu and Mrs Gu show off their affection?¡±

    Su Yan¡¯s face was full of disdain, but when she saw the vice president of thepany, she immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anymore. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    As soon as she left, Mo Lele scoffed. ¡°She said that Xu Wan is quite sloppy. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s any better.¡±

    ¡°So, people still have to rely on themselves. Maybe one day, the Vice President will find out. Her fate isn¡¯t much better than Xu Wan.¡±

    Fang Lin pretended to be a strong woman, so she naturally couldn¡¯t stand these women who relied on men to make it.

    Mo Le is young, but he is also strong. After listening to Fang Lin, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yo, didn¡¯t you say that people wouldn¡¯te? What, you can¡¯t hold back anymore, and you want to see the limelight in the room?¡±

    Soon, Mo Lele turned around and saw Xu Wan in a red dress. She couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of her mouth.

    Fang Lin was also surprised.

    ¡°Director Fang, what are you worried about? It¡¯s only fun that Xu Wan is here. From what I see, she won¡¯t calm down just like that.¡±

    Mo Lele gloated on the side.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Bad is bad here. If you let CEO Gu know that we told Madam Gu about this, what will happen?¡±

    Fang Lin looked worried.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Mo Lele heard this, he was instantly scared and quickly asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Fang Lin said and walked to Xu Wan first.

    However, there was no one else in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. Fang Lin was ignored just as she greeted her. She brushed past her shoulders and walked straight to the target person.

    ¡°Oh, Xu Wan is too arrogant. She doesn¡¯t put you in her eyes.¡±

    Mo Lele shouted angrily.

    Fang Lin also frowned but she did not say anything. Instead, she watched Xu Wan walk towards Gu Zechen. Her footsteps did not stop at all.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Soon, Mo Lele also found that something was wrong, and she covered her mouth with surprise. ¡°She won¡¯t be looking for Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s 80 %.¡±

    Fang Lin looked bitter.

    At this time, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were sitting in the middle of the banquet. There were quite a number of senior managers around them who were reporting to Gu Zechen about the opening year.

    Soon, a disharmonious voice broke in. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu attended the banquet together. I haven¡¯t had time to toast.¡±

    Soon, the senior management opened a path and looked at Xu Wan¡¯s unfamiliar face. ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why haven¡¯t I seen this woman before?¡±

    However, Su Ni and Gu Zechen knew Xu Wan. At this moment, Kang¡¯er had a smile on her face. Although she had exquisite makeup, it was still hard to hide her paleplexion.

    Su Ni also noticed a scar on Xu Wan¡¯s forehead.

    She didn¡¯t deliberately cover up the scar, just like she was reminding the Gu Corp couple. She quickly walked in and calmly raised her ss. ¡°Then, I wish President Gu and Mrs Gu a hundred years together and have a baby early.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up her ss.

    Gu Zechen was silent, and there was obvious anger on his face. If his arrangement was correct, Xu Wan should be on the ne now.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±

    Gu Zechen straightened up and took out his phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you.¡±

    Su Ni pretended not to know Xu Wan and said with a smile, ¡°I seem to remember we met. Your name is Kang¡¯er, from the design department.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu is really a good impression.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was still pretending, Xu Wan also smiled and downed her ss. Then she said, ¡°I see Mrs. Gu again today, but it¡¯s much prettier thanst time.¡±

    ¡°Who is this person? How can he talk to Mrs. Gu like this?¡±

    Some senior executives were unhappy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s from the design department? Where¡¯s Director Fang? How can he just let people do it?¡±

    Soon, someone started to scold her softly and everyone looked for Fang Lin. Fang Lin had to stand up and pull Kafa, pretending to be angry, ¡°designer Xu, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I toast Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled brightly.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve finished toasting. You can leave now.¡±

    Fang Lin was about to pull Xu Wan away, but Kang¡¯er just shook off Yao 4¡¯s hand and looked in the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared, ¡°I can leave myself.¡±

    In the end, he walked towards the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared.

    Su Ni was still sitting in the middle of the crowd as she listened to the high level apologies. Su Ni just smiled and said that it was fine, but¡­

    Fortunately, Fang Lin stopped Xu Wan in time when she found out that she was going to find Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Xu Wan, you are crazy. Now Madam Gu is still here. Do you want to find out about you and Mr. Gu?¡±

    Fang Lin tried to persuade her in a good tone for Xu Wan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but I just want to say a few words to Mr. Gu. What, Director Fang, why are you so nervous?¡±

    A hint of ridicule crossed Xu Wan¡¯s lips.

    Fang Lin felt embarrassed and guilty. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to care about you. Let me tell you, if something goes wrong, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

 Chapter 380: Each Have Ghosts

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s expression quickly copsed.

    Coincidentally, Gu Zechen had finished his call and learned that Xu Wan had escaped from the airport and returned to the Gu Corp party. Li Mo was still looking for someone at the airport.

    ¡°Stop messing around with me. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to send you to the airport.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°What, the Gu Corp is such a big event today. I¡¯m an employee of Gu Corp. How can I not attend?¡±

    Xu Wan smiled but her nose was sore and tears were about to fall.

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    There was a limit to people¡¯s patience and Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t have to be wrong.¡±

    Xu Wan picked up a ss of wine and downed it in front of Gu Zechen. Then tears gushed out from her eyes.

    ¡°Or, Mr. Gu has already been so impatient to chase me away. Actually¡­ if you really hate me so much, then I can leave anytime and go to a ce you will never find.¡±

    As she said this, she touched her wrist. There was no bandage there, but there was ayer of bandages sticking to it.

    All of a sudden, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes turned fierce. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t wake up. Maybe I should die like this. Gu Zechen, since you dislike me so much, why don¡¯t you just let me die?¡±

    Her shout attracted the attention of many people around her.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned.

    ¡°Do you know how happy I was when I found out that I could see you once again? Do you know how much despair I felt when I found out that you were married and almost forgot about me? I am living in this kind of dilemma every day. I don¡¯t know how long I can persever¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to apany you.¡±

    In the eyes of the crowd, Su Ni held the hem of her dress and smiled as she walked towards Gu Zechen.

    After that, she naturally held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, talk about the design.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Mr. Wang is still waiting for you.¡±

    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen over and smiled apologetically at Xu Wan.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, can I talk to you?¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly cried out, as if worried that Su Ni would not agree, she added, ¡°It¡¯s about the design.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni readily agreed.

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at Xu Wan with a warning in his eyes.

    ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu are very good, can it be that they are unwilling to separate for such a short period of time?¡±

    Xu Wan was still smiling, but her icy gaze made people panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a relieved look, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and warmly came over to grab Su Ni¡¯s arm, but she was dodged by Kafa.  Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of warning but Xu Wanpletely ignored it.

    The two of them found a quiet ce and the smile on Xu Wan¡¯s face slowly copsed.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to join the circle with her, so she calmed down and asked lightly, ¡°If you have anything, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you already know who I am.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her voice and her voice sounded very ufortable.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni looked calm and pretended not to understand what she meant.

    Xu Wan chuckled and sat down opposite Su Ni. ¡°I know you already knew that I saw you at the hospital.¡±

    Su Ni was silent and took a sip of wine.

    Soon, Xu Wan¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°But I admire you too. I followed Gu Zechen to the hotel and then went to the hospital. I also gave Gu Zechen a bouquet of flowers. Oh, and I introduced myself in Gu Corp. You found so much, but you can still pretend to be stupid in front of me and Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve confirmed to me that this was done on purpose, so there¡¯s no need for me to pursue it.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes quickly narrowed. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Ni would break the many things she had prepared with a few words.

    She leaned forward slightly, clenched her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, you should know very well how my car ident came from.¡±

    ¡°The person who bumped into you has been caught and sentenced.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re really a snake!¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly stood up and lifted her bangs, revealing a long and winding scar. There was a fierce glint in her eyes, just like the illusion she metst night in the mirror. She gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°This scar of mine is because of you. Now this scar will follow me forever.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen has already told me that she will ask the best doctor for you.¡±

    Even though Su Ni felt guilty, she didn¡¯t want to be weak in front of Xu Wan, and she didn¡¯t want to show any sign.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Now, Xu Wan was stunned.

    She was really stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would reveal everything to her.

    Su Ni nced at Xu Wan then put the red wine ss on the table. She calmly said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already found out about you and Gu Zechen, but after that day in the office, Gu Zechen took the initiative to confess to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned. ¡°Then you¡­ Then why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    After she said this, Xu Wan regretted it. She realized that she had asked a stupid question, so she sneered and answered herself, ¡°Gu Zechen must tell you that I have no feelings for him anymore. I¡¯m the one who pestered him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not all right.¡±

    Su Ni sighed and looked at Xu Wan with more pity. ¡°Gu Zechen still cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed home all night. After all, your car ident back then had nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity, Su Ni, who are you!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she said fiercely.

    Su Ni sighed again but didn¡¯t get angry. She said, ¡°Sigh, Gu Zechen and I have already said that I will hire the best doctor to repair the scar on your face and your illness.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s body trembled again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to tell Xu Wan everything.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be together.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled coldly.

    Su Ni did not say anything, as a default.

 Chapter 381: Xu Wanéˆ¥æªš Threat

    Su Ni also hoped that she could tell Xu Wan in this way to let Kacha know the difficulties and retreat.

    However, Xu Wan quickly said gnashing teeth, ¡°But obviously, your n is wrong. I can tell you now that Gu Zechen is mine and always mine.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The position of Madam Gu Corp is temporarily allowed to sit with you for two days, but the rtionship between me and Gu Zechen is not something you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we have nothing to talk about.¡±

    Su Ni got up.

    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±

    Xu Wan sneered, ¡°But I just want to tell Mrs. Gu that from today onwards, not only will I not leave Gu Zechen, I will also pretend to be sick. As long as Gu Zechen leaves me, I will die. What will happen when you see it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank.

    An ominous premonition rose in her heart.

    Xu Wan finally saw the expression she wanted from Su Ni¡¯s face. She immediately smiled andughed even more ferociously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s a day where you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°As you please!¡±

    Su Ni then got up and left.

    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen will believe you if you tell Gu Zechen now?¡±

    Su Ni stopped in a hurry but soon left calmly.

    The smugness in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes slowly converged, turning into an angry fire and burning her whole body.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wait, one day, Gu Zechen will be mine!¡±

    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly, gnashing teeth.

    Soon, Xu Wan followed behind Su Ni and watched her enter the bathroom. She found a wooden stick and ced a repair sign at the entrance of the bathroom.

    Su Ni quickly realized something was wrong. She knocked on the door but found that she had been locked from outside.

    ¡°Who is it? Open the door!¡±

    Su Ni yelled.

    A satisfied smile appeared on Xu Wan¡¯s face. She crossed her arms and said to herself, ¡°Su Ni, you should stay here today. I didn¡¯t pour a bucket of cold water in. I already gave you face.¡±

    Xu Wan went straight to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen looked behind her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xu Wan pretended to be surprised. ¡°We separated after the day we talked. Could Su Ni go back and rest first?¡±

    Gu Zechen did not believe Xu Wan¡¯s words. He understood Su Ni¡¯s personality and would not leave alone since she was not angry.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Wan grabbed Gu Zechen and her eyes were full of unwillingness, but she still hid it better. She said with grievance, ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet, so you sent me abroad. Isn¡¯t it a little too cruel?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen looked impatient and there were still many people staring at him. He warned, ¡°You forgot how I told you back then!¡±

    Xu Wan subconsciously let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but she still didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to look for Su Ni. ¡°Then how did you treat me?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the dance segment. Ourpany invited a famous band from China this time¡­¡±

    The host was talking on it. Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to dance soon.¡±

    At this time, someone also politely asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask if you want to dance the first dance with Mrs Gu?¡±

    This was originally a segment arranged by Gu Zechen, but now that Su Ni was gone, she didn¡¯t have this thought.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    The anticipation in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes also extinguished, and then she became lonely.

    ¡°Can it be that Ze Yu is not willing to even dance with me now?¡±

    Xu Wanined.

    ¡°If anything happens to Su Ni, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned coldly before leaving.

    Xu Wan chased after two steps, but she couldn¡¯t catch up with Gu Zechen at all. At this time, there were more jokes around her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xu Wan from the design department? I heard that she wanted to hook up with Mr. Gu, but now she¡¯s embarrassed.¡±

    Someone sneered.

    ¡°No, some people don¡¯t look at their identities and want to seduce President Gu. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t put her in their eyes at all!¡±

    Su Shan had been watching the scene for who knew how long, but she also jumped out with a rhythm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded her, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Fang Lin said coldly.

    Xu Wan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. What these people knew, they knew to be sarcastic here. Once they found out about her identity, they would probably p herself twice.

    At this time, Xu Wan was also worried that Gu Zechen would really find Su Ni, so she still caught up.

    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t look for it. How about you¡­ call Su Ni?¡±

    Xu Wan gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Her phone is on my side.¡±

    Looking at Xu Wan following behind him with a worried expression, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to think too bad about Xu Wan. His tone softened a little, ¡°Sending you abroad is good for your health. I¡¯ll pick you up when you get better.¡±

    ¡°Come back. Is there still my ce when Ie back?¡±

    She smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I will treat you as my sister. Whatever you want in the future, you can do anything you want!¡±

    This was the only promise that Gu Zechen could give.

    ¡°But you know that this is not what I want.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her voice but Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was all focused on looking for Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen had already asked the security guards and did not see Su Ni go out, which meant that she was still at the banquet, so she would not hide for no reason¡­

    Su Ni waited in the bathroom for a long time. Her legs were numb and no one came.

    Finally, they heard a familiar voice.

    Su Ni knocked hard on the door. ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen yelled and was about to rush in. Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen by the side and whispered, ¡°Zeheng, this is the female restroom. It¡¯s not good for you to go in directly.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni is still inside. Didn¡¯t you see that this ce is still being repaired?¡±

    Gu Zechen angrily flung Xu Wan¡¯s hand away and rushed in. When he found that Su Ni was stuck outside by a wooden stick, his eyes were red.

    Su Ni¡¯s anxious voice came from inside. ¡°I was locked inside and I didn¡¯t take my phone. I didn¡¯t dy anything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and quickly rescued Su Ni. When he looked at Xu Wan, who was worried at the door, he wanted to say something but finally held back.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you okay? I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the bathroom. Mr. Gu has been looking for you for a long time.¡±

    Xu Wan returned to her pitiful posture and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni withdrew her gaze and stopped looking at Xu Wan.

 Chapter 382: Inviting You to Dance

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t had time to invite you to dance.¡±

    As he said this, he reached out to Su Ni. Su Ni smiled brightly and was not angry at what had just happened. The two of them went to the dance floor together.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes turned red again.

    Even with one look, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about her and left him alone.

    There were also gentlemen who came over to talk up with Gentleman, but Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were cold and she added a word of roll, chasing everyone away.

    ¡°Who is it? Could it be that you really fancy Mr. Gu and don¡¯t see what kind of character you are?¡±

    The man who was rejected was angry and unwilling.

    ¡°I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret what you said today, because Mr. Gu never likes his women being touched by other men.¡±

    At that moment, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold.

    It made people wonder what kind of rtionship she had with President Gu.

    On the dance floor, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, afraid that she would disappear again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let you see her alone.¡±

    ¡°This is not necessarily Xu Wan¡¯s doing.¡±

    But other than her, Su Ni couldn¡¯t remember who she had offended.

    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s her, stay away from her in the future. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll lose control and hurt you.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m really scared when you say that.¡±

    Su Ni blinked yfully but didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Seeing this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened.

    At the end of the song, Gu Zechen apanied Su Ni to rest. Su Ni took a look around, but she didn¡¯t find any trace of Kang¡¯er.

    At this moment, Su Ni heard the discussion of the people beside her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan to be quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°If I say it, it must still be rted to Mr. Gu, or Xu Wan will not be so confident.¡±

    Another woman followed the gossip.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Su Ni walked over, but the two women started to feel guilty when they saw Su Ni. They both lowered their heads. ¡°Mrs. Gu, we didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    From the looks of it, he obviously wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Just as Su Ni was about to find out what happened, a harsh voice suddenly came over, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about anything!¡±

    Su Ni thought that something was wrong and quickly ran towards Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen took out his phone and started calling for the doctor, but Xu Wan rushed over like crazy for some reason. She screamed, ¡°Su Ni knew it long ago, and you already knew that the two of you were lying to me with a fire. I don¡¯t want you to treat doctors, I don¡¯t want your pity. I just want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Sis was dumbfounded.

    Xu Wan was too courageous.

    Not to mention that Mrs Gu was still here, even if it was an ordinary Gu Corp banquet, no one dared to cause such a ruckus.

    ¡°I think Xu Wan is crazy.¡±

    Mo Lele covered his mouth and told the truth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no fun watching anymore.¡±

    Fang Lin was worried.

    Xu Wan was simply courting death, using her life to cause trouble. She was fine if she died, but she must not let herself go.

    If she had known that Xu Wan could make a fuss, she would not have toin to Su Ni.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Ni stood up.

    Su Ni had a bad feeling when she thought about what Xu Wan had said in the lounge and her sneer.

    This woman was too crazy.

    ¡°Su Ni, Gu Zechen can¡¯t see through you, that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t see through you.  But I really admire you. Your man¡¯s mind is no longer on you. You can still pretend to be so calm.  Looks like Mrs Gu¡¯s position is still very important to you.

    When Xu Wan saw Su Ni appear, she immediately pointed her finger at Khai and mocked again.

    The implication was that the rtionship between Gu Zechen and her had long been revived, but Su Ni still held Mrs Gu¡¯s position and did not let go.

    Su Ni frowned. It seemed like Xu Wan was announcing her identity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±  Su Ni said coldly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the security guard? Bring him out.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with his back facing Xu Wan, not looking at her again.

    ¡°Where did this crazy womane from? I¡¯ve long said that I want to chase her away, so you guys can¡¯t move quickly.¡±

    Some senior executives also quickly urged.

    Xu Wan was not afraid. On the contrary, her eyes were filled with ferocity and pride. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to abandon mepletely after you got married? If it wasn¡¯t for the car ident, Mrs Gu would be me now.  I am your woman!

    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded, ¡°Are you still ill? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just going to be sent to the hospital.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled as if she was mocking Gu Zechen¡¯s ruthlessness. It was more like she wanted everyone to see Gu Zechen¡¯s face clearly. ¡°I came today to expose the lie of your love. You have no love at all, just abination of interests!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush, I will leave myself, and I swear that I will never let you find me again in this lifetime.¡±

    As she said this, she bit the security guard away and ran out crying.

    It was a farce that made the people present feel extremely embarrassed. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and made people follow him with a look.

    ¡°Nothing will happen.¡±

    Su Niforted Gu Zechen. Even though the banquet was bustling again, the way everyone looked at Su Ni and Gu Zechen had changed. After all, when this woman made such a scene just now, no one understood what was true or false.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s deterrence was still here. No one could get the news today, and no one dared to say anything.

    Su Ni wanted to say something a few times but eventually endured it.

    If she said what Xu Wan said now, Gu Zechen would not believe her.

    After all, Xu Wan was just a patient.

    Gu Zechen quickly picked up the call.

    ¡°Fortunately, I found out in time that the person has been saved, but the situation is very unstable.¡±

    Li Mo said over the phone.

    ¡°Got it, send someone to follow her closely.¡±

    After such a ruckus at the banquet, Gu Zechen¡¯sst bit of pity for Xu Wan disappeared. This was not the Xu Wan he knew back then.  On the other hand, Su Ni was a little worried and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to see her again?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was cold. He nced at Su Ni and said, ¡°Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who closed you in the bathroom today.  She can hate me for being ruthless, but she can¡¯t hurt you.

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s final bottom line. Obviously, Xu Wan hadmitted it again.

    Su Ni silently leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.

 Chapter 383: Iéˆ¥æª“ His First Love

    The next day.

    Xu Wan seemed to have regained herposure and started working normally.

    As soon as they arrived at the design department, they heard someone sneering and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who caused a big banquet yesterday. If President Gu didn¡¯t send someone to suppress the news, I¡¯m afraid that this news has long been spread and I really have the face toe back to work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the human resources department didn¡¯t expel her. I wonder if it was President Gu¡¯s intention.¡±

    Another colleague followed suit.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll ask President Gu to expel you directly.¡±

    Xu Wan replied with a cold expression.

    ¡°Yes, yes, we are all scared. After yesterday¡¯s incident, who doesn¡¯t know your rtionship with President Gu. Unfortunately, Mr. Gu has already been married and has a good rtionship with Mrs Gu. How can you get it?¡±

    When the crowd heard Xu Wan¡¯sint, they immediately changed their mouths. However, it was difficult to hide their contempt for Xu Wan.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen and she clenched her fists tightly.

    These arrogant women!

    Soon, Xu Wan sat down, took a sip of coffee, crossed her arms and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that this is not over yet. Who is the final winner?¡±

    The group looked at Xu Wan¡¯s confident expression and was worried that there was an inside that they didn¡¯t know.

    Mo Lele came over and asked curiously, ¡°Xu Wan, are you really confident? You saw it yesterday, then Mrs. Gu is not easy to mess with.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled disdainfully and did not put Su Ni in her eyes at all. She said coldly, ¡°Do you know my rtionship with Gu Zechen? I don¡¯t know where Kafa was when I and Gu Zechen were good.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen and I met each other when we were in university. It¡¯s much more time than Su Ni has known Gu Zechen. Men will never forget their first woman.¡±

    Xu Wan said directly. Seeing the shocked eyes of the crowd, she nced at Mo Lele proudly and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±  Now, CEO Gu is only afraid to do anything to Su Ni because of thepany¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Mo Lele eximed in shock.

    Xu Wan said the same at the banquet yesterday, but no one took it seriously at the time and thought that this woman had gone crazy.

    It made sense to listen again.

    ¡°Then, Sis Wan¡¯er, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Mo Lele¡¯s address of Xu Wan changed. When everyone saw her, they immediately surrounded her and Sis Wan¡¯er kept shouting.

    Only Suan was still sitting on the chair, scoffing at the situation. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said a word, but I really think of myself as a leech.¡±

    The atmosphere was cold. Quite a few people returned to their seats in a daze. Xu Wan wasn¡¯t angry but instead looked at her with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else, but you aren¡¯t much better than me, San.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Shan¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with the Vice President of Gu Corp? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already spread in thepany. How can you get it yourself? mistress!¡±

    Xu Wan thought she was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, so she didn¡¯t think she was a mistress. She naturally didn¡¯t look down on people like Su.

    After all, Su Ni was the mistress of her rtionship with Gu Zechen!

    ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Su Shan screamed and stood up.

    The colleagues who originally wanted to watch the show got angry when they saw them. All of them sat back in their seats and retreated back.

    Xu Wan held her own identity and was not afraid of Suan at all. She immediately went back and said, ¡°Everyone knows your situation. Others are afraid of you. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, you want to divorce President Gu. I think you need to be calm, at least¡­ I can still recognize my identity.¡±

    Su Shan put the coffee cup on the table, her expression extremely hard to see.

    Ever since she found out about the rtionship between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen yesterday, she had been shocked and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time.

    In her opinion, this Xu Wan¡¯s face was just like that, and her design couldn¡¯t be made. How could I, Gu Zechen, fancy her?

    Suddenly, a good idea came to her mind, so she quickly calmed down.

    When Xu Wan saw that Su Yan¡¯s anger was extinguished, she thought that she had won. She became even more proud. Her loud voice made everyone in the office hear her, ¡°As a mistress, you must have the idea of being a mistress. Maybe one day youe to the main room and you¡¯ll be beaten so badly that you won¡¯t be able to stay in thepany.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return those words to you without hesitation. I¡¯m afraid that you are the only one who dares to cause trouble in front of the original.¡±

    Su Shan mocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m alright now?¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and walked away with the document in her hand.

    Someone whispered behind him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to find Mr. Gu again.¡±

    ¡°I heard that only Xu Wan¡¯s work was beaten backst time. From this, Xu Wan can¡¯t get anything good from President Gu.¡±

    Mo Lele gossiped.

    On the side, Su Shan was angry but her expression remained calm. She had decided that Xu Wan would improve her performance to attract Gu Zechen¡¯s attention, so she had already made a move in her design drafts.

    She looked at the time and thought it would not be long before Xu Wan would return with a gloomy face.

    Outside the president¡¯s office of Gu Corp, Xu Wan was stopped.

    Li Mo looked troubled. ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t let you in. It¡¯s just that Gu has an exnation, no one can disturb you.¡±

    Xu Wan was so domineering that she raised her eyebrows. In her eyes, apart from Gu Zechen, no one could restrain herself and naturally didn¡¯t put Li Mo in her eyes.

    ¡°Could it be that the people that Gu Huai doesn¡¯t want to see include me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Xu Wan pretended to be kind and reminded, ¡°I think Asistant Li should ask President Gu again.¡±

    Li Mo couldn¡¯tugh bitterly. The reason why CEO Gu ordered this was because he didn¡¯t want to see Xu Wan.

    However, this woman didn¡¯t know what to do, so Li Mo could only say, ¡°Sorry, if Miss Xu has something to do with her work, I can convey it on behalf of her.¡±

    It was obvious that Xu Wan was not allowed in.

    ¡°Let me in!¡±

    Xu Wan nned to break through, but she was stopped. Xu Wan¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce glint and Li Mo¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Are you really not letting me in?¡±

    Xu Wan questioned.

    Li Mo did not say anything, as a default.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xu Wan nodded heavily and turned her head to leave. However, before Li Mo could breathe a sigh of relief, Xu Wan suddenly turned around and bumped into Li Mo with all her strength.

 Chapter 384: Youéˆ¥æª™e Exiled

    Li Mo was pushed directly against the wall, and Xu Wan seized the opportunity to quickly push open the office door.

    The movement at the door had already attracted Gu Zechen¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to it. At this time, he saw that Xu Wan was barging in a weak manner, and immediately frowned.

    ¡°Zexin, the assistants and secretaries outside are too rigid. You said that you won¡¯t let anyone in, but you also don¡¯t let me in.¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t think Gu Zechen would not want to see her at all. As soon as she came in, she looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face andined about Li Mo.

    At this moment, Li Mo also followed in and endured the pain in his chest. ¡°No, CEO Gu, Miss Xu she¡­¡±

    ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    Seeing that Li Mo was still there, Xu Wan was delighted. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Gu¡¯s words? Are you waiting for Mr. Gu to expel you before leaving?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m going out first.¡±

    Li Mo felt a slight pain in his chest. This woman had been too ruthless and he still felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Once she left, Xu Wan immediately changed her tone and walked towards Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s temples twitched. He tried to control his emotions and asked coldly, ¡°Yesterday, Imitted suicide again.¡±

    Xu Wan thought that Gu Zechen was caring about her, so she started to coquettishly say, ¡°I just want to see you because without you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    Gu Zechen got up angrily and kept a certain distance from Xu Wan. He didn¡¯t look at Xu Wan and felt annoyed. ¡°Yesterday, you messed around at the banquet, so it¡¯s fine. If you still want to work in Gu Corp, please show you a professional attitude. Otherwise, I can only fire you.¡±

    In the past two days, Gu Zechen listened to Xu Wan¡¯s actions in the design department. Today, he even revealed her rtionship with him as a topic of discussion.

    When Gu Zechen heard this from Li Mo, he was so angry that he immediately removed the documents on the table.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was scolded by Gu Zechen, and her eyes were red and swollen. She looked wronged, ¡°I came to see you just to see my work, but people outside stopped me from seeing you. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°If you have a work, you can have Director Fang hand it to me. You don¡¯t have toe here personally.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°But¡­ but I still want to see you.¡±

    Xu Wan finally said her words and looked at Gu Zechen with hopeful eyes, hoping that his attitude would ease.

    Finally, Gu Zechen sat down.

    Xu Wan quickly sat down opposite Gu Zechen and handed her work.

    ¡°Zexin, look, this is a work that I spent three nights racking my brain. Although it can¡¯tpare to my previous peak, I have also worked hard.¡±

    Xu Wan said seriously.

    However, Gu Zechen only nced at it and showed annoyance. ¡°Is this what you spent three nights doing?¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it should be four nights.¡±

    Xu Wan added seriously.

    ¡°Xu Wan, do you think I¡¯m confused or do you think you can mess around with me now?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly smashed Xu Wan¡¯s work on the table and asked angrily.

    Xu Wan was so frightened that she hid her shoulders. She wondered if Gu Zechen could see it. She shouldn¡¯t have done it so secretively.

    Immediately, Xu Wan put on a pitiful look and said with grievance, ¡°Zeheng, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If you are not satisfied with my work, I can modify it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, no need. You can resign from thepany immediately.¡±

    Gu Zechenpletely lost confidence in Xu Wan. ¡°I thought that after thest work was retired, you would go back and study hard to let me see your progress, but I didn¡¯t expect you to giarize.¡±

    Gu Zechen had always hated giarizing, and this kind of thing happened to Xu Wan, which was even more uneptable.

    Xu Wan was stunned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She mumbled, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Not only are you giarizing, you even copied the work from the Gu Corp year 09. What, didn¡¯t you even look at thepany¡¯s designs for years?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Xu Wan. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Obviously, she did not want to give Xu Wan any chance to exin.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t giar¡­ This work¡­ I admit that I didn¡¯t spend three nights to make it, but I only borrowed the inspiration of others. I don¡¯t know that this is the work from before Gu Corp.¡±

    Xu Wan cried and exined excitedly. Her brain started to tell them to work and soon the answer came.

    ¡°Someone must have wanted to frame me and did it on purpose.¡±

    Xu Wan still remembered how she found the inspiration for this work. At that time, she was randomly thrown into the bin. She opened it and thought it was good.

    Who would have known that this was the work of the early years of the Gu Corp, but now it was discovered by Gu Zechen at a nce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that thepany¡¯s attitude towards giarizing is very clear. If you still want to work in this industry, I¡¯ll introduce you to another job!¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s biggest concession.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xu Wan was anxious and rushed to Gu Zechen, grabbed the documents in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started to go crazy. ¡°Gu Zechen, apart from Gu Corp, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°What do you think will happen if I publicize your giarism?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked coldly.

    ¡°I already said that someone wanted to frame me. I just happened to see this work and used it when I thought it was good.¡±

    Now, Xu Wan told the truth.

    Gu Zechen frowned again and found it a little funny. He asked word by word, ¡°Because you think other people¡¯s works are good, can you use them casually?¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned again.

    She¡­ What did she just say?

    ¡°Alright, you can go out now.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen flung Xu Wan¡¯s hand away with annoyance, turned the chair and faced Xu Wan with his back.

    Xu Wan¡¯s mind waspletely cold.

    She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back, gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xu Wan suddenly bent down and bit Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. Gu Zechen frowned in pain and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy, but I¡¯m also crazy because of you.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were hot again. ¡°You should know very well how I got into a car ident. I¡¯ve finally woken up ande back to you. How can I easily give you a hand!¡±

    Gu Zechen felt that there was no need for further discussion, so he pressed the doorbell and called the security guards.

 Chapter 385: Shameful plagiarizing

    Xu Wan narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are so ruthless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it very clearly. Whatever you want and do, I will try my best to satisfy you. If you are still not satisfied, then I can only act in my own way.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly without any expression.

    Xu Wan had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face and never expected him to be so heartless. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t see you again from now on.¡±

    She turned and ran out.

    Tears were flying as Xu Wan forcefully endured it. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the elevator that she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Su Ni was clearly the mistress, but why could Gu Zechen forget himself after three years?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Wan hammered the elevator hard. ¡°Why are you so ruthless to me? What¡¯s so good about Su Ni?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the design department, Xu Wan¡¯s tears stopped and she regained her calm.

    Along the way, many people greeted Xu Wan but they were ignored by her. Amidst everyone¡¯s astonishment, Xu Wan walked straight to her side.

    She knew that this idiot must have been fooled and was scolded. She immediately mocked, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see Mr. Gu? I thought it was less than two or three points. I couldn¡¯te down.¡±

    Pah!

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything and pped her directly on the face.

    Su Shan was stunned and sat on the chair.

    ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±

    Su Shan¡¯s fury burned in her eyes. This woman had only been in the office for a few days, but it was not because she had relied on Gu Zechen to do what she wanted.

    Xu Wan fell to the ground.

    Su Shan rubbed her aching hand. This p was much harder than Xu Wan.

    She walked up to Xu Wan with a disdainful expression and said, ¡°Who are you? Others are afraid of you. I really don¡¯t think you are capable.¡±  Please don¡¯t vent your anger on me.

    ¡°So you know what happened.  Su Yan, you did this on purpose, right?!

    Xu Wan screamed out of control when she saw that she had admitted it.

    Su Shan¡¯s expression was a little odd, but she was not afraid. Instead, she raised her voice and teased, ¡°Please, Xu Wan, you giarized other people¡¯s work and was discovered by CEO Gu. Why, you still want to be on my head?¡±

    ¡°What, giarizing?¡±

    A colleague was surprised.

    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect that Xu Wan would dare to giarize it. I don¡¯t know that CEO Gu hates this the most. She even went to look for Mr. Gu with a giarizing work. I go¡­¡±

    Mo Lele also screamed on the side.

    Su Shan smiled and stared at Xu Wan as if she was looking at a clown. She crossed her arms and said proudly, ¡°giarizing is giarizing. Why, you still want to refuse?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At this point, Xu Wan understood that she had been designed by Su Shan. She got up and pointed coldly at Su Shan, ¡°Wait for me, San. I¡¯m not done with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Shan did not take Xu Wan¡¯s threat at all. She shook her hair and sat down.

    ¡°Why are you arguing? This is thepany, not the market!¡±

    Fang Lin walked in and scolded everyone. She looked at everyone who was still watching the show and yelled again, ¡°There are you guys too. What¡¯s wrong, thepany¡¯s support is for you to watch the fun every day?¡±

    After everyone was honest, Fang Lin said to Xu Wan with a nk expression, ¡°Kang¡¯er, CEO Gu has already told you to leave now.¡±

    ¡°What? If you leave thepany, you won¡¯t be fired.¡±

    Her colleague whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s all giarizing. Do you think that Gu Huai can always tolerate it? So what if he has a leg, the rules can¡¯t be broken.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Fang Lin scolded and everyone fell silent again.

    Xu Wan stood there in a daze, her eyes dazed.

    ¡°Xu Wan, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±

    Fang Lin walked in and revealed a pitiful look. Deep down, she couldn¡¯t mention how happy she was, but the stone pressing on her head was finally removed.

    Xu Wan lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything else. She left without even packing up.

    Xu Wan returned to the hospital. It was probably only here and Gu Zechen could see her.

    There was a tall figure at the door of the ward.

    Xu Wan walked in quickly but she was stunned when the person turned around and tried her best to escape.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±

    Ruan Yichen quickly grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s arm and saw the wounds on her arm. His eyes were full of pain, ¡°You hurt yourself for him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business.¡±

    Xu Wan shook off Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand. Although the wound wasn¡¯t good, she didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore.

    Ruan Yichen knew that he had lost hisposure and quickly calmed down. He looked at Xu Wan gently and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯m really happy, but can you not be so stupid and hurt yourself like this?¡±

    ¡°Hurt yourself?¡±

    Xu Wan chuckled and her eyes were cold. She took two steps back and pointed at her chest. ¡°Do you know how painful I am here?¡±  Every day, I felt like a knife cutting my own flesh. I felt very painful, really painful.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±

    Ruan Yichen followed closely. He didn¡¯t dare touch Xu Wan, but he had nowhere to put it.

    ¡°Alright, this is not where you should stay. I didn¡¯t like you in the past, so I can¡¯t like you now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were lifeless but she was extremely heartless.

    She looked at Ruan Yichen coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are here, but I would rather hope that I am dead in your world.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s answer was equally firm.

    When he found out that Xu Wan was still alive, he was happier than anyone. However, when he saw Xu Wane back and only thought about Gu Zechen, his heart was more painful than anyone else.

    In this kind of torture, Ruan Yichen felt like he was going crazy.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t like me, but it¡¯s fine. I can ept it¡­ and I already have someone I like.¡±

    Ruan Yichen calmed down and looked at Xu Wan indifferently. Looking at her surprised eyes, he continued, ¡°So, I won¡¯t stop you from looking for your happiness. I just hope that you can be happy and peaceful.¡±

    Xu Wan felt a sense of disappointment.

    Ruan Yichen had done so many crazy things to ruin her rtionship with Gu Zechen. She hated Ruan Yichen not only but also hated him.

 Chapter 386: He Has A New Love

    But now that she heard that Ruan Yichen liked another woman, Xu Wan was suddenly excited and even went crazy.

    It was like a toy she didn¡¯t want. Even if she abandoned it, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to pick it up.

    ¡°Really, then congrattions.¡±

    Xu Wan still squeezed out a smile, but with her sickly pale face, it made people panic.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen generously epted Xu Wan¡¯s blessing and said, ¡°So, if you really like Gu Zechen, I will bless you.¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Right now, the most important thing was to recapture Gu Zechen again. As for Ruan Yichen, she didn¡¯t care about it, nor did she have the energy to care.

    ¡°Since you have someone you like, don¡¯t appear again. I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand our rtionship.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s words were very direct.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even crossed my eight words yet. I just secretly love her.  Besides, in my mind, you are equally important.

    Ruan Yichen said seriously.

    Xu Wan felt better in her heart. She thought that no matter how much Ruan Yichen loved that woman, his position in Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart would never be better than her.

    ¡°Since you think I¡¯m important, can you help me do something?¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ruan Yichen readily agreed.

    He had never rejected anything about Xu Wan except something rted to Gu Zechen.

    Xu Wan nced around and signaled for Ruan Yichen to enter the ward with her, then she closed the room.

    Li Mo took out his phone and informed Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was silent for a while when he heard that it was Ruan Yichen, but eventually he said, ¡°Follow her.¡±

    After all, if Xu Wan could give up on herself, rely on Ruan Yichen¡¯s love for Xu Wan for many years, and even run to Nancheng city to retaliate against her, Kang¡¯er¡¯s choice might be a good choice.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the ward, Xu Wan stated her purpose. Ruan Yichen looked troubled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to get Gu Zechen and Su Ni to divorce.¡±

    Not to mention that Madam Calle¡¯s project had only been signed on for less than three months, even the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni wasn¡¯t so easily destroyed. Otherwise, Xu Wan wouldn¡¯t be so troubled.

    ¡°Tell me if you can help.¡±

    Xu Wan sat down and asked impatiently.

    Ruan Yichen was silent for a long time and asked unhappily, ¡°Is that Gu Zechen really worth it?¡±  I can give you what he can. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes went crazy, causing Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart to tremble. He suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t know Xu Wan as well as he imagined.

    Did Xu Wan really sleep abroad for three years?

    ¡°I will have my own way. You just need to help me.¡±

    After Xu Wan said this, she saw that Ruan Yichen was still not expressing his opinion and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would help me? As long as I¡¯m happy, you will definitely agree.¡±

    ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do?¡±

    Ruan Yichenpromised, or he was in a good mood.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought for now, but I¡¯ll call you then.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and looked at Ruan Yichen in a daze, as if she had seen her face from before, the most intoxicating eyebrows.

    ¡°Okay, I have to rest.¡±  I¡¯ve always felt tiredtely. Maybe I just woke up and I¡¯m not used to everything.

    Xu Wan yawned.

    ¡°I heard that you are working in Gu Corp now.¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked.

    ¡°Yes, but I was fired today.¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Even if she was discovered by Gu Zechen, it wouldn¡¯t affect their rtionship at all.

    Ruan Yichen nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. He took Xu Wan¡¯s phone and put his number back into Xu Wan¡¯s phone before leaving.

    Su Ni also learned from Luo Qing that Gu Zechen had dismissed Khai and this incident caused quite a stir in Gu Corp.

    Although this was not a good thing, at least Gu Zechen was far away from Xu Wan and Su Ni was relieved.

    In the afternoon, Su Ni deliberately got off work early and went to the kitchen to buy fresh vegetables, intending to have a good gathering with Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni cooked, Gu Zechen washed vegetables, the kitchen was crowded with the two of them, and Gu Zechen teased from time to time.

    During dinner, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. Even though there was no call, Su Ni was still worried.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen seemed to know Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. The next moment, he turned off his phone and smiled, ¡°No one will disturb us for dinner today.¡±

    Su Ni held the food for Gu Zechen and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any big contract for you to sign, you won¡¯t sign it.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem more important than eating with my wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen grinned.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. He opened it. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring but Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Su Ni could only apologize, ¡°It¡¯s just two minutes, two minutes, okay?¡±

    ¡°Quickly go back.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already started to look at his watch and started to time like a child. Seeing this, Su Ni did not dare to dy, so she quickly got up and took the call.

    It was Su Banqing.

    Su Ni was a little surprised. Su Banqing didn¡¯t take the initiative to call her on weekdays, so she asked worriedly, ¡°Half clear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Sis, the situation is a little bad. When I was looking for information on Song Corp in my office, I suddenly saw a contract rted to Su Corp.¡±

    Su Banqing lowered her voice and sounded a little flustered.

    ¡°What contract?¡±

    Su Ni was also nervous. ¡°Where are you now? Are you still in his office? Be careful of being discovered.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s in a meeting and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±

    Su Banqing said and Su Ni calmed down. Soon after, Su Banqing learned that Yi 4 found a part of the data he stole from the Su Corp in Cheng Yi¡¯s drawer, including the building where Su Corp belonged.

    ¡°If Cheng Yi really ns to deal with you, he can use his current connections and financial connections to force you to give up the Su Corp building.¡±

    Su Banqing said.

    ¡°Definitely not!¡±

    Su Ni also realized the seriousness of the situation but she never imagined that even the base price of the contract in the Su Corp building had been snatched by Cheng Yi.

    In other words, if the Su Corp encountered a depression one day, Cheng Yi might use the avable information to force Su Ni to give up the Su Corp.

    ¡°How can this be? Don¡¯t worry, let me think about it.¡±

    Su Niforted Su Banqing.

 Chapter 387: Thereéˆ¥æªš Dissatisfaction in My Heart

    ¡°This is too scary. I don¡¯t know how much Cheng Yi has hidden. Sis, I feel that this man is a little scary now.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s tone was trembling.

    Initially, she thought that with the Song Corp information, she could settle the dust and bring down Cheng Yi. But now, it seemed that Cheng Yi had obviously left a hand.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Where did you find this information?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in Cheng Yi¡¯s drawer.¡±

    ¡°Halfway, put it back. I suspect this is a conspiracy.¡±

    Su Ni urged.

    ¡°You mean, Cheng Yi deliberately let me see it.¡±

    Su Banqing quickly understood what Su Ni meant, but she quickly denied, ¡°Impossible. Cheng Yi is locked, but I have the key and he trusts me now¡­¡±

    Even if Su Banqing said this, Su Ni still felt that something was wrong.

    Since Cheng Yi had hidden so deeply before, Su Banqing couldn¡¯t even get the information of the Song Corp. How could she just see the transfer agreement signed by Cheng Yi and his father?

    ¡°Half-Qing, calm down first. Put the document back first and pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Ni reminded him seriously.

    Even though Su Banqing felt that Su Ni was too nervous, she still agreed seriously. Then she took a photo and put the file back into the drawer.

    After she did all this, Cheng Yi returned to his office.

    ¡°What, where are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked with concern when he saw Su Banqing¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dodged. Even if she could calm down for a while, her eyes still betrayed herself. ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you off.¡±

    Cheng Yi readily agreed, then got up and kissed Su Banqing¡¯s forehead, saying softly, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Su Banqing responded in a hurry and turned to leave.

    After the door closed, the gentle smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face became colder. He slowly opened the drawer on his right hand and took out the files from it.

    As soon as he opened it, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Sure enough, Su Banqing still read the document.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, Cheng Yi felt betrayed.

    He wanted to treat Su Banqing sincerely and obey any of her requests. In the end, he raised a white-eyed wolf.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Cheng Yi mmed the information onto the table, then called the secretary over and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Su Corp?¡±

    ¡°Su Corp is not a problem now, but there is news that Su Ni and Gu Zechen have a problem.¡±  The assistant answered from the side.

    ¡°What question?¡±

    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows, but he suddenly felt that it was a satisfying thing for him.

    Su Ni used Gu Zechen to bully him. Without Gu Zechen, how could she sing this scene?

    ¡°I heard that CEO Gu¡¯s first love came back. It is strange to say that this first love has already died in a car ident, but it suddenly came back not long ago, and has already found Gu Zechen.  I heard that at the Gu Corp party not too long ago, this woman had even made a scene.

    The assistant said happily.

    ¡°This is interesting, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni had just hung up when Gu Zechen urged her to sit back down.

    However, Su Banqing called again.

    Su Ni smiled apologetically. She could hang up anyone¡¯s call now, only Su Banqing.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve alreadye out. Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have any doubts about me.¡±

    Su Banqing reported that she was safe.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, be careful.¡±

    After listening, Su Ni sighed slightly.

    After that, Gu Zechen asked, Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped. After all, this was a matter of Su Corp. Even she didn¡¯t know how her father would sign a contract to transfer the Su Corp building to Song Corp if the Su Corp was low.

    ¡°I think if it¡¯s rted to Cheng Yi, I should have the right to know.¡±

    Gu Zechen said calmly.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had always been hostile towards Cheng Yi, so she had to tell him what happened.

    In the end, Gu Zechen said without hesitation, ¡°This is not simple. Your father must have not discovered Cheng Yi¡¯s ambition before. Plus, you¡¯ve decided on Cheng Yi, so of course, you will leave a hand for the Su Corp for you and keep it under the name of Song Corp. That is equivalent to staying in your name.¡±

    Su Ni understood the Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.

    Soon, her face darkened and her nose started to ache. She whispered, ¡°Papa thinks so much for me, but it was toote when he realized that Cheng Yi had an odd idea.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew what Su Ni was thinking, so he held her hand tightly and whispered, ¡°And he wouldn¡¯t have thought that his daughter would eventually marry me.¡±

    Su Ni choked.

    ¡°We must not let the Su Corp building fall into Cheng Yi¡¯s hands.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were almost pleading.

    She could have acted recklessly against Cheng Yi, but when she found out that Cheng Yi still had the skill, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t dare to do anything. The sky falls, and I will support you.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Su Ni eat a heart-stopping pill, but Su Banqing was still by Cheng Yi¡¯s side. Furthermore, he still had such an important document in his hands, so her heart could not rest.

    In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen begged for sex and was pushed down by Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni, so he hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, gently kissed her cheek andforted her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think so much first. Isn¡¯t it still me?¡±

    ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m still a little worried about Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni spoke of the sorrow in her heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s still me.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t rely on you for anything.¡±

    Su Ni was distressed.

    In front of people, she could be the president of Su Corp, but in front of Gu Zechen, she was like a little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up yet. She had her own distress and pressure.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t think so much.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed her neck, and his other hand teased Su Ni¡¯s sensitive spot from time to time. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had that for a long time.¡±

    ¡°It was only a few days ago.¡±

    Su Ni refuted.

    In the end, Gu Zechen suddenly got motivated. He rubbed his head against Su Ni¡¯s chest and said with grievance, ¡°You said it, a few days ago¡­ I¡¯m feeling terrible now.¡±

    Soon, Su Ni clearly felt something hard on her waist, which made her feel a wave of emotions. It was already veryte to say it, but when Gu Zechen kissed her, she didn¡¯t refuse.

 Chapter 388: I Want You

    The hot kisses went down, and the temperature in the room seemed to rise in an instant. Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was a little hurried, and with Su Ni¡¯s permission, his movements became even more unbridled.

    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Su Ni was tickled by Gu Zechen and she couldn¡¯t help but push Gu Zechen away. However, Gu Zechen bit her finger and licked it.

    A shallow voice unconsciously overflowed from his throat, but his fingers were boiling hot as if they had been burned by fire.

    After a while of torment, Su Ni didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Gu Zechen bullied her and asked with a smile, ¡°Can you sleep now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. ¡°Then can you let the lower floor be honest now?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have enough food.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he took his body to the top.

    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong. Let¡¯s sleep. How about we continue another day?¡±

    Su Ni quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, kissed him on the face and begged coquettishly.

    It had been a ruckus just now. If it continued, the sky would be bright.

    ¡°Seeing that your attitude is pretty good, I will spare you today, but you can say that there will be another time.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t really want it. For Su Ni¡¯s sake, he could still hold it in.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and closed her eyes again. Finally, there was no trouble.

    The next day.

    Su Ni worked normally, while Gu Zechen had to go to Beijing because of a meeting.

    From what Gu Zechen meant, it would take about three days toe back.

    It seems that this is the first time in my memory that I was separated from Gu Zechen for so long. The two of them stayed warm in the car. Su Ni whispered, ¡°I suddenly feel that I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±

    ¡°Three days is very fast. How about youe with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled as he hugged Su Ni and kept smelling the fragrance of her hair.

    Su Ni was reluctant, he felt even more reluctant than Su Ni.

    However, he must give Su Ni a big surprise this time.

    Su Corp still had work to work, so even if Su Ni wanted to go over, she would not have the chance.

    Soon, Su Ni got out of the car in Su Corp and reluctantly waved goodbye to Gu Zechen.

    The car didn¡¯t drive far when Gu Zechen suddenly got out of the car and rushed over to hold Su Ni in his arms.

    Su Ni was excited but she was also embarrassed. It was the rush hour. Many people looked over and tried to push it away, but they were reluctant to do so. She could only say, ¡°Let go, so many people are watching.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hugging my own wife. It seems that no one can say anything.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind, so he hugged Su Ni tightly. He bit her earlobe and whispered, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°How can we do that? Work must be important.¡±

    Su Ni was still very rational.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t there a conference call?¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and really didn¡¯t want to leave.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s very important, I think you should go alone.  How about Ie to see you when I have time.

    The rest of the sentence was purely psychologicalfort. Even Su Ni did not believe that she had time to go to the capital.

    The two of them felt sick again at the entrance of the Su Corp. Gu Zechen reluctantly got into the car.

    This scene happened to be photographed by reporters. That morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went on the hot search again.

    However, Su Ni did not me this kind of news for a long time, so she did not take it to heart. She nced at it and smiled.

    In Beijing.

    At the entrance of the hotel, Li Mo opened the car door for Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was still looking at theputer in his hand and handed the bag to Li Mo.

    ¡°This time, let¡¯s try to move faster.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°I will try my best to coordinate.¡±

    Li Mo said with a smile.

    He naturally saw the scene at the entrance of the Su Corp. ¡°Do you know what kind of address the media has given you?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at him.

    ¡°Pampering his wife and madness.¡±

    Just after Li Mo said that, Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly copsed. Li Mo was still on the side saying, ¡°That is to say, you and Mrs. Gu love each other. You are almost doting on Mrs. Gu regardless of the asion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for me to pamper my wife.  I don¡¯t like this name.

    Gu Zechen was a little arrogant.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let the public rtions handle it. I wonder what kind of address you like, Mr. Gu?¡±

    Li Mo held back his smile.

    Ever since Gu Zechen had a good rtionship with Su Ni, his temper had changed quite a bit. Now he could see smiles from time to time. As the closest person besides Su Ni and Gu Zechen, Li Mo was still deeply touched.

    When Gu Zechen heard this, he really closed theputer and thought about it seriously.

    After a long time, Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°Although this name is a little more vulgar, I found that it still matches my current identity.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Mo felt that he must have hallucinated.

    So, Gu Zechen admitted it?

    ¡°Pampering his wife and madness.¡±

    Gu Zechen recalled it in his mouth, and then seriously asked Li Mo for his opinion, ¡°Actually, I think this name is quite good. What do you think?¡±

    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It fits your current identity.¡±

    This was what Gu Zechen said anyway. Li Mo was not afraid of offending people.

    At this point, the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became stronger.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    The two of them had just entered the hotel when a voice suddenly came from the hall. They looked at the same time and saw Xu Wan in a light sports outfit.

    Gu Zechen looked at Li Mo and Li Mo shook his head and waved his hand. This matter had nothing to do with him.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the front desk.

    Xu Wan wanted to follow but was stopped by Li Mo. She felt bitter in her heart and had to smile and ask, ¡°Miss Xu, what a coincidence, why are you here?¡±

    Ever since she was scolded by Gu Zechen before she resigned, Xu Wan seemed to be a lot more honest and her attitude towards Li Mo became friendly.

    ¡°Asistant Li, I coincidentally came to Beijing to visit my friends. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. We really have fate.¡±

    ¡°Really? What a coincidence. Since you still have friends, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Li Mo smiled and turned to leave. Sure enough, Xu Wan caught up to her and said, ¡°What a coincidence. My friend just went on a business trip and hasn¡¯te back yet. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Li Mo cursed in his heart, but he still smiled. ¡°What do Miss Xu n to do next?¡±

    ¡°I n to¡­¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly became shy, lowered her eyebrows, and looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment, ¡°Actually.. I¡¯m not familiar with the capital alone and I¡¯m a little scared. Why don¡¯t you let me follow you?¡±

 Chapter 389: Endless Hell

    ¡°I have something else to attend to this time. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to apany you.¡±

    Gu Zechen rejected coldly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯ve booked a room. As long as you¡¯re free, you can find me. We can go back to the capital together.¡±

    Xu Wan was so excited that she slipped her mouth.

    Li Mo pouted and asked quietly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Xu waiting for friends here?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly when he heard the word ¡°friend¡± and asked, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Wan was a little happy when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s question. The thing Gu Zechen hated most in the past was that she was still in contact with Ruan Yichen. Although she came for Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t mind letting Gu Zechen be jealous.

    However, Gu Zechen did not continue to express his opinion and started to go upstairs under the guidance of Li Mo.

    ¡°Zexin, you won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Xu Wan hurriedly chased after her, worried that Gu Zechen really thought that she and Ruan Yichen were still in a rtionship. She quickly exined, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t misunderstand, Ruan Yichen and I have nothing to do. This time, I haven¡¯t brought back my previous things. When I get them back, I won¡¯t meet him again.¡±

    ¡°Both men and unmarried women are not married. It¡¯s good that you have more contact now.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and calm. Obviously, Xu Wan did not affect his mood.

    Xu Wan was stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so careless.

    But Xu Wan still asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Zhichen, you still care about me.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, but Xu Wan took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen, her head clung to his chest and choked, ¡°I knew that Zeheng, you still love me. I know that I was bad before, and I loved to mess around too much. I promise that from now on, I will be by your side.¡±

    Gu Zechen wanted to push Xu Wan away but was hugged by Xu Wan even tighter.

    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo.  Li Mo simply lowered his head and pretended not to see anything.

    ¡°Xu Wan, let go!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    In the end, Xu Wan really let go of Gu Zechen, and then she acted obediently, ¡°Alright, Brother Zeheng, let me go, I¡¯ll let go.¡±

    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s annoyed eyes, Xu Wan slowly clenched her fingers and stood in front of Gu Zechen obediently and wronged.

    When the elevator arrived, Gu Zechen went to his room and saw that Xu Wan was still following him.

    Xu Wan pointed to the next room and whispered with grievance, ¡°Brother Zhichen, my room is opposite you.¡±

    Li Mo whispered, ¡°Miss Xu must have said something to the front desk.¡±

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

    ¡°Next time to change a hotel.¡±

    Gu Zechen ordered and went straight into his room.

    Outside the door, there was the sound of Xu Wan resting well. Gu Zechen went in and leaned against the sofa, holding his forehead.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, this Miss Xu is obviously here for you. How can I solve it?¡±

    Li Mo was so wronged that it was obviously not his scope of work.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to stay in the hospital. And you, don¡¯t you have already sent someone to keep an eye on her? How can she arrive before us?¡±

    Gu Zechen was angry.

    Li Mo also felt wronged. ¡°Miss Xu jumped out of the hospital window because we looked too tight. Although the second floor is not high, it is also dangerous. From then on, we don¡¯t dare to look at it in the ward.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this matter. Leave it to you. Try to divert our time.¡±

    As he said this, Gu Zechen turned on his phone and heard a familiar voice. Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and he asked gently, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Li Mo twitched the corner of his mouth. Gu Zechen¡¯s facial transformation was too fast.

    As a result, Gu Zechen nced over with murderous eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Li Mo quickly lowered his head and retreated at the fastest speed. Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle voice came from behind Li Mo.

    Outside the door, Li Mo was shocked. Didn¡¯t Xu Wan return to her room?

    Xu Wan looked embarrassed and gently said to Li Mo, ¡°Asistant Li, I didn¡¯t treat you well because I was sick. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°What did Miss Xu say? I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Li Mo said expressionlessly.

    Even if he wanted to argue, he didn¡¯t dare to argue. Besides, after he had already seen Xu Wan¡¯s stubborn side, the gentleness in front of him became less credible.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Xu Wan did not doubt what Li Mo said, so she was happy. Then she lowered her voice and blinked as if she was selling Meng.

    ¡°If Miss Xu is fine, I will leave first.¡±

    Li Mo quickly fled.

    ¡°Asistant Li, can you tell me Mr. Gu¡¯s schedule for the past two days? You know that I don¡¯t want to disturb Mr. Gu¡¯s work, but I want to look at him more.¡±

    Xu Wan quickly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Before Li Mo could finish his words, Xu Wan thought that he would refuse. Without saying a word, she gave Li Mo a card, and her tone returned to normal. ¡°There are thirty thousand yuan in here. I just want President Gu¡¯s schedule.  In addition, if you are willing to do so in the future, I will give you more strength.

    Xu Wan¡¯s behavior really made Li Mo feel disgusted.

    He probably didn¡¯t like Xu Wan before, but now he really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with this woman.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, I can¡¯t ask for your money, and I can¡¯t tell you Mr. Gu¡¯s schedule.¡±

    Li Mo put the card back and left again.

    Xu Wan caught up to her. ¡°Do you think this money is too little?¡±

    Seeing that Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan said, ¡°I know that you work beside Ze Yu. You definitely don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll add the money until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Li Mo could tell that although this woman had returned to her senses, she was still crazy.

    He had to draw a clear line with this woman and immediately said, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m sorry. Even if you pay a million dors, I can¡¯t tell you CEO Gu¡¯s itinerary. This is my work ethics. Of course, if you really want to know, I suggest you ask Mr. Gu directly.¡±

    Faced with Li Mo¡¯s indifferent attitude, Xu Wan stomped her feet angrily but couldn¡¯t do anything to Li Mo.

    She quickly pulled out her phone and called Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°This Li Mo is too hateful. He doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes at all. When I be Mrs Gu, the first thing I do is to expel him.¡±

    Xu Wan said gnashing teeth.

 Chapter 390: Heéˆ¥æªš The Only Who Love

    ¡°We¡¯re still step by step, take it slow.¡±

    Over the phone, Ruan Yichenforted gently.

    Through these two days of contact, he found that Xu Wan¡¯s temperament had changed too much this time. No wonder Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan was getting worse recently.

    Now, he also had a headache.

    He could probably understand the feeling that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Over the phone, Xu Wan screamed again. She asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help me? Slowly, when are you going to let me marry Gu Zechen?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart ached a little.

    However, he still gentlyforted Xu Wan and said, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to go back to the past and slowly walk into Gu Zechen¡¯s heart to let him recall the past.¡±

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want to see me now.¡±

    Xu Wan said sadly.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re not in the same hotel. As long as you find an opportunity and slowly walk into his heart, you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Xu Wan said with some difficulty.  Finally, Xu Wan apologized to Ruan Yichen, ¡°I was too anxious just now. I don¡¯t have a good attitude towards you. Don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Ruan Yichen gently hung up.

    His mood was a little silent.

    Thinking back to how exhausted the phone just now was, a woman like a madman would have a chance of winning against the calm and restrained Su Ni.

    Since Xu Wan didn¡¯t give up, he didn¡¯t mind sending Xu Wan off again.

    Ruan Yichen quickly called Su Ni¡¯s phone. Her voice was like a spring breeze, making people feel better.

    Su Ni was a little surprised, but she remembered that she had met Ruan Yichen outside the Fengyang Hotel thest time.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Ruan Yichen wanted to say but stopped, ¡°My feelings for Xu Wan have been lingering before. It¡¯s like a sealed memory. When you open it, it doesn¡¯t taste like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°I believe Gu Zechen feels the same way.¡±

    Finally, Ruan Yichen added another sentence.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This was the first time she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s good words from Ruan Yichen, but she was confident in Gu Zechen. ¡°No matter what kind of difficulties, we will face it together.¡±

    ¡°If¡­ I¡¯m talking about if¡­ when Gu Zechen is really together with Xu Wan, what do you n to do?¡±

    Ruan Yichen summoned the courage to ask.

    ¡°Will I?¡±

    Su Ni asked in return, as if asking herself.

    She had never thought about this question, but it was fine if she answered it now. ¡°If that day reallyes, I was abandoned. What can I do? I can only ept my fate.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your style.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Su Ni was full of confidence and had confidence in Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Then I wish you may all your wishe true.¡±

    He smiled and started talking about business. ¡°Mr. Su promised me to sell the first floor of Nanjiawan to ourpany as a base for development in Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the negative news in Nanjiawan was full of negative news. It¡¯s really impressive that Mr. Ruan could make a move at this time.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. After all, with Mr. Su and CEO Gu around, the Nanjiawan is such a big piece of meat. It won¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was confident in his investment.

    ¡°Well, wee at any time.¡±  This was not only a business that came to the door, but also a promise Su Ni made to Ruan Yichen back then, so Su Ni readily agreed.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another discovery. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly hesitated.

    ¡°Is it rted to Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni was keenly catching the clues.

    ¡°Yes.¡±  I saw Gu Zechen in Beijing today.

    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡±  Su Ni sighed in relief.

    However, Ruan Yichen¡¯s words ¡°Xu Wan is also here¡± made Su Ni stunned and she didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean that there was anything wrong with the two of them. It might be a coincidence that both of them booked the same hotel.¡±

    Ruan Yichen exined over the phone.

    Su Ni understood that not only did the two of them appear in Beijing at the same time, they also appeared in a hotel.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni gave a perfunctory gesture.

    She could ask Gu Zechen about her and Gu Zechen at any time, but what was the meaning of Ruan Yichen¡¯s confession?

    ¡°Of course, after all, the public can see CEO Gu¡¯s feelings for Mr. Su.¡±

    Ruan Yichen quickly followed Su Ni¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ruan. Coincidentally, you¡¯re in the capital, so you helped me monitor it.¡±

    ¡°What did Mr. Su say? I just happened to bump into it. I¡¯m not good at monitoring people.¡±

    Ruan Yichen quickly denied it.

    However, Su Ni still felt uneasy after she hung up.  She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen would deceive herself. The only possibility was that Xu Wan also went to Beijing.

    In order to be safe, Su Ni called Gu Zechen.

    At first, Gu Zechen did not ask Xu Wan, and Gu Zechen did not mention Xu Wan from beginning to end. Instead, he jokingly asked Khai if he missed him or if he shoulde over tonight.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni also responded half-jokingly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zechen immediately stood up from his chair and excitedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Li Mo pick you up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You yed with me. You¡¯re serious.¡±

    But then, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone became dim, as if he wasining, ¡°Waifu, I still have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°First of all, I have to dere that this matter has nothing to do with me. I only discovered it after I arrived at the capital.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Zechen saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Xu Wan followed me to the capital.¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    ¡°Su Ni, are you angry?¡±

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone instantly became nervous. He quickly exined, ¡°I told you that this matter has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know how she followed me.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. One person is in the capital, and there are beautiful women.¡±

    Su Ni deliberately teased.

    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a pitiful tone, ¡°Waifu,e and apany me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, Xu Wan is obsessed with it. It¡¯s good for you to respond asionally. I¡¯m not here anyway.¡±

    As Su Ni said this, she felt jealous.

 Chapter 391: Meeting Him Overnight

    She clearly knew that Xu Wan had followed her, but when she thought of this situation, she still felt angry and spoke in a strange tone, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me.¡±

    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t, can I be wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen really regretted telling Su Ni, but if he didn¡¯t say it, he would not be able to clear himself if he jumped into the Yellow River.

    He was wronged.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen wanted to kneel in front of Su Ni to prove his innocence.

    ¡°Can I ask Li Mo to call you? He can testify to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s desire for survival was full.

    ¡°Forget it, since you don¡¯t have any external intentions, I have nothing to worry about. I just teased you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone returned to normal.

    Now Gu Zechen was silent.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Su Ni stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively, saying without hesitation, ¡°You can still joke with me about such a serious matter. Do you think it¡¯s funny? I¡¯m almost scared to death by you?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his voice and was really angry. ¡°I was worried that you might misunderstand, so I took the initiative to tell you, but you think there¡¯s something between Xu Wan and me. It¡¯s really chilling.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡±

    Su Ni thought it was inexplicable. Why did she apologize in the end? However, she knew that Gu Zechen was innocent and it was not good for her to talk about Xu Wan.

    ¡°Humph, I forgive you this time, but I have to see you as soon as possible.¡±

    At this moment, Gu Zechen wanted to put Su Ni¡¯s little face in his palms and rub it properly, to see if she dared to make a joke.

    ¡°Can you not be so childish!¡±

    Su Ni burst outughing.

    ¡°In front of your wife, do you still have to look stern and look serious?¡±  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think he had anything. On the contrary, he found it quite interesting to be able to fight with Su Ni.

    ¡°Yes, everything you said makes sense.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Gu Zechen. After all, Gu Zechen only showed a coquettish side to her asionally.

    As the two of them were talking, Su Ni suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°Is Li Mo here?¡±  Su Ni asked curiously.

    After all, she did not expect Xu Wan¡¯s room to be next to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not confident. After all, he had just arranged a job for Li Mo and it was impossible for him toe back so soon.

    The only possibility was¡­

    Gu Zechen sucked in a breath of cold air, but at this time, he knocked on the door. Su Ni had no intention of hanging up, so she had to force herself to open the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him anymore. It¡¯s nothing important anyway.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand retracted the moment he opened the door.

    ¡°What if something happened? After all, your phone is still on the call.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen felt bitter, ¡°How about I hang up first?¡±

    ¡°Why are you hanging up?¡±

    It was normal for Gu Zechen to hang up at this time, but for some reason, Su Ni felt that something was wrong.

    The knock on the door had just stopped outside the door.

    If it was really Li Mo, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°You can open it. At worst, I won¡¯t talk. Is there any important secrets that I can¡¯t listen to?¡±

    Su Ni grinned, but she had initial suspicions in her heart.

    The arrow was on the string and had to be sent. Gu Zechen could only force himself to open the door, looking forward to the guest room service.

    ¡°Ze Yan, it¡¯s lunchtime. I see that you haven¡¯t eaten yet, you¡¯ve called a few kings.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Before Xu Wan could finish, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut. Poor Xu Wan almost broke her nose.

    The knock on the door was heard again.

    This time, after confirming that there was someone in the house, Xu Wan¡¯s knocking on the door became more urgent.

    Su Ni rubbed her nose and confirmed her thoughts. She was not angry and teased, ¡°It really is her. Why did you close the door?¡±

    ¡°Waifu, believe me. I didn¡¯t call her over.¡±

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been on the phone with you all the time. I don¡¯t know she¡¯sing over at all.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you, what are you excited about?¡±  But you haven¡¯t had lunch yet? ¡±

    Su Ni cared. After all, she didn¡¯t care about her man and the other women moved forward.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was low.

    But soon, she seemed to think of something and quickly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t eat with Xu Wan.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t starve yourself. She¡¯s right outside the door. You¡¯d better be careful when you sleep at night.¡±

    ¡°Waifu, I will protect myself for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen swore.

    ¡°Alright, go and eat.¡±

    As Su Ni said this, a new idea emerged in her heart. She called Qin Yue to ask what arrangements she had in the afternoon.

    As soon as she heard there were only two short meetings, Su Ni asked if she could push it to tomorrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded. Seeing that Su Ni was in a hurry, he asked again, ¡°Then Mr. Su¡¯s arrangement this afternoon is¡­¡±

    ¡°I n to go to Beijing.¡±

    Su Ni was blunt and looked at Qin Yue with astonishment. Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and said directly, ¡°There is a problem with President Gu. I need to go there. There is no need for anyone to know about this.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    When he heard that it had something to do with Gu Zechen, Qin Yue didn¡¯t ask anymore and started to prepare the car.

    On the other hand, after Gu Zechen hung up the phone, his anger rose.

    This damned woman almost misunderstood her wife. Fortunately, he had proven his innocence.

    The door opened again and Gu Zechen red at her with a darkened face.

    Xu Wan blinked innocently. Although she had just hit the door, she was not angry. Instead, she gently asked, ¡°Zeheng, can we go to lunch now? I¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, I¡¯ve already told you very clearly. There¡¯s nothing to say between you and I.¡±

    Gu Zechen rejected him directly.

    ¡°I know, I know that you love Su Ni in your heart, so it¡¯s impossible for us. But you have to give me some time to digest and ept this fact.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, and it¡¯s still in the private room. No one will secretly take photos of you and I.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat. If you have anything, just tell me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was still cold and he never looked at Xu Wan.

    Xu Wan bit her lip and kept silent.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s stomach was indeed a little hungry, so he moved his body sideways and went out. ¡°Then, wait for you to figure it out beforeing to me. I¡¯m very busy now.¡±

 Chapter 392: Conspiracy Again

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Xu Wan quickly hugged Gu Zechen from behind. However, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s warning and angry eyes, her hand softened and obediently let go of Gu Zechen.

    Xu Wan lowered her head and looked extremely wronged. ¡°Do you remember that we went to school in Beijing before? The school invites you every year. I want to see you before because I haven¡¯t gone back for a long time.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s words were clever. After all, she was also a student of Beijing University, but she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Gu Zechen.

    In previous years, Gu Zechen would bring Xu Wan to school banquets. Now Xu Wan was naturally not qualified to go alone.

    ¡°I will get you an invitation.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression finally softened.

    ¡°But¡­ Thank you then.¡±

    Xu Wan was polite.

    After Gu Zechen left, Xu Wan also raised her head. Although she had yet to get together with Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen agreed to get an invitation letter for her.

    At that time, she would naturally stand by Gu Zechen¡¯s side. At that time, she would invite a few ssmates to help him, so that Gu Zechen would remember the sweet times of the past.

    At that thought, a smug smile crossed Xu Wan¡¯s mouth.

    That night, Su Ni rushed to Beijing. Since she didn¡¯t know Gu Zechen¡¯s room number in advance, Su Ni had to wait in the hall, which was a surprise to Gu Zechen.

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wait but Su Ni saw Xu Wan.

    She knew that it was not surprising. However, when she saw that Xu Wan¡¯s expression was clearly wrong and she was a little sneaky, Su Ni could not help but follow.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take photos of me and Gu Zechen in the same room. You just need to see us entering the elevator at the same time and appearing in the corridor at the same time.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was Xu Wan¡¯s voice and Su Ni frowned.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s not enough. After all, there are so many rooms in the hotel, so the parties can still refute it if they don¡¯t get any substantial pictures.¡±

    The reporter was not stupid. He was so helpful to Xu Wan. If there was nothing substantial, he would be finished by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°My room is right next to him. When the timees, I will choose to go out with him at the same time. Will you be able to take a picture of us leaning against each other?¡±

    Xu Wan exined coldly.

    ¡°Well, this is fine.¡±

    The reporter nodded, then gave a package and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call a few more brothers. I¡¯ll definitely send Miss Xu and CEO Gu to the hot topic.¡±

    ¡°This is a deposit. After thepletion of the deed, there will be another half.¡±

    After Xu Wan said this, she hurriedly got up, looked around and disappeared from the hotel again.

    Su Ni hid sideways behind the screen in the hall, but she was a little angry. Xu Wan looked weak on the surface, but she never imagined that she had so many tricks in the dark.

    Even if she was photographed tomorrow, she could tell Gu Zechen that she was unaware of all this and that she was also a victim. Not only did she achieve her goal, she could win Gu Zechen¡¯s sympathy.

    It was really one stone and two birds.

    The phone in Su Ni¡¯s bag rang. At this time, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was walking into the hall.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Gu Zechen had to hang up his phone.

    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps retracted again. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Gu Zechen, but she was also curious about how Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were interacting without her.

    ¡°Why are you still here? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked impatient and didn¡¯t know if the call had been made.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ze Yu. I chose two dresses, but I don¡¯t know which one is suitable. How about you choose for me?¡±

    Xu Wan found a rule that was to find Gu Zechen to do things. Gu Zechen would not refuse, and it was not easy to hate herself.

    ¡°Since both sets are okay, then just wear one.¡±

    Gu Zechen was perfunctory and anxious. He wanted to go back to his room to call Su Ni.

    ¡°How can I do that? It¡¯s been a long time since I appeared in front of my ssmates. I have to be beautiful and bright.¡±

    Xu Wan pouted.

    ¡°Then let Li Mo take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave the job to Li Mo.

    Li Mo felt bitter in his heart, but for the happiness of the CEO, Li Mo still showed a standard smile, ¡°Miss Xu, where is the dress? I can help you refer to it.  Then I notified President Gu again. If Mr. Gu is not satisfied, you will wear another one.

    Xu Wan could not refuse Li Mo¡¯s words. Furthermore, seeing that Gu Zechen was impatient, Xu Wan did not dare to anger Gu Zechen anymore. She could only obediently nod and say, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Gu Zechen exhaled a long sigh of relief.

    On the other side, Li Mo had already followed Xu Wan out of the hotel and coincidentally bumped into Su Ni who came out in a hurry.

    Su Ni just gave Li Mo a look and told him not to say anything.

    Li Mo understood and nodded slightly.

    Xu Wan asked with surprise, ¡°Asistant Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Actually, I think Miss Xu¡¯s taste has always been good. She shouldn¡¯t choose the wrong dress.¡±

    Li Moughed dryly.

    Deep down, she thought that the boss¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t bad when Su Ni came.

    It is also a loss that President Gu just did not agree to Xu Wan¡¯s request, otherwise I don¡¯t know how to exin it.

    Li Mo was relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you have to show President Gu the dress I chose.¡±  Xu Wan reminded her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xu.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s mood was much better because of Su Ni¡¯s arrival.

    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Su Ni sessfully squeezed the elevator and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s arm shrank in fright and he turned his head in disgust. However, when he saw Su Ni, his expression froze.

    ¡°What, you just don¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be angry to shake off Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and turned her head. ¡°Do you think I dyed your good news?¡±

    ¡°Waifu, why are you here?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed instantly. His eyes were full of gentleness and surprise,pletely different from the disgusted face just now.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡±

    Su Ni snorted twice and tried to press the elevator. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, my wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen was so excited that he actually hugged Su Ni in his arms, kissed her little face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I despise you. I thought that¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything halfway. He didn¡¯t know if Su Ni saw the scene just now.

 Chapter 393: Turns out that theyéˆ¥æªe known each other long ago

    ¡°What, I thought it was Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni did not deny it.

    ¡°You¡­ you saw it?¡±

    For no reason, Gu Zechen became nervous.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni responded lightly. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still tense, Su Ni reached her hand out and held Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She said with a deep expression, ¡°But what I saw is that my husband is not in a mess and is not affected by Kang¡¯er¡¯s judgment at all. He resolutely refused his invitation. Not bad.¡±

    Su Ni kissed Gu Zechen on the face.

    This feeling of riding a roller coaster made Gu Zechen sad and happy. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only hug Su Ni and kiss her.

    ¡°Stop kissing, the elevator will arrive soon.¡±

    Su Ni quickly dodged but she was in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, where could she hide?

    ¡°My wife, I just want to kiss.¡±

    Even when he opened the door, Gu Zechen did not want to put Su Ni down. Then, he threw Su Ni on the bed and pressed him down.

    Looking at Su Ni, who had a slightly rosy face, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows suddenly became serious and he said, ¡°I only saw you in the morning. Why do I suddenly feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time? Is it just that I don¡¯t see you every day? Waifu, I miss you so much.¡±

    ¡°How can it be so exaggerated?¡±

    Su Ni was so angry at Gu Zechen that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Now that she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s love words, her face became more shy and rosy.

    She tried to push Gu Zechen away but was pressed down by Gu Zechen. Her warm fingers gently slid across her spine, making Su Ni itch andugh.

    ¡°Waifu, everything I said is true. Looks like I don¡¯t have to go on business in the future.¡±

    After thinking about it, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Even if I have to go on a business trip, I have to bring you, just like today.¡±

    ¡°Today is just an ident.¡±

    Su Ni said firmly.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she hade from Nancheng city because she wanted Gu Zechen. ¡°This is also a capital city. It¡¯s quite close. If you went abroad for work, I would chase after you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to chase. I¡¯ll take you over directly.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips once again. He didn¡¯t even want to give Su Ni a chance to catch his breath and plopped on him.

    He really hadn¡¯t seen Su Ni for a long time. Even the smell of Su Ni made him excited. Now his whole body was about to tremble.

    ¡°Waifu, you¡¯re not here to investigate, are you?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s rationality hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared when he suddenly raised his head and asked seriously.

    Su Ni was confused and instinctively shook her head.

    Although she was worried that Xu Wan was real, she missed Gu Zechen more.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Gu Zechen showed his face again and gave Su Ni a hard kiss, saying, ¡°I knew my wife would be at ease, but you suddenly came here today. I was really surprised.¡±

    Fortunately, Xu Wan didn¡¯t pester her anymore. Otherwise, Su Ni would not be angry when she saw her.

    With that thought, Gu Zechen slowly unbuttoned Su Ni¡¯s buttons and plunged her head in.

    There was another burst ofughter on the bed. Gu Zechen¡¯s Qi and blood surged and his strong body wrapped tightly around Su Ni, allowing her to ept her love.

    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s breathing became hurried and panting.

    That strange andfortable feeling gave her a long-lost illusion.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, wanting to get closer to him, then she took the initiative to send a fragrant kiss and explore the tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue.

    There was a low roar in Gu Zechen¡¯s throat, and the attack under his body was more ferocious. Su Ni hugged him even tighter.

    The room was in a daze, and the bed beneath them seemed to be shaking. The two of them were immersed in the room, forgetting the time and sweeping away the fatigue in the morning.

    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, afraid that Su Ni would return to Nancheng city.

    ¡°This time, you will follow me in the capital.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Tomorrow morning, I have to go back.¡±  The two meetings had already been pushed back for a day, so they couldn¡¯t drag it any longer.

    ¡°No.¡±

    As Gu Zechen said this, he hugged Su Ni even tighter.

    ¡°Two days ago, I received a school notice that I would attend the school celebration. I might have to stay in the capital for more than half a day. You can go with me then.¡±

    Gu Zechen said, as if he suddenly remembered something, he asked in surprise, ¡°I remember, you seem to be from Beijing University.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    Fate is really wonderful. There are many universities in Beijing, but the two are just in the same school.

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen graduated from Beijing University less than eighteen years ago. The whole school only circted the legends of this school¡¯s top student. Su Ni and other students had never seen Gu Zechen before.

    ¡°No wonder I thought your name was a little familiar.¡±

    Gu Zechen murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Su Ni sneered. She wasn¡¯t very famous at school, or else she would have attended the school celebration and met Gu Zechen.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious.

    He was four times taller than Su Ni, which meant that he had graduated when Su Ni had just entered school.  On the other hand, Gu Zechen saw a girl dancing alone during the school celebration.

    He was actually not interested in these, but at that time, he was attracted by Su Ni and asked the next leader.

    Because this name was rare, he had an extra impression.

    This was just a small interlude. He soon forgot, but when he suddenly mentioned that Su Ni was also a Capital University, all his memories were hooked up.

    ¡°Tell me, did I know you a long time ago?¡±

    Gu Zechen pressed on Su Ni¡¯s face again and stared at her face seriously. Compared to that time, it didn¡¯t seem to have changed much.

    ¡°Sort of it.¡±

    Su Ni did dance alone that year, but she had no idea that Gu Zechen was sitting off the stage and found herself.

    Sometimes, fate is really a wonderful thing.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m even earlier.¡±

    There was a smug smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. If he remembered correctly, Su Ni should have just entered school, which meant that even Cheng Yi did not know Su Ni.

    Then he was indeed early enough.

    Su Ni also thought about Cheng Yi, and her eyes suddenly dimmed. If she hadn¡¯t danced alone at that time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been noticed by Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Since you are also a student of Beijing University, you should go with me.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen became more determined.

    ¡°But the school didn¡¯t invite me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Su Ni quickly denied it.

 Chapter 394: Holding You For Breakfast

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, you¡¯re Gu Zechen¡¯s wife now, so those school officials only wee you.¡±

    Gu Zechen was confident and didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to refute at all.

    That night, the two of them felt warm again. Su Ni clearly wanted to take a shower but was followed by Gu Zechen. She closed the door and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    Su Ni was obviously a little guilty when she said this. If she wanted to sleep, she had to see Gu Zechen disagree.

    They were only there when they were at home, but Gu Zechen seemed to have not seen each other for three months.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but you have to see if it agrees.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and hugged Su Ni tightly, holding her body to the top.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t dodge and Gu Zechen pulled her face as happy as honey. Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly softened.

    Early the next morning.

    Su Ni woke up unusually early but before she could move, shey down again.

    It was like she had done something intense; her entire body was aching.

    Gu Zechen was still considerate. He immediately pressed Su Ni on the bed and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. I called for a hotel service, so I should be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen had a meeting in the morning.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already fallen to the ground and turned back pitifully. He kissed Su Ni on her forehead and said softly, ¡°I mean you can lie here for breakfast, but I have to go out. Maybe I wille back when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d better go eat with you.¡±

    Su Ni did not forget Xu Wan¡¯s schemest night.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen still wanted to press Su Ni down, but Su Ni took the opportunity to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She took another bite on his face and said coquettishly, ¡°Then I also want to have breakfast with you.  It¡¯s not toote to go back to sleepter.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Gu Zechen rolled his eyes and suddenly had an idea. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly.

    Because she knew there were reporters outside, Su Ni stayed in the bathroom for a few minutes. She looked at the mirror and confirmed that there were no problems.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s not attending the press conference. I¡¯m going back to my room soon. Why is it so grand?¡±

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what a woman¡¯s mind was. In front of love rivals, she would always be beautiful and brighter.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen and carefully opened his tie again.

    She looked up and found that Gu Zechen was still staring at her.

    Gu Zechen sighed and hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms. He heard Su Niin, ¡°You broke my hair.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen and hugged Su Ni tightly. He lowered his voice and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°In the future, I will have you help me tie.¡±

    Ever since thest argument, Su Ni had never tied a tie for Gu Zechen. In the past few days, Gu Zechen had always cleaned up on his own.

    Now, Su Ni was still more perfect.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative to apologize. This was her mistake as her wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni passionately. Suddenly, he bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°Yesterday, my wife was tired. Now that I¡¯m carrying her to eat, I won¡¯t be so tired.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and said.

    ¡°No, no, let me down.¡±

    It was fine if it was in the past. There were many reporters outside today, which made people see what they looked like.

    As he said this, Gu Zechen had already opened the door. Suddenly, there were continuous sounds, followed by a sweet voice.

    ¡°Brother Zexin is early.¡±

    Xu Wan saw Su Ni in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t blind, everyone could see Gu Zechen holding a woman in his arms.

    The reporters were also stunned.

    Su Ni noticed that the leader of the reporters was the man who secretly interacted with Xu Wan yesterday. At this moment, she looked at the three people in front of her with a strange expression. Obviously, this waspletely different from yesterday.

    Was this a shoot or not? Was there a new secret story?

    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask this is¡­¡±

    The more courageous reporter started asking.

    ¡°This is my wife. Is there a problem?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face had long been ck, and his mood was ruined in the early morning.

    ¡°No problem, of course, no problem.¡±

    The sound of the sound was repeated.

    Although he didn¡¯t take a picture of Gu Zechen secretly, Gu Zechen and Mrs Gu¡¯s love had always been in line with the public¡¯s appetite.

    On the other side, Xu Wan was so angry that she wanted to maintain her dignity. However, Su Ni suddenly barged into her npletely.

    What was even angrier was that Gu Zechen ignored him and left with Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°Can Ie down now? There are still many reporters watching from behind.¡±

    Su Ni whispered.

    ¡°If they¡¯re willing to shoot, then let them do it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was terrible. At this time, Xu Wan also caught up, and at the same time, she went to the elevator and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Brother Zeheng, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where such a reporter appeared. Fortunately, Madam Gu is here too, or I will be misunderstood.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni might as well hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and let Gu Zechen solve it himself.

    ¡°Zexin, you won¡¯t believe me, right?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t go out so coincidentally at that time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife and I came out of the same room. The reporters took photos just now. If they wanted to write, they would only write about our harmonious and loving rtionship.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±  That¡¯s good.

    Xu Wan wiped her tears repeatedly. She could tell that she had dressed up carefully, but now she was a little embarrassed by the tears.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with my wife now. Miss Xu, please do it.¡±

    Obviously, he had no intention of having breakfast with Xu Wan.

    Until the hall, Gu Zechen put Su Ni down under Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests.

    The two walked side by side while Gu Zechen tightly hugged Su Ni in his arms, attracting the attention of many people along the way.

    Su Ni was still thinking about whether to tell Gu Zechen about what happened yesterday, so she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You already know about this.¡±

    That¡¯s why Su Ni dawdled in the bathroom for so long, and then helped Gu Zechen tidy up his tie.

 Chapter 395: You Know About It

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it. Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was bad, she added, ¡°When I came to see you yesterday, I happened to see Xu Wan sneakily and followed.  She also heard that she was looking for a reporter to take pictures of her at the same time as you at the hotel.

    Now that she thought about the battle just now, Su Ni was still scared.

    If he didn¡¯t rush over, he wouldn¡¯t know how these reporters would write.  She could not guarantee if she would vent her anger on Gu Zechen or even doubt when she saw the news.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni even tighter.

    ¡°Sorry, I should have told you earlier.¡±

    Su Ni apologized.

    Initially, she thought that this matter could be resolved on her own, so even if the reporters took pictures, it was fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen tore the bread for Su Ni and looked much better. ¡°Xu Wan lives next door to me. I didn¡¯t arrange it.  But if you weren¡¯t here today, I wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Su Ni believed in Li Mo¡¯s words more and more. Xu Wan was not a simple character. ¡°There¡¯s something I think I still have to tell you.¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his head and looked at her.

    Su Ni felt guilty for no reason and thought about it. Regardless of whether Gu Zechen believed it or not, she had to tell her.

    ¡°Do you still remember that Xu Wan asked me to chat at the Gu Corp party?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    At that time, when Xu Wan was messing around, he forgot to ask Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing more than the past, but she said something that makes me remember new.¡±

    Su Ni raised her head and stared seriously at Gu Zechen. She said word by word, ¡°No matter what, she will definitely take you back. She knew you earlier than me, so you only have to be responsible for me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up, his eyes gloomy.

    Su Ni sighed in her heart when she saw that Gu Zechen had made a big fuss. Since she wanted to say it, she should finish it all at once. ¡°I think you¡¯d better ask the doctor to rify Xu Wan¡¯s illness. I suspect it¡¯s fake.¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni suspiciously without saying a word.

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, and I believe Xu Wan will definitely do what she wants. She will get what she wants, just like this morning, it¡¯s just part of her tricks.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat down again and seemed to have returned to normal.

    In fact, there were some things that Su Ni did not mention and Gu Zechen knew very well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He also suspected that Xu Wan did it on purpose.

    He suddenly sighed and continued, ¡°I always thought I knew Xu Wan¡¯s character. I used to be so weak and gentle, just like when I promised her that I would be with her no matter what happens.¡±

    Halfway through, Gu Zechen suddenly stopped and looked at Su Ni worriedly.

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good to know your past.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni really didn¡¯t mind, Gu Zechen continued, ¡°¡­But when she came back this time, her whole body seemed to have changed. She is no longer the Xu Wan I know. She is paranoid and rich, including thest time you were locked in the bathroom. I know that she did the same.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can rest assured.¡±

    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried that you won¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m saying bad things about Xu Wan.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t smile but asked seriously, ¡°Because of this, you didn¡¯t tell me directly at the banquet.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°After all, she¡¯s a patient and a vulnerable group. If I want to say it, she¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes full of worry and self-me. He said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, no matter what, I will trust you as you believe me.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    Even if she believed it, she didn¡¯t hesitate the moment it happened.

    She suddenly felt that she was somewhat sorry for Gu Zechen¡¯s trust.

    ¡°If Xu Wan dares to hurt you again, I won¡¯t forgive her.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, which made Su Ni feel much more at ease. Kn carefully asked, ¡°She has known you for so long. Hubby, when she came back, did you really not have any feelings at all?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he let go of Su Ni.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. If I say that I¡¯m emotionless, you¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m a heartless person.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, Su Ni did not refute.

    Indeed, she had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s cold and merciless side back then, but if he treated Xu Wan like this, would she end up with Xu Wan one day?

    ¡°I can admit it.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly sighed and a trace of loneliness shed across his eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get married, Xu Wan would be able toe back. No matter how ill she bes, it will be a good ending in the end.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t notice that Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim. Instead, he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s different now.¡±

    He looked at Su Ni emotionally.

    ¡°When I asked myself that if a woman is destined to be sad, I definitely don¡¯t want Su Ni to be sad.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not only responsible for you, but also love.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni wanted to say something but she found that Gu Zechen had finished everything she wanted to say.

    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni¡¯s lips and hugged her tightly in his arms. His emotional and suppressed emotions were vented at this moment. ¡°If I can only choose one of them, it must be you.¡±

    ¡°But this is painful for Xu Wan.¡±

    Xu Wan told herself that she would find ways to get back what belonged to her. If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t her true love, she figured that maybe she would let go and return it to the original owner.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face tightly and looked serious again, ¡°If you pity others, who will pity you?¡±  Think about it for yourself. Don¡¯t think about this nonsense again in your mind.

    Gu Zechen was suddenly worried about whether Su Ni would fulfill Xu Wan one day.

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh. The stone that had been pressing on her chest had finally been moved away, and she had a mutual understanding with Gu Zechen. ¡°I love you now too, so I will protect my marriage and not let anyone take it away.¡±

 Chapter 396: Youéˆ¥æª™e Mine

    Hearing Su Ni¡¯s words, Gu Zechen finally felt relieved.

    ¡°I believe in you. No matter what happens, I will believe you, Su Ni.¡±

    He confessed to her affectionately and solemnly and kissed her fingers. ¡°So no matter what happens in the future or what Xu Wan did to you, you have to let me know, okay?¡±

    ¡°What if one day I was framed and deliberately got involved with other men?¡±

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t suspicious, but she had a hunch that the way to make a man quickly give up was to make her entangled with other men.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen hesitated.

    ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Three secondster, he answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you now know that I was framed, but if it really happened and you failed to investigate, everyone in the world thinks that we are rted, will you believe it?¡±

    After Su Ni said this, Gu Zechen frowned. He did not think so deeply.

    But if something like this really happened, no man could ept it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen.¡±

    In the end, Gu Zechen could only guarantee it.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Niughed bitterly.

    She knew that nothing had happened, so it was meaningless for her to make such a hypothesis.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Xu Wan.¡±

    However, Gu Zechen was not stupid. He clearly knew Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°If she really does, I will make her pay.¡±

    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°I said that no matter what happens, I will believe you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni blinked and looked a little yful.

    ¡°Moreover, I will protect you and not let anyone hurt you.¡±

    Gu Zechen added heavily.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but tiptoed and kissed him lightly. She urged, ¡°Okay, go to the meeting. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat suddenly churned and his eyes heated up. He didn¡¯t dy and kissed Su Ni before leaving quickly.

    Xu Wan, who had been hiding in the dark, had already turned red. As soon as Gu Zechen left, she got out and blocked the closed door with one foot.

    When Su Ni saw that it was Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t close the door and walked in.

    Xu Wan followed behind and questioned, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear here?¡±

    Su Ni found it funny but didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°You must have done it on purpose, right?!

    ¡°Su Ni, you really are a ghost. Looks like you don¡¯t feel so assured about Gu Zechen. If anything happens, you still have to check up on your bed. It¡¯s no different from those yellow faces.¡±

    ¡°Are you so unconfident in yourself?¡±  Su Ni, why didn¡¯t you answer me?

    ¡­¡­

    In the face of Xu Wan¡¯s continuous bombardment, Su Ni was a little tired.

    She sat down and poured herself some coffee. Then she slowly lifted her eyelids and nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence in myself. It¡¯s just that my wife is visiting my husband. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±

    Also, if she hadn¡¯t coincidentallye over, Xu Wan would have really seeded.

    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Xu Wan snorted coldly and sat opposite Su Ni with a disdainful expression, ¡°I see that you are so afraid that Gu Zechen has another woman outside. You don¡¯t hesitate to rush over overnight.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Su Ni stretchedzily and moved her neck. ¡°Sorry, I sleptte yesterday.¡±

    Even the smart people knew what Su Ni meant, so Xu Wan immediately blushed, embarrassed and angry. She stood up and pointed at Kafa and scolded, ¡°Hey 4, are you still shameless?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you said. My husband and I are burning with dried vegetables at night. It¡¯s normal for something to happen.¡±

    Su Ni stared at Xu Wan with a psychopath expression, then she came to a sudden realization and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve forgotten that Kafa hasn¡¯t married yet. I don¡¯t know if the life of a married woman like me is sometimes really tired. I can¡¯t even sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you are so shameless. Don¡¯t Gu Zechen feel dirty when he touches you?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s body started to tremble slightly and her emotions became more and more agitated. She was still standing and refusing to sit down. ¡°I think you can only use your own body to seduce Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, please be careful when you speak!¡±

    Su Ni scolded and her expression changed. ¡°Gu Zechen and I are legal couples. I think what we do has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was so angry that she could only keep pointing at Su Ni and trembling slightly.

    At this time, Su Ni also stood up and stared at Xu Wan calmly. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯te here yesterday for investigation. I missed my husband. Also, my husband kept calling me, so I put down mypany¡¯s business and rushed over overnight.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if I hadn¡¯t rushed over yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have heard such a shameless conspiracy in the hall. I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone seed this morning.¡±

    Su Ni sneered and directly poked Xu Wan¡¯s fake face.

    She could still act in front of Gu Zechen. Su Ni felt that Xu Wan really didn¡¯t have to act in front of her.

    ¡°You¡­ what did you hear?¡±

    Xu Wan started to feel guilty.

    She had always thought that Su Ni¡¯s appearance was not a coincidence. If Su Ni really heard her conspiracy with the reporters, then Gu Zechen would know.

    ¡°What did I hear? Don¡¯t Miss Xu know?¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Xu Wan started to shake her head crazily. Seeing that Su Ni was still calm, she suddenly gnashing teeth and asked coldly, ¡°So what if you hear me? I already said that I¡¯m innocent this morning. Do you think Gu Zechen will believe you?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni smiled. If she hadn¡¯t had a conversation with Gu Zechen in the morning, she might have been tricked by Xu Wan.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ident. How can Gu Zechen believe you? After all, you were present at the time, so I can say that you called those reporters.¡±

    Xu Wan was still stubborn.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. Since Gu Zechen already knew about this matter, she didn¡¯t have to waste too much time here.

    The two women who were arguing didn¡¯t notice that the door had opened again and Gu Zechen had already walked in.

    Although he already knew that Xu Wan was the one who did it, but when he heard Xu Wan say it, Gu Zechen¡¯s blood still surged and his face started to turn red.

 Chapter 397: Poor White Lotus

    Su Ni was the first to find Gu Zechen. She was a little surprised at first, but she quickly leaned over and said softly, ¡°Hubby, why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about how much you didn¡¯t eat just now, I gave you a portion of soy milk.¡±

    Gu Zechen handed the soy milk to Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled like a flower. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Xu Wan¡¯s face that was almost deformed. She was afraid that she would be in a state of panic and had not had breakfast yet.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already full. Besides, didn¡¯t you call the guest room service? How can I be hungry?¡±

    Su Ni said coquettishly.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face was ashen and her mind went nk.

    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to bother with Xu Wan at all. After giving Su Ni a few words, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t listen to Su Ni¡¯s nonsense. I have nothing to do with those reporters in the morning. I am innocent.¡±

    Xu Wan cried as she chased after her.

    Su Niy down peacefully and drank the soy milk sent by Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Outside the elevator, Xu Wan was blocked. Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face and even hisst disgust disappeared.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, whether this matter has anything to do with you or not, it doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±

    He said.

    Xu Wan was stunned, then she watched as the elevator doors closed and Gu Zechen disappeared.

    Xu Wan mmed the elevator desperately and called Gu Zechen¡¯s name, but the elevator floor kept falling.

    In his mind, it was thest sentence left by Gu Zechen. He didn¡¯t care whether he believed or not.

    Then, should he believe it or not?

    Xu Wan covered her head in pain, leaned against the elevator, and cried, ¡°Zexin, Zexin¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xu Wan went to the hospital again.

    Su Ni still learned from the hotel room that when she went to clean up in the morning, she met a young girl at the entrance of the elevator. Her body was trembling non-stop and her mind was a little unclear.

    Su Ni immediately guessed that it was Xu Wan and called Gu Zechen.

    The phone was silent for a while, then she said, ¡°I already know. I¡¯ll let Li Mo go to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°Is it morning?¡±

    Su Ni was a little hesitant. She deliberately showed off in front of Xu Wan in the morning, and then Gu Zechen heard some conversation, ¡°Will it be too exciting for her?¡±

    Su Ni started to wonder if Xu Wan was really sick or pretending to be sick.

    ¡°She asked for that too.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and raised his anger, ¡°I haven¡¯t found her to settle the score yet, but she wants to use this way.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. Xu Wan definitely didn¡¯t want to see her, so this matter was handed over to Gu Zechen.

    Then, Gu Zechen went back to the hotel without a hospital.

    Gu Zechen scolded Li Mo over the phone, and at the same time he said to Xu Wan, ¡°I can¡¯t go to the hospital again. If she really wants to die, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Miss Xu¡¯s condition this time is really not right. She justmitted suicide in the hospital.¡±

    Li Mo was worried.

    ¡°Then let the doctor increase the dosage.¡±

    Gu Zechen said impatiently and hung up.

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen from behind and gently leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s back. She asked worriedly, ¡°Does she have no family?¡±

    ¡°Her parents died early on and she originally had a grandmother, but I already passed away when I met her.¡±

    Gu Zechen exined.

    Su Ni let out an ¡°Oh¡±. She probably understood why Xu Wan could form such a paranoid character. Her family was missing and Gu Zechen might have been there. Since she had caught it, how could she let go so easily?

    ¡°Have you ever thought about who saved Xu Wan before and was taken abroad? I think this medical fee is quite a big expense.¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated this matter.¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and hugged Su Ni in his arms, saying softly, ¡°She has been abroad all these years, and the person who saved her is a famous charity. I¡¯ve confirmed this.¡±

    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s solemn promise, Su Ni was also relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, but does the people who saved her know about her current situation?¡±

    Su Ni thought that she was Xu Wan¡¯s savior after all, so she could talk about it.

    However, Gu Zechen still shook his head. ¡°This time, Xu Wan secretly went back to China. I heard that she was in a stalemate with overseas.¡±

    Su Ni fell silent as well.

    In the hospital, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were stunned when she found out that Gu Zechen was sure he wouldn¡¯te over tonight.

    Ruan Yichen rushed to the hospital and saw the two bodyguards standing at the door of the ward. He frowned unhappily, ¡°Is Gu Zechen treating Xu Wan like this? She is a patient, not a fugitive.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Ruan Yichen and Xu Wan had always been tacit. Li Mo was not good enough to stop Ruan Yichen, so he exined for Gu Zechen, ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s mental state is unstable right now. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡±

    ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t want toe over, but he thinks Xu Wan is a burden.¡±

    Ruan Yichen snorted coldly and saw through Li Mo¡¯s mind at a nce. He said with contempt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person you love the most was Xu Wan? What, it¡¯s only been three years. He forgot all that he said back then.¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Ruan Yichen pushed open the door of the ward. Xu Wan looked at Ruan Yichen nkly and quickly lowered her head.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart was bleeding as he quickly approached and grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s hand.

    Xu Wan slowly pulled her hand out. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    But then, tears fell. Seeing this, Li Mo slowly withdrew.

    ¡°Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want to see me now. After Su Ni came, he didn¡¯t even want toe to the hospital.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders trembled as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m dead. He won¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Ruan Yichen drew closer and held her shoulder with both hands, saying softly, ¡°Even without Gu Zechen, I still have me.¡±

    Xu Wan looked at Ruan Yichen in a daze. After a long time, she quickly pushed Ruan Yichen away and returned to her previous indifference, saying, ¡°What I want is never something you can give.  Besides, you already have someone you like.

    It seemed that men were just like this. No matter how much you die, I live they liked back then, one day, they would forget their oath.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say that as long as Gu Zechen remembers the time you were together in the past, he will definitely remember your kindness. When that happens, his attitude towards you will definitely improve.¡±

 Chapter 398: Two Men Fight

    Ruan Yichen said kindly, ¡°But now that youmit suicide, not only will Gu Zechen note to see you, I¡¯m afraid he will feel annoyed.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xu Wan became nervous. She took the initiative to grab Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands and begged, ¡°What should I do now? I can already feel Gu Zechen¡¯s annoyance towards me. I don¡¯t want to continue like this.¡±

    ¡°Then, get better. Don¡¯t try tomit suicide again. This will only make Gu Zechen think that you are a burden.¡±

    It was about Xu Wan¡¯s life and Ruan Yichen said seriously.

    Xu Wan nodded as if she had grabbed thest straw and said, ¡°I know, I will not be like this next time¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened to myself. I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I don¡¯t know what I did.¡±

    ¡°I understand, okay.¡±

    Ruan Yichen took Xu Wan into his arms. This time, Xu Wan did not reject Ruan Yichen and hugged Ruan Yichen even tighter. ¡°This time, Ruan Yichen, you must help me. Without Gu Zechen, I will never be happy.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. Even at this point, Xu Wan only had Gu Zechen in her heart.

    And Gu Zechen was nothing.

    After Xu Wan fell asleep again, Ruan Yichen directly hailed a taxi to the hotel.

    The door of the room was mmed and Su Ni was nervous. ¡°It can¡¯t be Xu Wan who came back.¡±

    It was already a nightmare. She didn¡¯t know what Xu Wan would do the next moment.

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°No. Li Mo is still in the hospital.¡±

    If Xu Wan left this time, Li Mo¡¯s work would be over.

    Gu Zechen put on his coat and looked at the outsiders. Suddenly, his expression became more serious. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. You sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni looked at the door but didn¡¯t see anything.

    However, when Gu Zechen¡¯s door opened, a fist hit him in the face.

    Gu Zechen was quite agile, or he was already prepared. When Ruan Yichen came over, his head tilted to the left and his body quickly shed to one side.

    At this time, Ruan Yichen rushed into the room and punched Gu Zechen again.

    When Su Ni heard the sound, she quickly jumped out of bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this, Ruan Yichen!¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. He punched again before hitting. Gu Zechen pulled his belt and coldly said, ¡°Do you want to fight? Okay, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    This time, he became passive and took the initiative.

    Ruan Yichen also dodged and the two men instantly fought each other.

    At the moment, she couldn¡¯t call the police. Su Ni could only rush to the side and move all the harmful things to the side.

    ¡°Xu Wan is blind, falling in love with a man like you!¡±

    ¡°Today, I will seek justice for Wan¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Huh, this isn¡¯t a chance for you.¡±  Did Xu Wan know that you came here today?

    A trace of coldness shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but he did not hesitate and went straight to Ruan Yichen¡¯s vital points.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to inform me. I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time. I loved you in the past, but now I say that I don¡¯t love you. Gu Zechen, you really have a conscience. I¡¯m afraid that the development of the Gu Corp won¡¯t be as fast as you like the new and the old.¡±

    Su Ni finally understood why Ruan Yichen came.

    Probably because she learned that Xu Wan was in the hospital and that there was no movement from Gu Zechen, she was fighting for Xu Wan.

    After thinking about this question, Su Ni stood in front of Gu Zechen and extended her hands to take out her determination to die.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s fist stopped.  Less than one centimeter away from Su Ni¡¯s nose, Su Ni could even feel a fist wind.  If this punch came down, Su Ni would be disfigured.

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The two men did not expect Su Ni to rush out. Now that they saw the woman in front of them, Gu Zechen lost control in an instant and ran straight to Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s even more useless. You actually need your own woman to block in front of you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen mocked.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Su Ni rushed up again and blocked the two men.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    The two men spoke in unison. Ruan Yichen frowned while Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes exploded, ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t need to interfere with the man¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°As long as I am your wife, this matter has to do with me.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be outdone and replied loudly. Then, she stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°I know why you came. I didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen see Xu Wan. No matter what they used to have, now that he is my husband, I won¡¯t allow my husband to visit other women.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s forehead was bulging, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Ni. ¡°What do you say to someone like this? Go in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Su Ni yelled back without looking back. Then she stared at Ruan Yichen who was silent and said coldly, ¡°You think Xu Wan is pitiful. What about me? Can I get a divorce andplete Kang¡¯er?¡±

    Ruan Yichen suddenly smiled.

    There was a hint of jealousy and coldness in his eyes. ¡°Gu Zechen, it seems that you really are a big winner.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    He shook his head again and walked back. ¡°I used to have Xu Wan love you, but now Su Ni is ignoring everything. Gu Zechen, you are really lucky.  But now that you can abandon Xu Wan for the sake of a new lover, I¡¯m afraid that one day you will abandon Su Ni for the same reason.

    Gu Zechen still had to catch up but was stopped by Su Ni.

    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡±

    Su Ni was unwavering.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Ruan Yichen sneered again and looked back at Su Ni with a pitiful look. ¡°I think Xu Wan must have thought the same as you back then.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°If that day really happened, I would take the initiative to let go and not make myself so embarrassed.¡±

    She and Xu Wan could never be people along the way.

    Ruan Yichen paused for three seconds but didn¡¯t look back. Then he left handsomely.

    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly. Once he left, his fist mmed into the wall.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had a belly full of anger, so she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she entered and opened a bottle of white orchids and took out two cups.

    Gu Zechen frowned. When did Su Ni drink such alcohol?

 Chapter 399: A Confused Talk

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care. She poured herself a little first and frowned for a taste. ¡°Since you¡¯re in a bad mood, I¡¯ll drink with you once.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood still.

    ¡°Do you still rememberst time when you told me that you were in a bad mood? I drank a lot with you, and in the end, you were drunk.  But do you know what I found?

    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I found that even if you were asleep, your brows haven¡¯t been rxed. No matter how I touch them, it¡¯s hard to smooth those wrinkles.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I knew you were upset about Xu Wan¡¯s matter, but you haven¡¯t told me yet. I wouldn¡¯t ask you because I believed in you and believed that you would give me an exnation.  At that time, I just felt my heart ache and I also felt sorry for you.

    At this point, Gu Zechen also came over and sat down opposite Su Ni. He drank half of the ss of white oran in one gulp and calmed down. ¡°Sorry, I just want to handle these things alone.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and said seriously.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Actually, what Ruan Yichen said just now is true, but I don¡¯t care. Fate is always in my hands. If a man wants to change his heart, how can he change his mind?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sincere about you. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and lowered his head.

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Of course, she understood Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts. She was just making a hypothesis and a possibility, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have any sympathy for Xu Wan at all.  Instead of capturing the man who had already changed his mind, it was better to find the second spring.

    Su Ni also drank the wine in one gulp.

    She frowned again.

    This wine was really spicy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If it was you, you would definitely turn around and leave without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it.

    ¡°I will never allow this to happen.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes hardened and he stood up. ¡°Apart from this car ident, there is nothing I can feel sorry for Xu Wan. I will make up for this car ident.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t reply.

    The whole night, because of Ruan Yichen¡¯s ruckus, the two of them felt uneasy.  The next morning, Su Ni originally nned to leave, but Gu Zechen seemed to have smelled his breath and refused to have a meeting.

    ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡±

    Su Ni crossed her arms and asked helplessly.

    ¡°Be with my wife.¡±

    His answer was straightforward and decisive.

    Su Ni helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you about what happenedst night. You really don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±

    Perhaps she had said too muchst night, and she had said something about life.

    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to apany my wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang again. This time, Gu Zechen hung up without even looking at it.

    Two minutester, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±  Gu Zechen ordered.

    Su Ni had already stood up and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s orders. She opened the door straight. It was Li Mo.

    Li Mo was so worried that he was sweating. At first nce, it was Su Ni, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Gu Hu¡­ I¡¯m looking for Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°He changed into a suit inside. He just got wet identally. He¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    Su Ni smiled gracefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief. Their itinerary was toe together for today¡¯s asion. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t appear again, he would really bete.

    ¡°Hubby, hurry up.¡±

    Su Ni symbolically shouted at the door and soon saw Gu Zechen appear with a cold face.

    Li Mo was still a little surprised. The boss seemed to be in a bad mood today.

    Su Ni had already stepped forward and tidied up her tie for Gu Zechen. She tiptoed to kiss Gu Zechen¡¯s cheek in front of Li Mo and said softly, ¡°Alright, I forgive you. Go to work quickly. If things are dyed, I¡¯ll be really angry.¡±

    Hearing Su Ni let go, Gu Zechen sighed in relief. His expression finally eased a little, but he still kissed Su Ni again, ¡°This is interest.¡±

    Li Mo quickly shifted his gaze and pretended to look at the scenery.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gu Zechen brushed past Li Mo and regained his usual vigor. Su Ni couldn¡¯t hide her smile. Sometimes, this man really looked like a child.

    Looks like she didn¡¯t have to leave today.

    While it¡¯s okay, Su Ni also ns to go around. Speaking of this trip to the capital, even Gu Jia did not inform, but has been leisurely.

    But this time, something happened.

    As soon as Su Ni entered the mall, she heard a sharp and familiar voice, and Lan Qianqian was surrounded by a lot ofdies.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, you look good in red, happy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I want to say, Mr. Gu is going to take over all the properties of the family. You can¡¯t wear this red, who else can wear it.¡±

    The otherdy, who was obviously dressed in luxurious clothes, quickly followed.

    Soon, there was a loud echo in the surroundings. Su Ni seemed to be heard. Last time, the elder sent Gu Lang out of the country, and the second room was greatly suppressed. It was reasonable for Lan Qianqian to be so proud now.

    However, Gu Jingyang is going to take over the familypletely?

    The speed was so fast that Su Ni did not expect.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear.¡±

    This was Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice, probably joy puts heart into a man. Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was even sharper and smug. ¡°Today, it¡¯s my husband who requested me to change and participate in the event. We can¡¯t embarrass my husband.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still Gu Huai¡¯s heart. My family¡¯s one never cares about what I wear. It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t show up.¡±

    The envy in her eyes was true, and her ttering was true.

    ¡°Sis Lan is currently at a very outstanding age. She isn¡¯tparable to those little girls. Besides, CEO Gu has always had a good reputation, but there has never been any news.¡±

    ¡°No, Mrs. Gu is good.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lan Qianqian enjoyed everyone¡¯s ttery. Although she was modest and honest on the surface, the smugness in the corner of her eyes was revealed.

    After all, before this, there were still quite a few people who were not in her eyes, but now they were still trying to curry favor with her.

    It seemed that ever since she defeated Miao Cuiqing, her life had be more and more nourished.

    ¡°Alright, I want this one. Then, let¡¯s go around the next shop and buy some jewellery.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you guys don¡¯t know. I hate shopping the most. I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Lan Qianqianined as she spoke.

 Chapter 400: What a Coincidentally

    Su Ni wanted to avoid Lan Qianqian, so she turned to another direction. However, there was another person she didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what a coincidence.¡±

    Ruan Yichen greeted him with a smile, his expression not looking normal.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t be so calm as he said directly, ¡°I think Mr. Ruan won¡¯t forget what happenedst night. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°What happenedst night, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su toe from Nancheng city too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t lose her cool.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled and followed slowly with his hands in his pockets.

    When Su Ni heard Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice, she felt even more annoyed. ¡°Today, Mr. Ruan will stand up for Miss Xu again and beat me in the main room.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I came today to apologize to Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to say that she had to look for Gu Zechen if she wanted to apologize, but thinking about it, it was impossible.

    ¡°I¡¯m not losing out on Gu Zechen. I like the new and old, and I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Mr. Su. On the contrary, I still admire her.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that time, the fact that Su Ni could stand out was indeed beyond Ruan Yichen¡¯s expectations. Inparison, Gu Zechen was somewhat unsatisfactory.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Ruan Yichen also looked elsewhere. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Men like Gu Zechen are also outstanding. Why are there so many women who like him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not outstanding. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t find out.  Simrly, Miss Xu didn¡¯t like you, Mr. Ruan, so she just didn¡¯t find anything outstanding about you.

    Su Nimented in agreement.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ruan Yichen turned his head and looked at Su Ni seriously. The corners of his mouth quickly smiled. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Su found out about my talent.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed and Ruan Yichen¡¯s words embarrassed her, ¡°Mr. Ruan is joking. I don¡¯t know you well.¡±

    ¡°Haha, a joke.¡±

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t think much of it and there was still a gentle smile on his face. ¡°But I think it¡¯s unfair that the women I admire have fallen in love with Gu Zechen. I once thought that Gu Zechen has used up all his luck with Xu Wan, but I was wrong and he met you again.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing outstanding about me.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Mr. Su isn¡¯t married, I might have to pursue her.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said with a hint of hatred in his eyes.

    In the past, Gu Zechen liked Xu Wan and he never snatched it. Apart from hatred, he recognized it.

    In the end, Gu Zechen gave up on Xu Wan.

    Now, he finally had someone he liked again, but in the end, he was still taken first by Gu Zechen.

    The umted hatred seemed to grow longer.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was neither shy nor annoyed. Instead, she said lightly, ¡°In that case, Mr. Ruan is no different from what you said.¡±

    Ruan Yichen was stunned.

    Su Ni continued, ¡°You just stood on the moral high ground and used Gu Zechen of abandoning him. But if I remember correctly, not only did Mr. Ruan like Xu Wan, but he was also fighting for Gu Zechen for Khai. This friendship is rare and I admire it.  But what Mr. Ruan just said made me feel that you are nothing more than that.

    She spoke about Xu Wan¡¯s friendship, but now she came to tease her.

    A hint of sarcasm crossed Su Ni¡¯s lips.

    Ruan Yichen did not expect that he had missed a lot and even let Su Ni do it. After a little loss, he smiled and looked at Su Ni with admiration.

    ¡°I already said that the people I admire must be extraordinary. Su Ni, you are very smart.¡±

    This was the first time Ruan Yichen called him by his name.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change. Regardless of what Ruan Yichen meant, as long as she was not flustered, Ruan Yichen would have no choice.

    ¡°I just want to help Mr. Ruan figure out his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°But one thing I think Mr. Su is wrong.¡±

    Ruan Yichen raised an eyebrow and met the strange expression in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He chuckled and said, ¡°Gu Zechen and Xu Wan really love each other, so they just gave up in chaos. I, Ha, Kang¡¯er has never loved me before. I¡¯m just thinking about each other alone. Now that I meet someone I like, I¡¯ll naturally be at a cliff.¡±

    Therefore, he and Gu Zechen were still different.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care. ¡°You want to say that one day, Gu Zechen will abandon me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that, but history is always amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were a little more meaningful.

    At this point, Su Ni finally understood Ruan Yichen¡¯s intentions and the smile on her face grew.

    She took two steps closer and could even smell the faint scent of perfume on Ruan Yichen¡¯s body. ¡°I think even if I really divorce Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t like you or marry you.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face stiffened, but he took the opportunity to sniff more of her hair, revealing, ¡°Lu Shihua¡¯s shampoo.¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Su Ni quickly retreated back with a blush on her face. She red at Ruan Yichen angrily and said, ¡°If your interest is to constantly snatch women from Gu Zechen, I think Xu Wan is quite wise.¡±

    ¡°My feelings for her are real, but now, it¡¯s also true.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words seemed to pierce Ruan Yichen¡¯s nerves. She quickly frowned and argued unhappily.

    Su Ni sneered. She saw the jealousy in Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°But now, you¡¯re also in love with another person. Actually, I, Su Ni, have nothing to do with anyone else. However, I happen to be Gu Zechen¡¯s woman, so you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you think of me?¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile disappeared and his narrow eyes became more ruthless through the lens.

    Ruan Yichen had never shown this kind of gaze in front of Su Ni. Even just now, it was just a sh, but Su Ni really saw it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Ni answered straightforwardly and decisively.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Su Ni? I thought my eyes were bad, I saw wrong.¡±

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from behind.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She turned her head and saw Lan Qianqian dressed in a marten coat. Her eyes were currently wandering on Ruan Yichen¡¯s body.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is Mr. Ruan. Su Ni, you fell into the waterst time at the banquet, but Mr. Ruan saved you.¡±

    Lan Qianqian repeated it and there was more ambiguity in her words.

    The crowd looked at Su Ni with an unhappy expression and asked, ¡°Sis Lan, who is this?¡±

 Chapter 401: Misunderstanding

    ¡°This, you have to be called Mrs Gu too. Gu Zechen knows, this is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.¡±

    Lan Qianqian exined with a smile.

    However, this was a little harsh in Su Ni¡¯s ear, especially when Ruan Yichen was still beside him. Everyone looked at Ruan Yichen again.

    Since Su Ni was already married, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen went shopping together.

    ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s call Mr. Ruan.¡±  Lan Qianqian invited but her eyes were full of pride.

    She knew that Su Ni was not a good person. When she got together with Gu Lang, she heard it clearly. She had denied it back then and there were so many people watching this time. She wanted to see how Su Ni denied it.

    ¡°No, I just casually turned around.¡±  Su Ni said.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to do.¡±  Ruan Yichen showed a gentle smile.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±

    A smile appeared on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face.

    Su Ni was not flustered at all, just likest time, which upset her.

    ¡°I think you must have misunderstood. Mr. Ruan and I just happened to bump into each other, not shopping together.¡±

    Even though she knew that Lan Qianqian would not believe it, Su Ni still exined what she should say.

    ¡°Su Ni, I have nothing to say. Even ordinary friends can go shopping together.¡±

    Lan Qianqian smiled and exchanged a look with everyone. Su Ni¡¯s exnation was obvious in their eyes.

    Su Ni frowned. Lan Qianqian¡¯s attitude towards her this time was different from before. She could guess that it was probably rted to the loss of the second room and Gu Jingyang¡¯s power.

    Now that it was Beijing, Lan Qianqian naturally didn¡¯t need to pretend to be intimate and recruit her.

    Su Ni no longer exined and left directly. Ruan Yichen naturally followed behind and asked, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni still had a belly full of anger.

    If he really wanted to help him, he would exin it clearly just now and not pretend to be a good person.

    Furthermore, when Ruan Yichen saved her, Lan Qianqian was also present, so she didn¡¯t care what she said.

    ¡°You go in another directionter. I don¡¯t want to be gossiped.¡±

    ¡°You just caused me a lot of trouble. Of course, if you want to help Xu Wan get to the top, then your life is good.¡±

    Ruan Yichen heard Su Ni¡¯s sarcasm.

    In this woman¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t approach her because of Gu Zechen or Xu Wan.

    ¡°Although there are many misunderstandings between us, I have always admired smart people. Your analysis and insight are reasonable, so I won¡¯t refute it.¡±

    Ruan Yichen said seriously.

    Su Ni looked back at Ruan Yichen with surprise. Thetter smiled warmly and said nothing.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ruan Yichen smiled in his heart. He thought he would prove it with action.

    Lan Qianqian was really looking at the mall and couldn¡¯t help but despise her, ¡°It¡¯s really simr. I wonder who¡¯s so close to each other just now.¡±

    ¡°No, I can see that this woman isn¡¯t a serious person. You can wake upter.¡±

    Someone was standing on the side.

    ¡°Sigh, my little brother is also very irritable. It was the same thingst time, but in the end, you can guess what¡¯s wrong, but you¡¯re still protecting her.¡±

    Lan Qianqian shook her head and sighed again. ¡°I wonder what kind of soul medicine this woman gave Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±  When you say this, I remember that Gu Zechen in Nancheng city doted on his wife as much as his life. Even the media in Beijing reported a lot, but it was not worth seeing this woman today.

    ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks you used to keep the man¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The few of them sang it together and described Su Ni as a kind of woman. Lan Qianqian¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have to say anything more this time, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the rtionship between Khai and Ruan Yichen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how cold it was thest time Su Ni fell into the water. Ruan Yichen jumped into the river to save him¡­¡±

    Lan Qianqian deliberately lowered her voice and told her a bigger gossip.

    Soon, there was a shout of surprise from the crowd. A group of half-aged women had turned into Detectives and said, ¡°ording to what you said, the two of them should have gotten together long ago.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? All day, you look very high in front of me. Who doesn¡¯t know who you are? That kind of person is behind my back.¡±

    Lan Qianqian was angry.

    Previously, for the second house¡¯s status in the family, she did not have to lower her status to tter Su Ni. Now that she was good, she finally raised her eyebrows and exhaled. She must be going to get back the grievances and humiliation she had suffered back then.

    Not long after, Su Ni received a call from Gu Zechen. She heard that Su Ni was shopping, and she was silent for a while on the phone, then said, ¡°Come back to Gu¡¯s house with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Did they know?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was that Lan Qianqian had already told her about meeting her in the mall, but from Gu Zechen¡¯s tone, she had no clue, ¡°No, I¡¯m done with my work. I¡¯m just going back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±  That¡¯s good too.

    Even though she didn¡¯t want to go, Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse.  He had hired a taxi by the side of the road and quickly returned to the hotel.

    The two met at the hotel. Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni who was empty and asked with some surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you went shopping? Why didn¡¯t you buy something?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it, so I naturally didn¡¯t buy it.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged.

    ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll find someone to customise it.¡±

    Gu Zechen naturally and casually hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were so gentle that he was confused, ¡°Mother went to Japan. We¡¯lle back after dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±  Alright. ¡±

    Su Ni was a little absent-minded because she was thinking about business. ¡°I met Ruan Yichen today.¡±

    ording to Lan Qianqian¡¯s character, she would definitely make a big fuss about this tonight. Su Ni might as well confess first, ¡°When we go shopping.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    On the contrary, Su Ni was a little confused. ¡°You said it¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s nothing to meet Ruan Yichen and Lan Qianqian.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni.

    Su Ni blinked helplessly again. ¡°So when Lan Qianqian saw me and Ruan Yichen together, she felt something had to happen. She took a bunch ofdies and mocked me.¡±

    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.

    She was not sure whether it was because Lan Qianqian humiliated Su Ni or because of the misunderstanding between Kang and Ruan Yichen.

    However, at the moment, Su Ni could only pretend to be wronged and leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Most of her body was stuck to Gu Zechen. ¡°Yeah, Lan Qianqian is too much this time. I just want to know Kang¡¯er¡¯s condition and have a simple chat with him.¡±

 Chapter 402: Proactively Confess

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni blinked again and said innocently, ¡°I think Ruan Yichen hated you deeply. He found you because of Xu Wan, but this time, he still wants to hit me.¡±

    Su Ni felt that since she was worthy of Gu Zechen¡¯s trust in her, it was better for her to tell Gu Zechen the truth.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned ck when he heard this. He nervously held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What did Ruan Yichen do to you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What do you think Ruan Yichen can do to me in a shopping mall with so many people?¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen noticed that he was a little excited and his expression softened a little. However, when he thought about how Ruan Yichen dared to plot against Su Ni, he was still angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long thought that this person is unkind, so don¡¯t interact with him in the future.¡±

    Gu Zechen said unhappily.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Ni nestled obediently in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Seeing that his expression was still ugly, she coaxed him, ¡°And I just told him that we will take a long time to let him die.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni continued, ¡°And I think Ruan Yichen is a psychopath. Because he is jealous of you, he wants to steal all your things.¡±

    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that her casual words offort were exactly what Ruan Yichen said.

    This was what Gu Zechen was worried about.

    ¡°He really likes to steal things that others like.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kissed her forehead.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni nestled in his arms and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re worried.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and gently scratched the bridge of her nose. ¡°If you want to steal you from me, it depends on whether he has the ability.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m yours.¡±

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and buried her head gently in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms because she was a little embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen scratched her head and bitten her lips emotionally. In this small elevator, Gu Zechen seemed to be unable to hold it in. He put his hands down and wanted to grab Su Ni.

    ¡°The elevator is almost here.¡±

    Furthermore, there were surveince cameras in the elevator, so she didn¡¯t want to go to the news tomorrow.

    Gu Zechen gasped for breath and suddenly bit down on Su Ni¡¯s corbone. ¡°I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m very upset.¡±

    There seemed to be a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes as he leaned against Su Ni¡¯s side andpletely upied her. When he thought about how Ruan Yichen dared to plot against Su Ni, he wanted to rush over and beat her up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already have a firm attitude? In my opinion, Ruan Yichen might note true. You forgot, he still likes Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni never thought that Gu Zechen would be so jealous. She had already said so clearly that Gu Zechen was still angry with him.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±

    Gu Zechen said domineering.

    As soon as the elevator opened, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Even if someone remembers her, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    It seemed that he still had to find a way to solve this troublesome problem!

    ¡°Please, I am a human, I am also thoughtful. The only person I love right now is you, and you are the only one who thinks about it.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best.

    To appease his anxious mood, Su Ni could only reveal all the love she had never said before.

    Gu Zechen seemed to have tasted the sweetness, pressing Su Ni under his body and asking, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Su Ni was a little confused.

    ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so repeat it again.¡±

    Every now and then, he licked Su Ni¡¯s neck and there were traces of Gu Zechen¡¯s bite on his corbone. With a gentle touch, Su Ni trembled and felt ufortable.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Su Ni was shy and refused to say anything.

    ¡°I want to hear. Say it again.¡±

    His head was deeply buried in Su Ni¡¯s chest and her breath was filled with her breath, which made Gu Zechen feel satisfied.

    ¡°Alright, I said I¡¯ve already rejected him.¡±

    ¡°Not that.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not satisfied. He opened Su Ni¡¯s dress and continued to stretch his hands inside.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this kind of teasing. She bent her body into a piece and said, ¡°Okay, I said, I said I am yours, my head is you, your heart is you, and the person you love is you.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear it clearly this time?¡±

    Su Ni said loudly but in the end, her voice still trembled like her body.

    ¡°Listen clearly.¡±

    There was a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t want to do so. Instead, he took the opportunity to press Su Ni down.

    ¡°You liar!¡±

    Su Ni was already panting. She couldn¡¯t resist Gu Zechen¡¯s attack at all. Her body and rationality werepletely reduced.

    Two hourster.

    Su Ni was finally able to get up from the bed, and then she was in a mess. When she saw that Gu Zechen was still in bed and looked at her calmly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°If you don¡¯t head out, you¡¯ll bete.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Gu Zechen slowly got out of bed, hugged Su Ni from behind, and said tenderly, ¡°Waifu, I realized that I can¡¯t leave you at all. When I signed the contract today, my head was all yours. I was wondering why I didn¡¯t bring you along.¡±

    ¡°What, you want me to be your secretary?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes to relieve her embarrassment.

    ¡°I do want to.¡±

    Gu Zechen put his chin on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and his eyes were full of reluctance, ¡°I really hope that one day wille.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to buy Su Corp?¡±

    Su Ni quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and asked seriously.

    Although the Su Corp couldn¡¯tpare to half of the Gu Corp, it was still Papa¡¯s hard work, the surname Su.

    ¡°Why do you have to buy it out?¡±

    Gu Zechen showed a naive and helpless expression and said, ¡°When we arrive at Beijing, we will put thepany together.¡±

    Although Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly realized a problem. ¡°Could it be that you really n toe to the capital to develop?¡±

    ¡°The market of Nancheng city is saturated. This time, I have re-examined the current market of Beijing. It is very beneficial for both Gu Corp and Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen said seriously.

    It could be seen that he spoke to Su Ni after careful consideration.

    ¡°This, I have to think about it.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t give an answer. After all, Su Corp couldn¡¯tpare to Gu Corp, and its foundation was not solid. How could it cope with marketpetition on the side of the capital?

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s next year¡¯s business to say less.¡±

    Gu Zechen gently hugged Su Ni and gently shook her body, saying coquettishly, ¡°Should you tie me a tie?¡±

 Chapter 403: Gu Jiaéˆ¥æªš Internal Affairs

    This was what Su Ni promised. Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t put on your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Very soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen got excited. He let go of Su Ni and immediately looked for clothes. Then he handed over his tie and looked at Su Ni expectantly.

    ¡°Look at you like this!¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but curse, but her hands were quite sharp. She tiptoed and started to tie her tie.

    Gu Zechen took the opportunity to kiss her on the forehead. The emotions in his eyes were like a ball of ink, and they were so intense that they couldn¡¯t melt.

    It has been an hour since the two arrived at the family. When they entered, the family was almost all together, except for Gu Lang who had already abroad.

    ¡°Oh, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    Lan Qianqian was the first to speak.

    She was still wearing the red coat she had met in the mall. Her hair was high and her slender face looked like a Turkey.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s hand and quickly led her into the hall. He greeted the elder and sat down opposite her.

    ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t say hello to me when I came to Beijing.¡±

    The elder¡¯s gaze was dignified and his words carried some me. He was obviously very dissatisfied.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened.  Gu Zechen said calmly, ¡°It was a temporary business trip, so I have to go back after I¡¯m done, so I didn¡¯t dare disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The elder snorted coldly and his eyes fell on Su Ni. ¡°Since it¡¯s a business trip, how can I bring Madam?¡±  Could it be that without a woman, you can¡¯t do anything anymore?

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered lightly. Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve to indicate that he was more gentle.

    Based on Lan Qianqian¡¯s character, Su Ni could imagine that the incident that happened in the mall had long been heard by the elder.

    The elder snorted again and turned his face.

    Suddenly, the elder coughed in a drama and his chest started to heave. Miao Cuiqing hurriedly stepped forward, patting her back and letting someone bring tea over.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to take a look?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were normal, but they were just concerned. Lan Qianqian listened, and she snorted coldly again. ¡°Zeheng, I¡¯m not talking about you. The reason why the elder is like this is not because of you.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and Gu Jingyang pulled Lan Qianqian, but he couldn¡¯t hold it. He simply closed his eyes and stopped in charge.

    ¡°Jing Yang, it¡¯s not that I want to take care of this. I really can¡¯t stand it. Look at you now that you take over thepany, I didn¡¯t go out and mess around like her.¡±

    Lan Qianqian lowered her voice, full of resentment, as if she was fighting for Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni heard what she said and asked with a sullen face, ¡°Third room, I don¡¯t seem to have any ce to offend you.¡±

    ¡°You have not offended me, but you have offended the family.¡±

    As Lan Qianqian said this, her body twisted and her face turned away.

    ¡°If you have anything, say it clearly.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Lan Qianqian coldly and immediately pulled Su Ni into his arms.

    Lan Qianqian saw that Gu Zechen was obviously trying to stand up for Su Ni. His expression was a little strange, but she quickly understood.

    At that thought, Lan Qianqian became more and more proud, as if she had already seen a good show about to y.

    She even thought about introducing her niece to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t me me for saying bad things. I¡¯m also doing it for your good.¡±

    Lan Qianqian deliberately lowered her posture, looked at the elder again, and a trace of worry shed across her face. She said, ¡°I want to tell you, the elder also hurt his body because of this incident.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing did not say anything. Ever since Lan Qianqian took power in power, she had spoken less and she was only serving her grandfather carefully.

    Seeing that everyone did not make a sound, all the focus was on herself, and Lan Qianqian¡¯s expression was morecent. Who would have thought that in the past 30 years, the most famous person in the family is her Lan Qianqian.

    ¡°I went shopping today and bumped into Su Ni. You guys know this, but unfortunately, I encountered something you shouldn¡¯t have encountered. Su Ni, you should tell everyone.¡±

    As soon as she said that, all her eyes fell behind Su Ni. There were inquiry, doubts, and more gloating.

    Whether it was Lan Qianqian or Miao Cuiqing, they were particrly displeasing to the eye. One was because of the power grab and the other was because of Gu Lang.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see that Su Ni can still do such a thing.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing spoke.  It was obvious that she was unfair for Gu Lang. Since Su Ni could have some rtionship with other men, it meant that Gu Lang was innocent and was seduced by Su Ni at most.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent as she stared straight at Lan Qianqian. Her voice was neither high nor low, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate neglecting it. ¡°I¡¯ve said it very clearly before. Mr. Ruan and I just happened to bump into each other and said two more words. How did it change into your mouth? And I even bother you to stir up the crowd and rm Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°This is a coincidence, and it is really a coincidence. Mr. Gu came to Beijing for business, and that ce is 168, 000 miles away from J. K.¡±

    Lan Qianqian rolled her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°This is a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni did not do anything bad, so she had a clear conscience. At this moment, she was calm and didn¡¯t bother to look at Lan Qianqian.

    Thankfully, she had told Gu Zechen early in the morning. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to make friends.

    ¡°Zexin, look, I¡¯ve already told you everything I saw. The rest is you doing it yourself.¡±

    Lan Qianqian crossed her arms and looked like she didn¡¯t care about it.

    The elder didn¡¯t make a sound but his gaze was fixed on Gu Zechen. After all, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was too calm and he knew Lan Qianqian¡¯s character.

    ¡°I know what happened to Su Ni and Ruan Yichen.¡±

    In the end, Gu Zechen spoke with a deep voice that could not be heard.

    Su Ni wanted to pull her hand out of his hand but was tightly held by Gu Zechen. Then, she looked at each other and made Su Ni¡¯s shoulders tremble.

    I¡¯ve already exined it clearly. How could I get angry when Gu Qianqian mentioned it?

    ¡°And because I was busy with work, I gave Su Ni some tasks. This matter is also rted to Ruan Yichen.¡±

    The implication was that even if they met each other, they were still talking about work.

    Three wordspletely blocked Lan Qianqian¡¯s words.

    Lan Qianqian jumped up. ¡°I saw the two of them leaning against each other and their movements were very intimate.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at him coldly, and Lan Qianqian¡¯s tongue was robbed. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I mean, Zeheng, you are busy with work. Don¡¯t be fooled by Su Ni.¡±

 Chapter 404: Gu Zechenéˆ¥æªš Storm

    ¡°Heck?¡±  Am I clear about my wife or do you know?

    This time, there was no need for Su Ni to make a sound. Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was full and he did not care about the number of people present.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Lan Qianqian was stunned. The development of the matter hadpletely exceeded her expectations. How could Gu Zechen be angry at her?

    ¡°Su Ni, make it clear, do you want to lie to our family like this?¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni did not say anything, Lan Qianqian looked at the old man again and said anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, you know that something happenedst time, and now it is Ruan Yichen. If this continues, the reputation of the family will be broken by Khai sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made everything clear thest time. It¡¯s an ident.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing whispered unhappily.

    Lan Qianqian snorted coldly and looked at Miao Cuiqing with a look of contempt. ¡°Second room, it¡¯s not that I want to talk about Gu Lang. Look at when he has been interested in Khai. I think all his thoughts are on Yao 4.¡±

    ¡°Since the third room doesn¡¯t like to see Su Ni and me so well, Su Ni and I will leave first.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and dragged Su Ni to the door without hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down.¡±

    The elder¡¯s voice was a little helpless and clear. He looked meaningfully at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I think you should have a child. Otherwise, these nonsense can always crush people.¡±

    The elder could see that Gu Zechen protected Su Ni closely. Lan Qianqian¡¯sint was like asking for trouble.

    From a certain point of view, Lan Qianqian also tried to figure out the elder¡¯s attitude. Therefore, the elder just pretended to scold Lan Qianqian, saying that family harmony was important and that she was taking care of her own affairs.

    But Gu Zechen did not sit down, still frozen in the same ce, and took the opportunity to beat Lan Qianqian. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with the third room, but you see their attitude. Every time you go back to the family, you can have a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Zexin, we are wrong.¡±

    Seeing that his wife had made trouble, Gu Jingyang finally stood up and apologized, then said slowly, ¡°But we¡¯re doing it for your good.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°Looks like Third Brother has just been the CEO for a few days, and his attitude is different.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gu Jingyang¡¯s expression changed and even the elder frowned.

    Gu Jingyang has not officially announced the matter of taking over the family business to the outside world, and this matter has not been asked about Gu Zechen. Now that he opened his mouth, he did not know what his attitude was.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, your third brother takes over thepany is what everyone wants.¡±

    Lan Qianqian felt unfair for her husband. ¡°What, you have an opinion.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°Not only I have no opinions, I have to congratte Third Brother in advance. Nancheng city is busy, then I won¡¯t have time to attend the celebration.¡±

    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±

    Gu Jingyang still frowned. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.

    The old man emphasized his tone. ¡°The thing just now is the three rooms wrong, but the family is such a big thing, you should attend it in a reasonable manner.¡±

    ¡°Gu Jia?¡±  I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a family member.

    After Gu Zechen said this, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand and left without even having dinner.

    Behind her, Su Ni heard the sound of the teacup being smashed, and then it was the elder¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Are you really leaving just like that?¡±

    Aftering out, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and felt that her breathing was much easier.  She shrugged and asked in surprise.

    Lan Qianqian would definitely not let her go this time, but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would not only help her but also take her away.

    ¡°They invited us and we¡¯re here too. Who made the rule that we have to eat?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    It could be seen that he didn¡¯t really want toe.

    ¡°Then we¡­ let¡¯s go out and eat something good.¡±

    Su Ni leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and looked gentle.

    Gu Zechen responded but pinched Su Ni¡¯s face in the darkness. In the blurry state, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was overflowing from his teeth. ¡°I thought about it just now but I suddenly felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s words are quite reasonable.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Ni instantly became nervous. Sure enough, bad things were stilling.

    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose and could hear the trembling of Su Ni¡¯s words. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, no matter which man you are, you have to keep a distance.¡±

    ¡°I have already agreed.  Plus, I still have a job. Even if I meet, it¡¯s still my scope of work.

    Su Ni was distressed.

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±

    His voice sank again.

    Su Ni¡¯s shoulders trembled and she asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°If I want to lock you up, I will only let you see me as a man. Whatever you want and do, I will satisfy you except for freedom.¡±

    For some reason, perhaps because the light was too dim, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice gave Su Ni a cold and trembling feeling.

    It was as if Gu Zechen would do this one day.

    For no reason, she felt afraid.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Niughed dryly but still couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in her voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni emphasized her tone and firmly believed it, as if she wanted to cheer herself up. She said calmly, ¡°Because you are not the kind of person who is inferior. You have confidence in your charm. So what if it¡¯s Ruan Yichen, you can still defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Although this is ttering, I still feel a little proud of myself when I heard it.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms again and gently kissed her forehead. Finally, he said, ¡°I will not let anyone take you away from me. I will consider you for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t lock me up.¡±

    Su Ni quickly said.

    Gu Zechen chuckled twice. He neither denied nor was he sure, but this made Su Ni unhappy.

    In one night, a snow fell in Beijing.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When she woke up from the hotel in the morning, Su Ni opened the curtains and saw the white world. Although it was not unusual for snow to snow in the capital, Su Ni still eximed in admiration.

    Gu Zechen looked at his phone in bed, annoyed, and soon threw it off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni asked, could it be that Xu Wan started to harass her again?

    ¡°Apologize from the third room. If there is no ident, you should have an apology on your phone.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    Su Ni was a little surprised. Lan Qianqian was not someone who would apologize, but she still took a look at her phone.

 Chapter 405: Apologize Not Accept

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°How are you going to reply?¡±

    ¡°Why did you return to him?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still a little angry about what happenedst night. ¡°They¡¯re provoking me first. It¡¯s not that simple to apologize now.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    Su Ni suddenly remembered what Gu Zechen said before leaving, and asked hesitantly, ¡°You really n to cut ties with Gu Jia.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a very strange look. ¡°From the day when my mother was pushed away by the family, I am not a family.  It¡¯s toote to get a rtive with me now.

    Su Ni was speechless.

    Of course, she had heard about these old things from An Rong¡¯s mouth. Now that she heard it, she apologized in a low voice, ¡°I forgot about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a good thing for me to dere it again. It¡¯s better to distance yourself from now on.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind. He looked at the time and got up, ¡°It¡¯s snowing today. We¡¯re about to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni opened the cupboard and found a pink velvet dress. She was a little surprised, but Gu Zechen said without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s snowing today. Wear more.¡±

    This was simr to what Su Ni had thought. Although the pink velvet dress was warm, it wasn¡¯t thick. On the contrary, it was very close to the body. With a white coat, the whole person was warm.

    When the two of them went downstairs, they heard a lovely voice behind them, ¡°Brother Zexin.¡±

    The two of them looked back at the same time and saw Xu Wan appear in the hall in a long dress. Although the hall was full of warmth, Xu Wan¡¯s summer outfit was still very eye-catching.

    Gu Zechen seemed to remember that he promised Xu Wan to take her to the school celebration, but her outfit was too out of ce, so he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    Xu Wan had long shivered from the cold. Even if there was some warmth in the hall, it was snow after all.

    Now that Gu Zechen was still concerned about him, his eyes were red and tears were about to fall down. ¡°This is a dress that Ze Yu chose for me. No matter how cold the sky is, I will wear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen vaguely felt Su Ni¡¯s eyes cut over like knives and her body started to sweat.

    He was left to Li Mo to do this, but it was not snow at the time in the capital, and the temperature was still eptable.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have another Kan Shoulder. We¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±

    Gu Zechen had to harden his scalp and his hand on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder started to stiffen.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wan still hesitated.

    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s thick outfit, but she had no temperament at all. If she had a perfect shoulder, it would be like Su Ni.

    Thinking of this, Xu Wan gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°Brother Zeheng, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    Since Xu Wan said so, Gu Zechen did not say anything else. He nodded and let Xu Wan follow him.

    Su Ni lowered her voice and asked Gu Zechen, ¡°When did you be her brother?¡±

    This was Xu Wan¡¯s usual name. Now that he heard Su Ni say this, he felt that he was not used to it.

    Su Ni chuckled twice. Of course, she also noticed Gu Zechen¡¯s nervousness. For some reason, she suddenly loved to see him.

    Xu Wan and Gu Zechen were ssmates, so it was normal for them to be invited to the school celebration together. Therefore, Su Ni did not want to ask too much, which made Gu Zechen relieved.

    Xu Wan asked curiously, ¡°Is Su Ni also from our school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a few times.¡±

    Su Ni replied with a smile.

    Seeing that Xu Wan was dressed like this, she probably wanted to go against Gu Zechen, but she never imagined that she woulde out halfway and ruin Xu Wan¡¯s good things.

    She was afraid that Xu Wan had already cut herself into pieces in her heart.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes shifted. She did not expect that Gu Zechen would bring Su Ni to the school celebration, so what if she went there?

    Just like that, the golden girl was broken up.

    Xu Wan could not swallow this tone of voice. She could only follow closely behind and say to Gu Zechen, ¡°I remember that the number of people invited for this school celebration was limited. Could it be that Khai is also among them?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s like you, there¡¯s nothing to ask.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Xu Wan impatiently. Suddenly, he added, ¡°Su Ni is my Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. I¡¯m taking her there. I¡¯m afraid the principal wouldn¡¯t dare say anything more.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face turned red from white to green. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to bother with Xu Wan anymore, so he sped up.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite enthusiastic. You¡¯re here with your ex-girlfriend and current wife.¡±

    Su Ni teased.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was livid, but he only became cautious about Xu Wan. He knew that Su Ni was trying to make fun of him, but he still replied seriously, ¡°Isn¡¯t the current wife the upper hand?¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­¡±

    After all, they were all ssmates of Gu Zechen and Xu Wan.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unexpected.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered decisively, and at the same time, he said with a voice that Xu Wan could not hear, ¡°I can not even take Gu Jia, a few ssmates, I really don¡¯t put it in my eyes.¡±

    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant and knew she was overthinking it, so her tone softened. She said softly, ¡°I, Su Ni, really have great face. Let Gu Zechen ignore everything and don¡¯t want anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about this.¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge with no smile in his eyes. He looked particrly serious, ¡°I have you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She knew that this man would tease people, so why did she provoke him?

    Gu Zechen got in the car and Su Ni sat in the back row. Xu Wan hesitated and asked, ¡°Brother Zhichen, don¡¯t you sit in front?¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s car after all.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni warmly.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Xu Wan hesitated and opened the back door toe up.

    Gu Zechen shouted loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan looked pitiful, as if she was about to cry at any time. She lowered her voice and obediently said, ¡°This is Brother Zexin¡¯s car. How would I be embarrassed to sit in the front row?¡±

    Gu Zechen had a headache and even his temples jumped. He said helplessly, ¡°Alright, just sit in the front row. Don¡¯t do so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan still refused. She wore a thin dress in the winter and knew how to shiver. Su Ni noticed that Kang¡¯er¡¯s lips seemed to have lost blood.

    ¡°How about you sit in the front row?¡±

    Su Ni said.

 Chapter 406: Xu Wanéˆ¥æªš Conspiracy

    ¡°No need.¡±  She loved to sit or not, but if she didn¡¯t, I could stop her.

    Gu Zechen was determined to get tired of being together with Su Ni. Without even looking at Xu Wan, Kang¡¯er bit her lip and her eyes were full of grievance.

    Li Mo drove the car and joked to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Miss Xu is sitting in front, so you can talk to me.¡±

    Xu Wan bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound. Only Li Moughed happily.

    Su Ni lowered her voice and whispered into Gu Zechen¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know what I was thinking just now?¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and soon remembered that she was copyingst night¡¯s conversation, but he still asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni smiled again.

    After that, Gu Zechen leaned closer to him. She put her hands on Gu Zechen¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I also want to lock you up. I will support you, but from now on, you can only look at me as a woman.¡±

    After she said that, Su Ni burst outughing when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s stiff face.

    She felt much more rxed after getting revenge.

    After that, Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen with flirtatious eyes. Seeing that he was still tightly pursing his lips without saying a word, she couldn¡¯t mention how proud she was.

    The man only knew how to scare herself, but now she fought back with her teeth. ¡°Tell me, is this a good idea?¡±

    She was still in add oil to the fire.

    Gu Zechen secretly pinched Su Ni¡¯s waist with one hand. His mouth didn¡¯t move and he made a sound in his throat, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can trap me.¡±

    Su Ni widened her eyes and said with a lost expression, ¡°Why should I try to trap you? If I want to close you, you will willingly agree.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened again.

    Su Ni¡¯s wordspletely blocked infinite possibilities and he couldn¡¯t refute it.

    ¡°How about we live on an isted ind?¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Who cares who?¡±

    Su Ni was still serious about the issuest night. Gu Zechen really understood the woman¡¯s troubles and headaches. He started to regret what he saidst night and said hurriedly, ¡°If you want to close me, that¡¯s you.¡±

    There were only two people on the ind and Su Ni couldn¡¯t see any other men.

    ¡°Humph, you think so well.¡±

    Su Ni tried to push Gu Zechen away but was hugged tightly by Gu Zechen.

    There was no curtain in front of them. Su Ni and Gu Zechen pushed each other and hugged each other.

    On the surface, Xu Wan was indifferent, but her fingernails had fallen into her skin and her chest was slightly heaving.

    Su Ni did it on purpose.

    On the surface, she didn¡¯t care about her getting in the car, but she secretly showed herself a show.  Xu Wan reminded herself not to be angry but her eyes kept ncing back.

    If Su Ni was acting, then what about Gu Zechen? Did he not care about his feelings?

    She felt a little wronged and her nose was sore. She couldn¡¯t even listen to Li Mo¡¯s joke.

    ¡°This is still my fault. I didn¡¯t expect that the snow would drop immediately. However, I remember that this dress was matched with a small coat. Miss Xu, how about you¡­¡± Even Li Mo felt that Xu Wan was a little cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    Xu Wan was finally annoyed and rudely interrupted Li Mo.

    Her voice was a little loud, and even Su Ni and Gu Zechen in the back row followed her. For a moment, Xu Wan was a little helpless, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not cold, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    After that, the front row fell silent.

    Xu Wan seemed to calm down and took a deep breath to stabilize herself first.

    After all, this was a ssmate of her and Gu Zechen, so how could she win the favor?

    They walked around a few streets and stopped at the entrance of Beijing University.

    For a time, Su Ni was a little emotional.

    After graduating from Beijing University, Su Ni returned to Nancheng city and entered Su Corp. She hadn¡¯t returned to school for four or five years.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen noticed that Su Ni¡¯s expression was abnormal.

    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like I haven¡¯t been back for a long time and I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±  Su Ni smiled awkwardly, even she felt that she was being unreasonable.

    Then, Xu Wan also got out of the car. Although she wasn¡¯t so cold that she hugged her hands, it was still far from the etiquette she spoke of.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    The guard knew Gu Zechen, so he immediately greeted him and then saw Xu Wan. ¡°Sergeant Xu, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time. You¡¯re really a rare guest.¡±

    Su Ni saw a trace of shock from the guard¡¯s eyes. It was probably rted to Xu Wan¡¯s car ident.

    ¡°Grandfather Wang, I¡¯m fine. Something happened before, so I¡¯ve been recovering abroad.¡±

    Xu Wan regained her sweet and charming appearance.

    The Wang Gate guard nodded repeatedly and looked at Gu Zechen with a little more affection. ¡°Then you have to be together well. You weren¡¯t here before, and Mr. Gu came alone. Don¡¯t mention how lonely you are.¡±

    Xu Wan looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you guys to get married. If I remember correctly, you guys have been together for almost ten years.¡±

    The Wang Gate guard sighed with emotion as if he had thought of too many past events.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni expressionlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The guard seemed to want to say something, but seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t catch a cold and his attitude was cold, he was a little confused.  He looked like he had just seen Su Ni and asked with surprise, ¡°Hey, who was that girl just now? Why do I feel a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all ssmates, of course you¡¯re familiar.  Grandfather Wang, let¡¯s go first.

    Xu Wan did not exin Su Ni¡¯s identity and quickly forked her when Grandfather Wang didn¡¯t remember.

    After that, Xu Wan had to run two steps before catching up to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t mind. Grandfather Wang hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time, so he talked a little more.¡±

    Xu Wan took the initiative to apologize but her heart was filled with happiness.

    She thought to herself that this was only the first step.

    Everyone thought they were a pair with Gu Zechen. As for Su Ni, no one knew who she was.

    When she thought about this, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t help but step faster. She wanted to get closer to Gu Zechen, so that they could sit still.

    At this moment, a strange scene formed around Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni while Xu Wan followed closely behind, maintaining a close rtionship. asionally, someone passed by and looked at Gu Zechen with surprise.

    ¡°I feel very ufortable.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

 Chapter 407: Embarrassing Su Ni

    Even though this was her alma mater, she was not happy now because the guard had mistaken her. It was the atmosphere surrounding Su Ni that made her feel particrly ufortable.

    ¡°With me around, no one dares to underestimate you.¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s guarantee. Gu Zechen also saw the situation just now. He couldn¡¯t drag it out with the door for a long time, so he might as well take Su Ni away first.

    When they arrived at the principal¡¯s office, someone weed him warmly. They held Gu Zechen in both hands and looked at Su Ni with confused expressions.

    There were still many tie ties in the office and she was surprised to see Su Ni.

    However, Xu Wan was on the side again.

    ¡°President Wang, President Li, Director Mo¡­¡±

    She greeted sweetly, as if she was familiar with each other.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sergeant Xu? I heard before¡­¡±

    Obviously, everyone heard about Xu Wan¡¯s car ident. If they suddenly saw the real person in front of them, it was as if they had seen a ghost, but after all, they were people who had seen a big scene.

    Xu Wan smiled sweetly and exined that she had a car ident and went abroad to recuperate.

    For a moment, she put Su Ni aside again.

    Xu Wan looked at Su Ni proudly. She hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Everyone thought that she and Gu Zechen were a pair, which was what she wanted.

    However, a voice broke the harmony in front of him. Gu Zechen coldly introduced, ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    After all, this was not a Nancheng city. The marriage between Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not spread so quickly. Plus, there was no special task at the beginning. Many people didn¡¯t even know that Gu Zechen was married.

    The crowd didn¡¯t react for a moment and Xu Wan¡¯s face darkened.

    Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t give him face.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, hello.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Ze Yu would bring his wife over this time. We were rude.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone quickly pulled their eyes back, and when they looked at Su Ni again, headmaster Wang was confused, ¡°Why do I think that Mrs. Gu is a little familiar, can it be¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also from our school, but she¡¯s only two junior sessions.¡±

    Gu Zechen reminded him directly.

    As soon as they said this, a few people seemed to remember. ¡°I got it, I got it. This is from the philosophical department.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. ¡°President Wang is right.¡±

    The wrinkles on headmaster Wang¡¯s face immediately unfolded and the corners of his mouth parted open. Although he was not sure why Gu Zechen brought Xu Wan over, he also recognized the situation.

    ¡°I remember that one year at the weing ceremony, Mr. Gu came to attend the evening ceremony. On the stage, there was a girl called Su Ni.¡±

    When he said this, everyone¡¯s expressions became colorful. Together with Su Ni and Gu Zechen, they had known each other long ago, and they were even married.

    Xu Wan did not expect this to happen. At this time, neither Su Ni nor Gu Zechen denied it. She felt that the pure feelings she was proud of were tainted.

    Xu Wan faltered and took two steps back.

    The head asked with concern, ¡°Sergeant Xu, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xu Wan held herself up and forced out a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school for a long time. Coincidentally, I¡¯m back this time. I want to see the headmistres¡­¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s words broke her own embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni also realized that someone as influential as Gu Zechen was back then was afraid that even she and Cheng Yi could notpare to Xu Wan.

    When she came out of the principal¡¯s office, Su Ni was visibly weak but she had been forcing herself.

    ¡°How about we go back first?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni shook her head. Since she was here, she wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble for Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen nodded. He didn¡¯t want Su Ni to leave just like that. He came today to give Su Ni a proper name.

    ¡°Brother Ze, there are several ssmates over there. Should we go together?¡±

    When Xu Wan was excited, she actually grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.

    At the same time, someone also noticed Gu Zechen. A few old ssmates walked over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see. I heard that you wille to the school celebration this time. No, I also followed.¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away without trace and smiled reluctantly.

    Several ssmates were shocked when they saw Xu Wan. ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled embarrassedly and exined again. She heard a few ssmates sigh and then looked at Gu Zechen and Xu Wan differently.

    At this time, Su Ni was still holding onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm but she was ignored.

    Gu Zechen deliberately kept a certain distance from Xu Wan. Seeing as all the students who were supposed toe were almost here, he said directly, ¡°Everyone, I know that everyone is still thinking about Xu Wan and me, but that¡¯s already a pa. s. s. I¡¯m married and this is my wife.¡±

    Just like before in the office, everyone looked at Su Ni with a lot more eyes.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t afraid. When everyone looked at her, she responded calmly and politely, neither provoking nor timid.

    On the contrary, the other party was amazed. She was afraid that Mrs Gu was not worse than Xu Wan.

    Xu Wan stood beside her like a joke.

    ¡°Come,e in. Since they¡¯re all ssmates, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±

    There was a male ssmate who smoothed the field and learned that Su Ni was also from Beijing University. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s our junior sister, Mr. Gu, you really have you.¡±

    Then, everyoneughed.

    The atmosphere instantly rxed. The men chatted about their career and work while the school celebration hadn¡¯t started yet.

    ¡°You said that Xu Wan is not dead, but President Gu is already married. Today, the three of theme to the school celebration together. I can¡¯t think of what kind of rtionship is there.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±  To me, the rtionship between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen was obvious to everyone. Gu Zechen wished he could raise Xu Wan in the sky. Why did he fall to the ground?

    ¡­¡­

    It sounded like she wanted to give Xu Wan a grudge.

    Xu Wan left her bed and her eyes were red and swollen. She watched Su Ni following Gu Zechen and chatting with everyone.

    In the past, this position belonged to him, but now in front of these old ssmates, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even want to look at him.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±

    Someone came over and handed her a ss of champagne.

 Chapter 408: Su Ni Fighting Back

    Xu Wan said thank you, but her expression was calm, but her gaze in Gu Zechen¡¯s direction betrayed his thoughts, ¡°You still love him.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her head without saying anything.

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re all old ssmates. I¡¯ve never seen you all these years, but I heard you got into a car ident. What a pity.¡±

    It was a pity that not only Xu Wan was in a car ident, but because of this ident, Su Ni was cheaper.

    Xu Wan smiled and maintained her white lotus image in front of her ssmates. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now. I¡¯m not good.¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you can¡¯t push everything onto yourself.¡±

    Liu Chuchu said.

    After Xu Wan and Liu Chuchu exchanged a look, they quickly lowered their heads. At this time, Kang raised his voice and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that Wan¡¯er¡¯s car ident was because that woman forced her to marry Gu Zechen through the influence of the family.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The female ssmate eximed, ¡°This woman has such a big background.¡±

    ¡°What kind of background could the Su Corp be? In the end, the Su Corp is not bankrupt, but at that time, the Su Corp is famous and Gu Zechen is definitely not agreeing. However, because of the family¡¯s influence, Gu Zechen¡¯s mother came looking for us Wan¡¯er. You know that kind of rich aristocratic family¡­¡±

    There was no need to say anything else. A few female ssmates instantly understood when they heard this and sighed as well. ¡°How abhorrent. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been in a car ident.¡±

    Xu Wan sighed and wiped her tears alone.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Think about your rtionship with Gu Zechen back then. You really n to take advantage of others.¡±

    Liu Chuchu shook Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder, full of heartache.

    ¡°Yeah, you and Gu Zechen were good stories in school.¡±

    The female ssmates who knew the consequences were both distressed and regretful for Xu Wan, and Su Ni had long be the mistress they despised. ¡°Do you want us to think of a way to teach her a lesson?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡±

    Xu Wan looked troubled. ¡°If Gu Zechen knows, he will be angry again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. We won¡¯t let Gu Zechen know.¡±

    Several female students looked at each other and exchanged nces. Liu Chuchu was also adding oil and vinegar to the side. ¡°Wan¡¯er, we know you¡¯re kind but we can¡¯t see it. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Then¡­ Okay then.¡±

    Xu Wan agreed hesitantly, then pretended to be worried, ¡°Then don¡¯t go too far. After all¡­ she¡¯s also the woman Gu Zechen likes.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen once liked you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wan¡¯er, you can¡¯t be too kind. In this society, if you¡¯re kind, you can only be bullied.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone described Xu Wan as the unique white lotus in this world, and they were the embodiment of justice.

    Seeing a few ssmates leave, Liu Chuchu sat down beside Xu Wan and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to bring Khai over. Didn¡¯t he know that he can¡¯t bring people around at school celebration?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±

    The daze in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes disappeared as well. She looked at Su Ni¡¯s back with a little colder. ¡°It¡¯s quite proud to sit in my seat now.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, luckily you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Liu Chuchu hugged Xu Wan. Back then, the two of them were their best friends. After Kang¡¯er died, she also felt sad for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°Right, do you know? Heshine is in jail.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Wan looked surprised.

    ¡°I heard that this matter has something to do with Gu Zechen.  You also know that Sheshine liked Gu Zechen back then, and even secretly invited Gu Zechen behind your back. It was all thanks to Gu Zechen¡¯s idea that she didn¡¯t seed. I don¡¯t know what happened this time. In short, I heard that it has something to do with Gu Zechen.

    Liu Chuchu said.

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything on the surface but she snorted in her heart.

    She already knew about the matter with Hesine and knew that it was because she provoked Su Ni that Gu Zechen sent him to jail.

    However, because she had just returned and she was focused on Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t care so much about her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it now too. Gu Zechen is already married, so I guess that Shining must have made something that he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Xu Wan pretended to be worried, ¡°I tried to persuade her before, but she just didn¡¯t listen and was asking for trouble.

    ¡°Sigh, luckily, it¡¯s only half a year. We cane out this summer. Are we still together?¡±

    Liu Chuchu asked tentatively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled.

    Deep down inside, she wasn¡¯t interested in it. She knew long ago about the matter of ESHINE seducing Gu Zechen, but due to her image of the white lotus, she didn¡¯t do anything.

    Now that she was in jail, she was happy.

    On the other side, several female students surrounded Su Ni while shended.

    Xu Wan looked at it with a sneer on her face.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, this is the first time I participated in the school celebration.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, your dress is really beautiful. Mr. Gu is really good to you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A few ssmates said a few words as if they wanted to praise Su Ni to the sky.

    Su Ni was not stupid. On the surface, she smiled and agreed, but deep down, she knew that these women had just been by Xu Wan¡¯s side, so how could theye to her?

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, how do you and Gu Huai always know each other? Back then, Mr. Gu was ourdy¡¯s public lover.¡±

    The female student asked seriously as she pretended to be excited and curious.

    ¡°We are a family marriage.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to hide it.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    When the female students heard this, they exchanged nces. It seemed like Liu Chuchu wasn¡¯t wrong. Su Ni forced Gu Zechen to get married, which led to Kang¡¯er¡¯s car ident.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the family¡¯s marriage rtionship is not good? I didn¡¯t see it at all. Mr. Gu is very interested in you.¡±

    Another female ssmate followed, and soon they echoed.

    ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    Su Ni rejected politely.

    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t leave. This is our first time meeting. How about we talk over there?¡±

    As she said this, the female ssmate actually tried to pull Su Ni away. Su Ni naturally refused and cried out loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The female ssmate who was holding Su Ni loosened her hand.

    Su Ni tidied up the ces she had met in disgust. Then, her attitude was cold. She ignored everyone¡¯s faces and said directly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not close to you.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    She never thought that Su Ni would refuse so calmly. She didn¡¯t care about the asion at all.

 Chapter 409: Enraged Xu Wan

    Xu Wan also heard something. She walked over and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When everyone saw Xu Wan, their attitude immediately changed 180 degrees. They said with grievance, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s nothing. We just want to talk to Madam Gu, but I don¡¯t know which sentence made Madam Gu unhappy.¡±

    The female ssmate lowered her head again.

    Xu Wan also guessed that Su Ni was highly alert. These idiots would not seed so easily.

    However, since Su Ni ruined the atmosphere, she gave her a chance. Xu Wan quickly pretended to scold the female ssmate and said, ¡°You too, don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Gu¡¯s status is noble? You can touch her casually.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it this time.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t dare to talk again next time. This time, we just want to talk, there¡¯s no malice.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni watched this group of people act indifferently. The person who had pulled her hard just now wanted to drag her out on the spot, but it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to have a good chat.

    Coincidentally, Xu Wan came out again at this time. It was probably all designed by Xu Wan.

    Some students who didn¡¯t participate couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and whispered, ¡°This is too much, even CEO Gu¡¯s wife can¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°No, even Mr. Gu is not so arrogant.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni ignored everyone¡¯s voices and said coldly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like people touching me casually. I have no other meaning.¡±

    At this time, Xu Wan changed her face and appeared in front of several female ssmates. Her expression was cold and full of me, ¡°Su Ni, I know that you look down on us, but we are all Gu Zechen¡¯s ssmates after all. You¡¯re too disrespectful to Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Soon enough, they echoed again.

    Su Ni had long seen through these tricks and was indifferent.

    ¡°Xu Wan, I think you know the consequences. Why did these peoplee here and why did they pull me back? I¡¯m sure you heard something ridiculous from your mouth.¡±

    Su Ni directly pierced Xu Wan¡¯s mask and smiled softly as she looked at Khai¡¯s face, green and red.

    She stroked the diamond ring in her hand with one hand and whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯m now Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. From a certain point of view, your Xu Wan is the mistress.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    When Xu Wan saw Su Ni turning ck and white, she was excited and raised her hand to hit Khai.

    Su Ni sneered and said, ¡°This move is probably inconsistent with Miss Xu¡¯s people.¡±

    The female ssmates who had surrounded Xu Wan looked like they had seen a ghost. Obviously, Xu Wan was not like this. It was impossible to scold people, let alone hit people.

    That is a white lotus.

    Xu Wan also realized that she had lost herposure and put her hand down in a panic. Just as she was at a loss, Liu Chuchu stood up and pointed at Kafa, ¡°Hey 4, what are you so proud of? You know exactly how you married Gu Zechen back then.¡±

    ¡°Besides, how much anger did our Wan¡¯er suffer to hit you!¡±

    Liu Chuchu looked at Xu Wan with a pitiful expression, as if she had really suffered.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed suit, full of sympathy. Xu Wan used to be so gentle and beautiful, but now that she lost herposure, it must be this woman¡¯s fault.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The group once again stood on Xu Wan¡¯s side.

    Xu Wan also cried and cried at this time. She was about to kneel on Su Ni¡¯s knees. ¡°Kn, you and Gu Zechen are married and I recognize you. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t tolerate me?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head crossed a group of crows. What the hell was this?

    Was this going to sing?

    ¡°Miss Xu, in that case, do you want me to tell you everything you did after you returned to China?¡±

    Su Ni knew that Xu Wan cared about her face in front of her ssmates, so she simply poked her weak spot.

    Sure enough, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes straightened and there was a trace of coldness in her eyes, but she quickly returned to her previous pitiful state.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Xu Wan dodged her eyes and pretended to be confused. ¡°Su Ni, what do you want me? I just¡­ I just love Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were together, you didn¡¯t know where.¡±

    The female lead caught the opportunity and quickly stepped in.

    Even though the person she married was not as good as Gu Zechen, she was still a reputable figure in the capital. She had just put down her body to show her goodwill and was actually embarrassed by Su Ni.

    ¡°Sun Nan, you¡¯re right. ording to firste, first served, this Su Ni is the mistress.¡±

    Another ssmate catered to him.

    Su Ni looked at Sun Nan, the female ssmate who had dragged her before. There was a trace of disgust in her eyes but she didn¡¯t show it.

    Xu Wan was still crying, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything anymore. I just hope that I can still silently love Gu Zechen. After all¡­ After all, apart from Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t love a second man anymore.¡±

    ¡°What a loyal love.¡±

    A ssmate sighed and tears were so low that they almost fell.

    ¡°Why¡­ your love is tomit suicide every three times, and then force Gu Zechen to go to the hospital to see you.¡±  If you don¡¯t go see him, you¡¯ll pretend to be sick and drive him crazy?

    Su Ni stepped forward and suddenly grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s arm.

    She was wearing a cool outfit, so there was no ce to hide the wounds on her arm, which allowed everyone to see clearly.

    Xu Wan started to dodge back and a trace of fear shed across her eyes.

    She really wanted to pull her hand back, but Su Ni¡¯s hand was like a nail that locked her tightly, leaving her nowhere to escape.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Xu Wanmitted suicide?

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too scary. Could it be that Gu Zechen got divorced and was forced to die?¡±

    ¡°If I want to tell you, Gu Zechen is really ruthless. It¡¯s fine if you get married. Now, Xu Wan¡¯s suicide is still indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that it was a business marriage? How could Gu Zechen get a divorce so easily? Xu Wan is also suffering.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As she listened to everyone¡¯s discussion, Xu Wan started to feel fear and her body started to crumble. Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked, ¡°Su Ni, are you forcing me to death?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force you. The only person who can force you to death is yourself.¡±

    There was no pity in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, and ever since she heard Xu Wan¡¯s words, she felt that this woman¡¯s psychological endurance was better than anyone else.

    ¡°This move is useless in front of Gu Zechen. It¡¯s even more useless in front of me.¡±

    A trace of coldness shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth. She wanted to stimte Xu Wan and restore her real situation.

 Chapter 410: This Is Real

    ¡°Ah, stop talking, Su Ni, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    In an instant, Xu Wan rushed over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s face with her long nails.

    Su Ni dodged swiftly but let go of Xu Wan¡¯s hand.

    Now, Xu Wan was no longer bound and became more to bare fangs and brandish ws. She acted like she was going to tear Su Ni apart. She recklessly charged forward. Several female students wanted to pull Kang¡¯er down and were also thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Su Ni, why are you so proud of? Your position is mine to begin with, you should return it to me!¡±

    Xu Wan had gone crazy and lost her sensespletely. Her eyes were scarlet as if she wanted to kill Su Ni.

    Su Ni was still rational after all. Facing Xu Wan who had gone crazy, she could only retreat steadily. She identally bumped into the corner of the table and her tears started to fall.

    ¡°Xu Wan, what are you doing!¡±

    Gu Zechen heard something and rushed over immediately. Taking advantage of the fact that Su Ni hadn¡¯t fallen, he quickly helped her up and pulled her into his arms.

    When she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s sword, Xu Wan froze as if she was frozen. Her to bare fangs and brandish ws was stunned on the spot, her face twisted and she had nowhere to put it.

    ¡°Ze Yu, I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s mind went nk and she didn¡¯t know what happened to her.

    Thinking back, Xu Wan wanted to kill herself.

    The scene was already messy and the female students who fell didn¡¯t dare approach Xu Wan anymore.

    What¡¯s wrong with Xu Wan?

    This waspletely different from the Xu Wan she imagined. Not only did she dare to do it, she was also crazy.

    Liu Chuchu stood behind Xu Wan and was at a loss. She was the first to stop her, but now her arm was still in pain.

    As she listened to the female ssmates talking behind her, she lost her voice.

    Xu Wan had already shown it, how could she exin herself?

    Sun Nan shook his head. ¡°I think Gu Zechen got married and it was too exciting for Xu Wan.¡±

    The implication was that Xu Wan was crazy.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that you evenmitted suicide before, but you know how many times. No one can stand it.¡±

    Xu Wan had made people frightened just now. Who dared to speak for her?

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything but cried and let her tears fall.

    Su Ni endured the pain on her waist and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡±

    Then, Gu Zechen hugged him in his arms and left without looking back.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    There was a scream behind him.

    It was almost heartbreaking.

    This was the first voice that came out after Xu Wan calmed down. Gu Zechen paused but didn¡¯t look back. He coldly said, ¡°Xu Wan, I warned you that if you dare to hurt Khai, I will not let you go.¡±

    After that, Gu Zechen strode away.

    As for Xu Wan, she felt like she had lost herst pir of support. She copsed to the ground.

    Therge hall was silent.

    Everyone quieted down. Everyone looked at me and I looked at you. They shook their heads and sighed. Those who didn¡¯t know were even more frightened.

    ¡°Are you sure that is Xu Wan?¡±

    Although the male ssmate had long been afraid of the winds and waves, it was like today¡­

    Xu Wan used to be themon goddess of everyone.  If it wasn¡¯t for the huge gap in strength between Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen, he would have been chasing after him.

    ¡°Who else could it be other than Xu Wan? This time it¡¯s a big deal. Anyway, Gu Zechen is already married.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear Gu Zechen¡¯sst words. It was an ultimatum. Women are crazy, they are dying!¡±

    Different from Sun Nan¡¯s side, the male ssmate¡¯s style was obviously different. Standing at Gu Zechen¡¯s point of view, meeting such an ex-girlfriend was really a headache.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. Who else knows about her feelings?¡±

    Someone stood up and said justice.

    Everyone nodded and the people around Xu Wan slowly retreated.

    Liu Chuchu stepped forward and helped Xu Wan up, but Kafa waved her hand and continued to limp on the ground. Tears fell as she mumbled, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a chance this time, right?¡±

    Liu Chuchu didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Xu Wan suddenly raised her head and stared coldly at Liu Chuchu. She made Khai¡¯s scalp numb and could only force his head to say, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t think that. It¡¯s just that you lost control of your emotions that Gu Zechen was so angry.¡±

    ¡°But he said that he won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes dimmed again.

    It was far more heartbreaking than what Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°That¡¯s just anger.¡±

    Liu Chuchu tried tofort Xu Wan, but then she suddenly gnashing teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all fault that Khai is too good at acting. If Gupiled not to see that Yao 4 is injured, how can it be so heavy?¡±

    This sentence was said to Xu Wan.  She had always thought that Gu Zechen would not be so ruthless to her. It must be Su Ni¡¯s fault.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Wan got up and patted the wrinkles on her body. She said calmly and coldly, ¡°I know what to do this time.¡±

    For some reason, Liu Chuchu suddenly became a little scared.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    She asked.

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything but cast an unfathomable smile on her face. Then she left without caring for everyone¡¯s strange eyes.

    In the infirmary.

    The doctor gave Su Ni a simple check on her injury and wiped some medicine that was damaged, indicating that she was fine.

    Su Ni smiled. After she came out, she was in a much better mood. ¡°I told you, nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to rest assured after checking.¡±

    If not for time, Gu Zechen would have dragged Su Ni to the hospital for a re-examination.

    The sharp corner of the table wasn¡¯t as simple as hurting people. If he came a littleter, the champagne ss on the table would fall, and the consequences would be even worse.

    At that thought, Gu Zechen was even angrier. ¡°This Xu Wan is really going too far. I really think I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    She was not a mother and would not speak for Xu Wan after she was injured.

    However, she would noty a stone on the ground. After all, it was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love. No matter what Gu Zechen did, she would unconditionally support him.

    However, Gu Zechen suddenly asked what had happened before.

    Su Ni was silent.

    After a while, she sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    ¡°Did they bully you again?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked nervously.

    Su Ni smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°How can I be so easily bullied?¡±

    Su Ni exined, ¡°But there are indeed people who want to mess with me. I returned them and became like this.¡±

    Even though Su Ni spoke vaguely, Gu Zechen guessed that Xu Wan¡¯s madness had something to do with Kafa.

 Chapter 411: An Affectionate Confession

    But Gu Zechen was not angry.

    On the contrary, he rxed.

    Xu Wan could not do whatever she wanted because she was sick. He always did not want Su Ni to be wronged, so he pulled Khai into his arms.

    Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly, ¡°Since she provoked you, then you should bear the consequences.  Besides, my woman, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t be bullied.

    Su Niughed and rxedpletely.

    After that, Su Ni told Gu Zechen the truth. When she said that Sun Nan was pulling her, Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would not believe her, so she purposely said more.

    As a result, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°The few of them have always had a good rtionship with Xu Wan.¡±

    Then, as if he realized that he had said something wrong, Gu Zechen hurriedly said, ¡°Xu Wan has a good impression of everyone before, so she is willing to help her.¡±  Everyone knows what Xu Wan is like now. I guess she won¡¯t mess with you anymore.

    Su Ni responded softly. This was her purpose.

    After leaving the infirmary, Gu Zechen fastened Su Ni¡¯s jacket. After Su Ni rejected her many times, Gu Zechen gave up on the idea of bringing Khai back to the hall.

    Now that it was time for Gu Zechen to go on stage to give a speech, Su Ni urged Gu Zechen to prepare first. Who knew that Gu Zechen asked seriously, ¡°What is there to prepare?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Did you memorise the script?¡±

    Gu Zechen showed a look of disdain, ¡°What more speech do I need?¡±  I¡¯m saying anything they like to hear.

    Su Ni had never seen such a narcissistic and shameless person before. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen leaned back and said with a wicked smile, ¡°But this is the first time you¡¯vee to my speech, Madam. I will definitely prepare well.¡±

    ¡°Then I will wait and see.¡±

    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    When Gu Zechen came up on stage, the school gave Su Ni the most prominent seat. She sat there without the spotlight, and everyone¡¯s eyes naturally followed.

    When Su Ni saw Xu Wan, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. She never expected that she was still here.

    Xu Wan did not avoid Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Instead, she weed her without hesitation.

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t put her eyes on the stage.

    Although she was an alumnus and had seen Gu Zechen speak before, her status was different this time. She sat here as Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and her mentality was different.

    Soon, under the apuse of the crowd, Gu Zechen in a suit strode onto the stage. There seemed to be a series of screams. Luckily, under the calm of the school, everyone quickly fell silent.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Gu Zechen, and I¡¯m also a ssmate of many of you. I¡¯m honored to be here today¡­¡±

    It was a normal opening statement, but everyone still gave face to smile. Su Ni had a faint smile on her face and her expression was gentle.

    It was hard to believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have a script and could read it so smoothly and captivating. During the period, Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze seemed to be casual but he looked at Su Ni.

    Even though it was only a few seconds, Su Ni still felt breathtaking.  For some reason, Su Ni suddenly felt like she was secretly having sex.

    ¡°The most honored thing is not only the creation of the Su Corp, but also the fact that I met my current wife.¡±

    Suddenly, Gu Zechen changed the topic and attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Su Ni.

    But different from before, when everyone heard what Gu Zechen said and looked at Su Ni, there was no longer any mockery or disgust in their eyes.

    Su Ni became a little uneasy.

    She wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t seen anything big. Su Corp had been in danger several times, and she had dealt with it uncontrobly.

    But this time, she wasn¡¯t afraid, afraid, or even trying to escape.

    She knew that there were countless gazes on her. She couldn¡¯t lose herposure and lose face for Gu Zechen, but she was still confused by Gu Zechen¡¯s next words, and even felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°My wife, perhaps you don¡¯t know anything about her. In the past, I was just like you and didn¡¯t know her very well. For this reason, we have been in a cold and quarrel, but after all, we survived.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became affectionate and persistent, and his eyes were filled with endless love.

    He never mind showing his love for Su Ni in public, and he couldn¡¯t wait to announce this fact to the whole world.

    ¡°I love her very much.¡±

    This time, he locked onto Su Ni and looked at her uneasiness, her panic, and even Su Ni¡¯s usation to stop her. He smiled and said, ¡°I can say without hesitation that without Khai, I won¡¯t be able to do what I am today. It¡¯s not just career help, but also my spiritual world.¡±

    Then he suddenlyughed.

    Everyoneughed as well.

    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Didn¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m more fond ofughing than the I you used to know?¡±

    His words were half true and half false, which made everyoneugh and then apuded.

    Quite a few ssmates nodded below. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen CEO Gu smile a few times today. As expected, love can change a person.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, we never saw Gu Zechen smile like this when he was with Xu Wan.¡±

    At the scene, someone raised the bar and said something, but it was about the problem.

    Xu Wan, who had been listening to Gu Zechen confess to Su Ni and suppressed her emotions all the time, could no longer control herself when she heard this. She covered her face and ran out with her skirt in hand.

    Some people noticed it or maybe no one noticed it at all. Everyone¡¯s eyes were always on Gu Zechen and Su Ni.

    In any case, no one paid attention to Xu Wan when she went out, and she didn¡¯t give her any eyes.

    Just as Gu Zechen said, no matter what happened to Xu Wan, it has be a passerby.

    People always have to look forward to make themselves better, not to get worse.

    Gu Zechen seemed to see a figure at the door, but his expression didn¡¯t change and his eyes quickly withdrew. As everyone cheered, he leaped down and hugged Su Ni tightly.

    ¡°This is your speech.¡±

    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and was a little dissatisfied.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    She was still not used to being so eye-catching in Gu Zechen¡¯s world.

    Most importantly, Gu Zechen had never told him this.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The scene was a little noisy, which was the effect Gu Zechen wanted. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth and ask again.

 Chapter 412: Completely Helpless

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. This guy obviously wanted to hear her say it again.

    Soon, Su Ni tiptoed, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and took the initiative to bite his lips.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This kiss was hard to bear.

    The voices around slowly disappeared and the audience seemed to have disappeared. There were only the two of them, endlessly entangled.

    Su Ni kissed and tears fell.

    It was tears of joy.

    Gu Zechen licked them one by one and hugged them affectionately again. He wanted the whole world to know that Su Ni was his woman.

    He did it.

    Later, the school celebration was as lively as ever. A new group of people surrounded Su Ni but no one mentioned Xu Wan.

    It was as if all of this was logical and Su Ni¡¯s grievances had finally disappeared. Although there was something unsatisfactory, Gu Zechen had shown his sincerity and made these people acknowledge him.

    After that, the two of them left at the same time.

    However, Xu Wan was gone.

    Su Ni was still a little worried, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s satisfied expression, she still didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t stayed at school for so long.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Listening to everyone tter you, you¡¯re not very happy.¡±

    Su Ni teased.

    ¡°If I really want to hear everyone¡¯s ttery, do you still need it?¡±

    On the contrary, he looked at Su Ni and scratched her nose. ¡°This time, I came for you, you still don¡¯t understand my thoughts.¡±

    There was no need for Gu Zechen to say that she understood when Gu Zechen said those words on stage.

    At this moment, being said to wear it was a little embarrassed.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged Gu Zechen tightly, leaned in his arms, loving him endlessly.

    Suddenly, Li Mo mmed the brakes.

    Su Ni almost fell out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Gu Zechen was about to scold him when he heard Li Mo stuttering, ¡°Yes.. It¡¯s Miss Xu.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen looked at each other. How long had it been? They thought Xu Wan had left.

    Through the window, Su Ni could see Xu Wan hugging her arms in front of the car.

    She was really cold. She had been frozen outside for so long and her entire body was about to lose consciousness. The corners of her mouth wriggled, unsure if it was stiff or not, she hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time.

    ¡°Let someonee in first.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What are you still thinking about?¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative to get out of the car. She wasn¡¯t the Mother¡¯s Heart, but she didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to have any idents. If she were to fall on Gu Zechen, it would only be a big trouble for her.

    However, Su Ni had just gotten out of the car and before she could say anything, she heard Xu Wan say, ¡°You win. You¡¯re very proud, but I don¡¯t need you to pity me.¡±

    So she could still talk.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If you want to continue to freeze outside, you won¡¯t stop the car.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was speechless again. Suddenly, she threw herself at the window of Gu Zechen and shouted, ¡°I want to see Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Come up, Su Ni.¡±

    At this time, Gu Zechen had closed his eyes and obviously didn¡¯t want to care about what was happening outside.

    When she saw that Xu Wan was not appreciative, Su Ni could only get into the car.

    ¡°I will arrange another car.¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯sst mercy.

    Soon, Maybach started again. Xu Wan was still pping the car door but it was obvious that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see anything.  He didn¡¯t care.

    Su Ni had been paying attention to the news for the whole afternoon, afraid that someone would faint on the street in cold. Thankfully, the afternoon had passed and there was no news.

    After the school celebration, Su Ni and Gu Zechen also left for Nancheng city.

    Su Ni stayed in Nancheng city for three days. Even though Qin Yue had already exined, Su Ni was still focused on Su Corp. The next morning, she rushed to thepany.

    After all the meetings that had been piled up, Su Ni worked at thepany for the whole afternoon. It was only when thepany got off work that Su Ni was free for a while.

    Qin Yue reported the situation of Nanjiawan to Su Ni, and Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Zechen promise that someone would cause trouble before?¡±

    Qin Yue said with an expression of understanding, ¡°Although Mr. Gu has promised it, after all, there is no contract, I¡¯m afraid it is not convincing.¡±

    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    Soon, the phone rang.

    On the other hand, Qin Yue seemed to have called and rushed out.

    Su Ni picked up the phone and saw that it was Gu Zechen. She was a little listless, but she heard it and smiled gently.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead and didn¡¯t intend to tell Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked thewyer to clear the contract. It¡¯s estimated that in ten minutes, we¡¯ll reach your Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled gently.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni jumped up from the chair in surprise and asked awkwardly, ¡°You know.¡±

    ¡°As long as it happens to you, I will know anything.¡±

    Gu Zechen said jokingly. Seeing that Su Ni was still silent, he added, ¡°What¡¯s more, such a big thing has almost spread across the newspapers.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni was a little helpless. She didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen when she came back.

    Dong dong!

    As he said this, the door was ringing. Gu Zechenughed again when he heard the noise that year. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You should be busy first.¡±

    Qin Yue quickly came in and said happily, ¡°Mr. Su, I just received a call from President Gu saying that the Nanjiawan contract has been delivered.¡±

    Su Ni nodded calmly. ¡°I already know.¡±

    Qin Yue looked at the phone on the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Was it Mr. Gu just now?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to hold a press conference right now. Mr. Su, prepare yourself.¡±

    After Qin Yue said this, he put the contract brought by thewyer on the table and went out happily.

    Su Ni rarely saw Qin Yue so happy, so she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gu Zechen really helped Su Corp this time.

    Su Ni opened the contract and re-confirmed that there was no mistake before shepletely rxed.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what was going on with Cheng Yi. Knowing that the contract was in his hands, he should be mad.

    Su Ni thought about the contract with her father in Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and had a headache again.

    The phone rang again.

    This time, it was an unknown call. Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to pick up, but the number was still one after another.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Su Ni picked up the call. She was ready for Cheng Yi to call him angrily but she didn¡¯t expect a female voice.

    ¡°Su Ni, tell me, is the contract in your hands true?¡±

    The voice on the phone was sobbing, making Su Ni feel familiar.

 Chapter 413: News About the East window

    However, the question she asked still made Su Ni frown and make no sound.

    ¡°Su Ni, Su Ni, I beg you. Did you really get the contract of Nanjiawan?¡±

    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±

    After listening again, Su Ni probably remembered.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice became more and more excited. ¡°Did Gu Zechen give you the contract? That¡¯s my 30 million.¡±

    Su Ni listened to the screams on the phone and looked a little ugly. Qin Yue had already arrived at the door again. Su Ni nced at it and said directly, ¡°Kafa, I have something to do now. Call you when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Then he hung up.

    After that, Su Ni thought about it and tried to cken Lu Rong.

    ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±

    Qin Yue asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with small matters.¡±

    ¡°The reporters are almost all here. This time, you just need to take out the contract and let everyone see it clearly. President Gu¡¯swyer will handle the rest.¡±

    Obviously, Qin Yue has arranged everything. Su Ni just needs to walk through the show and show her face.

    ¡­¡­

    Hotel.

    Cheng Yi had already rushed to Lu Rong¡¯s room, and he was violent and ruthless.

    After listening to Lu Rong¡¯s call, she grabbed Lu Rong¡¯s neck and her eyes were filled with killing intent.

    He gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Should you tell me now, how did the contract get into Su Ni¡¯s hands?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Lu Rong¡¯s tears were rolling and it was almost dry at this moment.

    From the moment she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s name on the news, she knew she was finished. When she called the person she had invested back then, it was empty. Lu Rong fainted on the spot.

    After that, Lu Rong didn¡¯t have time to pack her luggage and quickly left.

    But it was still found by Cheng Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Cheng Yi, listen to me¡­ Listen to me. I know you hate Su Ni. How can I hand the contract to Su Ni?¡±

    Lu Rong begged non-stop.

    However, Cheng Yi¡¯s hands were still squeezing hard, making her face pale and pale. In the end, she could not speak at all. Her eyes widened and she suddenly red at Cheng Yi.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang, saving Lu Rong¡¯s life.

    Cheng Yi was disgusted as if he had lost a rag and kicked Lu Rong to the side. Then he freed one hand to take the call.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows and looked unhappy, but he soon regained his cool. ¡°You can handle this for the time being. I¡¯m not free.¡±

    After hanging up, Cheng Yi slowly walked towards Lu Rong.

    Lu Rong was afraid and had no intention of resisting. She could only keep backing away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to tell me what happened.¡±

    This time, Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was much gentler. He even squatted down and slowly lifted Lu Rong¡¯s chin.

    But Lu Rong was still afraid.

    She knew this man too well. No matter how restrained he was, he was always going to get revenge.

    Now that she had lost Cheng Yi¡¯s most important thing, how could he let him go?

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just trusted others ¡®words, I¡­¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s words were intermittently and incoherent. Cheng Yi frowned and suppressed his anger again.

    Coincidentally, the press conference of Su Corp began to be broadcast on TV.

    Su Corp was already on stage, with Qin Yue and the Gu Corpwyer standing next to them. Cheng Yi knew each other.

    Soon, his narrow eyes narrowed again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lu Rong trembled.

    It was not just Su Ni but Gu Zechen.

    ¡°You hate Su Ni, why don¡¯t I hate her? You only have Su Ni in your eyes before, so how can I help her?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Cheng Yi interrupted Lu Rong and stared unwaveringly at Su Ni and thewyer behind him. ¡°You should be d now that I can leave you alive and let you say so much nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lu Rong opened her mouth and closed her mouth.

    As matters stood, no matter how Cheng Yi scolded Su Ni, they could not allow anyone to say that Su Ni was not good.

    ¡°You just need to tell me what you¡¯ve been in contact with during this period of time.¡±

    Cheng Yi seduced each word.

    Now that the die is cast was over, he couldn¡¯t control every move of the Su Corp.

    Now, he could only find a way to fix it.

    Under Cheng Yi¡¯s strong pressure, Lu Rong could only say about her investment. She only dared to say that the Nanjiawan Shop had paid 20 million RMB and didn¡¯t tell him that there was still a house.

    ¡°Where is the person who asked you to invest?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too.¡±

    Lu Rong lowered her head.

    Pah!

    A pnded directly on Lu Rong¡¯s face. He bent down again and asked coldly, ¡°You mean, she¡¯s gone?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s body trembled faster and she didn¡¯t dare answer Cheng Yi¡¯s question.

    ¡°You madman, that investor was found by Gu Zechen to lie to you. 20 million, just 20 million, you¡¯ve already paid off such an important store. Lu Rong, you look good!¡±

    Before Cheng Yi could vent his anger, he kicked Lu Rong hard. Finally, he pinched her neck and a murderous intent surged in his eyes, ¡°You lost my business. How should I punish you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Lu Rong shook her head desperately but couldn¡¯t get rid of Cheng Yi¡¯s control.

    Perhaps it was at a critical moment of life and death when Lu Rong¡¯s desire to survive suddenly reminded her of an emergency signal. She quickly patted Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and impatiently said, ¡°I know¡­ I still have a way.¡±

    Cheng Yi let go of Lu Rong and gave her a chance to speak.

    Lu Rong coughed violently and her whole body trembled like she was about to break up.

    She took big breaths of fresh air and crawled over to find the contract for Cheng Yi.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. We¡¯re not done yet¡­¡±

    She kept repeating herself, throwing away her clothes like crazy, desperately looking for thest sliver of life.

    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. Seeing Lu Rong like this, he did not say anything. When Lu Rong took out the contract, he rushed over and snatched it away.

    Lu Rong sobbed with joy. She didn¡¯t want to cry and exined to Cheng Yi, ¡°When we signed the contract, we said that after the project is taken down, the money will be returned to me.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ He can¡¯t change his hand to anyone in this Nanjiawan Shop.¡±

    ¡°You are smart. You know how to stay.¡±

    When Cheng Yi saw the contents written in ck and white paper, he finally had a chance to take a breather. He nodded and quickly smiled.

    Lu Rong smiled beside her, but she couldn¡¯t be as happy as Cheng Yi. She was d that she had survived a cmity, but she couldn¡¯t hold it up.

    ¡°Come, you and I will leave now.¡±

    Cheng Yi raised Lu Rong up and went out happily.

 Chapter 414: Roaring Gu Corp

    ¡°But¡­ but we can¡¯t find anyone at all.¡±

    Lu Rong was still a little frightened. Cheng Yi¡¯s temperament was repeated. She had experienced it before. Even though she had a contract in hand, it was already so big that she had to get rid of herself if she didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Go straight to the Gu Corp.¡±

    At this moment, Cheng Yi was overjoyed as if he had lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t handle anything else in his mind. His eyes were shining, as if he had seen the scene of losing and winning.

    Not only the TV in the hotel, but also Su Ni¡¯s press conference on the radio.

    When thewyer took out the contract, the whole room was boiling.

    ¡°This time, Su Corp is in the best position. Not only did it bring awyer from Gu Corp, it also brought out a contract rted to Nanjiawan.¡±

    ¡°Previously, it has been said that the Nanjiawan mall is about to close down, but now things have turned upside down. These stores are in CEO Gu¡¯s hands, which is also an invisible guarantee for everyone.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone was talking and they were cheering for Su Ni. Lu Rong looked at Cheng Yi carefully, wanting to turn off the station.

    Su Ni was too hateful.

    However, Cheng Yi still smiled, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the station was saying. Until Su Ni¡¯s voice ended, Cheng Yi suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy for two more days.¡±

    ¡°Security?¡±  Haha, I want to see how long he can guarantee.

    Cheng Yi stepped on the gas and his eyes went crazy.

    Just like that, Cheng Yi went to Gu Corp and was stopped by the front desk.

    After that, the security guard came, and Lu Rong became afraid. She hid behind Cheng Yi and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±  This can¡¯t prove that it is rted to Gu Zechen.

    Lu Rong¡¯s thoughts were simple.  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t show himself directly. Even if he did it, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Cheng Yi had nothing to do with Gu Zechen.

    Moreover, since Gu Zechen dared to release the contract, it was clear that there were other ways.

    At that time, she was forced by Cheng Yi to take out the contract. Now, she figured it out along the way. She could save her for a while and she couldn¡¯t save her entire life.  If

    When she came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s officeter, the matter was not resolved and it was not far from her death.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go back and think of a way.¡±

    Lu Rong advised.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, everyone is a reputable person. You don¡¯t want things to be too embarrassing.¡±

    The security captain said in a low voice. If not for Cheng Yi¡¯s identity, he would have already thrown him out.

    At this time, the front desk suddenly received a call, and soon broke the deadlock, and was a little tired of saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, please go up.¡±

    Cheng Yi pushed the security guard in front of him and rushed into the elevator.

    The front desk had wanted to say that it was just for Cheng Yi to go up alone and Lu Rong had to stay. However, when she saw Cheng Yi¡¯s ruthless eyes, she still shrank back.

    Soon, the security captain arranged for someone to stay outside the office. As long as there was something wrong with CEO Gu¡¯s office, he would chase Cheng Yi out.

    In the elevator, Lu Rong was particrly nervous.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how Gu Zechen would have thought of meeting them.

    Without waiting for the secretary to open the office door to report, Cheng Yi barged in and mmed the contract on the desk. He sneered and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, I know everything about your conspiracy.¡±

    Gu Zechen was reading a document but he didn¡¯t raise his eyelids. He asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng ran to my office so angrily just to say this to me?¡±

    There was a cold light in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, like a poisonous snake secretly spitting out a letter, ready to attack at any time.

    Cheng Yi was toozy to sit down. He supported the table with both hands and leaned forward. He suppressed his voice, ¡°You want someone to buy the Nanjiawan back after spending 20 million. Do you think things better?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gu Zechen signed the letter fluently, then he nced at Cheng Yi. He neither denied nor tacitly asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng seems to be not going to sit down.¡±

    Cheng Yi then sat down.

    Gu Zechen smiled. ¡°Do you want some tea?¡±

    ¡°No need, Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to waste time with me. This contract is clearly written. If the project starts, you have to return the Nanjiawan Shop to Lu Rong.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    After Cheng Yi said this, Gu Zechen pretended to look at the contract curiously, but just nced at it and immediately closed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t sign this.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! This is clearly your alliance deception. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    Cheng Yi mmed the table angrily again, frightening Lu Rong to take two steps back.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes quickly cooled down.

    He no longer had a smile on his face. He stared at Cheng Yi like a ma, ¡°I think my words are clear enough. I didn¡¯t sign this contract. You¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Rong was pitiful on the side.

    Cheng Yi pped the woman on the face. Thetter was stunned and covered his face. He dared not resist at all and could only cry silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find this person. I will make you speechless!¡±

    Before Cheng Yi left, he spoke harshly.

    He didn¡¯t really want Gu Zechen to take out the contract but to confirm it.  Now from Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude, he guessed right. This was Gu Zechen¡¯s trick.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Gu Zechen suddenly stopped them. With a look of resentment, Gu Zechen smiled and reminded, ¡°Although this matter has nothing to do with me, I can remind you that the project regarding the vi in the scenic area is stuck in the government¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think it will take long.¡±

    The implication was that Lu Rong wanted to get the money far away.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Rong again.

    Lu Rong instantly lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t dare say it.

    On the second day of the investment, she realized this question, but the other party answered decisively and decisively. This project would definitely be over, after all, there were so many people involved.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Lu Rong was both guilty and afraid. She started to talk back to Gu Zechen, ¡°How much money has been invested in such a big project? Although it¡¯s difficult now, it¡¯s only temporary.¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head.

    Ignoring Lu Rong, he said to Cheng Yi, ¡°The project in thendscape area seems to be good, but it is not so easy to approve, let alone a 4Andscape area.¡±

    Gu Zechen deliberately mentioned what happened to Cheng Yi.

    Soon, another p made Lu Rong turn around.

    She didn¡¯t know how many ps she had left. She was powerless to resist and was even more numb.

    ¡°How can this be!¡±

    She murmured in a low voice, knowing that she had been deceived, and that she had beenpletely deceived.  Not only the Nanjiawan Shop, even the house that Cheng Yi gave him waspletely gone.

 Chapter 415: Lu Rong Helping Her Own

    Suddenly, Lu Rong copsed to the ground.

    This time, Cheng Yi ignored Lu Rong and left.

    Gu Zechen immediately called the security guard and quickly dragged Lu Rong away.

    Lu Rong yelled, ¡°The contract is very clear. Nanjiawan Shop can¡¯t be changed. If you say that this contract has nothing to do with you, then you are breaking the contract. This contract is mine.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, but he said coldly, ¡°Then, please sue.¡±

    In one sentence, Lu Rongpletely lost her strength and let someone drag it on, throwing it outside the Gu Corp.

    Just then, she saw Cheng Yi¡¯s car passing by. She ran away and took out all her strength, wanting to rush up.

    It was a pity that Cheng Yi only nced over and left.

    It was already hisst blessing to not kill Lu Rong on the spot.

    As Cheng Yi came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s office, he knew very well that it was no different to take back the Nanjiawan contract from Gu Zechen.

    The phone rang and Lu Rong¡¯s cries came out, making Cheng Yi very irritated.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, believe me. The Nanjiawan project will definitely be brought back. The contract says that we can¡¯t change hands. Now Gu Zechen takes over it is against the rules.¡±

    Lu Rong said impatiently as if she had grabbed thest straw.

    Cheng Yi was distracted and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lu Rong.

    He had already seen the terms of the contract clearly. Even if he had Lu Rong¡¯s two articles, he couldn¡¯t find the person he invested in back then.

    However, based on the disappearance described by Lu Rong, this person must have fled overseas. It was easier to find someone.

    Cheng Yi patted the steering wheel impatiently. Lu Rong¡¯s sad voice came from the phone again, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I have to go find Su Ni.¡±  Now that Su Ni doesn¡¯t know our rtionship, she might be soft, or I might just steal the contract.

    Cheng Yi suddenly stopped by the side of the road.

    This final thought was a good idea.

    However, Cheng Yi still didn¡¯t say anything and hung up.

    Lu Rong knew very well that her way out would depend on today¡¯s fight.

    Lu Rong had already called Su Ni, so she didn¡¯t pick up and went straight to Su Corp.

    Sure enough, not long after work, Lu Rong saw Su Ni and rushed up quickly.

    While Luo Qing wanted to stop her, Su Ni shook her head and signaled for Yi to drive first.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m a little busy today, so I hung up.¡±

    Su Ni said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Lu Rong forced out a smile. Although she changed into clothes and washed her face again, the scars on her face were still visible.

    Su Ni could guess how angry Cheng Yi would be after learning that the contract had failed, but she felt sympathy for Lu Rong.

    ¡°Your face¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Lu Rong pretended to be rxed and smiled, ¡°I fought with my boyfriend. He hit me and I¡¯m in a bad mood. Su Ni, can you sit with me?¡±

    Su Ni showed a troubled expression and couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Rong wanted to do.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m only your friend in Nancheng city. Those ssmates looked down on people before.¡±

    Lu Rong held Su Ni¡¯s arm and started pitiful.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse. At the same time, she wanted to know Lu Rong¡¯s purpose, so she pointed to the cafe opposite the road and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and sit.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, alright then.¡±

    Lu Rong was instantly happy. She reached out to grab Su Ni¡¯s bag and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you get something.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    There was a Nanjiawan contract in this bag but it was worth 30 million.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Lu Rong didn¡¯t force her, but seeing Su Ni¡¯s nervous expression, she knew that she guessed right. The contract for the Nanjiawan must be in the bag.

    Lu Rong pretended not to care about the Nanjiawan project, but started talking about the past. Where was Su Ni, she didn¡¯t ask about the injury on her face, nor did she ask why she cried before.

    The two of them have a tacit understanding and had ghosts, they chatted happily.

    The cafe sat down and the two of them each ordered a cup of coffee. Lu Rong looked at Su Ni¡¯s coffee and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your taste hasn¡¯t changed yet. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been unable to drink it all the time. I feel too bitter.¡±

    Lu Rong said as she slowly added milk to her coffee.

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Sigh, in fact, I¡¯ve been living a bad life all these years. Unlike you, not only inherited the Su Corp, but also married Gu Zechen.¡±

    Lu Rong sighed.

    ¡°Of course not. You didn¡¯t see the Nanjiawan making a big fuss a while ago, but you were worried about me.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°Then, how do you know that you won¡¯t get the contract today? It¡¯s a huge victory.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni could hear the weirdness in the other person¡¯s words. She put the spoon the coffee lightly down and said toe straight to the point, ¡°Lu Rong, if you have anything you want to talk to me today, just say it.¡±

    To be honest, her rtionship with Lu Rong wasn¡¯t very good. At most, it was a ssmate rtionship. It was just thest time they met at Nanjiawan, followed by a ssmate gathering.

    She thought this wasn¡¯t a good rtionship.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Lu Rong sighed and looked bitter. ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang.

    Lu Rong also saw that it was Gu Zechen and suddenly became nervous.

    Su Ni smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t dare not pick up Mr. Gu¡¯s call.¡±

    Even though Lu Rong had the intention to stop her, there was nothing she could do. She could only lower her head and knock the coffee cup.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind and happily picked up the call. She thought that Gu Zechen was off work, but she heard him talk about the situation in the afternoon.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Although they knew about the rtionship between Cheng Yi and Lu Rong, the two of them openly ran to Gu Corp to cause a ruckus, which was a little crazy.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen asked tentatively, ¡°Are you inconvenient now?¡±

    Su Ni responded again.

    Lu Rong looked at Su Ni with a strange expression, so she could only smile.

    ¡°Alright, my friend and I are outside now. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Could it be with Lu Rong?¡±

    Gu Zechen guessed correctly and soon became nervous. He asked worriedly, ¡°Why is she looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±  In front of Lu Rong, Su Ni did not say much and could only keep ying tricks.

    Gu Zechen understood too, so he didn¡¯t dwell on this issue. Instead, he reminded him, ¡°You should be careful. This woman is uneasy and kind. There¡¯s no good thing to find you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Su Ni then hung up.

    Lu Rong asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni said with a smile as usual.

 Chapter 416: Unbound

    Seeing this, Lu Rong also breathed a sigh of relief, and the spoon that stirred the coffee loosened, ¡°Look at how good your family is. Go back a littleter and Gu Zechen is anxious.¡±

    Su Ni smiled without saying a word.

    In her mind, she was still thinking about the scene where Cheng Yi went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office and made a big fuss. She believed that Cheng Yi¡¯s expression must be interesting.

    It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes.

    With that thought, Su Ni sighed.

    Lu Rong quickly asked nervously, ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±  I¡¯m fine! ¡±

    Su Ni quickly responded with a smile.

    However, Lu Rong was still a little worried. After all, the big thing about the Gu Corp would soon spread to Su Ni.  But thinking about it again, if Su Ni knew that she didn¡¯t have to act with her again, then she was still so harmonious now, so Gu Zechen definitely didn¡¯t tell her.

    After some deductions and selfforting, Lu Rong breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her previous tone. She missed the past, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet Gu Zechen when I was in university?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk about Gu Zechen. Tell me about your boyfriend. I don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re in love.¡±

    Su Ni casually changed the topic.

    Lu Rong smiled and her eyes softened. ¡°He, there¡¯s nothing to say. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±  What kind of person is he? ¡±

    Su Ni knew that Lu Rong was referring to Cheng Yi. When she heard it from Luo Heng¡¯s mouth, she was really surprised. She was afraid that Cheng Yi had gotten together with Kafa when they were together.

    Now, looking at the happy smile on Lu Rong¡¯s face and the shocking p mark, I don¡¯t know if it is funny or sad.

    ¡°He is very gentle and understanding.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes werepletely calm and gentle, as if she was immersed in the happiness of the past, and her eyes started to shine.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how attentive a person can be. Although he is busy with work, he never forgot to date me. Sometimes, he will give me a little surprise. Sometimes it might be a flower, sometimes it might be a set of tea sets. Although they are all inconspicuous things, it means that he always thinks about me.¡±

    Lu Rong couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Yeah, how can I not know?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and made a sound unknowingly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Rong naturally heard it and frowned.

    Su Ni used to be with Cheng Yi, so of course she knew Cheng Yi. Perhaps Cheng Yi did it to please Su Ni, but how could she know that she was talking about Cheng Yi?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Thankfully, Su Ni quickly denied it and exined, ¡°I just want to say that both of them are sweet when they are in love. They are always willing to do many things for each other regardless of their own safety. Even if they don¡¯t want to die, they are willing.¡±

    Su Ni said and looked back with a smile.

    She thought that even if Cheng Yi had hit Lu Rong now, Lu Rong would willingly ignore her. After all, when she was in university, she had just found out.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Lu Rong let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Ni did not notice. She nodded in agreement and said, ¡°So, even if he lost control and hit me, I still love him.¡±

    ¡°He will apologize soon.¡±

    In thest half of the sentence, Lu Rong didn¡¯t believe her, and of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Unless¡­

    She could get the bag in Su Ni¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m a little hungry. Why don¡¯t you go and order something for me, Su Ni?¡±

    Lu Rong said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni casually rang the bell but was stopped by Lu Rong. She then said, ¡°You should go to the counter to take a look. I remember there¡¯s something fresh there.¡±

    Su Ni smiled gently and didn¡¯t refuse. She got up and went.

    Just as Su Ni walked over to the counter, there was suddenly a voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw the waiter knocking over and leaving.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was her bag. When she rushed to her seat, the bag that had been on the sofa disappeared.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to think too much and immediately chased after her, but when she arrived at her, she was quickly stopped by a waiter.

    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a total of 2, 118. Please settle the bill first.¡±

    The waiter looked at Su Ni nervously, afraid that she would also run away.

    In fact, Su Ni couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. Not only were all the waiters surrounding her, there were even two people standing at the door, each holding their phones and looking like they were going to call the police at any time.

    ¡°Sorry, my wallet has been taken away. I don¡¯t have money to pay now.¡±

    Su Ni watched as Lu Rong had crossed the road and her heart became more anxious.

    ¡°You guys were drinking coffee together earlier. Who didn¡¯t know that you guys were pretending?¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words. They had seen a lot of things like this.

    Su Ni was anxious and remembered that she still had her phone. She put it on the table and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll put the phone here first. I¡¯ll get itter.¡±

    The waiter looked at the phone and realized it was an apple. Logically speaking, it was more valuable than this coffee. As she hesitated, Su Ni suddenly started to rush out.

    In the end, he was still stopped.

    ¡°Do you know what important things I have in my bag? Mypany is right opposite me. You can go and look for me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Pfft, there are so many people in Su Corp, where did I find you?¡±

    ¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    No matter how Su Ni exined it, others didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words at all. However, there was no money on Weibo and could only call Gu Zechen.

    Even though Lu Rong had obtained the contract, she had already found awyer to verify it.

    It was precisely this idea that Su Ni was careless. She put her bag on the table and let Lu Rong get lost.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to me herself. She called Gu Zechen but before she could get through, she heard a ringtone.

    Su Ni looked over nervously. Who else could not be Gu Zechen?

    Su Ni was surprised and delighted. Amidst the crowd, she said excitedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to pick you up, I would¡¯ve been sent to the police station.¡±

    Gu Zechen still had an indifferent expression. Li Mo had already called the manager over to pay the bill.

    The waiter around Su Ni also slowly dispersed. Su Ni started to grow anxious and pointed outside the door, ¡°My bag has been taken away by Kn. There is also the Nanjiawan project inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought it back.¡±

    Gu Zechen waved his bag as he spoke.

    Su Ni covered her mouth excitedly.

    It was her fault for being too impatient. She didn¡¯t notice that Gu Zechen had a bag in her hand when he came in.

    ¡°I heard that you and Lu Rong were together, so I was worried. I rushed over and saw Lu Rong running on the road and stopping her.¡±

 Chapter 417: Gu Zechen Appears

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She re-examined it and found that Lu Rong was running in a hurry. She didn¡¯t have time to move the things in her bag, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous. If you hadn¡¯t encountered it, I¡¯d have a headache.¡±

    Li Mo paid the bill and the two of them walked out of the cafe. Su Ni suddenly thought about it and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Rong?¡±

    ¡°I ran away.¡±

    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and didn¡¯t feel the danger at all. It was only when he got into the car that Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was revealed.

    He leaned sideways and his tall body covered Su Ni. He gently asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind you to be careful?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    This was indeed her mistake.

    Even if Gu Zechen didn¡¯t remind her, Su Ni guessed that Lu Rong was here for the Nanjiawan project, but she was still so careless.

    However, seeing that Gu Zechen was not angry, Su Ni started to coquettishly say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay?¡±  I knew that no matter what problem I encountered, you would definitely descend from the sky and help me solve the problem.

    ¡°Although you made a mistake, it¡¯s a good thing that your mouth is quite pleasant.¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched the bridge of Su Ni¡¯s nose and smiled. Then he leaned back on the back of his chair and said, ¡°This Cheng Yi is also in a hurry to seek treatment. This contract has already been rified by awyer. It¡¯s useless even if he stole it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I didn¡¯t expect Lu Rong to steal my bag.¡±

    Su Ni quickly argued for herself.

    Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful look. Su Ni was guilty and her neck shrank. She whispered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°Is there a next time?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked with a stern face.

    ¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡±

    Su Ni buried her head even lower. She didn¡¯t make such a hopeless mistake, but a mistake that even she couldn¡¯t tolerate!

    ¡°Look at you, I didn¡¯t me you.¡±

    At this time, Gu Zechen took out a tolerant attitude.

    Su Ni pouted. She didn¡¯t know who had been holding her back, but now he was pretending to be a good person.

    To thank Gu Zechen for helping her get back to the Nanjiawan project, and she estimated that Lu Rong would not harass her for a while, Su Ni decided to treat Gu Zechen to a meal.

    Gu Zechen agreed happily.

    It was said that it was a guest, but as soon as Gu Zechen saw the car parked, Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly copsed.

    Su Ni pretended not to see it and held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm to drill into the bustling crowd.

    This was near Nancheng University, where they had just started school recently, and the business of the snack street was particrly hot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±

    In the ice and snow, looking at the hot food everywhere, Su Ni nced at her previous self-me and became excited.

    When Su Ni noticed the strange eyes around her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and see when Gu Zechen took out a handkerchief and was covering her nose.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put it down.¡±  Could it be that you want everyone to know you and let you go to tomorrow¡¯s news?

    Su Ni directly pulled off the handkerchief and looked like she was useless.

    Li Mo was not averse to such a lively ce. He understood Gu Zechen and was even more impressed by Su Ni.

    Su Ni was also the daughter of Su Corp, how could shee to such a ce¡­

    He had never seen such a heiress. The ces he usually spent on were not star restaurants, but also famous and expensive ces. Somewhere like this¡­ was really popr.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡±

    Li Mo touched his nose to help Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen snorted and soon sneezed ufortably. He wanted to find a handkerchief, but Su Ni red at him and refused to give it.

    Gu Zechen looked helpless.

    Li Mo hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t look at the number of people here, but the things are delicious. Do you want to experience it too?¡±

    Su Ni finallypromised. After all, she didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to be too ufortable. She handed the handkerchief to him, revealing aplicated expression. ¡°After I came back from Beijing University, I remembered what I loved to eat in the past, so I wanted to take you around. I never thought that you would never be here.¡±

    Gu Zechen covered his nose and mouth without saying a word.

    Su Ni added, ¡°You even need to say this. I¡¯ll know from your expression.¡±

    But thinking about it makes sense. How could a man like Gu Zechen look down on him?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe, I don¡¯t have time. Back then, I was about to graduate as soon as possible. Even my meals were arranged specially.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gu Zechen really wanted to exin himself.  Li Mo nodded repeatedly, as if to prove it.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. She handed the skewer to Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Here, try it. It tastes very good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In order to show that he was very adapted to this environment, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need Su Ni to remind him this time and took off his handkerchief.

    ¡°Wow, what a handsome man!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen them at school before. It can¡¯t be a new student this year, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    A few women around them were lovey-dovey and covered their faces with starry eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s action of eating skewers froze.

    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already pretended not to hear him and ran to another booth.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened when he heard the student. Su Ni quickly took Gu Zechen out of the scene before she could react.

    However, there were still countless voices behind them. ¡°So handsome! Even I think I¡¯m good at eating skewers. What should I do? Is there still hope?¡±

    ¡°But the girl beside him is pretty as well. Could it be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, but I still can¡¯t get rid of myself. I¡¯m so handsome.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Along the way, all kinds ofpliments of Gu Zechen did not stop. Su Ni wanted to stay for a while longer, but when she saw this scene, Su Ni could only buy a few more sticks and quickly squeezed out.

    After that, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s innocent expression, she finally understood that those people didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen covering his handkerchief. They felt strange because of his face.

    Because¡­

    She was clearly angry now, but when she saw this handsome face, she couldn¡¯t say anything she wanted to scold.

    ¡°Are these people blind?¡±

    Su Niined.

    Gu Zechen touched his chin. Is he ugly?

    He didn¡¯t think that these people were telling the truth.

    As a result, she heard Su Ni eating skewers and saying in gnashing teeth, ¡°These are onlypliments of your handsomeness. Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman beside you?¡±

    Indeed, Su Ni was not ugly, and her eyebrows were straight. Her dressing was obviously not badpared to those movies.

    Li Mo hurriedly lowered his head and once again wandered in the sky.

    Un, Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he wiped the oil stain on Su Ni¡¯s mouth with a smile and held her face in his hands, sincere and gentle, ¡°You are also very beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 418: Not only Handsome, but also Touch

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened instantly.

    On the side, Li Mo had already choked and coughed. In the end, he had to hold back in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    There were 10, 000 question marks in Su Ni¡¯s mind. What did Gu Zechen just say?

    Are you lying or ttering yourself?

    The point was that it was the first time she heard something like that from Gu Zechen. She waspletely shocked and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Gu Zechen continued to flirt with girls, ¡°They have no taste. They only know that I¡¯m handsome, but they don¡¯t know how beautiful you are.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Your handsomeness blocked my charm.¡±

    Su Ni was still too honest. She identally told the truth.

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    It was like a streetmp under winter, so dazzling.

    In front of a handsome man like Gu Zechen, he was afraid that any woman would be overshadowed. Those pores that were even more nervous than women, those pair of coquettish, cold, and arrogant eyes were clearly more affectionate than women at this moment¡­

    Su Ni shook her head. What was she thinking about?

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth smiled slightly, his mouth pursed and did not move, as if all smiles would overflow as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Su Ni was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Even the most handsome people praise you for being beautiful. Why do you care about what those people think?¡±

    Gu Zechen was so gentle that he bent down and bit her lips.

    Su Ni¡¯s brain was cut off again. This was a public asion and there were so many people watching. Su Ni subconsciously wanted to push Gu Zechen away, but she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough just now. I want to taste the taste of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I still have it¡­¡±

    Su Ni was still thinking about her meat skewers. If it was cold, it wouldn¡¯t be delicious.

    But soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s coquettish voice came over, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    What he wanted was just the softness in Su Ni¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Oh my God, they¡¯re actually kissing.¡±

    ¡°No, my eyes are blind and my heart is broken.¡±

    ¡°I already said that was his girlfriend, you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Unknowingly, a group of girls gathered not far away, chatting and pulling Su Ni out of the dream.

    Su Ni took advantage of the kiss and waved her left hand in front of the girls. She announced her sovereignty loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m his wife.¡±

    And it was legal!

    There was another burst of exmations, but because of their discovery, they all ran away.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him. He just stared at his triumphant face. He just chased away a few people who liked to watch the show, but she seemed to have won the whole world.

    At this moment, Su Ni was indeed very proud and proud.

    She stared at the pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling nonmittal. She hugged his neck without hesitation and gave him a hard kiss.

    In any case, she was kissing her own man. No matter how small sparrows were praising handsome men, they were still her men.

    In the end, Su Ni wiped her mouth and handed the handkerchief over to Gu Zechen, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the country and the people with your face. It¡¯s better to hold it.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked sad but he did not disobey Su Ni. He covered his face and followed Su Ni closely.

    Li Mo couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He covered his mouth andughed in a confused manner. He was afraid that he would really go crazy if he didn¡¯t let it out anymore.

    In the end, the two of them found a slightly superior restaurant near the university and asked for a private room.

    There were quite a few university students downstairs who were having supper. They had quite a lot of alcohol in front of them, chatting loudly, and having high spirits. Su Ni had to sigh, ¡°You¡¯re really old.¡±

    ¡°Am I old?¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see Su Ni praise others.

    Su Ni was speechless. She rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and suddenly smiled. She reached out to pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°How are you old, little schoolmate?¡±

    When he heard these three words, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened. A bite of the meat skewer was stuck in his mouth.

    Su Ni smiled even more brazenly.

    Gu Zechen looked downstairs. He was indeed young, but he was not bad. After that, he didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni was willing or not, so he held him in his arms.

    Li Mo quickly lowered his head and ate like a storm.

    After a meal, Li Mo ate, but Su Ni and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t eat much, but they didn¡¯t feel hungry.

    Especially when she was hugged by Gu Zechen and personally fed, Su Ni felt ashamed.

    Back to Gu Jia, Su Ni originally wanted the maid to get a little more to replenish Gu Zechen¡¯s energy.

    However, Gu Zechen ran upstairs without saying a word. Su Ni was confused and had to follow.

    When Su Ni went upstairs, there was no one in the room. Just as she was confused, she heard a hum in the bathroom.

    ¡°Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni knocked on the door.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded, his voice unpleasant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    15 Minutester, Gu Zechen finally came out of the bathroom with his stomach covered.

    Su Ni was sitting on the sofa, but she quickly got up and asked worriedly, ¡°Did you have a bad stomach?¡±

    Gu Zechen rolled his eyes as if he disliked Su Ni¡¯s words.

    Su Ni hurriedly said, ¡°I asked Aunty to make some porridge. Try it first and nourish your stomach.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, he turned around and rushed into the bathroom. The rest of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched from the side.

    She rubbed her stomach again. She seemed to eat more than Gu Zechen, so why didn¡¯t she react?

    By the time Gu Zechen came out again, the porridge was already cold and Gu Zechen had no appetite. He was lying on the bed like a corpse, motionless.

    Su Ni looked at him with a pale face and worried, ¡°Do you want to call the doctor over?¡±

    Gu Zechen waved his hand without saying a word.

    ¡°Then¡­ You should rest first.¡±

    After all, it was because of her that Su Ni felt sorry. Not only was her tone much gentler, she was also following Gu Zechen¡¯s words.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Gu Zechen beckoned and Su Ni went over. However, Gu Zechen pulled her into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything now. You can be responsible for apanying me.¡±

    ¡°What if you want to go to the bathroom again¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen nced at her coldly, frightening Su Ni to shut her mouth.

    Throughout the night, Gu Zechen woke up at night. Su Ni was in pain in her heart and even thought about telling the small merchants about food safety.

    However, he felt a little distressed because he hadn¡¯t moved all night.

    ¡°Looks like you rich people are too spoiled. Look at how I¡¯m fine after eating.¡±

    Su Ni sighed, ¡°I think you might stay with me twice. Maybe your stomach will be strong.¡±

 Chapter 419: My Mind

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re trying to murder your own husband.¡±

    Gu Zechen cast a sad look. Even if the thing tastes good, he doesn¡¯t want to have another time.

    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were a little listless, but when they got in the car, they watched as Li Mo yawned.

    Looking closely, Li Mo¡¯s dark circles followed.

    ¡°Asistant Li, can¡¯t you have a bellyst night?¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    Li Mo¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly felt embarrassed.

    Su Ni held back her smile and shook her head with a sigh.

    Li Mo was confused, but he quickly reacted. He looked back at Gu Zechen and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s dark eyes were also heavy. He asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gu is saying that you are spoiled.¡±  Gu Zechen added.

    Su Ni only felt that this was quite familiar. When she thought about it, she looked at the confused Li Mo and didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    It was fine if Gu Zechen had a stomach, but why did Li Mo have a stomach? Could it be that his stomach was stronger than these people?

    As she said this, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her stomach and sigh.

    Gu Zechen first sent Su Ni to Gu Corp. When she got out of the car, Su Ni told her that if she still felt ufortable today, she¡¯d better buy some medicine.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be good if I don¡¯t go to a ce like this next time.¡±

    Gu Zechen was full of vigor.

    Although Li Mo did not dare to speak, he still agreed with Gu Zechen¡¯s words.  Su Ni shrugged, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    At worst, the next time she went, she would not take them with her.

    Early in the morning, there were a lot of reporters gathered at the entrance of Su Corp. Luo Qing and Qin Yue were already on standby. When they saw Su Nie over, they quickly winked at her and several security guards quickly came over to surround Khai.

    ¡°Mr. Su, what are your ns for the Nanjiawan project?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you bought the Nanjiawan from other people. Can you say it in detail?¡±

    ¡°Is there something fishy inside? Will the Nanjiawan project be taken back at any time?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni looked at Qin Yue beside her, but Qin Yue kept his eyes low, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the news?¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed.

    Last night, she didn¡¯t sleep well, and before she didn¡¯t see the reporters, she was always daydreaming. Luckily, Luo Qing had already exined on the side, ¡°This morning, a message suddenly broke out, which means that you and Mr. Gu exchanged the Nanjiawan project through swindling.¡±

    ¡°Which newspaper?¡±

    He was too courageous.

    ¡°The other party is posted on the Inte. Some people who don¡¯t know the truth and the masses are talking about it again. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    This made the other party a lot of space. Although the country had a tight grip on the security of the Inte, the concrete follow-up was not effective.

    ¡°No need to investigate. It must be Cheng Yi.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it. She looked at Qin Yue¡¯s expressionless face and said, ¡°You apply for public rtions directly. Now that the contract is in our hands, you¡¯re not afraid of these people talking about it.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded.

    Luo Qing, who was browsing Weibo beside her, suddenly cried out in her heart, and quickly handed her phone to Su Ni.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni had just asked when she saw a message about suicide. Although Mosaic was hit, Su Ni recognized it.

    His panicked footsteps were instantly stunned.

    At the same time, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang. It was Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the news. There are still quite a few reporters outside.¡±

    Su Ni was surrounded by a group of security guards and squeezed into the elevator. With regards to Gu Zechen¡¯s concern, Su Ni also said, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t replied yet. I have to investigate the matter clearly.¡±  The person who jumped off the building should be Lu Rong. You¡¯ve seen her before.

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen told Su Ni not to be anxious and he would find her as soon as possible.

    After hanging up, Su Ni rubbed her temples. Recently, the news on Nanjiawan had been too frequent. If this continued, even if she could solve it perfectly in the end, everyone¡¯s impression remained on the negative news of Nanjiawan.

    ¡°Qin Yue, how about this, go to Nanjiawan personally to see if you can make some promotions. Also, you can auction the stores of Nanjiawan as soon as possible, so as to let Nanjiawan open before March.¡±

    Su Ni arranged.

    Qin Yue frowned. It was less than a month since March. ¡°Mr. Su, are you short?¡±

    ¡°What weck the most now is time. If we don¡¯t grab the initiative, then even if the Nanjiawan opens, we won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    Su Ni looked serious.

    Qin Yue nodded, put the documents he collected yesterday on the table and turned to leave.

    Luo Qing originally nned to go out with her, but Su Ni nced at the document and called her back, ¡°You should also investigate and see where Kn and Cheng Yi are now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lu Rong, but Cheng Yi has just been interviewed this morning and is still in Song Corp.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    ¡°Then follow Cheng Yi.¡±

    Su Ni ordered.

    Based on Su Ni¡¯s understanding of Lu Rong, even if she really didn¡¯t have the Nanjiawan project, her greedy personality wouldn¡¯t really seek death. However, watching the video was ying the truth.

    And this person was most likely to be Cheng Yi.

    At that thought, Su Ni narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly.

    She still remembered the happy love in Lu Rong¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Cheng Yi yesterday. Could it be that Cheng Yi really didn¡¯t have any humanity at all and really did something to Lu Rong?

    Su Ni remembered that she seemed to have ckened Lu Rong¡¯s call and quickly called her.

    The call was picked up soon and a male voice was heard.

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Cheng Yi, why is Lu Rong¡¯s phone in your hands?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you just want to know the rtionship between me and Lu Rong?¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled.

    Su Ni was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. The toe straight to the point directly asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who nned Lu Rong¡¯s suicide. What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you now that I¡¯m investing in the Nanjiawan project. Now my request is very simple. Give me the Nanjiawan project back.¡±

    Then, while Su Ni was silent, he added, ¡°You should be very clear that I can achieve my goal.¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and calmed down.

    Luo Qing turned around and came back. As soon as she pushed open the office door, she saw Su Ni holding onto the edge of the chair with one hand. Her face was calm and unbelievably calm. She had never seen the strange expression on her face, so she quickly closed the door again.

    ¡°If you disagree, you can only let everyone watch as Lu Rong dies.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was full of smiles.

    ¡°You want tomit suicide live!¡±

    Su Ni stood up and clenched her teeth. Her eyes were red, and the calmness on her face waspletely torn apart, revealing some ferocious anger.

 Chapter 420: Cheng Yiéˆ¥æªš Warning

    Su Ni could imagine Cheng Yi¡¯s madness and pride at this moment, just as he did not break his hands for his own goals.

    Whether it was herself or Lu Rong, no matter how deep their feelings were, everything was just an illusion.

    In his eyes, everyone was nothing more than a chess piece!

    A series of strangeughter came from the phone, as if confirming Su Ni¡¯s guess.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, at least this is a human life. You are really so cold-blooded.¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath. This was not the time to provoke Cheng Yi.

    But the sinister smile of Cheng Yi betraying him appeared in his mind. Perhaps this scene would be reyed again.

    ¡°Su Ni, I think you should know about my rtionship with Lu Rong.¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    After all, Cheng Yi and Lu Rong went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office together, and then Lu Rong stole Khai¡¯s bag. Seeing that Yo 4 didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yiughed even more proudly. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve been with Lu Rong all the time, but you never imagined that I would be with Lu Rong long ago when I was with you.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s temples twitched. She reached out and held her head, trying not to think too much.

    However, Cheng Yi acted as if he wanted to remind Su Ni of her bad past and brag about his victory again. He continued, ¡°You must think how much I loved you back then. Haha, let me tell you the truth. I¡¯ve never loved you before. My goal is to bring down the Su Corp.¡±

    ¡°Is this good for you?¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t want to admit it, she would asionally dream back in the middle of the night and think back to the past, but she still had doubts in her heart.

    To be honest, both themselves and the Su family were good to Cheng Yi, and the love they had together in the past was not fake.

    Since there was no love, then what was the hatred? Why would Cheng Yi always be gnashing teeth in advance?

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for me, but I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Cheng Yiughed loudly after saying this. His voice was too cheerful.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve never loved you. You didn¡¯t think of it.¡±

    ¡°What about Lu Rong?¡±  Su Ni asked.

    She felt that her calmness had exceeded her imagination. Love and not love were not so important to Su Ni.

    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±

    Cheng Yi chuckled and said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s just an object, but then Lu Rong loves me more than you do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±

    Su Ni felt disgusted.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if I let hermit suicide live, she would definitely agree.¡±  Cheng Yi said confidently.

    Su Ni still remembered how Lu Rong described Cheng Yi before and she fell silent.

    She didn¡¯t deny that Cheng Yi would really let Lu Rong die.

    Simrly, did Lu Rong really love Cheng Yi to this extent?

    ¡°To be honest, Lu Rong¡¯s death has nothing to do with me, but your Su Corp might be over from now on. Not only did you steal other people¡¯s contracts, you even forced them to die. Do you think your Nanjiawan can open as usual?¡±

    This was what Su Ni was worried about. It was obvious that Cheng Yi had grasped Su Ni¡¯s weakness.

    ¡°Do you think that you can topple my Su Corp?¡±

    Su Ni took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her chest. ¡°You are asking people tomit suicide, you have to be sentenced.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will wait at any time.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he raised his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to give you. If I haven¡¯t seen the Nanjiawan project this afternoon, you can wait for the good show online.¡±

    Then, Cheng Yi really hung up.

    Su Ni was in a daze as she held her phone in a daze.

    When the phone on the table rang again and found that it was Gu Zechen, Su Ni was in a daze for a while, and then she became slightly alert.

    ¡°Lu Rong is still at Fengyang Hotel for the time being, but there are many bodyguards outside. There won¡¯t be any danger for now.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Call the police!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Su Ni suddenly screamed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said to call the police quickly.¡±

    Su Ni was in front of Gu Zechen and her emotions finally lost control. She shouted loudly, ¡°I told you to call the police quickly. At six in the afternoon, Cheng Yi will let Lu Rong live andmit suicide!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to be in disbelief. Su Ni could only tell Cheng Yi¡¯s phone. She was silent for a while and said, ¡°There is no evidence to call the police now. We can only guard at the door and rush in after finding out something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind was filled with Lu Rong¡¯s desperate eyes. ¡°Cheng Yi can do anything, and this Kn is crazy too. If she is really willing tomit suicide for Cheng Yi, the Nanjiawan will be over.¡±

    At that moment, Su Ni even thought of giving up the Nanjiawan project, so as tofort Gu Zechen, ¡°I have contacted the fire in private. If I really jump off the building, there will be measures below. Also, as long as I see Cheng Yi, I will immediately call the police.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Su Ni sat on the chair with her buttocks as though she had drained her strength.

    ¡°Su Ni?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s worried voice came through the phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She said but slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°How do you feel now? Do you want me to look for you?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still worried about Su Ni. Even though Su Ni said that she was fine, Gu Zechen put down the phone and asked Li Mo to drive him to Su Corp.

    Su Ni was not surprised to see Gu Zechen and she knew he woulde.

    He immediately got up and hugged Gu Zechen with both hands. His low voice sounded particrly depressing, ¡°He really can do anything. Gu Zechen, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°And me.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Gu Zechen also knew what had happened back then. Now, seeing Su Ni¡¯s tired eyes, he felt even more upset.

    ¡°Su Ni, sit down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen held onto Su Ni and slowly rxed her shoulders. He said softly, ¡°There are people watching from the hotel. There won¡¯t be any problems for the time being. The priority is to settle the Nanjiawan as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°The scenery project doesn¡¯t exist at all, right?¡±

    Su Ni leaned sideways to ask Gu Zechen. When she saw that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, Su Ni understood.

    In fact, there was no mistake online. This was a conspiracy fraud. Lu Rong was stupid, which didn¡¯t mean that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t fight back.

    ¡°The scenery project was developed in the early years of the Gu Corp, but because of the strict government standards, there has been no progress. Not many people know about this.¡±

    Gu Zechen exined after a moment of silence. Of course, Cheng Yi was not included among those who didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 421: Opening of Nanjiawan

    Su Ni stood up with a serious expression on her face. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her. She watched Su Ni call Qin Yue in and tell him about the Nanjiawan, so she let Gu Zechen go out with her.

    ¡°Go to Nanjiawan.¡±

    Su Ni said. At this moment, her face was filled with indifference and determination. Even Su Ni felt that sometimes she was more and more like Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi always thinking about the Nanjiawan project? Then let this fat piece of meat disappear earlier. Even if Cheng Yi is in a hurry to jump to the wall, there is no way.¡±

    It was the only way to save the Su Corp.

    Qin Yue had already reached Nanjiawan early and had held an opening ceremony. By the time Su Ni passed, there were already many reporters gathered around.

    Su Ni appeared and all the cameras were aimed at Su Ni.

    Su Ni was calm and unaffected by the news. She took the scissors from Qin Yue and personally cut the ribbon under everyone¡¯s attention.

    There was a thunderous apuse.

    During this period, there were still many reporters who wanted to question it, but they were all cleaned up by Qin Yue¡¯s people, so the whole opening ceremony performed very smoothly. As for theter arrangements of the store, Qin Yue also built a temporary sales site.

    Su Ni sat down personally. Compared to the previous price, Su Ni was much better now.

    However, there were a lot of people in the Nanjiawan who came to watch the show, but their real rtionship wasn¡¯t high.  Gu Zechen whispered in his ear, ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head.

    She believed in themercial potential of Nanjiawan, and there were many investors present. She knew that this was the best time to start with the Nanjiawan with a few sharp eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it and simply turned it off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I haven¡¯t had a chance to get a share.¡±

    With a familiar voice, the reporters and investors on the sidelines moved aside. Ruan Yichen walked in with a bright smile with his hands in his pockets.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was there, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Is it possible that Mr. Gu is going to buy all the stores back?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t pester him and sat down opposite Su Ni. He tapped on the table with one hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Previously, Mr. Su promised to leave me a floor to be a J. K branchpany. I don¡¯t know if this is counted.¡±

    Su Ni put her hand under her nose and coughed softly. Although she knew that Ruan Yichen was here to help her, she didn¡¯t have any joy on her face. She just said, ¡°Of course, I promised that when Mr. Ruan was still a supervisor in Nanjiawan.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I brought the cheque today. I wonder if it¡¯s enough.¡±

    As Ruan Yichen said this, the assistant handed it over.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched. Ten million was really generous. She asked, ¡°I wonder which floor Mr. Ruan is nning to choose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the 18th floor, luck.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled.

    Gu Zechen was watching the whole time. He didn¡¯t intervene in the Su Corp, but because Ruan Yichen appeared at a critical moment, he was still upset.

    The signing ceremony was much simpler. Under the witness of countless reporters and investors, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen gently shook their hands.

    It took less than a second to shake hands before Su Ni neatly pulled back.

    Ruan Yichen smiled. ¡°My mission today isplete, so I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, J. K wants to set up a branch in Nanjiawan. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Some investors couldn¡¯t help but feel restless.

    ¡°I¡¯m going. Even Mr. Ruan has made a move. What are we hesitating about? Next to us is the Gu Corp business circle, and there is also J. K here. What else can we worry about?¡±

    As soon as she said that, countless investors came in. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go for one.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do ten.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mean enough. I¡¯m here twenty times, please hurry up.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as Ruan Yichen left, the investors outside crowded in and the small sales room was instantly crowded.

    The temporary salespeople were confused and obviously couldn¡¯t wake up from the cold earlier. It was Su Ni who reminded them, so they quickly got up.

    ¡°Do you want me toe two too?¡±

    Gu Zechen touched his chin and said meaningfully.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. ¡°Do you still need to solve this?¡±

    With the current level of poprity, I¡¯m afraid that the stores in Nanjiawan are not enough, so what is Gu Zechen doing here?

    Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°As an investor, I think Nanjiawan is still hot at present.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re probablyte.¡±

    Su Ni spread her hands. Even if Gu Zechen really wanted to buy it now, he probably couldn¡¯t squeeze in.

    Gu Zechen looked slightly unhappy. Su Ni saw through Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been interested because Ruan Yichen bought a floor.¡±

    Gu Zechen subconsciously touched his nose.

    Seeing that Su Ni saw through, he chuckled andined, ¡°This Ruan Yichen seems to have solved the situation, but he¡¯s actually profited.¡±

    ¡°Ten million is also quite a lot. It¡¯s a normal market price. It¡¯s much higher than today.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough to make him proud.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted softly. There was no need for Su Ni to make a move. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car and figured it was clean.

    Su Ni subconsciously looked at her watch. It was half past five and she didn¡¯t know what was happening to Cheng Yi.

    Just then, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang and Gu Zechen informed Li Mo to go straight to Fengyang Hotel.

    Su Ni was a little nervous. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi appeared.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious but he was not in a hurry. After all, it was meaningless for Cheng Yi to cause a ruckus in Nanjiawan the die is cast.

    As for Lu Rong¡¯s life and death, he really didn¡¯t care.

    Su Ni was hesitating whether to ask Su Banqing about the situation. The two sisters seemed to have a sharp eye when Kang quickly called and reported, ¡°Sis, is Nanjiawan Shop really sold?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t sold it out yet, but it¡¯s soon.¡±

    Su Ni nced outside. Soon enough, the news of the Nanjiawan¡¯s big deal would spread throughout Nancheng city.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not good.¡±

    On the phone, Su Banqing¡¯s voice was very hesitant. ¡°Cheng Yi looked like he was crazy just now. He even almost attacked me¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Ni was nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Banqing lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s good that he held back at a critical moment. Then he hurriedly went out. I heard him talk on the phone as if he was going to Lu Rong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move first.¡±

    Su Ni consoled Su Banqing, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Fengyang Hotel, so you pretend to know nothing.¡±

    ¡°I know, Sis, but I¡¯m still a little worried. I¡¯ve never seen Cheng Yi like this.¡±

 Chapter 422: Lu Rong Suicide

    Su Ni sneered in her heart. It turned out that Cheng Yi was also anxious, but she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Before Su Ni and Gu Zechen could reach the venue, the live broadcast on the phone showed the picture of Fengyang Hotel, and there were two hundred thousand people watching.

    ¡°I think Cheng Yi is crazy.¡±

    Su Ni scolded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni tightly in his arms. There was already a traffic jam in front of him. Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still, so she pulled Gu Zechen out of the car and hurriedly walked towards Fengyang Hotel.

    ¡°Not only did the Su Corp trick me out of my contract, but it is also going to be publicly auctioned now. It¡¯spletely gone for me¡­¡±

    The image of Lu Rong appeared in the live stream software. Her overly beautiful face made her face pale. At this moment, she was crying at the software, and she was about to jump at any time.

    The people watching quickly exploded, using Su Corp of being a heartless enterprise. Some even leftments below, wanting to team up to Nanjiawan to stop this dark deal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called the police to be in Nanjiawan. If someone really does cause trouble, they will be taken away at any time.¡±

    Gu Zechen also looked at Su Ni¡¯s phone and it was time to say.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded, but she was still worried. ¡°These people don¡¯t know what business contracts are. If they don¡¯t move, they are resistance. I¡¯m really worried that Su Corp will be in trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before these people have forgotten.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Cheng Yi knows very well that if he has other better ways, he won¡¯t go down this road.¡±

    All of a sudden, Su Ni missed something and Lu Rong was suddenly excited. She was just staying in the room, but now she had rushed to the outside of the railing. Her legs were suspended in the air and they were constantly swaying.

    Su Ni could already hear the screams outside the Fengyang Hotel. Su Ni quickly turned off her phone and ran all the way.

    ¡°This woman is also pitiful. A bigpany in Su Corp, do you think she can return?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that this woman put all her belongings in the Nanjiawan. Now that the contract has been cheated, what a big blow would that be?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t have money and I don¡¯t have to suffer this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd. Some were scolding Su Ni for being a fool, some were more sensible. They felt that everything was done ording to the contract, or else they would have already had awsuit, so there was no need to die here.

    When she heard the voice behind her, Su Ni was really moved to cry. There were still some smart people.

    The surrounding snow had yet to melt, but the sun today was particrly strong. Even though it was already six o¡¯clock, the sun still shone on the snow, reflecting all kinds of light.

    Su Ni looked up and could clearly see Lu Rong wandering on the fifth floor. She shouted at Kang but there were too many voices around her,pletely drowning him.

    Just as Su Ni was about to yell, Gu Zechen was quick to pull Su Ni into his arms.

    Then there was a bang behind him.

    The crowd instantly exploded.

    Although Gu Zechen pulled it fast, Su Ni still saw a ck shadow fall like a huge monster. She knew what it represented.

    Su Ni¡¯s legs softened and her eyes darkened. She felt that the noisy surroundings were gradually fading away. Everything had nothing to do with her.

    Su Ni woke up at home and there was half a bowl of porridge on the table.

    Suddenly, his stomach churned and he didn¡¯t have time to put on his shoes. He rushed to the bathroom and retched at the toilet.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Until her stomach was clear, Su Ni sat powerlessly on the ground.

    Gu Zechen, who was outside, heard the sound of movement and rushed in. He helped Su Ni up. Seeing her pale face, he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t wear her watch and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°So long?¡±

    Su Ni frowned. Her memory seemed to be still at the scene, but she didn¡¯t know what happened. She didn¡¯t even see Lu Rong. She just heard a loud bang and didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Su Ni wanted to knock on her head but she became more and more dizzy.

    ¡°Lu Rong has been sent to the hospital. Now there is a police officer outside, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.¡±

    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and exined without waiting for Su Ni to ask.

    ¡°Save it¡­¡±

    Su Ni murmured,

    Since it was a rescue, it was clear that Lu Rong was still alive. When she thought about this, Su Ni finally exhaled.

    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni back to the bed and covered her with a nket. Under the dimmp, her expression softened.

    ¡°Over at the Cheng Yi¡¯s side¡­¡±

    She remembered that Cheng Yi was there.

    ¡°When the police went up, they didn¡¯t see Cheng Yi and the surveince didn¡¯t take photos of Cheng Yi.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious and his voice was low.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim.

    She understood what Gu Zechen meant. In that case, Cheng Yi waspletely out of the ordinary.

    After a long silence, Su Ni was suddenly angry. She hit the bed with courage and felt like a big stone was stuck in her heart.

    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged her from behind and held her both hands in his arms. Even if she didn¡¯t feel pain, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart hurt.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted him in a low voice. Soon, Su Ni¡¯s gentle sobbing came from his arms. Her entire shoulder trembled slightly, and the pain that had been suppressed for a long time was released at this moment.

    After that, Gu Zechen still wanted to feed Su Ni something, but Su Ni shook her head and had no appetite at all.

    Gu Zechen put down the bowl and went to bed. He gently hugged Su Ni in his arms. Seeing as she closed her eyes, he gently kissed her cheek.

    This night, Su Ni slept very unsteadily.

    For the whole night, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Gu Zechen could only hold her tightly in his arms, allowing her to find a hint of peace.

    The next morning, Su Ni got up and her mood was much better.

    Looking at Gu Zechen, who was exhausted beside her, Su Ni felt very sorry. Although she slept vaguelyst night, she still remembered something. A soft spot in her heart was touched. She nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Sorry, I made you hardst night.¡±

    ¡°I slept very heavilyst night.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not want Su Ni to be worried. He looked at Su Ni. Although his spirit had recovered a lot, he was still worried and said, ¡°I have a holiday with thepany. You¡¯re going to work today. I¡¯ll take you out for a tour.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised, but she was also looking forward to it. After all, no one could understand her body. In her current state, going to thepany wouldn¡¯t solve anything.

 Chapter 423: You Need Rest

    Gu Zechen gently scratched the bridge of her nose, then pulled open the wardrobe. ¡°Change into a casual set. I¡¯ll take you to y basketball.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni tried her best to get emotional. She smiled and worked hard.

    While they were having breakfast, Su Ni and Qin Yue gave a simple exnation. They also knew that although there was a small problem with the sales of Nanjiawan yesterday, it was finally over because of the police.

    On the other side of Cheng Yi, there was no sound as if it was dead water.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could finish her meal, she hugged Gu Zechen angrily. She waspletely leaning on Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. From her perspective, she looked like Gu Zechen sitting there and holding Su Ni in his arms.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes softened as he gently stroked her hair and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to hug you.¡±

    Su Ni sniffed and her eyes were inexplicably wet.

    ¡°Eat two more bites?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni shook her head.

    Gu Zechen got up and carried Su Ni into the car. Then he didn¡¯t want to let go and carried her all the way to the court.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything during the period, but they both felt calm.

    From when, Gu Zechen was like a pir in Su Ni¡¯s heart. No matter what happened, it would make people feel at ease. And Gu Zechen became someone she trusted and could rely on.

    ¡°What, are you nning to let me y with you?¡±

    When she was about to get out of the car, Su Ni was still in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and unwilling to get up.

    Of course, he also liked that Su Ni could always lie in his arms like this, but today she came out to bring Su Ni to activities. Hence, Gu Zechen patted Kang¡¯s butt to signal her to move.

    Su Ni usually didn¡¯t y ball, so asionally apanying customers was just a few symbolically waving shots. It was as formal as today, so Su Ni was really not used to it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight.¡±

    Su Ni was not humble, she was really embarrassed.

    Sure enough, the first round of Gu Zechen went straight into the hole. Su Ni simply put the club aside and said, ¡°How about you y? I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness. He picked up the ball stick again and held it in Su Ni¡¯s hands, forming a hug from behind. He smelled the faint fragrance in her hair, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t actually have any sports cells.¡±

    Even though she was already an old wife and there was no one around her, at such an ambiguous distance outside, Su Ni¡¯s little face was still hot.

    ¡°Look ahead.¡±

    Gu Zechen really wanted to teach Su Ni to y, so he looked ahead seriously and calmly. His warm breath hit her left cheek, causing Su Ni¡¯s heart to tremble.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult. You have to control your strength and squint slightly to observe the nearest distance¡­¡±

    ¡°Su Ni?¡±

    Gu Zechen said it for a long time, but seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t react at all, he turned to call her.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she started to panic again. She casually waved the pole a few times but the ball didn¡¯t move as Su Ni expected.

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t have any sports cells.¡±

    Su Ni was embarrassed.

    ¡°Did you listen to me seriously?¡±

    At this time, Gu Zechen finally realized that something was wrong with Su Ni. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with his two hands, stared at her and asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni was a little guilty but she didn¡¯t show any expression. She just smiled at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±

    Gu Zechen could tell that Su Ni was not only absent-minded, but alsopletely uninterested in ying ball.

    ¡°How about you y for a while longer?¡±

    Su Ni asked embarrassedly.

    ¡°Forget it, I just have a rest.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni with one hand and the two of them were walking towards the rest room when they met Cheng Yi in the corridor.

    This time it was not until Su Ni¡¯s face turned ck. Cheng Yi immediately copsed when he saw the two faces and turned to leave.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and pretended not to see her.

    Un, Cheng Yi stopped halfway, and there was a trace of gloom in his narrow eyes. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the Nanjiawan.¡±

    ¡°Small, light.¡±

    Gu Zechen said tly without hiding his contempt.

    Cheng Yi snorted before leaving.

    After a while, Su Ni heard a delicate voice. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Su Ni could see Cheng Yi passing by with Su Banqing in his arms.

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth curled upwards. Coincidentally, she wanted to send Su Banqing a text but she didn¡¯t know if she saw her.

    ¡°What does Cheng Yi want to do?¡±

    Su Ni was a littleining.

    ¡°A small fish, how big a wave do you expect to make?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Recently, Cheng Yi didn¡¯te to see me. It seems that he haspletely given up on thend of Beijing.¡±

    ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t want to work with J. K. Cheng Yi must know about it.¡±

    Su Ni thought this way.

    Gu Zechen nodded and sat on Su Ni¡¯s side with coffee in hand. Following her line of sight, he could watch Cheng Yi and Su Banqing y ball.

    Their intimate behavior was no worse than Su Ni and Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s face turned red when she saw her, so she could not help but shift her gaze.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free, you¡¯d better talk to your sister. Cheng Yi hasn¡¯t made any moves recently. This is what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    There was no movement. Instead, it was brewing even bigger movements. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see what this man was trying to do.

    The worry between Su Ni¡¯s brows finally revealed. It seemed that she could only talk to Gu Zechen. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already persuaded her, but she doesn¡¯t want to listen to me now.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a long time and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Cheng Yi already knows that you have contact with Su Banqing in private, so he is starting to suspect.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Su Ni denied it, so she naturally had no ce to reveal anything.

    But when Gu Zechen said this, he still felt a little guilty. He looked outside and lost his previous thoughts. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How about we go out and see?¡±

    The coffee in front of Gu Zechen was done. He stood in front of Su Ni, putting her slender figure in a sports outfit, and even her eyebrows were a little more robust.

    He made an invitation gesture and held Su Ni¡¯s hands.

    It was the court not far away and the two of them walked very slowly. Even though the sun wasn¡¯t approaching, time was quiet and no one disturbed the atmosphere.

    ¡°I suddenly want a baby.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, thinking, ¡°Then give birth.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t say anything, but she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Why, President Gu also wants to y basketball?¡±

 Chapter 424: Enemies Encounter Road

    Cheng Yi spoke in a yful tone. Although he didn¡¯t have the with swords drawn and bows bent he met in the corridor, his smiling eyes still gave Su Ni a sinister feeling.

    She didn¡¯t know if Cheng Yi was the same on weekdays, but she was also annoyed at how she had never found out before.  She was silent alone and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen calmly waved his hand and watched as the ball rolled into the hole. He asked lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how Mr. Cheng¡¯s technique is.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if wepare to each other.¡±

    He answered.

    On the court, he quickly remembered Cheng Yi¡¯s cheerfulughter. Heughed, without any humility or humility, his eyes were full of satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Gu said that today, I will see who is stronger.¡±

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen heard the provocation in Cheng Yi¡¯s words. Su Ni frowned but saw that Gu Zechen was calm and said lightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two men seemed to have started a fight in secret. On the surface, they were chatting andughing, but they yed a game that they didn¡¯t recognize.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were a little more solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t know that Mr. Cheng¡¯s skills are so good.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu smiled.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes are obviously smug. ¡°Although I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Gu¡¯s practice since childhood, I haven¡¯t met a real opponent.¡±

    In Su Ni¡¯s impression, she never knew that Cheng Yi yed golf so well that Gu Zechen praised him. It was not the time to chat with Su Banqing, so she followed Gu Zechen to watch the battle.

    The ball was Gu Zechen¡¯s turn. His slender body was slightly bent and the pole tentatively touched the ball. After the second time, the ball quickly turned.

    Su Ni instantly covered her chest. She was a little nervous. After Gu Zechen finished ying the ball, he turned to drink water, not caring about the final result.

    It wasn¡¯t until Cheng Yi pped and Gu Zechen turned back.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    Cheng Yi chuckled but Su Ni could tell that Gu Zechen was really rxed before, but now Cheng Yi was not easy, his eyes were straight and his face was stiff.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, if your palms are sweating, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Su Ni mocked.

    The moment the voice fell, the ball went off and the ball flew off the track. Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were straight and he had no mood to bother with Su Ni¡¯s words.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    Five secondster, Cheng Yi put down the ball.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen smiled without much expression.

    After that, Cheng Yi nced at Su Ni with aplicated expression.  While Su Ni was smiling, her eyes were full of pride.

    ¡°Looks like I can try Mr. Cheng¡¯s skills.¡±

    Su Ni continued to mock her, feeling much better.

    ¡°Then, do you want toe again?¡±

    Cheng Yi lost and his eyes were red as he stared at Su Ni.

    Before Su Ni could speak, Gu Zechen stepped forward. ¡°If you want to fight my wife, I¡¯m afraid you have to beat me first.¡±

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t in the limelight either. First of all, her skills were really far from Cheng Yi. Second, she didn¡¯t want to y with such a disgusting person.

    Cheng Yi sneered, ¡°It seems that we have to find time topete with President Gu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you anytime.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Banqing did not say anything from the beginning to the end. At this moment, she was only holding onto Cheng Yi¡¯s shoulder and did not say a word.

    Su Ni saw that both of them had finished ying and there was no private conversation, so she stopped Su Banqing and said, ¡°This weekend, I n to send Papa to America for treatment. If you have time, you cane over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to the capital soon.¡±

    Su Banqing said directly.

    A trace of disappointment shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she lowered her voice. She asked, ¡°Even if you still hate me, it¡¯s Papa¡­¡±

    Su Banqing bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound, but she looked at Cheng Yi as if asking for his opinion.

    ¡°Madam Gu didn¡¯t say wrong. You go too, saving people from gossiping.¡±

    Cheng Yi returned to his smile and said considerately.

    Su Banqing nodded and did not look at Su Ni. ¡°I will find some time to go in advance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t stay any longer and left together with Gu Zechen.

    There was a hint of worry in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Cheng Yi, if you want me to go, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°How can you not go?¡±

    Cheng Yi scratched Su Banqing¡¯s nose bridge and his eyes were full of smiles. ¡°That¡¯s your father after all. How can he not go as a child?¡±

    After a pause, Cheng Yi thought more about it and said, ¡°Not only you have to go, you have to perform well. You can¡¯t let Su Ni steal the limelight alone.¡±

    Su Banqing finally calmed down after hearing what Cheng Yi said.

    No matter what ns he had, at least he really let himself go.

    It had been more than a month since she saw her father, and her eyes were red unknowingly.

    After Su Ni and Gu Zechen reached the rest room, they asked, ¡°What did you find out just now?¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head.

    ¡°If we can see it so easily, then he won¡¯t be able to go this far.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni nodded but her heart was growing more uneasy. She leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Cheng Yi promised so happily just now, but I was a little worried.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  He asked.

    Su Ni lookedplicated and her eyes were full of worry. ¡°You don¡¯t know that Cheng Yi hated my father so much back then, how could he really reunite father and daughter?¡±

    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Cheng Yi has some feelings for your sister.¡±

    As a man, he naturally could understand the man¡¯s eyes.

    Although Cheng Yi had been using Su Banqing, he had carefully observed Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes when he yed the game. It was not entirely fake.

    Of course, there were some true feelings among them, which was not something he could know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes as if Cheng Yi was in front of her at this moment. She fiercely said, ¡°This kind of man can confuse a woman¡¯s mind at any time, but he won¡¯t give in at all.¡±

    She suddenly remembered Lu Rong.

    After jumping down from upstairs, the person didn¡¯t die and was probably injured.

    ¡°Do you still remember Lu Rong? When he was with me, the two of them hooked up, but now you see the ending.¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni was a little angry.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni tightly, stroked her hair and soothed her gently.

    Although he had also investigated Su Ni¡¯s past, he could never understand the pain and trauma that Su Ni had suffered.

    Every time she talked about this, the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes was like burning on him. Although she couldn¡¯t feel the same feeling, it could make him sad for a while.

    And jealousy.

 Chapter 425: Donéˆ¥æª› Think About Him Again

    Yes, Gu Zechen could secretly admit that sometimes he was jealous of Cheng Yi.

    Hatred, love, the two of them must have had a deep feeling back then.

    He held Su Ni¡¯s face in his hand as anxiety and uneasiness crossed his deep eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think about him again, okay?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned but she quickly reacted.

    She quickly pushed Gu Zechen aside. She didn¡¯t expect him to be jealous. She immediately said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you can rest assured. Even if I think about him now, I still want to take revenge on him, how to ruin his reputation, how to make him suffer a fate worse than death.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen hurriedly hugged Su Ni from behind, also feeling annoyed for being petty. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think of the sad things of the past. If possible, I¡¯m willing to help you do everything.¡±

    Su Ni sighed silently and her heart softened.

    She turned around and hugged Gu Zechen. Her head gently leaned against his chest and felt warm. She murmured, ¡°I know, of course I know.¡±

    Time was quiet and warm sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Cheng Yi and Su Banqing had left, and there was another round of yers outside.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen should leave too. Before they went home, Gu Zechen specifically asked Li Mo to go around the flower shop and pick a bouquet of yellow roses.

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°Very funny?¡±

    Gu Zechen was embarrassed to begin with, but now that Su Ni smiled, he had no idea.

    Su Ni quickly shook her head and sniffed the rose lightly. ¡°It smells good, thank you.¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief and jokingly said that he had to send a bouquet every day, which made Su Ni¡¯s head grow bigger.

    On the way, Li Mo answered the phone and reported to Gu Zechen that Lu Rong was awake.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen looked at each other as if asking for their opinions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached for Su Ni.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She secretly tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright to go to the hospital¡­¡±

    ¡°The doctor said that Lu Rong¡¯s condition is not stable yet. She just wakes up. If she doesn¡¯t manage properly, it will be difficult to stand up again.¡±

    Li Mo continued.

    Su Ni opened her mouth. Even though she had thought of something serious, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. She immediately decided to go to the hospital and said, ¡°Then go straight.¡±

    ¡°What, are you soft-hearted?¡±

    Gu Zechen teased.

    Su Ni looked serious. She nced at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my turn to be soft-hearted. If I say it, it¡¯s just a pity for the same illness.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened in an instant, and even his breathing was a little suffocated. However, at this moment, Su Ni smiled again and leaned over to Gu Zechen. ¡°I want to see if I can get some useful information from her mouth.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni. It was obvious that your little thought could hide it from me. Su Ni¡¯s whole body leaned over and quickly formed a mess.

    Li Mo silently pulled down the curtain.

    The atmosphere in the back row suddenly changed, and the eyes of the two of them gradually heated up. Before Gu Zechen could react, Su Ni quickly opened the window and kept a distance, pretending to be innocent, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want to?¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms. The cold wind could not stop the heat in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart at all. He immediately sealed his lips and firmly locked Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°Immediately ¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, all of them turned into sobbing sounds.

    She gently hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but it couldn¡¯t change Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. Soon, the sound came, revealing Gu Zechen¡¯s sturdy chest.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni was shy.

    Gu Zechen gasped heavily, his eyes burning like he was looking at his prey.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Su Ni still wanted to say something, but her mind went nk as if there were countless little people in her head. ¡°Husband, how about we go back?¡±

    ¡°Turn back!¡±

    Gu Zechen shouted directly at Li Mo.

    Soon, Su Ni felt that Maybach was really turning around. She instantly rolled her eyes. Gu Zechen was so hungry.

    Su Ni still wanted to go back on her words, but it was toote. She was wrapped in the tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue. As she left, Su Ni¡¯s body could not help but tremble slightly, her mouth opened slightly, trying hard not to make a sound.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to go back¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same now.¡±

    Gu Zechen gasped heavily as he stared at the woman hiding in his arms.

    Fortunately, with Su Ni¡¯s insistence, Gu Zechen finally held back. However, Gu Zechen was hugging Su Ni all the way. There were people who greeted Gu Zechen, but when Gu Zechen was in a hurry, he quickly made way.

    Su Ni buried her head in Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and gently hammered her chest.

    On the second floor, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut and couldn¡¯t wait to bully him.

    She didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to resist at all. She pressed her head down and started to tear it apart.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni screamed.

    Gu Zechen continued to peel his hands as though he hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your pants to be rotten, then it¡¯s fitting.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you a beast?¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zechen¡¯s rudeness, so she stopped when Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s usation.

    He didn¡¯t slow down but really stopped. He rolled down from Su Ni andy on the bed. He looked at the sky and gasped slightly.

    On the other hand, Su Ni was confused.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but turned over angrily and crossed his arms.

    What was the point of not letting her touch her?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Su Ni asked gently.

    She climbed into Gu Zechen¡¯s body and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s body over. Her warm body pressed against his chest, and her slender fingers slowly unbuttoned his button¡­

    ¡°If I¡¯m not good, then forgive me.¡±

    She said that she had unbuttoned two buttons.

    Gu Zechen still had a straight face and turned his head sideways, not saying a word even if he didn¡¯t look at her.

    Su Ni undid two more.

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that his throat moved and his breathing was a little hurried.

    ¡°Then I will continue to untie it. After that, I will have my pants. In short, I will keep letting you down.¡±

    Su Ni pouted and said sadly.

    Long!

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved again and his body started to stiffen. He felt like a ball of fire was burning in his heart.

    How did Su Ni treat him just now? How could he return it?

 Chapter 426: Taking the Out

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so angry.

    The button had been unbuttoned. Could it be that he really had to go down?

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and wanted to discuss with Gu Zechen. However, when she looked up, she saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and his thin lips were locked.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up. She climbed into his body, stuck out her tongue and licked his chest.

    In an instant, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened and his facial muscles trembled.

    Su Ni smiled. This move finally worked. She looked at Gu Zechen as she slowly licked every inch of his skin.

    The other hand secretly unzipped.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s thighs started to tighten and a hand was ced on Su Ni¡¯s smooth back. He was a little nervous and wanted to stop, but he couldn¡¯t bear to feel so wonderful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, can I apologize?¡±

    She stared at Gu Zechen, grasped it skillfully and slowly moved.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    This time, Gu Zechen sat up and was pressed again by Su Ni. She cast a charming eye and said, ¡°There¡¯s still more.¡±

    The tip of her tongue drifted down slowly. She knew that Gu Zechen was looking at her, so she exerted more effort and her entire body weighed on Gu Zechen.

    The tip of her warm tongue instantly wrapped around her. Su Ni hesitated for a second, but the next moment she started moving rhythmically.

    Gu Zechen had already recalled his previous shock. At this moment, he was only left with enjoyment and fear of losing him¡­

    His toes curled upfortably, but the way Su Ni acted today made him feel ufortable.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He swallowed his throat but it was already dry. He gasped heavily, ¡°My dear wife,e up quickly.¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten enough yet.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly again, and she was teasing.

    Gu Zechen felt his scalp numb and his whole body was about to ascend to the immortal. He didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s stopping and quickly hugged him.

    His body was finally temporarily freed.

    But the desire in his heart continued to grow, making him want it more and more wildly.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me die.¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t I making you feelfortable?¡±

    Su Ni blinked shyly, pretending not to understand, but her eyes were obviously cunning after she seeded.

    ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable!¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and pressed Su Ni under him again.

    ¡°Then you¡­ aren¡¯t angry?¡±

    Su Ni asked deliberately.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen was perfunctory.

    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was full of the scene just now. At that moment, he felt like he was about to ascend to the immortal realm. There were countless fireballs colliding in his body, burning his soul.

    He was like a wild horse, letting his body gallop on the prairie without fear, until his body finally calmed down.

    The person under him was already exhausted, panting for a long time, unable to speak.

    When Gu Zechen leaned in, Su Ni rolled her eyes. This guy still refused to let people live, so she didn¡¯t even give herself a chance to breathe.

    Gu Zechen was alive.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen seemed to have infinite energy. He surrounded Su Ni with a cheeky smile, poured tea and covered the nket, ¡°Waifu, hard work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who tortured me to death just now.¡±

    Su Niined.  No matter how he begged for mercy just now, Gu Zechen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. He let his body move and torment for a while.

    Gu Zechen also knew that he was wrong.

    But just now, he was too forgetful. He could only quickly hold him in his arms andfort him. He held that he wouldn¡¯t be like this next time, so Su Ni bypassed him.

    However, there was also a benefit of tossing it. It was that Su Ni fell asleep very quickly and she felt it until dawn.

    The next day.

    The n to go to the hospital yesterday afternoon was ruined, so he could only go this morning.

    Su Ni specifically asked Gu Zechen if he was interested. Thetter didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids, but before leaving, she asked Su Ni to exchange chauffeur with him.

    Luo Qing sent Gu Zechen to thepany while Li Mo sent Su Ni to the hospital.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was still worried about her, so she didn¡¯t stop her. Coincidentally, she could ask Li Mo about his situation on the way.

    ¡°Has Cheng Yi been to the hospital?¡±

    Su Ni was curious.

    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°Cheng Yi has not shown himself since the ident.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±  Su Ni muttered in a low voice. Based on her understanding, Cheng Yi was afraid that he had already beenpletely unrted to Lu Rong. It was best to protect himself right now.

    Of course, it was also the most selfish.

    After Su Ni asked the ward, she let Li Mo wait for her outside. Li Mo wanted to say something but stopped it. In the end, he could only let Su Ni be careful.

    The room was very quiet.

    Su Ni pushed open the door and the person on the bed seemed to have woken up. She looked at the door and saw that it was Su Ni.

    Then, she seemed to be angry.

    Even though her body couldn¡¯t move, she still screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Let me see you.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t it because of you that I became like this now? Now I¡¯m pretending.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. She tried hard to move her arm, but in the end, only her nails moved a few times on the bedsheet.

    The doctor said that with Lu Rong¡¯s fall, her spine was seriously injured and her entire body¡¯s nervous system was affected. If she didn¡¯t recover well, she would be in a vegetative state.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the Nanjiawan project, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I¡¯m sorry about.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone was t and she stared at her tly, ¡°If you want to me someone, you can only me Cheng Yi. If he takes you as a person¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Su Ni, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to be here?¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish, she was interrupted by Lu Rong¡¯s scolding. Her eyes were filled with resentment and anger, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for me like this.¡±

    Su Ni sighed.

    She didn¡¯te today to argue with Lu Rong. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so she was furious when she mentioned Cheng Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re a patient!¡±

    Su Ni said calmly and her expression gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m here today, I just want to see you.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re blocked by the reporters outside, right?¡±

    Lu Rong sneered.

    Su Ni was silent.

    Ever since Lu Rong jumped off the building, those people who didn¡¯t know the truth also firmly bound the ident and Su Corp.  Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let her go to work yesterday, she could imagine how much public opinion was manipted by Cheng Yi.

    ¡°What, was I right?¡±

    Lu Rong turned her head slightly, her expression bing more proud. At least her hopscotch was valuable.

    Su Ni sat down and pulled the covers for her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Cheng Yie to see you?¡±

 Chapter 427: Heéˆ¥æªš Always Busy

    ¡°He¡¯s very busy now, I know.¡±

    A sh of happiness shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but she quickly reacted. Her eyes were full of vignce and she said, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±

    Su Ni smiled but didn¡¯t say it clearly. She just said, ¡°I happened to bump into Cheng Yi and my sister to y golf yesterday. I¡¯m in a good mood. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    When she heard this, Lu Rong¡¯s expression was stunned.

    He seemed to be in disbelief, but also a little stunned.

    Cheng Yi did note, but he also asked someone to tell him that he was very busy now and had to deal with the Nanjiawan project so that Su Ni could die.

    But what about ying golf?

    When Su Ni saw Lu Rong¡¯s reaction, she knew that she had guessed right.

    Now that Lu Rong and Su Ni had been torn apart, she naturally didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. She sneered and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about the matter between me and Cheng Yi. I think you¡¯d better think about how to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°You jumped off the building just to frame me?¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    Lu Rong frowned. Although it was the truth, she was still unhappy to be told by Su Ni so easily.

    ¡°What do you mean by marriage? The project in Nanjiawan is mine. You and Gu Zechen took it back with improper means. I jumped up to get back the project.¡±

    Lu Rong argued.

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Her attitude infuriated Lu Rong. She tried hard to get up from the bed, but she made quite amotion. In the end, she felt powerless and copsed on the bed.

    ¡°You better rest well.¡±

    Su Ni got up.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t becent. Don¡¯t think that you can avoid it so easily this time.¡±

    Lu Rong said gnashing teeth behind her back.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Su Ni smiled at ease, then looked back and said regretfully to Lu Rong, ¡°But you, it is very likely that you will be like this in this lifetime. I wonder if Cheng Yi will still want you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! He promised me that he would marry me when I get better.¡±

    Lu Rong screamed out of control.

    ¡°Marry you?¡±

    Su Ni raised an eyebrow.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t even want to change his lie. She lowered her head and mused for a long time before smiling at ease. ¡°About many years ago, Cheng Yi told me that to lie to my father.¡±

    ¡°So what? Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t love you at all.¡±

    Lu Rong was not to be outdone. Although she did not directly participate in the rtionship between Cheng Yi and Su Ni, she knew it.

    Sometimes, she also felt that Su Ni was quite pitiful. She had been fooled by Cheng Yi for so long, but she felt that it was understandable from Cheng Yi¡¯s perspective. On the contrary, Su Ni was more hateful.

    ¡°Yes, I know he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±

    Su Ni had already let go of love. Even if she hated him, she just hated him for making his father dizzy and ruin his family. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he loves you.¡±

    Su Ni revealed it calmly as Lu Rong¡¯s eyes widened. Her sharp eyes seemed to cut off Khai¡¯s skin. She gnashing teeth, ¡°Hey 4, stop talking nonsense here. You¡­ you are jealous of me.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    She didn¡¯t want to refute anything and said directly to Lu Rong, ¡°Okay, take it as if I¡¯m jealous of you. However, I¡¯m not saying this as Cheng Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, but from an outsider¡¯s perspective, you can think about it.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Lu Rong gave the order to leave.

    ¡°I will leave. There are still a lot of things for me to handle.¡±

    Su Ni grinned and looked particrly rxed. ¡°I just came today to remind you that Cheng Yi and my sister are on good terms now. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time to look for you.¡±

    ¡°And you think Cheng Yi has some feelings for your sister.¡±

    Lu Rong gnashing teeth.

    She couldn¡¯t see Su Ni¡¯scent expression. She had to blurt out about Cheng Yi and Su Banqing several times. This stupid woman really thought that Kacha had the ability to control Cheng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head seriously. ¡°But I think he¡¯s always with my sister now, not with you.  In addition¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni looked Lu Rong up and down and said, ¡°Besides, your body is almost crippled now. Which one do you think normal men will choose?¡±

    Su Ni said something and left.

    Soon, there was the sound of Lu Rong smashing the bed.

    The nurse had already heard the sound of movement and ran over. Su Ni didn¡¯t stay and quickly entered the elevator. Li Mo was still curious, but he didn¡¯t see anything in the ward and followed Su Ni.

    ¡°Go to the office.¡±

    After getting into the car, Su Ni closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair.

    Although she was gentle in front of Lu Rong, in fact, she had not practiced Gu Zechen¡¯s skills yet and was still infuriated by Lu Rong.

    However, some Su Ni could be sure that Lu Rong was also very strong. She definitely couldn¡¯t hold her breath when she was so excited today. As for what would happen in the future, she would wait and see.

    Su Corp.

    Un, it was rare to be calm.

    Luo Qing had already sent Gu Zechen away and stood side by side with Qin Yue, waiting for Su Ni at the door.

    ¡°Gather up thetest news about Su Corp and send it to my office.¡±

    Su Ni exined as she walked.

    Qin Yue looked down and quickly said, ¡°The public rtions department is already handling the incident of falling from the building, but there are not many reporters reporting the news that day. It seems that President Gu has suppressed it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hurriedly stopped and she nced at the two of them without saying a word.

    She suddenly felt a little cold. She pulled up her jacket and walked out of the elevator again. ¡°I won¡¯t go up for now.¡±

    Qin Yue handed over a document with a solemn expression, ¡°This is the meeting information that the shareholders Guild just sent over. It seems that I¡¯m dissatisfied with this fall, so I need to discuss the position of chairman again.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    She had to walk back into the elevator and casually flip through the information in Qin Yue¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t need to think too much about it to know who was messing around.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t react and went straight to the conference room.

    The executives of thepany had already sat down. Su Ni strode forward and nced at the time, saying, ¡°If you have any questions, just tell me. I have limited time.¡±

    The toe straight to the point, the middle-aged man sitting below Su Ni¡¯s right, directly mentioned the case of Lu Rong falling from the building. ¡°Now the news has spread and everyone thinks that our Su Corp obtained Nanjiawan through illegal means. It is now a serious impact on our Su Corp.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Is that so, why don¡¯t I think?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and blocked her words.

    ¡°Indeed, although there is no news in the media now, it has long been spread across the Inte. When Lu Rong jumped off the building, many people saw it. Moreover, Mr. Su was also there.¡±

 Chapter 428: Su Corp

    Liu Quan¡¯sst sentence slowly lowered his voice.

    Su Ni frowned.

    Liu Quan called out the video and shed in front of Su Ni. She saw herself fainting in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that no one recognized it at the time. Otherwise, Mr. Su wouldn¡¯t be able to make a good rtionship.¡±

    Liu Quan clicked twice.

    Su Ni stood up calmly and said, ¡°I can guarantee that the Nanjiawan project is obtained through normalmercial means. As for the case of falling from the building, I will handle it.¡±

    She then left.

    After thinking for a while, she suddenly turned her head and added, ¡°Besides, I also hope that there won¡¯t be any emergency in the future and you won¡¯t have any meetings. After all, everyone¡¯s time is precious!¡±

    The group didn¡¯t seem to have reacted. They looked at each other nkly and saw Su Ni strode out of the meeting room.

    Liu Quan snorted coldly and smashed the files onto the table. He wanted to see how long this woman could be proud of.

    Someone kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Liu, Mr. Su is right. The most important thing is that we have amon crisis.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Behind him, a faint voice echoed.

    Liu Quan didn¡¯t say anything but narrowed his eyes.

    Su Ni did not return to the office and asked Luo Qing to send her to Gu Corp. On the road, Kafa handled a batch of emergency documents but it had nothing to do with the case of Yao 4 falling from the building.

    She opened her browser and searched for thetest news. All sorts of abuse swept over her, and there were asional fair voices that were quickly drowned out.

    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want the PR Department to talk to Lu Rong again?¡±

    Luo Qing suggested.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni looked calm. ¡°I¡¯ve looked for Lu Rong today.¡±

    Luo Qing¡¯s face was not surprised. Obviously, she knew it. She added, ¡°Then we can increase thepensation. Anyway, I heard that CEO Gu only spent 20 million to buy the Nanjiawan.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She did not expect this.

    ¡°You can consider it.¡±

    She said seriously.

    However, when Su Ni and Gu Zechen talked about it, Gu Zechen rejected it and said, ¡°Twenty million already looks down on her. It won¡¯t be so easy to ask for money.¡±

    ¡°Things are so big now. Lu Rong doesn¡¯t leave the hospital for a day and can¡¯t calm down in a day.¡±

    Su Ni was worried.

    ¡°Another reporter went to Su Corp?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Gu Zechen poured Su Ni a cup of coffee and asked.

    Su Ni shook her head.

    This was a good result.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since no one is bothering you, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°How do you deal with it?¡±

    Gu Zechen pondered for a while but didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Su Ni. ¡°This is a bit difficult to deal with. I can only lead this disaster to the Gu Corp for the time being.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni quickly rejected it.

    The Su Corp was already terrible and couldn¡¯t drag the Gu Corp into the water.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled, so he didn¡¯t intend to tell Su Ni at first. He sat beside Su Ni and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±

    This time, Su Ni was really worried, even more serious than worrying about the Su Corp. ¡°How about youpensate me ording to the method I said.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say no. He just asked, ¡°Do you really think that if Lu Rong is settled, even if this matter is over?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and quickly reacted.

    She understood that Gu Zechen was right.

    Even if Lu Rong was willing to reconcile, Cheng Yi would not let go of this opportunity easily. He was like a hungry wolf and would seize this opportunity tightly. If he didn¡¯t bite himself to death, he would bite off a piece of meat.

    ¡°Before you came, Cheng Yi called me.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°He did business soon. Knowing that the Nanjiawan is not here, he wants thend in your hand. I think it won¡¯t be long before he will personally look for you.¡±

    ¡°He knows.¡±

    Su Ni was shocked.

    Gu Zechen nodded and held Su Ni for a while tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of sooner orter, and work has started on the K side. I can¡¯t hide it for long.¡±

    This was the truth. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to worry about Su Ni. Cheng Yi didn¡¯t dare to move on thend in Beijing for the time being, but the days of Su Corp were definitely not good.

    As she said this, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang and she quickly frowned.

    Luo Qing said, ¡°Fortunately, you are not in thepany. Now Su Corp is gathered by a group ofizens, blocking the water.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Ni hung up and Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she got up to go back. ¡°There are a group of people at the entrance of the Su Corp. I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Gu Zechen said without hesitation.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen. ¡°This is originally about Su Corp. I just said it. At this moment, it¡¯s best not to let Gu Corp get involved.¡±

    When Gu Zechen reminded her just now, Su Ni understood one principle. It was likely that Cheng Yi¡¯s appetite was not just her, but also the Gu Corp.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Gu Zechen had obviously thought of this, but he was still fearless. This time, without waiting for Su Ni to refuse, Gu Zechen had already walked ahead and strode forward. ¡°I protect my own woman. Who can talk nonsense?¡±

    Along the way, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and acted worried.

    Luo Qing suggested that it was best not to rush back at the top of this storm. This group of people would not listen to the truth and just call the police to chase them away.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be dealt with simply and roughly. If this matter is not exined clearly, it will be a thorn in everyone¡¯s heart, which will affect the Su Corp in the future.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen did not say anything, which was a tacit agreement.

    The moment Gu Zechen got out of the car, he was surrounded by people. Gu Zechen simply closed the car door and blocked Su Ni inside.

    ¡°Is Su Ni inside?¡±

    Someone shouted.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything as more people rushed towards Maybach. In the end, a few people were holding the g high.

    ¡°ckheart Company, trample on people¡¯s lives!¡±

    ¡°Defeat Su Corp, justice is done!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°This is a gathering of people, and you will be punished severely byw.¡±

    Qin Yue warned loudly and worked hard to create a way for Gu Zechen to pass.

    Gu Zechen told Luo Qing not to let Su Nie out for the time being.

    At this time, Su Ni could see the bustling gate of the Su Corp, but she couldn¡¯t open it. She could only rush inside.

    Luo Qing consoled her, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t go down for now. There are too many people outside.¡±

    ¡°I came to solve this problem. What are I afraid of?¡±

    Su Ni showed a fearless expression, but when a few people hit the car door, Su Ni was still scared to shrink back.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s figure was gradually drowned out. Since Su Ni wasn¡¯t around, everyone started to argue with Gu Zechen, ¡°Your Gu Corp is with Su Corp. For the sake of profit, you have to force others to death.¡±

 Chapter 429: Trouble

    ¡°First of all, the Nanjiawan project is all serious business. There is already a police investigation on this point. If there is really a problem, then I should be in the police station now.¡±

    Gu Zechen finally said in a low voice.

    However, everyone didn¡¯t want to buy Gu Zechen¡¯s ount, so their voices were louder than a while, ¡°Su Ni steps down!¡±  Su Ni stepped down!

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±

    ¡°President Gu came today to exin to everyone. You have to give people a chance to talk.¡±

    Li Mo protected Gu Zechen, sweating profusely on the side.

    After his voice softened, Gu Zechen said, ¡°Secondly, that is the key point I want to say today. The Nanjiawan project is my Gu Corp, and I, Gu Zechen, personally did it. This project is just a gift from me to my wife.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Then he walked towards Maybach.

    The group was stunned. After they reacted, they didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen leave.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Before this, Gu Zechen appeared at the press conference in Su Corp and said that he would guarantee that the Nanjiawan project could be taken down!¡±

    A sharp voice came from the crowd.

    When they heard this, the group was full of righteous indignation.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it for a long time. I really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to do such a thing to make women happy.¡±

    ¡°No, as I see it, other than Su Ni, no one else¡¯s lives are dead.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Even though Su Ni couldn¡¯te out in the car, she heard what Gu Zechen just said.

    He was speechless for a moment, but he choked a little.

    Through the ss, she watched Gu Zechen push away everyone¡¯s strength and slowly walk towards her, her heart trembling.

    The car door finally opened.

    Gu Zechen entered, and Li Mo quickly closed the car door, but the overwhelming abuse followed.

    ¡°The Su Corp and the Gu Corp are exactly the same. The mastermind this time is Gu Corp!¡±

    ¡°Yes, defeat Gu Corp, defeat Gu Corp!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Once Gu Zechen arrived, all theints about Su Corp turned into Gu Corp.

    As soon as Gu Zechen got in the car, he told Luo Qing, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange thepany¡¯s public rtions department to clear the Su Corp.¡±

    Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Su Ni.

    She knew that Su Ni still needed to nod in the end.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked out the window.

    The crowd was crowded, and all the security guards in Su Corp were unable to stop them. Instead, the crowd became more and more excited, and the sound of knocking on the door came from time to time.

    Luo Qing hurriedly started the engine, but in front of Maybach, she was stifled. ¡°I can¡¯t leave at all.¡±

    ¡°Smash, hit directly, I¡¯m responsible for the collision.¡±

    A cold light shed in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, making Su Ni shudder.

    Luo Qing¡¯s hand trembled. The current speed is not enough to kill people, but it is still possible to hit and hurt, but there seems to be no better way.

    Maibach slowly moved forward. Someone outside quickly screamed, ¡°Everyone, hurry up ande over. Don¡¯t let them leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this kind of daring businessman can¡¯t be cured byw. We will resist them!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we must seek justice!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. At this moment, his side face was solemn, as if a ball of ink had sshed on his face.

    ¡°Why did you do that just now?¡±

    Su Ni choked.

    She knew it was nonsense, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, so it¡¯s good that the Su Corp will bear the responsibility for this. Why are you still jumping in?¡±

    ¡°I also said that I will protect my own woman.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and looked at her.

    Su Ni pursed her lips, her nose aching and she quickly lowered her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Ni so worried. He pulled her into his arms andforted her.

    At this time, Luo Qing had already driven Maybach out. With a loud bang, she felt like someone was bumping into the car. There was a burst of screams outside. Su Ni was worried, ¡°Is this really okay?¡±

    ¡°Li Mo is still behind, he will handle it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni was still worried. Although she did not show herself this time, the Su Corp had be the tip of the storm and naturally couldn¡¯t be alone.

    ¡°You¡¯d better inform the public rtions department first.¡±

    Gu Zechen suggested.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell. She hammered Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and vented her dissatisfaction. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think about throwing me out like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen held his forehead and deliberately showed a troubled expression, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really difficult.¡±  Not only did I have to deal with the Gu Corp now, but also the Su Corp.

    ¡°I said before that I will handle the Su Corp myself.¡±

    Su Ni blushed.

    ¡°Then, go to public rtions first and leave everything to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni seriously. ¡°That way, I can rest assured that I won¡¯t be distracted by dealing with Su Corp anymore.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Su Ni unable to refuse.

    Now that Gu Zechen had already exposed the sky, there was no point in her persistence. Instead, it made Gu Zechen more tired.

    Su Ni stopped being unreasonable and quickly called Qin Yue and repeated Gu Zechen¡¯s words again.

    There was silence on the phone. Qin Yue asked, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. She wasn¡¯t willing to do this, but seeing that there were still many banners outside, she felt annoyed and said directly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    Only then did Qin Yue hang up.

    Su Ni put down her phone and said, ¡°Congrattions, as you wish.¡±

    Gu Zechen only pursed his lips and smiled. He gently leaned his forehead against Su Ni¡¯s forehead and kissed her seriously. Suddenly, he whispered a few words in Su Ni¡¯s ear.

    Su Ni was surprised and delighted. She asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. When did you see me doing something without confidence?¡±

    Gu Zechen was also amused by Su Ni¡¯s cute expression. He reached out and pinched her little face, his face full of joy.

    After listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s n, Su Ni waspletely relieved. She looked back at Su Corp. The police had arrived and the crowd was slowly scattering.

    However, Su Ni looked upstairs of Su Corp. She believed that the group of people must still hide in the dark and watch her.

    In the office.

    Liu Quan had seen Gu Zechen¡¯s car long ago. Now that Gu Zechen had retreated, the eyes under the lens became sharper and sinister.

    ¡°This time, President Gu does not hesitate to take all the dirty water onto himself, and also to save the Su Corp. It seems that your wish is going to fail.¡±

    A voice came from behind.

    Liu Quan did not look back and his expression was cold. ¡°I did not expect that Gu Zechen would stand out, but since Su Corp is involved in the case of falling from the building, don¡¯t think about retreating.¡±

    The shareholders behind him smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Su is still calm. She hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

 Chapter 430: Facing Together

    Liu Quan pointed to Maybach who had just left. The other person was shocked and asked, ¡°Su Ni is in the car?¡±

    ¡°I believe she must be there.¡±

    A strange smile crossed the corner of Liu Quan¡¯s mouth and a sharp light shed across the car window. ¡°Wait, I¡¯d like to see how Su Ni will end this time.¡±

    In fact, Qin Yue¡¯s actions were very quick. Just as Su Ni finished her announcement, the other party had already made preparations. They quickly arranged for the relevant personnel to issue rification and rify the rumors, and the whole PR Department was busy.

    But there were also different voices. ¡°Say, we ssh all the dirty water on the Gu Corp. The Gu Corp shouldn¡¯t sit still and wait.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, you didn¡¯t hear it. President Gu personally stepped forward to admit it just now. Don¡¯t worry, the Gu Corp must have already said it.¡±

    Obviously, the colleague who said this wasn¡¯t worried. On the contrary, he also showed a lovey-dovey expression, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.  Our CEO Gu is really too handsome.

    ¡°No matter how handsome it is, it is Mr. Su¡¯s.¡±

    Someone sshed cold water.

    ¡°Pfft, I can¡¯t think about it yet.  Such a big thing, we worked overtime for two nights. As soon as CEO Gu stood up, all the problems were solved.

    Her words were agreed by the group, so everyone nodded and rejoiced, ¡°We don¡¯t have to work overtime today. We can go out for a drink.¡±

    At that moment, the PR Department was bustling with excitement and prosperity.

    Suddenly, a disharmonious voice came from the corner. ¡°But the woman who fell from the building cried Su Ni¡¯s name. Everyone was confused for a moment and should be discovered soon.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Mr. Gu made a guarantee at the Su Corp press conference.¡±

    ¡°No, in fact, there is always Gu Huai, and there is no need for us to worry about anything.¡±

    Another colleague also echoed.

    The colleague who had been worried just now didn¡¯t say anything, but when no one noticed him, he secretly sent a text.

    Inparison, the public rtions department of the Gu Corp was wailing.

    Originally, it was not rted to one¡¯s own high, but Gu Huai always dragged the Gu Corp into the water in order to show his loyalty and love.

    In the official website of the Gu Corp, there was a wave of abuse soon. Everyone had to respond urgently. As soon as they went, the server was about to copse.

    ¡°I think I have to work overtime today. The Su Corp is rxed. Why don¡¯t you think about it for us?¡±

    Some peopleined painfully. While they spoke, their hands were ying on theputer and there was no chance to rx.

    ¡°I think that everyone should talk less and do things. Since it¡¯s CEO Gu¡¯s intention, don¡¯tin.¡±

    The manager said.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re just talking.¡±

    In this way, everyone is more diligent, and no one knows who hase up with an idea. ¡°But I have a good idea. Since Gu Huai always wants to show love, why don¡¯t we develop in this direction. Well, at a critical moment, Mr. Gu stands out to protect Mrs. Gu. No matter who this matter is, it is enough for the little girls to be moved.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? After all, it¡¯s such a big thing. I heard that your woman might be in a vegetative state in the next half of her life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±

    The manager, who had been silent all this time, clung his chin with one hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move in this direction. In addition, we will also distribute some Gu Corp news to shift everyone¡¯s attraction.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen first sent Su Ni home. Later, Su Ni was unwilling, so Gu Zechen could only bring Khai to Gu Corp first.

    Gu Zechen had a special passage and didn¡¯t walk through the front door, avoiding the possibility of being surrounded by reporters.

    However, looking at Li Mo¡¯s frown, it was obvious that Gu Zechen¡¯s speech that ignored the consequences had caused quite a lot of trouble. At this time, the Gu Corp was in a state of nervousness and busyness.

    Su Ni took the initiative to pour a cup of tea for Gu Zechen. When the cup was gently put down, she said, ¡°You promised me that you will definitely solve it in a week.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but this incident is not simple.¡±

    Before this, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say it but he didn¡¯t understand it. Now he was puzzled, ¡°There is no reason for these people to cause trouble. It is very likely that Cheng Yi is pushing the tide inside, but the target point of these people is obviously a problem.¡±

    At that time, Su Ni did not get out of the car, but Gu Zechen felt it was true. After the group of people knew that it was up to them, although they sessfully attracted vitality, Gu Zechen still noticed a few disharmonious voices pointing to Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. Gu Zechen changed the angle and asked, ¡°How¡¯s thepany recently?¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    ¡°Such a big thing has happened, there is no internal opinion?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni understood. She looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°You mean someone is messing around inside.¡±

    Soon, Su Ni added, ¡°There was an emergency meeting this morning. Many shareholders have a lot of opinions about this fall, but I promise I will settle this matter on the spot. No one has any objections.¡±

    Gu Zechen tidied up the table and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it, you should be careful.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and her expression became more solemn.

    They had been busy for the whole morning and hadn¡¯t had lunch when Li Mo called for takeout and the two of them ate in the office.

    In the afternoon, the direction of themotion suddenly reversed and Su Ni burst outughing.

    Gu Zechen was confused. Su Ni asked directly, ¡°Is this your solution?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s n was not carried out at all. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s question, he also took Su Ni¡¯s phone to look at it and quickly frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t let anyone do that.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged and nced at the haze before. ¡°I think this is good.¡±

    Many people were discussing Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance this morning, but they didn¡¯t say how hateful Gu Zechen and Su Ni were. Instead, they gave a wave of dog food.

    ¡°I think CEO Gu is really handsome. Today, I was on the scene and saw the real person.¡±

    ¡°Although things are a little bad, Gu Huai can always stand out at this time. He is a real man!¡±

    ¡°If I were Su Ni, I must be touched now. No matter how big a thing happens, someone will stand up. I am really touched.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the end, Su Ni felt goosebumps on her body. She pursed her lips and asked seriously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you love me so much?¡±

    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni came over and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. In front of Gu Zechen, she posted ament, ¡°I also think Gu Zechen loves Su Ni.¡±

 Chapter 431: Su Niéˆ¥æªš Small Number

    Gu Zechen wanted to grab the phone but it was toote.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered? Is this your nickname?¡±

    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes dangerously, but Su Ni didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. So what if I was discovered, I can¡¯t participate in thements.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s worries were superfluous. In the blink of an eye, Su Ni¡¯s news was drowned out by thements from topple mountains and overturn seas.

    Su Ni tried hard to pull the screen back and barely saw her message. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed.

    At the hospital.

    Lu Rong looked forward to the night and finally looked forward to Cheng Yi.

    She tried hard to get up, but her body didn¡¯t allow it, so she revealed a pitiful expression and stared at Cheng Yi with a sad expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the best doctor to treat you. You can rest well now.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked around and finally his eyes fell on Lu Rong. He tried his best to hold back his impatience and said, ¡°If you have any requests, you can make it now.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi.¡±

    Lu Rong was pitiful and her tears fell. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just hope you can apany me more.¡±

    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    There was impatience in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Rong¡¯s threat, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital.

    Thinking of this, Cheng Yi felt a little agitated. He had to solve this damn trouble quickly.

    ¡°Then¡­ if you have time, can youe over and see me? Even if you have ten minutes, no, one minute is good.¡±

    Lu Rong begged.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Cheng Yi was impatient.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Lu Rong also noticed that Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude was different. She thought about Su Ni¡¯s words and her mood became worse.

    Gu Zechen looked at the time. ¡°I still have things to do, I can¡¯t sit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me time?¡±

    Lu Rong seemed to see a figure sh past the door of the ward, like Su Banqing, which made her heart cold. She boldly said, ¡°Cheng Yi, stay with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Cheng Yi yelled. When he noticed that he had lost his cool, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know the current situation as well. The Su Corp will soon counterattack. I still have a lot to do.¡±

    There was no light in Lu Rong¡¯s eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know, but I want this night. You can¡¯t handle these things tonight.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s lie was exposed by Lu Rong like there was no shy cloth. He was as sensitive as him. He quickly got angry and couldn¡¯t amodate Lu Rong. He screamed, ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy. You stay in the hospital. Don¡¯t think about going anywhere.¡±

    Then, Cheng Yi walked away.

    At the door, Su Banqing hugged Cheng Yi and inadvertently looked into the ward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Is she okay?

    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t look back. He rubbed his temples and Su Banqing got closer.

    In the ward, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t move and could only scream non-stop to vent the anger in her heart.

    Yes, she saw Su Banqing at the door of the ward.

    This damn woman, she was indeed there.

    The one who hated it even more was Cheng Yi!

    Even if she went to the hospital to see her, wouldn¡¯t she want to be separated from Su Banqing for a while?

    Tears ran out of his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. Even if it was a night, he refused to apany him.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, have you forgotten what you said?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice trembled as the doctor hurriedly rushed over. She had already applied a tranquilizer on her arm. She didn¡¯t know how many times it was. Looking at the densely packed needles, she felt that her eyelids were heavy and heavy, so she slowly shut her eyes.

    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.

    The nurses came in to check on Lu Rong¡¯s condition before shaking their heads.

    Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni could tell from everyone¡¯s faces that she really had to spend her whole life in bed.

    She wanted to cry, but there were no tears.

    She turned her head and looked out the window. After March, the weather was already much warmer and there was some life force outside. The sycamore trees had green leaves and a few birds asionally fell on the windowsill.

    Lu Rong wanted to walk to them but it was the east.

    Over time, she gave up and felt a little numb.

    This tripsted three whole days without saying anything or seeing anyone.

    On the fourth day, Cheng Yi rushed in angrily. The nurse wanted to stop him but was stopped outside.

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyelids moved but she did not say anything. She was not as excited as before but still expressionless.

    ¡°Lu Rong, are you trying to force me to death? Is this your purpose?¡±

    After closing the door of the ward, Cheng Yi was no longer as refined and calm as ever.

    ¡°I advise you to be quiet. If Su Banqing sees it, she will feel wronged.¡±

    Lu Rong grinned but her smile was a little reluctant.

    ¡°Lu Rong!¡±

    Cheng Yi clenched his teeth and squeezed out her name. Seeing Lu Rong looking at him, he seemed to have lost his strength and asked weakly, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember what you said to me the day I jumped off the building?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Lu Rong changed the topic and asked lightly as if she didn¡¯t hear Cheng Yi¡¯s question.

    Cheng Yi was stunned and his eyes quickly regained rity.

    He sat down again, grabbed Lu Rong¡¯s hand and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Lu Rong, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside the hospital. The Nanjiawan project is gone, and I didn¡¯t get thend in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. The tender was also stabbed by J. K. I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Rong didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know me the best and understand how to be considerate to me? I really can¡¯t do anything now. I¡¯m going to bear everything myself.¡±

    Lu Rong never turned on TV in the ward and did not know anything about the situation outside.

    Hearing Cheng Yi say so much, his heart softened.

    She let out a sigh. No matter how angry she was, no matter how angry she was, she couldn¡¯tpare to her feelings for this man for many years.

    So what if Su Ni was right? She loved this man, no matter what kind of person he was, she was trapped and couldn¡¯t pull it out again.

    ¡°Are you not sure about my purpose?¡±

    Lu Rong looked at Cheng Yi and a tear slid across her face.

    She clearly remembered what Cheng Yi had said to her at the hotel. As long as she jumped from here, she would be his savior, and she would be her forever.

    At that time, she felt extremely happy.

    Her mind was filled with the scene of her jumping from the building. She would get hurt, but it was worth it because she would marry Cheng Yi after she recovered. There would be no Su Banqing, Su Ni, and no other woman.

    In that lifetime, he had reached the peak of life.

    With that thought, Lu Rong leaned against the bed and smiled.

 Chapter 432: Lu Rongéˆ¥æªš Threat

    ¡°I know, I will definitely spend more time with you in the future, so that you can get better quickly.¡±

    Cheng Yi held Lu Rong¡¯s hand and gave her confidence, but deep down, he felt ruthless. He could not keep being threatened by Lu Rong.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Rong was very happy when she heard this.

    She thought that Cheng Yi knew he was wrong, so he suddenly woke up and struggled to get up. Cheng Yi helped her up and plunged her into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms.

    Cheng Yi also responded to her, but seeing her sloppy face and the rotten scent of her body, Cheng Yi felt nauseous.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m really happy.¡±

    She said emotionally.

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s been a long time since we hugged like this.¡±

    Cheng Yi replied dryly.

    ¡°You are so nice.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s head could still move. She tried hard to kiss Cheng Yi but was dodged by Cheng Yi. A trace of disappointment shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but she was quicklyforted by herself.

    ¡°I will definitely try my best to get better.¡±

    Lu Rong promised that it was more like cheering for her.

    Cheng Yi just forced a smile when he heard this, but his heart was clear and he could not continue like this.

    This time, Cheng Yi stayed in the hospital for half a day. He only showed a reluctant expression and slowly left at night.

    Lu Rong also looked wronged and eager. After Cheng Yi repeatedly promised toe back tomorrow, she let Cheng Yi leave.

    After leaving the hospital, Cheng Yi took a breath of fresh air and felt that he was much more rxed. His assistant was next to him and said, ¡°Find a few people to watch Lu Rong closely. Don¡¯t let her see anyone.¡±

    In the end, he seemed to be thinking about the starting point and asked nervously, ¡°Who did Lu Rong meet two days ago? Help me investigate.¡±

    The assistant quickly replied, ¡°Only Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni?¡±

    Cheng Yi took a deep breath and felt the hairs all over his body stand up. His eyebrows bulged and he asked unhappily, ¡°How long have you left?¡±

    ¡°About half an hour. Lu Rong¡¯s emotions are always unstable. I heard that she made a big fuss after she left.¡±

    The assistant continued.

    ¡°That should be fine.¡±

    Cheng Yi breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Anyone who wants to see Lu Rong in the future must inform me in advance.¡±

    The assistant lowered his head and started working on the phone. Finally, he said, ¡°There should be no problem.¡±

    The next morning, Cheng Yi appeared in the hospital early, and Lu Rong smiled like a flower.

    ¡°There¡¯s breakfast here. It¡¯s your favorite fragrant porridge. Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    For a few days, Cheng Yi was particrly enthusiastic and considerate. Lu Rong gradually took off her guard and started to seriously undergo recovery training every day.

    The more hard Lu Rong worked, the colder his expression became.

    The assistant whispered, ¡°Miss Lu has been doing well recently. She has been undergoing recovery training. It shouldn¡¯t take long to recover.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked meaningfully at the assistant and asked, ¡°Do you think I want her to get better?¡±

    The assistant was stunned.

    Watching his boss appear so hard in the hospital every day and be obedient to Lu Rong, his boss¡¯s words now confused him and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Cheng Yi chuckled, then said, ¡°Go and make arrangements. It¡¯s best if she stays in bed forever.¡±

    The assistant looked confused but nodded quickly when he saw that Cheng Yi was unhappy.

    But was this what Cheng Yi wanted?

    Lu Rong used the matter of jumping off the building to threaten him now. This time, she wanted to threaten him toe to the hospital, so he had enough.

    Since he dared to threaten him, he had to pay a corresponding price.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Lu Rong, in a wheelchair, excitedly pushed towards Cheng Yi.

    Cheng Yi also had a smile on his face and took the initiative to push Lu Rong. ¡°The weather is good today. Let¡¯s go out and walk around.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±  Now Lu Rong was obedient to Cheng Yi. When she thought about how Cheng Yi had been by her side during this period and had neglected Su Banqing, she became even more proud.

    At noon, Cheng Yi apanied Lu Rong for lunch and left.

    In the car, Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang. Listening to the secretary¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help frowning.  The assistant also said, ¡°Gu Corp has recentlyunched new products, but it¡¯s pressing down on the previous news.¡±

    ¡°How can it be that easy!¡±

    Cheng Yi snorted coldly and couldn¡¯t find the person who lied to Lu Rong back then. He couldn¡¯t catch Gu Zechen¡¯s hammer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Su Corp first.¡±

    Cheng Yi said.

    The assistant wanted to say something but eventually changed direction.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Corp.

    Su Ni had just finished the meeting and the Su Corp was temporarily calm. Although there were still quite a lot of rumors, this was the public opinion. Whenever new news came out, no one would pay attention to the old news.

    At the moment, Gu Corp was in the limelight, but it had nothing to do with falling down.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen had guessed right back then. If he did not do any public rtions, he would slowly calm down.

    The secretary came in to report that Cheng Yi was outside the Su Corp.

    Su Ni still remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, but she did not expect Cheng Yi to be so angry so soon.

    He could still continue to hype the incident of Lu Rong jumping from the building, but it did not make much sense. Gu Zechen joined the police and had already ssified the cheating as normal business behavior.

    If he continued, Gu Zechen could sue him for libel.

    Cheng Yi became honest with him.

    ¡°Let hime up.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t want to see Cheng Yi, she couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to.

    Soon, Cheng Yi went upstairs. Su Ni pretended to be busy with the documents in her hands and ignored Cheng Yi for a few minutes.

    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry. He sat down on the sofa and drank the coffee the secretary had poured.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Finally, Su Ni spoke first.

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath, but that she felt suffocated when she stayed with Cheng Yi for a second longer.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just heard that Gu Zechen gave you the money he obtained from Ji and K. It¡¯s better for us to do business.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled, as refined as always.

    Sure enough!

    Su Ni whispered to herself.

    Because Gu Zechen had reminded her, Su Ni was well prepared. At this time, she pretended to be ignorant and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Cheng came to the wrong ce. If you want to find that ce, you should find Mr. Gu.¡±

    Facing Su Ni¡¯s concealment, Cheng Yi just smiled.

    ¡°I took a lot of detours before. If I hadn¡¯t investigated it in secret, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that Gu Zechen would have trusted you so much that he even put thend under your name.¡±

    As Cheng Yi said this, a hint of jealousy shed across his eyes, but he hid it very well.

 Chapter 433: Refusing to Cooperate

    In Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, Su Ni was just a trash she didn¡¯t want. She didn¡¯t deserve such treatment.

    Su Ni grinned and smiled.

    If Cheng Yi knew that Gu Zechen not only gave thend to him, but also wrote an agreement. No matter what the reason was, he would leave without any conditions. He would probably not believe the world.

    Of course, Su Ni wasn¡¯t in the mood to show off so much to Cheng Yi. She knew Cheng Yi too well. This man had always been high and above, and even if he was discussing with her now, he still looked superior to others.

    ¡°Sorry, I have other uses for thisnd.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of it, Su Ni rejected it coldly.

    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Cheng Yi tilted his legs and didn¡¯t care about his image in front of Su Ni.

    ¡°Sorry, I have something else. Mr. Cheng, please go back.¡±

    Su Ni pressed the doorbell and the secretary came in and looked at Su Ni.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t force him. He got up and patted the wrinkles on his body. He smiled and said, ¡°I have another document here. Mr. Su can see it and think about my proposal again.¡±

    Then he turned to leave.

    Su Ni was stunned when she saw the words ¡®transfer letter¡¯. She was like a basin of cold water poured from head to end.

    Her hands started to tremble. She tried hard several times before she called Su Banqing. ¡°Halfway clear, Cheng Yi came to see me today and brought the Su Corp Building transfer agreement that Papa signed back then.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    There was also a burst of exmation over the phone.

    Su Ni was really flustered. ¡°It¡¯s not safe over there. I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell youst time when I saw you. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Su Banqing consoled him, ¡°Since Cheng Yi can hand the transfer papers to you, it means he doesn¡¯t know that I read the agreement, which means he hasn¡¯t doubted me at all.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Su Ni quickly calmed herself down and she had to think of a n.

    At present, there was no possibility of Su Corp closing down, but since Cheng Yi dared to take it out, it meant that he was very likely to make a bad move behind it. This was something Su Ni could not guard against.

    When they went back in the evening, Su Ni and Gu Zechen raised their mouths. Gu Zechen was calm, ¡°I¡¯ve already got approved of thend in the capital. I n to start work at the end of this month.¡±

    The implication was that the Su Corp was equivalent to having a second level of security. When the time came, the Su Corp building would be changed and there would be no evidence in Cheng Yi¡¯s hands.

    Early the next morning.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen got up early and headed to the nursing home.

    The foreign experts had contacted and Gu Zechen had also booked the ne. Last night, the doctor had arranged a series of examinations and was sure there were no problems, so they had to register.

    Even though her father had not woken up, Su Ni still felt a little ufortable to send her away. She couldn¡¯t help but cry when she was still in the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be many problems.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡°Zexin, everything is fine.¡±

    Su Ni knew it was nonsense but she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni on her forehead with a gentle expression. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the expertster. I¡¯ll confirm the treatment n before someone gets on the ne.¡±

    ¡°This is the best.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When Su Ni and Gu Zechen arrived at their father¡¯s ward, they found that Su Banqing had already taken the lead and Cheng Yi was smoking on the balcony outside the ward.

    Su Ni frowned and med Su Banqing for bringing Cheng Yi along.

    Su Banqing was expressionless at this moment. She didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni and said directly, ¡°Cheng Yi sent me over. When Father gets on the ne, we don¡¯t have to contact him anymore.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Even though she knew that all of this was humiliation, she still didn¡¯t want to say it so harshly in front of her father.

    She turned her face to the side and Su Banqing walked straight to Cheng Yi. The sound of her high heels was very unpleasant to Su Ni.

    Soon, the ne arrived.

    Before Su Ni could say a few more words to her father, she wanted to separate.

    She held her father¡¯s hand and told him where to go this time. After she received treatment, she would recover very soon¡­

    But no matter what he said, his father¡¯s expression was always faint and he couldn¡¯t see any extra emotions.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni and her body trembled slightly because of her excitement. Cheng Yi, who had not been in front of her, suddenly came over. Su Ni shouted excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±

    Cheng Yi stood there on the spot with a smile on his face, but he was very mocking.

    Before Cheng Yi could speak, Su Banqing jumped out and shouted at her sister, ¡°Su Ni, what are you yelling at?¡±

    ¡°Su Banqing, no matter how you treat me, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Su Ni closed her eyes, making it difficult to see her true emotions. She pointed at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°But Cheng Yi, he is the murderer of Father. I won¡¯t allow him to get close.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s words are ridiculous.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled mockingly.

    ¡°Su Ni, I think you¡¯re really crazy.¡±

    After Su Banqing said that, she wanted to pull Cheng Yi away, but Cheng Yi still didn¡¯t move. Instead, he let Su Banqing move aside and walked leisurely towards the bed.

    With each step, Su Ni¡¯s nerves twitched. His steps were like provoking Su Ni¡¯s nerves to see what step she could tolerate.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear it and blocked Cheng Yi¡¯s way. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the warning in his eyes could not be ignored.

    ¡°Huh.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Cheng Yi sneered.

    ¡°I said that if you get closer, I don¡¯t mind taking revenge right in front of Father!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s gnashing teeth showed a fierce glint in her eyes. She was no longer a pass like thunder and move like the wind in the mall, nor was she usually gentle.

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±

    Cheng Yi sighed as if he hadpromised and no longer moved closer.

    After that, he nced at the patient on the bed, smoothly said a blessing to recover as soon as possible, then went to the balcony again.

    When no one was around, Su Banqing showed Su Ni an apologetic look.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t go out and silently guarded her father with Su Ni. The doctor knocked on the door, saying that they could get on the ne.

    On the other side, Cheng Yi asked the assistant, ¡°How much do you think you can be confident in sending it over this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two or three floors.¡±

    At the moment, Su Ni¡¯s father was not in a good situation, so it was meaningless to send him over.

    ¡°Two or three floors¡­¡±

    Cheng Yi repeated it with a hint of coldness in his mouth. The assistant¡¯s heart was numb when he saw it, but he couldn¡¯t say why.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s two or three floors, that¡¯s more.¡±

    He suddenly muttered softly and turned to leave the ward.

 Chapter 434: Peace Along the Way

    In the nurse¡¯s station, there was only one nurse who saw a guesting out of Su Ni¡¯s father¡¯s ward and immediately got up respectfully.

    Cheng Yi looked at his chest card and called out the young nurse¡¯s name, ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t we talk about a business?¡±

    A few minutester, the nurse hurriedly ran into the ward. While everyone was busy, she quickly pushed a pill into the bottle.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    At the door, Su Ni came back and saw this scene. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    The nurse¡¯s hand trembled for a moment, but she quickly calmed down and exined, ¡°This is a tranquilizer that can make the patient feel better on the ne.¡±

    Seeing that she was the nurse who had been taking care of her father, Su Ni nodded and thanked her.

    The nurse nodded and didn¡¯t stay any longer. She ran out in a hurry with her head lowered and almost bumped into Gu Zechen.

    ¡°There should be other patients.¡±

    Su Ni exined for the nurse.

    ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and a few foreign experts came in. They joined forces and carried Su Yan onto the ne.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on the n with the experts. ording to your father¡¯s current situation, you can start with conservative treatment stimtions. If you can¡¯t, you can start with new biological stimtions.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°The foreign technology is indeed better than ours, and there are some sessful cases. We can try it.¡±

    The nursing home doctor pushed his sses and said.

    Su Ni stood at the door of the office. The huge propeller had turned and a lot of dust was rolled up. Then, her voice became louder and louder. Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Gu Zechen and the doctor.

    Gradually, Su Ni¡¯s vision became blurred. She waved at the ne and quickly wiped away her tears.

    ¡°Sis, Papa will definitely get better, right?¡±

    For some reason, Su Banqing was already standing behind Su Ni and watching the ne gradually leaving with her.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hold it in and whispered.

    Su Banqing hugged Su Ni from behind and vented her soft head, ¡°Cheng Yi¡¯s retribution ising to fruition soon. When Papa wakes up, he will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni suppressed the bitterness and patted her sister on the shoulder, persuading her, ¡°Cheng Yi is waiting for you at the door. Go quickly.¡±

    Su Banqing was reluctant to part with her eyes, but she looked at the door as if she was determined to leave in a hurry.

    At this time, Gu Zechen came out of the office and the courtyard returned to silence. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them stepped on the sun and slowly walked out of the nursing home. It was estimated that they would note again for a long time.

    She looked over at her father¡¯s ward. The door wasn¡¯t closed yet, and the warm sunlight shone on the bed, but it was empty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This time, Su Ni sped up herself.

    Not long after the two of them left, Gu Zechen suddenly received a call. He quickly put on a serious expression and stopped the car by the roadside.

    Su Ni could vaguely hear the sound of the ne and quickly became nervous. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Gu Zechen gestured for Su Ni to not be excited. After listening to the other person¡¯s content, he ryed Su Ni, ¡°Your father¡¯s condition worsened just as he got on the ne. His heart rate suddenly stopped, but he¡¯s already rescued. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?!¡±

    Su Ni was nervous. ¡°It was fine just now. Didn¡¯t you say there wouldn¡¯t be any problems?¡±

    Gu Zechen felt sorry for this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it happened either. Fortunately, it¡¯s alright, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nerves rxed a little, but she still felt like she had lost her soul. She had promised to send her father abroad, and if something really happened, she would never forgive herself.

    After returning to Su Corp, Su Ni was still in a trance. She tried hard to stabilize her emotions for a long time and read some information that wasn¡¯t important.

    Qin Yue came in to report on the recent situation in Nanjiawan. Ever since the ribbon cut, many merchants had already renovated their homes. Although they hadn¡¯t achieved the expected prosperity, it was a good resultpared to before.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s misfortune had alsopletely removed the Su Corp. The Su Corp had no worries about it, so it was more convenient for him to show his fists and kicks.

    Su Ni immediately ordered that the Su Corp would provide somepensation activities for anyone who could enter in the first half of this year. Qin Yue asked, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±

    Now that the Nanjiawan was hot, even if it was natural, it would not take long for it to be lively.

    Su Ni shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Even if it¡¯s half a year, I can¡¯t wait. Of course, the sooner the better.¡±

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t understand what Su Ni was worried about. He just felt that Su Ni¡¯s words made sense, so he nodded and followed orders.

    The office door was suddenly pushed open and Luo Qing ran in panic. Qin Yue frowned and was a little dissatisfied.

    Su Ni urged Qin Yue to go over first, then she asked Luo Qing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luo Qing knew that she had lost herposure, so she quickly adjusted her face and said again, ¡°Someone is here to cause trouble!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s forehead trembled slightly. Ever since the opening of the new year, she had been busy. Looking at Luo Qing¡¯s impatience, she asked helplessly, ¡°Who is it this time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan.¡±

    Luo Qing blurted out.

    Su Ni was stunned. There had been no news of Xu Wan for half a month. She thought that this woman was honest, so why did shee to Su Corp for no reason?

    ¡°Let her go up first.¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    Luo Qing said, ¡°I already said it, but the other party doesn¡¯t listen at all. Looking at Xu Wan¡¯s posture, I guess she¡¯s here to cause trouble.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    After a while, she asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Say yes, say that you are¡­¡±

    Luo Qing hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t convey Xu Wan¡¯s words. Her face was red and she was anxious.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Su Ni was not in a hurry. She stood up calmly, put on her jacket and was about to go down, but Luo Qing stopped her.

    Luo Qing suggested, ¡°Mr. Su, please don¡¯t go down now and let the security department handle it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t inform President Gu for now.¡±

    Su Ni exined.

    Soon, she pushed Luo Qing away and pushed the elevator open.

    Luo Qing had no choice but to follow behind her. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Su Ni heard amotion. She followed the sound and saw Kafa shouting loudly there like a madman.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Many employees saw Su Ni and moved aside. Due to Su Ni¡¯s deterrence, they did not say anything, but the way they looked at Khai was obviously different.

    Su Ni¡¯s body was straight and she walked straight to Xu Wan. Thetter was not afraid and restrained when she saw that Cairn was not afraid. She still shouted with a sharp voice, ¡°Look, this is your Luo 4. In fact, it¡¯s a mistress!¡±

 Chapter 435: As long as You Promise

    ¡°Security, where are the security guards?¡±  Luo Qing shouted from the side.

    The captain covered his arm andined, ¡°We were injured by this woman. Due to her identity, we¡­¡±

    ¡°Identity, what identity?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Luo Qing looked at Su Ni worriedly and berated the security guards, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Su Corp. No one can cause trouble here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As if he had received an order, the security guard became more courageous. He turned around and stared coldly at Xu Wan. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. You¡¯d better leave now.¡±

    Then, a few security guards swarmed up and dragged Xu Wan out.

    From the beginning to the end, Su Ni did not say anything. She did not exin thements of the employees. She was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and she did not have to argue with Xu Wan.

    However, Xu Wan who had been dragged out suddenly rushed in again.

    This time, Xu Wan rushed to Su Ni and lifted her bangs. She didn¡¯t make up today and the scar that spread like an earthworm was shocking on this beautiful face.

    Su Ni furrowed her brows. Before she could say anything, Xu Wan screamed, ¡°, take a good look. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have been in a car ident? Now that I¡¯m disfigured, don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about the car ident. Mr. Gu should have told you that he will hire the best doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Xu Wan interrupted Su Ni and pped him directly on the face.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    A clear voice echoed throughout the hall. It was silent all around. After a while, an employee cried out in rm, ¡°Oh my God, she hit Mr. Su.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she is CEO Gu¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If I say that Mr. Su is already married, how can she be considered a mistress?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, this woman is too much. At first nce, you can see that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡±

    ¡°Like a psychopath, I heard that I¡¯ve made a scene in Gu Corp before, and now I¡¯ming to Su Corp!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    This p seemed to wake everyone up. Although the woman said that Su Ni was a mistress, Su Ni was Mrs. Gu, who dared to think so.

    For a time, the public opinion pointed at Xu Wan. A few daring people had slowly leaned over and surrounded Su Ni.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you? This is Su Corp! Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really think that Mr. Gu is still protecting you now.¡±

    Everyone started to me her and looked at Xu Wan with disgust.

    Luo Qing was on the phone to Gu Zechen when she heard amotion. She furrowed her brows and said directly to the phone, ¡°It¡¯s done. Xu Wan is doing it.¡±

    The moment he finished, the call was hung up by Gu Zechen.

    Luo Qing was assured that Gu Zechen would arrive soon.

    At this time, Luo Qing quickly walked towards Su Ni and quarantined the employees. She stood in front of Kn and confronted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now, are you so idle?¡±

    This was Su Ni¡¯s voice.

    Everyone lowered their heads and had to go back to their posts. They just worked in the hall. Their eyes still nced at Su Ni from time to time, afraid she would get beaten again.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and her eyes were full of anger. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±

    ¡°I think everything you want to say has been finished. We have nothing to talk about.¡±

    Su Ni moved her wrist. She had never been beaten up since she was so old. Her reaction was slow, but it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t find a chance to return it.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re done talking, can you leave now?¡±

    This was all for Gu Zechen¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Xu Wan screamed from behind her. Her voice wasn¡¯t as sharp as before, but she changed into a gloomy and indifferent voice. ¡°You have everything now. Why can¡¯t you return Gu Zechen to me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you return?¡±

    She smiled.

    Xu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°Just announce the divorce. I know that the Su Corp can only get up because of Gu Zechen. As long as you Promise..¡±

    ¡°Then I have to see if I agree!¡±

    Before Xu Wan could finish her sentence, she saw Gu Zechen with his hands in his pockets and quickly approaching. Wherever they went, everyone retreated to both sides, full of aura.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s arrival caused quite a stir. The employees who were pretending to work also looked up. ¡°There¡¯s a good scene now, and I don¡¯t know where Mr. Gu will stand.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? I must stand on Mr. Su¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°No, I bet on Mr. Su too. This is Mrs. Gu.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that CEO Gu and Mr. Su¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t that good. They were all acting before¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she was stared at by more than ten pairs of eyes at the same time, as if she was about to eat her.

    ¡°Zexin!¡±

    Xu Wan looked back at Gu Zechen and her body trembled. ¡°Yes¡­ Su Ni asked you toe over.¡±

    Then, Xu Wan looked at Su Ni with an additional trace of hatred. ¡°You are so ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Since you said that I¡¯m a mistress, then it¡¯s just right. President Gu is here, let President Gu judge right and wrong.¡±

    Su Ni knew Luo Qing would definitely call Gu Zechen over, so she was not in a hurry to exin. No matter how much she said, she couldn¡¯t say anything to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s arm first, her body staggering, ¡°My head hurts.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Xu Wan. He knew that she was acting, but he still said lightly, ¡°Since you have a headache, go to the hospital.¡±

    Then he really wanted to leave.

    Su Ni frowned. She never thought that Gu Zechen would be this indifferent. There were so many employees around him watching. Once he left, she was afraid that she would really bear the reputation of his mistress.

    Gu Zechen turned to look at her.

    Su Ni also calmed down at this time and said to Gu Zechen with a nk expression, ¡°You haven¡¯t given everyone an exnation as to who is the mistress.¡±

    Xu Wan was also looking at Gu Zechen at this time. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t me her, and he even took her away, making her feel like she had found an advantage. She quickly raised her head and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, haven¡¯t you understood yet? The person Mr. Gu loves is me. When I married you, I was forced.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and her nose suddenly became sore. In that case, she had nothing to say.

    She walked faster and her tears rolled down like a broken dam. She suddenly felt some hatred.

    Since this is your Gu Zechen¡¯sst attitude, why didn¡¯t you make it clear earlier and embarrass yourself in front of so many people in Su Corp?

 Chapter 436: Gu Zechen Taking Xu Wan away

    Was he really not giving himself any face?

    Gu Zechen, your move is really ruthless.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve said long ago that you are insensible!¡±

    Behind them came Xu Wan¡¯s proud voice.

    Luo Qing looked at Gu Zechen discontentedly. She didn¡¯t call Gu Zechen to take Xu Wan away, but she couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment and could only chase after him.

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, aren¡¯t you sure?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s indifferent and rational voice was suddenly heard from behind.

    Su Ni paused in a hurry but she didn¡¯t look back and quickly entered the elevator.

    Luo Qing breathed a sigh of relief, but in the elevator, watching Su Ni constantly turn her head and wipe her tears, she could not help but say a good word for Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu must have his n. Ka, don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Su Ni remained silent.

    Gu Zechen¡¯sst sentence gave him a proper name, but he stayed by Xu Wan¡¯s side. He was afraid that he would give people more space to imagine.

    ¡°Inform the PR Department that no one is allowed to spread the news today!¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°It¡¯s already arranged, but you¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Luo Qing was a little worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gu Huai has not said that I¡¯m not a mistress, what else do I have to worry about?¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile, but it was a sharp contrast to her swollen eyes.  Luo Qing knew that Su Ni was still sad, so she no longer spoke to disturb her.

    The Su Corp hall was already noisy and noisy.

    Although Gu Zechen had left with Xu Wan, everyone¡¯s brain was still rich.

    As soon as Su Ni left, Gu Zechen also took Xu Wan away, but he recognized the status of Kn. What was this?

    Could it be that he intended to show mercy on both sides, one to give fame and the other to love?

    ¡°Mr. Gu is too greedy. Our Mr. Su is not good, but that woman is like a madman.¡±

    There were employees fighting for Su Ni.

    ¡°No, but in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Gu, that woman wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble like a madman.¡±

    ¡°If I were Mr. Su, no matter how outstanding CEO Gu is, I was divorced. There is more than one excellent man in this world.¡±

    This was also due to Su Ni¡¯s good treatment of the local employees on weekdays. However, she did not do much of a harm to her, instead, she spoke for Su Ni one by one.

    If Su Ni knew this, she would be touched again.

    However, there were also disharmonious voices. For example, in the Public Rtions Department, everyone was busy with the public rtions, but there were still different voices. ¡°Xu Wan already said that if it wasn¡¯t a car ident, she would be Mrs Gu. ording to the order of firste, first served, Kang is indeed not as good as Yao 4¡­¡±

    ¡°I said that you are strong. Do you have any objections to Mr. Su?¡±

    The manager of the public rtions department came over and looked at the face that was always gloomy and expressionless. He asked suspiciously, ¡°I remember that you also had an opinion on Mr. Sust time.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Tao Fei stood up suddenly, and his usually silent face became a little flustered. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. The PR Department needs different voices, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    The manager felt that it was a bit strange recently.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tao Feiqiang has already turned on theputer and quickly operated it for a while, but the manager still has a mind, and when he handed over the information, he mentioned it to Su Ni.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni never cared about different voices, but from the manager¡¯s words, this was not the first time, so she had to suspect it.

    ¡°Recently, public rtions, is there anything unusual?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°No, then.¡±

    The public rtions manager was personally poached by Su Ni. Su Ni valued it and the manager was naturally loyal and loyal to him. He was also particrly careful in matters rted to Khai. ¡°Do you think that this person will not be a spy sent by otherpanies if you force yourself?¡±

    ¡°Who sent?¡±

    Su Ni smiled self-deprecatingly. Although the Su Corp had developed now, it wasn¡¯t so strong that even their rivalpanies were afraid of it.

    ¡°How about this, you have to observe the reaction of forcing himself first. When he does something, you can say itter.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°That can only be the case.¡±

    The manager was a little distressed, and he was bitter that he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to force himself. ¡°Usually, this person doesn¡¯t talk much and doesn¡¯t get into everyone. It¡¯s really hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Alright, maybe someone¡¯s personality makes sense.¡±

    Su Ni patted the manager¡¯s shoulder to stop being so nervous.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    The report had beenpleted but the manager did not leave. Instead, he asked about Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Everything is normal.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I just said that. I¡¯ll be confident in this way. Don¡¯t worry, I will kill those ck guys.¡±

    The manager breathed a sigh of relief. After all, no matter how she was in public rtions, if the rtionship between Su Ni and Gu Zechen was really broken, there would be a day where they would be exposed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and started to work.

    But when she left, Su Ni¡¯s heart was in a mess again. She put down the files and looked at her phone, but Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t call.

    She got up impatiently and stood in front of the window.

    The public rtions manager was not to be med for worrying. After such a ruckus in the hall just now, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude became a mystery, and even she felt a belly full of anger.

    If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation this time, he wouldn¡¯t forgive Gu Zechen easily.

    In that kind of situation, Xu Wan was pretending to be sick. She couldn¡¯t tell if she didn¡¯t believe Gu Zechen!

    Gu Zechen and Xu Wan got into the car and went straight to the hospital.

    Because Gu Zechen protected herself, Xu Wan seemed to have gained some sense of security and acted unusually obedient in the car.

    ¡°Zexin, actually there is No Name, I don¡¯t care. I said before, I just want to be with you.¡±

    Xu Wan gently leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and said softly.

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a nap, ignoring Xu Wan¡¯s nagging from time to time.

    Xu Wan found an opportunity to confess and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my fault today. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Su Corp to cause a ruckus, but you haven¡¯t paid attention to me for a long time. I¡¯m afraid, afraid that you won¡¯t appear again.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Li Mo said.

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes on time. He got out first and looked at Xu Wan coldly.

    Xu Wan looked around at the emerald bamboo. It was a strange environment. She even saw the mountains not far away, which made her even more afraid and refused to get out of the car.

    ¡°The treatment level here is pretty good. Aren¡¯t you a headache? I¡¯ll bring you here.¡±

    Gu Zechen said expressionlessly.

 Chapter 437: Entering the Mental Energy Hospital

    Xu Wan finally reached out a hand, but it was not Gu Zechen who held her but a middle-aged man in a white coat. He smiled at Xu Wan and said, ¡°Hwa, please inside.¡±

    Xu Wan took two steps. Even though Gu Zechen was by her side, she was still frightened by the cold and quiet environment around her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She seemed to have caught a hint of danger. She looked weak on the surface, but she was secretly looking for an opportunity.  Finally, when the doctors were not on their guard, they turned around and rushed towards the bamboo forest beside them.

    Behind her was a noisy scene.

    Gu Zechen had originally nned to get in the car, but when he heard the movement, he had toe out again. He saw a doctor running out in a panic and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, people are running.¡±

    ¡°How do you look at the patient?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and scolded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone to look for her, but don¡¯t worry, this is already the courtyard. She can¡¯t run out even if she wants to.¡±

    The doctor was sweating in a hurry, but he could only guarantee to Gu Zechen first.

    Li Mo also hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve seen it before. The terrain here isplicated, and there are very few carsing and going. Miss Xu doesn¡¯t want to run so easily.¡±

    Gu Zechen got back into the car and tidied up his suit. Through the car window, he didn¡¯t even look at the doctor who was nodding around outside. He said directly, ¡°Give me the best medicine and hire the best doctor. If you can cure her, I¡¯ll donate another 50 million to your hospital.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely be¡­¡±

    The doctor was overjoyed. This was 50 million!

    But before he could finish, Li Mo had already started the car and drove in the direction where he wasing.

    ¡°Hurry up and look for me. I¡¯ll reward 100, 000 if I find someone!¡±

    The doctor was full of confidence and immediately called out the whole hospital. The bamboo forest was not big, so she could definitely find someone!

    Not long after Gu Zechen left, he received a call from the courtyard saying that he had found him.

    Without any unnecessary nonsense, Gu Zechen slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°President Gu, can you really keep people here?¡±

    Li Mo was still worried.

    ¡°Do you have a better solution?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked without even raising his eyelids.

    Li Mo was silent.

    Before this, he had suffered enough. In an ordinary hospital, Xu Wan ran everywhere, unable to see it.

    Li Mo quickly changed his tone and said, ¡°During this period of time, I haven¡¯t contacted Miss Xu overseas. I¡¯m worried about this¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want toe, juste.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, not caring at all.

    Li Mo turned his head in surprise. It seemed that the boss had already found a way to deal with it, so he let out a sigh of relief, drove a little faster, and asked happily, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you going back to Su Corp or Gu Corp?¡±

    Gu Zechen came over with a cold look. Li Mo¡¯s hand trembled for a moment. He wondered if he could not guess what the boss was thinking recently.

    But three secondster, a soft voice came from behind, ¡°Go to Su Corp!¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrive in about forty minutes!¡±

    Li Mo got the order and smiled like a flower. Gu Zechen doubted whether Li Mo had found a good friend in the Su Corp, but when he found out that he wasughing in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin.

    He was very happy.

    Su Corp.

    The secretary came in to report, saying that Mr. Gu has arrived.

    ¡°Just say that I¡¯m in a meeting.¡±

    Su Ni said without looking up.

    She also calcted that Gu Zechen woulde over today, so she had already greeted the receptionist and could not let Gu Zechen in anyway.

    The secretary walked out with a bitter expression andined to his colleagues, ¡°This is the third time I¡¯ve reported this. I didn¡¯t see Mr. Su in a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, CEO Gu is really pitiful, but the moment CEO Gu left, he was heartless.¡±

    ¡°No, Jiaojiao is refreshed for a moment. Chasing his wife in the crematorium.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Qin Yue coughed twice and the few secretaries quickly sat down. They saw Qin Yue with a stern face and whispered, ¡°You can talk about Mr. Su¡¯s private life casually. If you don¡¯t want to do it, hand in her resignation.¡±

    ¡°Asistant Qin, we won¡¯t dare next time.¡±

    The secretary hurriedly sat down and started working quickly.

    Qin Yue knocked on the door and entered. Seeing that Su Ni had no work at all, the corner of his mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Mr. Su, there¡¯s a meeting this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°You just push it.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    At this time, Su Ni also felt that her answer was too hasty, so she sat up and exined, ¡°I still have a lot of documents to read in the afternoon. If it¡¯s not an emergency meeting, let them hold it themselves.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡°Mr. Su, there¡¯s something I have to remind me¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it Asistant Qin or Mr. Chen¡¯s idea?¡±

    Su Ni asked habitually.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Qin Yue¡¯s face. ¡°But I personally suggest, Mr. Su.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Qin Yue misunderstood her meaning, so she was a little embarrassed. She nodded and said, ¡°Just tell me.¡±

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly, ¡°President Gu has been waiting outside for a while. If you can¡¯t go down, I¡¯m afraid thepany will be in chaos again.¡±

    ¡°So serious?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Qin Yue smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Alright, let CEO Gue up.¡±

    Su Ni finally let go.

    Gu Zechen finally got a chance to go to the elevator. He shook his shoulders and said, ¡°I finally went up.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t say anything. Deep down inside, he thought that if Mr. Su was not angry, you would have barged in early.

    ¡°I have to say, Mr. Gu is really handsome. When I see the real person, I seem to have all my anger dissipated. You say it is not strange.¡±

    The little girl at the front desk continued to look at the elevator and said with a dazed expression.

    ¡°No, only Mr. Su is willing to be angry. If CEO Gu is angry, he will be sad.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as the secretary saw Gu Zechen, he stood up in fright. He took out the sweetest smile and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Su is inside.¡±

    Gu Zechen took two steps before suddenly turning back. There was a tinge of nervousness on his serious face. He asked, ¡°How is Mr. Su feeling now?¡±

    The secretary¡¯s facial muscles twitched and he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.

    Another secretary was more quick-witted and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su is in a good mood now.¡±

    Gu Zechen pointed at the secretary with his finger, and then he pushed the door open and walked in.

    The secretary quickly pushed the secretary next to him and whispered, ¡°What if one or two people are arguing inside?¡±

    ¡°Then you have to let President Gu in. The two of them have spoken, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    The other secretary didn¡¯t mind.

    In the office.

    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t see Su Ni and didn¡¯t look up.

 Chapter 438: Apologize

    Gu Zechen was also prepared for Su Ni to be angry. He sat down opposite Su Ni with a smile and leaned forward slightly, pretending to be curious, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±

    Su Ni turned her face and ignored him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, my wife.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her tone with a coquettish tone. She was out of the ordinary and had a smile on her face.

    Su Ni remained silent as she picked up the documents and walked towards the sofa.

    At this time, Luo Qing brought in two cups of coffee. This was not Luo Qing¡¯s job, but the secretary was worried about the argument between the two people in the office, so he specifically told Kang to bring it in.

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    Before Luo Qing could say anything, she saw Gu Zechen hurriedlye over and brought the coffee in Luo Qing¡¯s hand.

    Luo Qing was stunned, but she wanted to say something. In the end, she could only say, ¡°Mr. Gu, be careful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go out first.¡±

    Facing Su Ni, Gu Zechen smiled again.

    Su Ni was still expressionless.

    He was neither angry nor would he forgive Gu Zechen so easily.

    ¡°Then¡­ do you want me to exin?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked tentatively.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your default.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued.

    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed. He wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand but Su Ni avoided it. Gu Zechen could only say, ¡°You don¡¯t understand my feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°In that case, if I don¡¯t pacify Xu Wan properly, she will probably continue to cause trouble.¡±

    Gu Zechen said it for a long time but seeing that Su Ni still didn¡¯t react, he deliberately got up and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    He really said he would leave.

    Su Ni was annoyed and said to Gu Zechen¡¯s back, ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t look for me again!¡±

    Gu Zechen was instantly delighted.

    Su Ni finally spoke to herself.

    He immediately turned around and quickly sat beside Su Ni, pulling her into his embrace.

    Su Ni still had a stern face, but she couldn¡¯t hold on for a few minutes. She came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and moved to the side. She said coldly, ¡°If you have something to say, then leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Su!¡±

    Gu Zechen became more and more proud, his whole face full of vigor. He happily wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand and touched his face regardless of Su Ni¡¯s reaction.

    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s disgust, Gu Zechen was unhappy. ¡°Waifu, I haven¡¯t settled the debt with you yet. Are you going to give me to Xu Wan?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it.

    Goodbye Gu Zechen smiled cunningly. Su Ni realized that she was moved by this guy again.

    She pulled out her hand angrily and stood up. She walked to the window and said, ¡°That¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s own meaning. I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni from behind and gently rested his head on her chin. He teased, ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to return, isn¡¯t it better for me?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni looked straight at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today, then go over with Xu Wan.¡±

    ¡°Are you really angry?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked carefully.

    Su Ni red at him without saying a word.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Zechenpromised and saw that Su Ni was willing to talk to him, so he pulled Su Ni to sit down again. ¡°After I told you, you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±

    Su Ni said unhappily.

    Then, Gu Zechen told her about Xu Wan being sent to the hospital. She was both shocked and angry when she heard Su Ni, ¡°Did you really send her to the hospital?¡±

    Su Ni thought that this kind of thing only existed in the news. If someone was alive, sending them to a mental hospital would be useless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hire the best doctor for her just to prevent her from running out to cause trouble.¡±

    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s concern and exined.

    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Could it be that you came to Su Corp to cause trouble?¡±

    Su Ni was worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given her many opportunities. She doesn¡¯t cherish it herself.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and put his hands in his pockets.

    Su Ni sighed and hugged Gu Zechen gently.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±

    Gu Zechen gently stroked her face with a smile on his face.

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen and gently hit his chest, ignoring him.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni even tighter. His voice was low and hoarse, with a bit of maism, ¡°I know what you are worried about. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one will say that you are not.  Besides, I sent her to treat her as well. Isn¡¯t she having a headache, so let¡¯s take a good look.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Besides, Xu Wanmitted suicide from time to time. He didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to die, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to stop her.

    Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. Even though Xu Wan was wrong, if the media found out about it, they didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will harass you again.¡±

    Gu Zechen was relieved.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t appeared recently, so I thought she had stopped.¡±

    Su Ni sighed, ¡°If this was in the past, you might have fulfilled the two of you.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he wouldn¡¯t have known what Su Ni would have said in the hall.

    ¡°Now?¡±  Of course, he won¡¯t change anything now.

    Su Ni smiled and hooked Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She kissed him gently on the cheek. She was so angry that she still med him, ¡°You left before, but you didn¡¯t have a call afterwards. Do you know what the PR manager asked me?¡±

    ¡°What are you asking?¡±

    ¡°She asked if our rtionship is good?¡±  If it was as everyone saw, then it would be meaningless for her to have more public rtions rtions.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay in Su Corp any longer. He said that there was an auction in the afternoon and asked if Su Ni was willing to go.

    Su Ni was not interested in these so she let Gu Zechen go alone.

    In the car, Li Mo handed over a brochure for the auction. While Gu Zechen looked at it, Li Mo exined, ¡°There are many new goods in this auction, among which diamonds are the most eye-catching. I heard that they have attracted many customers from Beijing.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already seen the diamond. ¡°The color is good.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡­¡±

    Li Mo smiled.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Gu Zechen put away the brochure with a calm expression, but it was hard to hide the gentleness in the corner of his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re gone, you have to bring something back.¡±

    The auction was selected at the half-city hotel. By the time Gu Zechen went over, it was almost starting.

    Luo Heng personally took Gu Zechen to the VIP room. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Gu Zechen say without looking back, ¡°Manager Luo, you stay first.¡±

    Luo Heng nodded slightly and stood to one side.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Gu, but what a coincidence, today is also here.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the door.

 Chapter 439: Skyprice diamonds

    Gu Zechen looked at Ruan Yichen and saw him wearing a white suit with a youngdy beside him.

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan has found a new lover.¡±

    Gu Zechen said casually.

    ¡°Not a new couple, but I heard that Wan¡¯er has been missing for a few days. In the end, she was with President Gu.¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile, but there was a sh in his eyes.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it. As he watched the opening ceremony downstairs, he said lightly, ¡°Xu Wan has a headache. I found a good ce to recuperate for her.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is considerate.¡±

    Ruan Yichen sat down opposite Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Mr. Ruan, I heard there¡¯s a big diamond today. I really want it.¡±

    The moment Ruan Yichen sat down, the girl sat down on him and said lovingly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ruan Yichen blurted out and made the girl happy. She leaned against Ruan Yichen and gave him a few kisses.

    The girl was still acting coquettishly while Ruan Yichen was also happy. On the other hand, Gu Zechen remained silent and did not look at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I wonder which baby Mr. Gu has fallen for this time.¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked directly.

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen was perfunctory.

    ¡°Since Wan¡¯er is fine, I can rest assured.  With CEO Gu¡¯s character, even if Xu Wan offended Su Ni, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    After Ruan Yichen said this, heughed twice before pulling the girl away.

    Li Mo leaned in and whispered, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    It was not a secret that Gu Zechen sent Xu Wan to treatment. Since Ruan Yichen was interested, let him investigate it himself.

    ¡°If Mr. Ruan finds out that Miss Xu is in the hospital of mental illness, will he do this?¡±

    Li Mo was an assistant after all, so the question was more practical than Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for Mr. Su¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu is confused and needs hospital treatment. Is there any problem?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and asked seriously.

    After a long silence, Li Mo lowered his head and said, ¡°I got it.¡±

    There was still some time before the auction Gu Zechen wanted. After Li Mo went out, Gu Zechen asked Luo Heng who was standing silently beside him, ¡°You and Su Ni are ssmates?¡±

    Luo Heng was shocked and looked up at Gu Zechen. He didn¡¯t know what he meant.

    And his answer would pose a threat to Su Ni.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen gestured for Luo Heng to sit down. Luo Heng didn¡¯t move and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t force him. He took a sip of tea slowly and said, ¡°Su Ni told me this myself. I¡¯ll ask casually.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni and I are ssmates from university. We¡¯ve seen each other before when we were together.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Luo Heng whispered.

    Gu Zechen nodded and continued to drink tea.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and Luo Heng felt more uneasy. After a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The group of people have gone too far. I have to thank you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    Luo Heng, who used to be neither humble nor overbearing, now seems to be half lower in front of Gu Zechen. He whispers, ¡°In fact, with my current identity, I shouldn¡¯t have much contact with Mrs. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Where do you start from? In my wife¡¯s mouth, you are one of her few good friends.¡±

    In Luo Heng¡¯s astonished eyes, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was not light or indifferent, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn your back to me at all, saving people from gossiping.¡±

    Luo Heng froze and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°The auction is starting.¡±

    Gu Zechen has finished what he should say. Luo Heng bowed his head and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll go out first. You have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Next time, you can inform me privately.¡±

    As they left, Gu Zechen added another sentence. Luo Heng nodded slightly and closed the door.

    The auction officially began, and the wandering guests were also busy. Gu Zechen was drinking his tea and was not in a hurry. After about half an hour, the diamond known as the King of Desert appeared.

    ¡°Thirty million!¡±

    Gu Zechen whispered to the staff around him and immediately added 10 million.

    Soon, forty million, fifty million, sixty million¡­ The sound was endless and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care. It was said that the diamond had reached an unprecedented height in brightness and purity.

    ¡°A hundred million.¡±

    Gu Zechen bid again.

    There was a brief silence at the scene. Although there were still people bidding, it was only a few million dors that were added up.

    ¡°Congrattions, President Gu, this diamond must have fallen into your house.¡±

    The staff member congratted him in advance.

    Gu Zechen just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The staff didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had prepared a cheque for the diamond.

    Now, it was just beginning.

    Sure enough, after a short silence, there was anothermotion, and the price went straight to 200 million.

    ¡°Five hundred million!¡±

    It was the same voice from Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Five billion and one million.¡±

    Another voice was heard.

    At this moment, the dueling tform hadpletely given up on thepetition. One by one, they looked up at the VIP room and guessed who was so rich that it had five hundred million yuan.

    ¡°Six hundred million!¡±

    ¡°Six billion and one million!¡±

    ¡°700 Million!¡±

    ¡°Seven billion and one million!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The staff member¡¯s forehead was sweating. The other party was chasing closely, and each time it was only added a million. Although Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was $ 100 million, he couldn¡¯t help but add it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going. These two people are bickering. I wonder which two masters are.¡±

    There was a scream from the scattered tform.

    ¡°Ten billion!¡±

    Gu Zechen is annoyed. It is added to 1 billion at once. The to suck in a breath of cold air. Although this diamond is precious, it is estimated to be only 5 billion. Even if it is appreciated in the future, it will be less than 10 billion.

    Some of the businessmen who had nned to invest shook their heads.

    After hearing Gu Zechen call $ 1 billion, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He touched the face of the woman in his arms and apologized, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy it for you. It¡¯s that Mr. Gu is too generous.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ruan, I¡¯m happy for nothing.¡±

    The girl was a little unhappy, but she also earned enough face.  If she said that Mr. Ruan had directly increased the price to more than seven billion for her sake at the auction tonight, the girls wouldn¡¯t be envious.

    Thinking about how the girl was still a little proud, her body stuck to Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°After you leaveter, you have to buy me apensation.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Ruan Yichen agreed, causing the girl to kiss him again.

    ¡°A billion once, a billion twice, a billion three times, a deal!¡±

    On the stage, the staff congratted him and Gu Zechen had already gotten up.

 Chapter 440: The Owner of the Diamond

    The diamond was sent in very quickly. Gu Zechen only nced at it and said, ¡°I want to take it away today.¡±

    ¡°President Gu, do you want us to send two more people to protect you?¡±

    The staff member asked carefully.

    This diamond sold at a sky-high price and was the best price of the auction house in the past few years.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen put the smallest gift box in his arms and went out without looking away.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, congrattions.¡±

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice came from next door.

    Gu Zechen frowned. He was not afraid that Ruan Yichen would know, but that he felt annoyed when he saw this person. There was no good tone at the moment. He said coldly, ¡°I still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ¡°President Gu spent a billion to auction this diamond, I don¡¯t know who it is to give.¡±

    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that Wan¡¯er made a big fuss in Su Corp before, but you took Xu Wan away and left Madam Gu behind. Tsk tsk, this news has spread.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ruan¡¯s intervention, I wouldn¡¯t have needed five hundred million more.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned back and said expressionlessly.

    Ruan Yichen chuckled and did not deny it. ¡°I also think it¡¯s fun. Of course, it¡¯s notparable to your financial resources.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored him. Just as he walked out of the hotel, a group of reporters suddenly gathered outside, surrounded by Gu Zechen.

    Ruan Yichen saw it from behind. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and he turned to leave from the side door.

    Although he didn¡¯t shoot anything today, the feeling of spending five hundred million on Gu Zechen was really good.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask if you just took a billion yuan ring? Is there anything you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, look over here. Please answer us, do you want to collect this diamond or give it to your beloveddy?¡±

    ¡°Rumor has it that you have a first love. Is it for her?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    One question after another, Li Mo tried hard to squeeze out a way for Gu Zechen. He was so tired that he was sweating, but he still couldn¡¯t stop the raging reporters.

    After getting into the car with much difficulty, Luo Heng bowed in front of the door. Gu Zechen rolled down the window and asked him, ¡°Say, will Su Ni like it?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Luo Heng didn¡¯t raise his eyelids and said lightly, ¡°Mrs Gu will definitely like what CEO Gu gave.¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Gu Zechen got a satisfied answer, smiled and closed the car window.

    After that, Li Mo sighed with emotion, ¡°The confidentiality of the auction is really terrible. Like today, I¡¯m afraid that someone will steal the moment I go out.¡±

    ¡°Blue Square¡¯s reputation is outside, so I won¡¯t ruin my future just for a little bit.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat behind him and closed his eyes for a nap.

    Although he didn¡¯t look back before, he also saw that Ruan Yichen was behind him. This matter was definitely done by Ruan Yichen, but Gu Zechen had yet to figure out his purpose.

    He said, ¡°Go directly to the Su Corp.¡±

    In the office, Su Ni also saw Gu Zechen¡¯s live stream from the auction. She frowned and didn¡¯t answer any questions.

    Of course, Gu Zechen did not intend to expose the auction, but he refused to answer, which made people feel extra worried.

    Sure enough, there was a live broadcast soon, saying that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer any questions and that it was still unknown who the ring had fallen into.

    Then, the reporters did several random interviews to guess who Gu Zechen¡¯s ring would give to.

    Some answers were for Su Ni and some for Xu Wan. All kinds of answers came out and made the scene burst out from time to time.

    As soon as they left, they heard the secretary discussing the sky-high ring.

    The two secretaries didn¡¯t see Su Ni, and they were still discussing it. ¡°Anyway, no matter who Mr. Gu gives, I won¡¯t send it to me.¡±

    ¡°You can be beautiful, but from CEO Gu¡¯s obedient attitude towards Mr. Su, you must be giving it to Mr. Su. After all, things are so big. As long as Mr. Gu is not stupid, he won¡¯t give it to that woman to create trouble for himself.¡±

    Su Ni coughed softly and the secretary was startled. She quickly shut her mouth and pretended to be busy.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything harsh. When she went down, Gu Zechen just arrived at Su Corp.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm and she wasn¡¯t angry. Of course, she wasn¡¯t happy. Gu Zechen personally opened the car door and Su Ni got in. She looked back and saw a few reporters patting non-stop.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not the one who released the news.¡±

    As soon as they got into the car, Gu Zechen could not wait to exin.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni spoke in a deep voice, but she was still a little uneasy when things were raging.

    ¡°Close your eyes first.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked mysterious.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni was confused, but under Gu Zechen¡¯s repeated requests, Su Ni still closed her eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen held her hand and seemed to have touched something cold. She was so frightened that her hand shrank but was tightly held by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen put the ring in her hand. She was a little surprised, so she raised it and looked at it again.

    ¡°It¡¯s CEO Gu who took a liking to this ring a month ago. Today¡¯s auction is just an event.¡±

    Li Mo said in front of him.

    Gu Zechen just smiled and didn¡¯t deny it.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. He had never heard of such a big thing.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was a little abnormal. She murmured in a low voice, ¡°I heard that this diamond cost 10 billion.¡±

    That was $ 1 billion. Thinking about it, Su Ni felt her heart was bleeding.

    Even if they sold the entire Su Corp, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make up these billion.

    ¡°Ten billion is nothing. I want this diamond.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    One billion might not be much, but it also caused Gu Zechen to bleed a lot. More importantly, Ruan Yichen made him pay an extra five billion for nothing, so he naturally had to settle this.

    Su Ni knew that this was Gu Zechen¡¯s intention, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. Her small hands slowly rubbed the ring but she wasn¡¯t excited at all.

    ¡°Tonight, apany me to the banquet.¡±

    Gu Zechen suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say it.¡±

    Su Ni was surprised, but Gu Zechen raised the ring in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Now everyone in Nancheng city is paying attention to the direction of the diamond. You have to show your face.¡±

    Su Ni blushed. ¡°Who told you not to discuss it with me?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the first time I saw this diamond, I wanted to give it to you.¡±

    Gu Zechen murmured in Su Ni¡¯s ear. This was not only love words but also the truth. At first, in order to give Su Ni a surprise, Gu Zechen made people iid directly. The auctioneer refused to agree until Gu Zechen threw out the sky-high cheque of 2 billion.

 Chapter 441: Everyoneéˆ¥æªš Attention

    Now that he saw the ring on Su Ni¡¯s hand, his heart was calm.

    Gu Zechen dragged Su Ni to the studio. Gu Zechen had prepared the gown early on, so Su Ni didn¡¯t worry about it. After an hour, she was refreshed.

    She was dressed in an elegant and dignified dress, which made Su Ni¡¯s skin even fairer. Su Ni was interested and casually asked who the designer was.

    The studio owner was startled and he stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ an unknown designer.¡±

    ¡°Yan Ya..¡±

    Coincidentally, Su Ni also found the designer¡¯s name and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before. I quite like her design style. Do you have any other designs from the designer?¡±

    As for Su Ni¡¯s sincere gaze, it didn¡¯t seem like she was asking for guilt. She let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re still fighting for designer Ya, so there¡¯s only one here. However, she has a new working out next month. I can make a reservation for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Su Ni heard that, she was a little disappointed, but she could not do anything about it. When she went to see Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°The dress is not bad.¡±

    Soon, Gu Zechen added, ¡°People are prettier.¡±

    Su Niughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really rare. We can like the same style.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam Gu, go slowly.¡±

    The studio owner quickly sent the two out, and at the end, he sighed. ¡°Mrs. Gu is really good. No wonder Mr. Gu loves her so deeply.¡±

    ¡°No, just now Madam Gu asked about the designer. I thought that she despised this designer for not being famous and wanted to find trouble for us.¡±

    The other make-up artist stuck out his tongue and let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then, quickly contact this designer. It¡¯s best if we can work together for a long time.¡±

    The head of the room said again.

    That night, Su Ni and Gu Zechen attended together. Although it was no longer a surprise, Gu Zechen was on the hot search because of a diamond in the afternoon. At this time, everyone was highly concerned about the two of them.

    As Su Ni walked on the red carpet, she felt the shing lights around her almost blinded her eyes. Quite a few reporters surrounded outside the hotel and wanted to interview Su Ni.

    ¡°May I ask Mrs Gu, the diamond that President Gu just auctioned this afternoon, is it for you?¡±

    ¡°President Gu, can you tell me that you n to give this diamond to Mr. Su?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni carelessly flirted her hair, revealing the pigeon egg in her hand. All kinds of surprised sounds came from the crowd.

    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Gu has already given it to me.¡±

    Su Ni tilted her face slightly, revealing a charming smile.

    ¡°Wow, I really didn¡¯t expect CEO Gu to be so fast. He¡¯s already in Mrs Gu¡¯s hands.¡±

    The reporters who were close to Su Ni naturally found that Su Ni¡¯s sparkling thing was bigger and brighter than what she saw on theputer. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    Su Ni naturally wouldn¡¯t tell everyone that the ring had been embedded before the auction. It was only two hours after Gu Zechen was photographed from the auction. It was reasonable that these reporters could not guess that the ring was in Su Ni¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡¯re so happy. Can you tell us, were you excited at the time?¡±

    ¡°I heard that this King of Desert is the dream of all women. Now that it is in your hands, do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni smiled, her face shining brightly, and her smile was touching. She looked at Gu Zechen deeply and said, ¡°Of course, I feel very happy and excited, but I think Mr. Gu should have something more to say.¡±

    The reporter seized the opportunity and quickly handed the microphone to Gu Zechen.

    There was a touch of gentleness on Gu Zechen¡¯s serious face. He didn¡¯t say anything but held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and entered the hall with satisfaction.

    Within the mental asylum.

    Xu Wan hid in the quilt and watched the live stream of the day. There were a total of one billion rings. Gu Zechen was really handsome.

    A bitter smile crossed her lips. In the afternoon, she still had thest hint of hope. Who would Gu Zechen give this diamond to?

    Gu Zechen even gave up the opportunity to hype it up and put it on Su Ni¡¯s hands two hourster.

    He really didn¡¯t give her a chance?

    The next moment, Xu Wan heard the movement at the door and quickly hid her phone, pretending to be confused.

    The headmistress came to check on Xu Wan¡¯s condition personally. Xu Wan was as usual, and asked in a daze, ¡°Will President Gue over today?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu has no time. Miss Xu, you can rest assured here.¡±

    Looking at Gu Zechen, the dean¡¯s tone was polite.

    Xu Wan actually didn¡¯t expect it anymore. The moment Gu Zechen sent her here, she died.

    She didn¡¯t care about this man¡¯s ruthlessness, but how could he?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    As soon as she thought about Su Ni snuggling beside Gu Zechen and epting the blessings of the world, she couldn¡¯t ept it and her tears fell.

    Seeing this, the headmistress consoled her, ¡°As long as you receive treatment safely, you will not be discharged soon. There will be a skin stic experting over tomorrow and you will be checked on your face.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her head.

    Once the dean left, Xu Wan stole her phone and opened Weibo.

    The live broadcast had long ended. Xu Wan murmured, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve given you a chance, but why didn¡¯t you show any old feelings?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sad. Even though you treat me like this, I still think about you.¡±

    She wiped her tears and covered herself tightly with the nket. She took a deep breath andforted herself, ¡°Xu Wan, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Compared to Su Ni and Gu Zechen at the banquet, Su Ni¡¯s ring seemed more eye-catching.

    In particr, a group of socialitedies surrounded Su Ni. Even though she did not request to see the ring directly, her eyes were still on Su Ni¡¯s hands.

    ¡°President Gu is really rich and generous. I heard that 10 billion is auctioned. Mrs Gu, you are lucky.¡±

    Someone.

    Su Ni smiled. She was a little numb when she heard those words tonight, so she could only keep thanking her.

    ¡°Previously, it was said that the Gu Corp was facing an economic crisis. It was said that it was impossible for one billion to auction off the ring. How did it look like it was going bankrupt?¡±

    Between men, the topic seemed to have shifted to the diamond ring. Su Ni¡¯s ears suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s probably a rumor.¡±

    ¡°This group of reporters are also popr. They write everything. You still remember that not long ago, there were some small news saying that Gu Zechen is going to divorce Su Ni. This is ridiculous.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This was too exaggerated.

 Chapter 442: Proactively Enjoying

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Someone greeted her from behind. Su Ni turned her head and smiled politely. She felt that she was a little familiar but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.

    The other person licked his lips and smiled,ughing, ¡°I¡¯m Sun Nan, CEO Gu¡¯s ssmate. We¡¯ve seen it before at school celebration.¡±

    When she mentioned this, Su Ni remembered that Sun Nan had wanted to drag Su Ni out, but then she was pushed away by Kn, causing quite amotion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Sun Nan saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression had loosened, so he knew she remembered it. ¡°We¡¯re old friends now. Why don¡¯t we go over and have a drink?¡±

    Su Ni was about to refuse when Sun Nan started again. Su Ni frowned and kept a distance from Sun Nan.

    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m so happy to see Mrs Gu.¡±

    Sun Nan epted it when he saw it. He looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Anyway, Mr. Gu has something to do now. I¡¯ll apany you around?¡±

    After saying this, Su Ni didn¡¯t refuse anymore. She grabbed a ss of champagne and followed Sun Nan around the banquet hall.

    Compared tost time, Sun Nan was more reserved and humble this time. Su Ni was not someone who held grudges, but she was not enthusiastic about Sun Nan.

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±

    Sun Nan lowered his eyebrows and spoke hesitantly.

    Su Ni looked back in confusion and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sun Nan smiled as if he was determined. He sincerely said to Su Ni, ¡°Mrs Gu, I was wrong about what happened at thest banquet. I willpensate you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head.

    Sun Nan sighed in relief. He grinned and quickly said, ¡°Last time, I was also confused by Xu Wan¡¯s appearance.¡±  If I want to say, it has been so long since she and Mr. Gu¡¯s affairs have happened. What¡¯s the point of entangling now?

    ¡°Aiya, look at me, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be angry. I just love to fight and be unfair. I can¡¯t see Xu Wan being so entangled with you.¡±

    Sun Nan¡¯s face was full of praise and ttery. He called Mrs Gu very affectionately.

    Su Ni felt disgusted in her heart, but she was still indifferent. To her, it didn¡¯t matter if Sun Nan made good friends with her. She was just a stranger.

    But Sun Nan didn¡¯t think so. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t show her emotions, he couldn¡¯t understand her thoughts. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Then you¡­ Are you really angry with me?¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, if I have to be angry about this trivial matter, I don¡¯t know how much I have to be angry every day.¡±

    Su Ni said helplessly, annoyed.

    Sun Nan really believed that Su Ni had forgiven him. She wanted to hold Su Ni in but was dodged by Kafa. The smile on her face was still blooming, but there was a hint of disdain in her eyes.

    She also knew that a bankrupt Su family was not worthy of being in front of her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her husband and Gu Corp cooperating, she would not havee here to ask Su Ni.

    Faced with Su Ni¡¯s indifferent attitude, Sun Nan¡¯s heart changed. Since Su Ni was not angry with her, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. She simply asked about the recent ns of Khai, ¡°I heard that the Su Corp has also sessfully taken down the Nanjiawan recently. I think I nned to invest a part of it back then.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out the other person¡¯s thoughts and nced at Sun Nan without saying anything.

    Su Ni was cold while Sun Nan was as enthusiastic as ever. In the eyes of outsiders, they could be considered happy.

    Gu Zechen looked over and frowned slightly, but he was fleeting. On the side, Li Zhilin smiled and said without trace, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to talk well with Mrs Gu. I heard that I met before at the school celebration.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded.

    The school celebration was not a pleasant topic, and this conversation was obviously not what Li Zhilin said.

    ¡°Coincidentally, let¡¯s go over and see what the twodies are talking about.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said that, he took the champagne and strode towards Su Ni regardless of whether Li Zhilin agreed.

    Sun Nan saw Gu Zechen and Li Zhilin gave her a look. Soon, Su Ni came over again, picked up the champagne and handed it to Su Ni.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she raised her ss, the dove egg on her ring finger gently swayed, making Sun Nan jealous.

    Even if he married Li Zhilin back then, the man¡¯s family had never given him such arge diamond. In fact, everyone hated the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hands all night, which was already in the limelight.

    Sun Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Ni¡¯s fingers. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you guys have been married for so long, and Mr. Gu treated you well.  Before this, some ssmates said that they bought this diamond to give it to Xu Wan. I denied it at the time. I thought that it was impossible. At the banquet, you and President Gu let us eat a bunch of dog food.

    ¡°Madam Li¡¯s life is not bad. I heard that President Li deliberately took the time to take you to the Malvinities for a month. Time is very precious this time.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and replied respectfully.

    Sure enough, when Sun Nan heard this, no matter how modest he was, the corner of his eyes still showed a smile.

    She pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Then he happened to have time. Hey, look at Mr. Gu.¡±

    Sun Nan quickly asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Old ssmate, when are you going to take our Mrs. Gu to the Phdelphia to transfer?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni, ¡°You want to go?¡±

    Su Ni shook her head. Seeing that Gu Zechen was confused, Su Ni added, ¡°Not long ago, President Li took Madam Li to visit. We are chatting.¡±

    Li Zhilin touched his chin. On the surface, he was humble, but he could not hide his pride and pride. In the past few years, he could already be considered a good man for being good to the original.

    ¡°This is good for your wife. It¡¯s not a natural thing. Mr. Gu, I think that if you have time, you guys can also go out and make a trip. The Phdelphia is not bad.¡±

    Li Zhilin hugged Sun Nan¡¯s shoulder and said to Gu Zechen with a good male tone.

    ¡°We will go.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious. Even Su Ni didn¡¯t know if what Gu Zechen said was true or if she should deal with it.

    ¡°You finally came.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice when she saw Sun Nan and Li Zhilin loving each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked worriedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling awkward.¡±

    Su Ni felt that Sun Nan had a different purpose, because he didn¡¯t say much. Sure enough, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°The Li family and Gu Corp have some cooperation this time. It seems that they have to hand it over to Li Zhilin.¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    Su Ni thought about it and felt like she was relieved. ¡°Well, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 443: Her Right

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with interest. Su Ni didn¡¯t pretend to be mysterious. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not simple. Isn¡¯t this a social event? Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do with Sun Nan.¡±

    ¡°You can deal with it if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, you can just leave.¡±

    Gu Zechen whispered in Su Ni¡¯s ear, then gently scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating me as a woman for so long, so why don¡¯t I even have this little awareness?¡±

    ¡°Then, ording to what you said, I have to attend toter.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said. I¡¯ve be your woman. How can I not even have that bit of awareness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to be more casual. You don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces.¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t give Mr. Gu face!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them went back and forth, and Gu Zechen was a little speechless when he saw Su Ni. He patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder lightly. His expression twitched a few times before he finally bent down and bit her lips.

    Wu!

    Su Ni¡¯s body froze and she lost her ability to resist.

    It was still a public asion. Even though no one knew where they had gone, but¡­

    Gu Zechen was not honest. He stretched out his tongue and licked Su Ni¡¯s lips. The moment his lips and teeth collided, Su Ni¡¯s brain went nk and she lost the ability to think.

    His tongue seemed to move again.

    Su Ni nervously grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and Gu Zechen pressed Su Ni tightly onto her body. He lowered his head and kissed every inch of her skin.

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­ Yo¡­¡±

    At the corner, a voice was heard.

    Li Zhilin probably didn¡¯t expect to bump into the two of them, so he was both embarrassed and mocking.

    Seeing Su Ni shoved Gu Zechen away with embarrassment, Li Zhilin smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, there is a project I want to talk to you about, but it seems that you are very busy now. I¡¯m afraid you are not free.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to go further. He just looked at Su Ni¡¯s red cheeks and felt very attractive.

    He moved his Adam¡¯s apple but his expression didn¡¯t change as he softly mumbled.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±

    Li Zhilin smiled.

    After she left, Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely while Gu Zechen pulled on Su Ni¡¯s chest and dress so that she could not be exposed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Turn around yourself. Those who don¡¯t want to care about you don¡¯t have to bother with you at all.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked serious. Even though he didn¡¯t specifically point it out, it must have included Sun Nan.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was coquettish and she urged, ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t make peopleugh again.¡±

    Just now, Li Zhilin had a smile on his face. She had seen it clearly. She didn¡¯t know what the rumors had be.

    ¡°There is a saying that Li Zhilin is right. He does not need to hide his kindness to his wife. I suggest that you consider where to y when you have time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°What others have done, I, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Without giving Su Ni time to think, he turned around and left.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back and shook her head gently. ¡°Who is he? It¡¯s hard for others to do what they want.¡±

    It won¡¯t be endless after that.

    Su Ni sighed softly. After Gu Zechen went out for one or two minutes, she followed her. Before she could integrate into tonight¡¯s party, Sun Nan came out of nowhere.

    ¡°I saw what just happened.¡±

    Sun Nan covered his mouth and sneered.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Mr. Gu loves you so deeply, and always can¡¯t help but.¡±

    Sun Nan looked at him with an expression that I knew. In fact, he was quite disdainful. Previously, the news that Gu Zechen and Su Ni were not on the surface was only maintained on the surface. Who knew what it was like when they were in the dark.

    These rich men were all the same.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give any exnation, but someone came over and joined the conversation.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, the ring in your hand is so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so envious.¡±  President Gu is really generous.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni rarely attended banquets, so she was not familiar with these richdies. She vaguely remembered that these were thedies at the top of the Gu Corp. She immediately nodded and thanked them.

    ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about one billion rings. Even if it¡¯s a star in the sky, I think as long as Madam Gu wants it, Mr. Gu will definitely pick it up for Mrs. Gu.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Sun Nan interrupted.

    Thedies who just came over immediately nodded and said, ¡°This is true, I heard from my family that Mr. Gu was still in a meeting. As soon as I received a call from Mrs Gu, I immediately rushed over.¡±

    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±

    Su Ni frowned. She had never heard Gu Zechen say it.

    ¡°Of course, this is true. I heard that even Madam Gu¡¯s ringtone is unique and easy to distinguish.¡±  Thedy was afraid that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it, so she quickly added a proof.

    Su Ni really did not know about this.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t have any more problems and nned to leave after a few perfunctory sentences.

    Sun Nan seemed to be in high spirits. He was still talking about how Gu Zechen protected Su Ni and how they loved each other during the school celebration.

    In contrast, no matter how expensive these ten billion rings were, they could still be bought with money.

    Sun Nan quickly found Li Zhilin. The couple hid in the bathroom door and chatted for a few words before leaving.

    Li Zhilin¡¯s goal tonight was to take down Gu Zechen, and Sun Nan¡¯s goal was naturally to get rid of Su Ni.

    Sun Nan once again found Su Ni and invited her, saying that there was a cultural salon in the city next week that could improve thepany¡¯s brand culture.

    Su Ni rejected it, but Sun Nan looked sincere. ¡°We¡¯re half an old ssmate now. Mrs Gu, you can¡¯t not even give me face.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If this cultural salon is really as good as you say, I think CEO Gu will also participate. How about I ask you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°President Gu is busy with everything. Besides, we are all women, so we can talk together.¡±

    Sun Nan asked.

    It seemed that Su Ni wouldn¡¯t agree. She said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll make time.¡±

    ¡°Then you muste, I will arrange a VIP position for you.¡±

    When Sun Nan saw that Su Ni had agreed, she immediately smiled like a flower. Su Ni was embarrassed and found an excuse to leave quickly. She only said that she would arrange time, but if she had time, she would not be able to control it.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s project was about to be discussed. Before the banquet ended, the two of them sneaked out from behind.

    In the car, the station suddenly talked about the ring Gu Zechen gave tonight. Su Ni could not help but reach out and touch it. She knew Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts, but now that their rtionship was stable, did she need to be so high-profile?

 Chapter 444: Keeping a low profile

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and told her doubts directly. Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes shed with displeasure.

    He asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting?¡±

    Su Ni opened her mouth. To be honest, she did think so, but she felt that Gu Zechen definitely loved her, so she was in a dilemma.

    ¡°I think we can keep a low profile a little bit?¡±

    Su Ni was a little guilty as she gestured, ¡°No, just a little bit.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was serious andplicated. He couldn¡¯t see if he was angry or agreed.

    Su Ni leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to. We¡¯ll be surrounded and watched when we go out.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni spoke for a long time before finally uttering a sentence from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth.

    Su Ni was unhappy and red at him.

    Gu Zechen had his own reasons, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered quite a bit during this period of time. There are also many rumors that I can¡¯t suppress after a few press conference. What I need to do now is to let the whole world know that you are the only woman I love, Su Ni.¡±

    He raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°Like this king of sand, unique.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She knew that Gu Zechen had always been used to being high-profile, but she never knew that he had such a deep meaning. For a moment, countless words gathered in her chest but she couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say much.¡±

    Gu Zechen extended his finger to cover Su Ni¡¯s mouth.

    He understood.

    He understood what Su Ni wanted to say.

    Su Ni blinked. Gu Zechen smiled and the atmosphere became rxed.

    ¡°In the future, you can only wear it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a bit of frustration.

    ¡°If that¡¯s lost¡­¡±

    This is more valuable than Su Corp, and it hurts to think about it.

    ¡°If you lose it, then you lose it. I¡¯ll buy it for you again.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I found that you¡¯re quite rich.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but say that she knew that Gu Zechen was rich, but her words were simply exciting. She got on the horse and pressed down on Gu Zechen. She said half-jokingly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so rich, I¡¯ll kill the rich and poor, robbery!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already yours, and all of that money is yours.¡±

    Gu Zechen blinked innocently.

    Su Ni pouted.

    He was quite cooperative.

    ¡°Then¡­ how much do you n to invest?¡±

    Su Ni did not want to forgive her.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He held her face and kissed her gently. His expression turned gentle and sweet.

    Su Ni waspletely flushed by Gu Zechen and her heart started to beat wildly. She could still pretend to be calm at first, but when she was kissed by Gu Zechen again, Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Her girl¡¯s heart was practically born for Gu Zechen¡¯s melting.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll take it as your consent.¡±

    He leaned in his ear and gently bit her earlobe with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, listen to you, okay?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s voice changed and shepletely surrendered.

    It was another hot battle. After that, Su Ni recalled it and couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was clearly chatting seriously, so how could she be eaten by this guy in the end?

    The only conclusion she came to was that it was best not to sit on the bed after chatting.

    The next day.

    While escorting Su Ni to work, Gu Zechen received a call from the nursing home.

    Gu Zechen knew about inviting foreign skin experts, but he still rejected Xu Wan¡¯s request that Gu Zechen be present.

    The courtyard didn¡¯t bother much, because before the fight, the courtyard already knew that it was a result.

    ¡°You saw it, President Gu is really busy.¡±

    The courtyard said to Xu Wan.

    Xu Wan sat on the bed, not looking at the courtyard.

    ¡°You can rest first. The expert is here, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    The courtyard sighed. He could already imagine Xu Wan¡¯s disappointed and sad face.

    ¡°Miss Xu, there is a saying that I want to remind you that there are some things that you must forget, and you should be clear-headed. People of Mr. Gu¡¯s level are not someone you can provoke.¡±

    ¡°Is this what President Gu said?¡±

    Xu Wan suddenly raised her head and stared at the courtyard.

    The courtyard was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I said that.¡±

    ¡°Then, what right do you have to judge my life? How do you know that Mr. Gu¡¯s ss is beyond my reach?¡±

    Her tone suddenly became cold and stern. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, and her entire body was filled with a chill.

    Knowing that he had lost his words, the courtyard nodded, turned around and stopped provoking Xu Wan.

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, ¡°You can wait. One day, I will ask Gu Zechen to beg me, beg me to marry me!¡±

    The headmistress froze but she didn¡¯t say anything and left in a hurry.

    Xu Wan looked at the time. There was still half an hour before the agreed time. Shey down again and slowly closed her eyes.

    There was an unclear smile on his pale face.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I gave you a chance¡­ If you were here this morning, I think I might regret it¡­ but now I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Whether you or Su Ni, you have to pay the price!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hourter, a team of medical teamsposed of four or five skin experts entered the mental asylum. They were personally received by the hospital. After asking about Xu Wan¡¯s illness, the leader, Mike, said that he had to see the patient in person in order to have a n.

    ¡°Of course, but¡­¡±

    ¡°This patient¡¯s mental state is not very stable right now. I¡¯m worried that something might happen.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a doctor, I have to take responsibility for my patient. Manager, please bring us there.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Mike was fluent in Mandarin, but his words were unquestionable.

    The hospital was not clear about Mike¡¯s identity. They only knew that this young medical team enjoyed a very high reputation overseas. It was Gu Zechen who spent a lot of money to get involved this time, so when the other party showed that they wanted to see Xu Wan, the hospital was not good enough to stop them.

    ¡°I will find someone to bring the four over.¡±

    The courtyard said.  Once the person left, the courtyard returned on theputer. After verifying the four skin experts who had juste over, they let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Wait outside for me to avoid irritating the patient.¡±

    At the door of the ward, Mike pushed his sses and said expressionlessly.

    When Xu Wan heard themotion, she sat up again. When she saw that the person in front of her was a golden-haired blue-eyed man, especially with a meaningful smile on the corner of her mouth, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Why did Madam send you here?¡±

    ¡°Is it surprising?¡±  Liss, I think we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost three months. I miss you very much.

 Chapter 445: The Most Scared Person

    Mike ignored Xu Wan¡¯s fear and sat down beside Xu Wan calmly. Then, he pushed his sses and stared at Kafa seriously. Three secondster, he said, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been in China well. You¡¯ve been missing for a few months. You seem to have lost a lot.¡±

    Xu Wan looked away unnaturally and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been losing weight recently. In addition, I will contact Madam again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Madam has already issued an order to me. If you still insist on not listening to Madam, I think she wille over personally.¡±

    Mcpee smiled like she had eaten Xu Wan to death.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Wan was shocked. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    She screamed and denied, ¡°Madam can¡¯t leave Italy. Mike, stop lying to me.¡±

    ¡°How could I lie to you?¡±

    Mike reached out to touch Xu Wan¡¯s face, but Xu Wan beat her. A hint of disappointment shed across her face, but she quickly smiled. ¡°After all, you are my wife. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense!¡±

    Xu Wan covered her ears and kept shaking her head. She didn¡¯t listen and she didn¡¯t want to listen.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, why did you forget? I saved you back then. You have been pestering me every day and have to be with me every day. Why did you forget me the moment you came back?¡±

    Mike looked speechless and helpless, but he quickly said generously, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will help youplete the task and bring you back. When that happens, we can still be happy and happy together.¡±

    ¡°I lost my memory at that time. Those can¡¯t be counted!¡±

    Xu Wan yelled.

    Mike shrugged. ¡°We are legal husband and wife. You¡¯d better talk to your wife.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders started to tremble. Probably because life in China was too peaceful, she almost forgot the nightmare back then.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her amnesia in the car ident, how could she treat Mike as a Gu Zechen?

    ¡°Alright.¡±  My good baby.

    Mike got up and took the opportunity to hold Xu Wan in his arms. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. Madam said that your speed atpleting the task is too slow. You need me to help you.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to help me?¡±

    Xu Wan calmed down after despair. Even if Mike didn¡¯te this time, she nned toplete the mission.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Mike answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, the first person I want you to help me deal with is Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Su Ni got up from Mc¡¯s arms and her eyes were fierce. She stared coldly at Mc¡¯s and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been doing very well toplete the task Madam gave me, but the biggest obstacle to my n is Su Ni.¡±

    Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this. Gu Zechen and Su Ni have a good rtionship. Even if your first lovees back, it doesn¡¯t shake their feelings at all.¡±

    There was something in Mike¡¯s words, which made Xu Wan embarrassed.

    However, she could not refute it, but if Gu Zechen had a bit of kindness, he would not send him to such a ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for him anymore. He treats me like this will only make me even crazier.¡±

    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and paused word by word.

    ¡°So, the person in this world who loves you the most is me.¡±

    Mcxin hugged Xu Wan with satisfaction. He had already heard that Xu Wan¡¯s pursuit of Gu Zechen was not as good as before he arrived in China.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    However, he didn¡¯t expose Xu Wan¡¯s unfinished pursuit. He just wanted one result.

    Xu Wan no longer resisted. After all, under such circumstances, she had many things that were inconvenient. She had more helpers and more opportunities.

    ¡°Then when will you let me out of the hospital?¡±

    Xu Wan asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Madam¡¯s phone wille soon, and you¡¯ll be bailed out as your family.¡±

    Mike had already arranged it.

    ¡°Then on Gu Zechen¡¯s side, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam will make arrangements.¡±

    Mike took Xu Wan into his arms again and sniffed gently. Although it was not the scent he was familiar with, it still made him intoxicated.

    Gu Corp.

    Li Mo¡¯s expression became serious after he received a call. He didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions on this matter, so he could only ask Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen did not want to get through after Li Mo stated that he was rted to Xu Wan.

    But the call came again, Li Mo between the devil and the deep blue sea, ¡°Mr. Gu, look at it¡­¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, Li Mo let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly handed the phone over.

    A few minutester, Gu Zechen frowned.

    He got up, put one hand in his pocket and walked to the windowsill. ¡°As far as I know, Xu Wan only has one mother. She passed away from cancer in her early years and no other rtives exist.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, this is Mr. Gu¡¯s investigation.¡±

    A noble and elegant female voice came from the phone. She smiled over the phone and said, ¡°But when our wife found out that there is still a niece in China, she was also surprised.¡±

    ¡°I need to confirm this.¡±

    Gu Zechen hesitated.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already sent the relevant information to your office.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a few files came out from the phone. He took a look and frowned even tighter, and there was no sound.

    ¡°I have arranged for the Madam¡¯s son, Miss Xu¡¯s cousin to personally supervise this matter. I hope that CEO Gu will not make things difficult.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but Xu Wan¡¯s expression is still unstable at present.¡±

    If Xu Wan really had family, Gu Zechen would be happy for Xu Wan, but he had never heard of this matter before, so he naturally had to pay attention.

    After hanging up, Gu Zechen packed up his jacket and said, ¡°Go to the mental asylum.¡±

    When Su Ni came back from work outside and passed Gu Corp, she got excited and nned to get out of the car to see Gu Zechen.

    To give him a surprise, he didn¡¯t even call.

    As a result, Gu Zechen hurriedly came out of Gu Corp and got into the car.  Su Ni ran a few steps but didn¡¯t catch up. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.

    ¡°It seems that Madam is behind.¡±

    Li Mo looked through the rear mirror but it was not true.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mental asylum first.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not free. As soon as the skin expert arrived this morning, Xu Wan¡¯s aunt called. This was a little too coincidental.

    He quickly called the head of the mental asylum and learned that the medical team had been meeting Xu Wan for more than two hours.

    Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing earlier?

    The dean pushed his sses and felt a little embarrassed. He thought that Gu Huai was not interested in Xu Wan¡¯s affairs on weekdays. How could he be anxious today?

    ¡°Uh, I thought CEO Gu was busy.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to stall these people, I will arrive as soon as possible.¡±

    Gu Zechen ordered.

 Chapter 446: Iéˆ¥æª“ Her Cousin

    An hourter.

    The dean had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Gu Zechen, he wiped the sweat on his forehead in the winter and said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Gu, they are still in the ward.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and strode straight to Xu Wan¡¯s ward.

    There were three people outside the door and the medical team had a total of four people. This meant that there was another person inside.

    Gu Zechen walked faster and anger rose in his heart. However, he rarely put his anger on his face, so the department head and others were not aware of Gu Zechen¡¯s anger at this moment.

    As for why he was angry, Gu Zechen was not sure either. Something was probably beyond his control.

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Before Gu Zechen¡¯s hand touched the door, he was stopped by three people outside.

    Although the three of them were wearing white coats and holding professional instruments in their hands, Gu Zechen guessed from their bulging chest muscles that these three were not bullshit doctors.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    His low voice suppressed his anger.

    The dean also said hurriedly, ¡°This is Miss Xu¡¯s guardian. He has the right to enter anytime.¡±

    The other person still didn¡¯t say anything but stopped Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The dean is anxious, afraid that the two sides will cause a ruckus. ¡°This¡­ Miss Xu¡¯s diagnosis fee is also paid by our Mr. Gu.¡±

    The other party still didn¡¯t react.

    This made the headmistress a little embarrassed. She thought that these people didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so she quickly changed it to English again, but the result was still indifferent.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was at the end of the line. The three of them didn¡¯t give in and he kicked directly at the door.

    Suddenly, one of them took out a gun and pointed it at Gu Zechen¡¯s head, saying in English, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The headmistress waved her hand and several security guards also rushed in. They were originally trying to prevent idents, but they never imagined that these people would actually pull out their guns.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.

    The two sides were deadlocked for a few seconds. The security guard called by the head quickly surrounded the three people, ¡°Put down the guns!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a medical team at all. What¡¯s your purpose foring here this time?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked without any fear in his eyes.

    ¡°What we want to do has nothing to do with you.¡±

    The other side said.

    ¡°Coincidentally, everything rted to her is rted to me.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door to the ward was suddenly opened. A Tall Man with golden hair and blue eyes came out with a smile. He was stunned when he saw the posture outside. After listening to the exnation, he immediately let the gun down.

    Xu Wan also heard Gu Zechen¡¯sst words in the ward, and her eyes darkened.

    It could be seen that she still had Gu Zechen in her heart.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Even though he hated Gu Zechen so much, the anger and hatred in his heart disappeared the moment the man appeared.

    But Gu Zechen, why didn¡¯t you appear earlier?

    She¡­ no longer had the chance to back down.

    At the door, Mike had already introduced himself, saying that he was Xu Wan¡¯s cousin. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and walked directly around Mike and into the ward.

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as if she had just cried when she turned her head at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, this is the friend you met in China.¡±

    Mike walked in and asked generously.

    Xu Wan pursed her lips and nodded. Then she looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°This is my cousin who came to pick me up from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Your condition hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I¡¯ll hire the best doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this Mr. Gu. I¡¯ve already hired the best doctor for my cousin.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at Mike with a warning, but Mike straightened up and remained unmoved.

    The atmosphere instantly froze.

    ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Gu has not been able to take care of my cousin much. Take the current ce to say¡­ cough, Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t want to say anything else. In short, I¡¯m still very grateful for your care of my cousin.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Mike. He didn¡¯t know what Mike had said to Xu Wan and he didn¡¯t care. He just asked Xu Wan, ¡°Is this really your cousin?¡±

    Xu Wan was silent for a while.

    Mike immediately jumped out. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Since I¡¯m Xu Wan¡¯s guardian, I naturally have the right to know the truth. Besides, I need her own ideas to see if she is being coerced!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The moment Gu Zechen finished speaking, a clear voice rang out on the bed.

    In Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes, Xu Wan stared at Gu Zechen without hesitation and said, ¡°This is my cousin, sent by my aunt in Italy. I¡¯ve been back for too long and lost contact with them. Later, you locked up in this ce, making it even more inconvenient to contact.¡±

    She then turned her head.

    She knew that Gu Zechen really cared about her, but the more he did, the more she hated and regretted it.

    It had been so long ago, so why was it back then?

    Before this morning, what did you do?

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say. If you want to leave the hospital, then you can leave the hospital.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. Even if he locked her up here, he hoped that her condition would stabilize andpletely stop her thoughts.  However, this was also good.

    ¡°Cousin, go out for a while. I want to talk to him alone.¡±

    Just as Gu Zechen was about to leave, Xu Wan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already leaving. What are you worried about?¡±

    Xu Wan interrupted Mike unhappily.

    Gu Zechen was also staring at Mike at this moment. He thought that Xu Wan would tell the truth when there was no one else.

    Mike had some miserable words. He was just Xu Wan¡¯s cousin. He couldn¡¯t go out and stared at Gu Zechen with hatred and rushed out angrily.

    ¡°Is he really your cousin?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Wan was decisive and looked natural. ¡°My mother had a sister missing in her early years. I didn¡¯t expect that she was married abroad. I happened to meet her this time. It is fate.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not in the mood to listen to Xu Wan¡¯s story and continued to ask, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°Will you be worried if I return to Italy and nevere back?¡±

    Xu Wan asked what she wanted to ask the most.

    There was even a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened a little, but he still didn¡¯t look back. He just said, ¡°I can rest assured when I return to my family.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Xu Wan yelled at Gu Zechen.

    Tears fell from her eyes.

    At the door, Mike rushed in immediately and waved his fist at Gu Zechen without question. Gu Zechen pinched his fist and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes.

    In the end, Gu Zechen pushed him out of the ward.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say much and ordered directly.

    Li Mo looked back with concern and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated again. The original medical team has been reced. Now the four people are still unclear.¡±

 Chapter 447: Nothing to Do With Him From Here on

    ¡°There is no need to investigate.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was cold and he couldn¡¯t see any emotions.

    Li Mo was a little surprised. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say it.

    Although Xu Wan is a little annoying and has a lot of ideas, if you really encounter danger, he thinks that Mr. Gu will still step forward.

    But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude made him confused.

    In the car, they were speechless.

    Su Ni¡¯s ringtone was very sudden.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back to reality for a long time. Gu Zechen took out his phone until Li Mo reminded him.

    ¡°What, you haven¡¯te back after being out for so long?¡±

    Over the phone, Su Ni¡¯s voice was clear and pleasant.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His head didn¡¯t hurt, but he was a little dizzy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni noticed something was wrong. ¡°I went to your office before and found out that you just went out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen sat upright and let himself rx a little. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Xu Wan about it and said, ¡°I got a call from Xu Wan¡¯s aunt this morning.¡±

    There was silence on the phone.

    After a long time, Su Ni found that her lips were dry. She asked, ¡°Have you confirmed this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already read the files and there¡¯s no problem.  And Xu Wan admitted it.

    Gu Zechen said truthfully.

    At that time, only herself and Xu Wan were present. If there was any secret, Xu Wan could tell herself.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    So Gu Zechen gave up.

    There was silence on the phone again.

    After all, it was too surprising for Xu Wan to suddenly have an aunt, but it was good to exin how Xu Wan had lived abroad all these years.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±

    Su Ni sighed and said, ¡°She is actually quite pitiful. She still has an auntie, so she has more or less a support. It¡¯s good for her illness.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave a gentle hmm, feeling a little ufortable in his heart, but now he heard that Su Ni was also thinking the same thing as himself, but he was relieved.

    ¡°Have you returned to thepany now?¡±  I came to find you.

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Still on the road, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want to see you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hourter.

    A club.

    When Su Ni heard the movement, she looked back and saw a suit with a tired look under her handsome eyes.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart ached instantly.

    She stood up and reached out to caress Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±  Are you alright to see you this morning?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s lips moved and he hugged Su Ni tightly.

    He was just a little tired, but after seeing Su Ni, he felt like he was resurrected with blood.

    ¡°I just want to see you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He repeated again.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni responded.

    So, after he said he wanted to see her, Su Ni immediately stopped.

    Because she also wanted to see him.

    In the room, the two of them sat together. Neither of them spoke nor did they make any extra movements, but they felt particrly at ease.

    ¡°By the way, give me your phone.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused, but he still handed over his phone. When he saw Su Ni flipping through the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed but he was not angry. He asked, ¡°What, you¡¯ve checked my phone too.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes and was toozy to bother.

    But soon, Su Ni called her.

    It was indeed different from how she usually heard Gu Zechen¡¯s phone ringing. It seemed like the seniordy at the party didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen looked like he had found some secret. His expression was abnormal for a few seconds, but he took out Su Ni¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Your phone is here.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and smiled as she silently held her phone without hanging up.

    Gu Zechen wanted to hang up but was also stopped by Su Ni. ¡°Don¡¯t, I want to listen for a while longer?¡±

    Gu Zechen reached out and touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid!¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, both angry and shy. She gently hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell you?¡±

    ¡°What are you telling you?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still pretending to be stupid.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Su Ni snorted, then hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Xu Wan was discharged from the hospital at noon.

    When the dean called, Li Mo was the one to represent him.

    Su Ni was actually quite happy for Xu Wan. Even though she was likely to return to Italy and lose a thorn between herself and Gu Zechen, at least she had a support and someone to take care of her.

    However, Xu Wan did not follow her cousin to Italy as she asked at the time. Instead, she bought a house in Nancheng city and invested in several important projects in Nancheng city under the name of Xu Wan, causing quite a stir in Nancheng city.

    There were also finance media reports that specifically followed, but after finding out that Xu Wan and Gu Zechen had a deep rtionship, the investment news had the meaning of gossip.

    For a time, the probability of Xu Wan and Gu Zechen¡¯s names appearing in the headlines and hot search increased dramatically. Almost every day, they would see different words, but they also changed soup and not medicine.

    In contrast, Su Ni, the realdy in the room, was low-key.

    It was not that the media was not popr, but that Su Ni had been living in thepany for the past two days, not giving these people a chance to speak.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was clear and clear, that is, he did not believe in rumors or rumors. Everything was a passerby, plus the sky-high diamond ring that Gu Zechen had given him before, which was very convincing.

    In contrast, Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was somewhat usible.

    ¡°Miss Xu, what is your rtionship with President Gu?¡±

    ¡°In addition, you¡¯ve invested so many projects in Nancheng city this time. Is it rted to Mr. Gu?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, please answer. Which one of the projects you¡¯re most optimistic about this time? As far as I know, one of these projects is still rted to CEO Gu¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    No matter how much the media asked, they ended up with Gu Zechen.

    As for Xu Wan, she always wore a gorgeous outfit with delicate makeup. She smiled and dealt with it politely, neither admitting nor denying it.

    It was extremely ambiguous.

    Within Fengyang Hotel.

    For the first time, Mike was angry at Xu Wan and asked angrily, ¡°When are you going to make such a scene?¡±  Do you have any fantasies about Gu Zechen? Do you think he will marry you?

    Xu Wan took off her jacket and revealed a long dress. Her snow white skin was very attractive.

    In the past two days, she wasn¡¯t that afraid of Mc¡¯s anymore. She nced at Mc¡¯s with her long eyes and curled up on the sofa, fiddling with her fingernails. ¡°My n is to ask Gu Zechen to marry me. Madam has already promised me.  If you have any problems, you can talk to your wife directly.

 Chapter 448: Iéˆ¥æª“ Here to Help You

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Madam is doing anything to achieve her goals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my trick is to marry Gu Zechen. As long as I can win the Gu Corp, Madam will agree.¡±

    A sly smile crossed Xu Wan¡¯s lips and she said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. If someone takes me to be with you and dy Madam¡¯s good deeds, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    She seemed to have seen the scene of her and Gu Zechen stepping into the hall, and a sense of sweetness rose in her heart.

    At that time, as long as she married Gu Zechen, who would use her?

    There was a hint of resentment in Mc¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that a woman would be even more ruthless than a man.

    And now Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was clearly to marry Gu Zechen!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you marry!¡±

    Mike was ruthless and pressed down on Xu Wan¡¯s body. He pinched her neck, gritted his teeth and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already married to me. Even my woman, even if Madam gave you a task, it can¡¯t change!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ You¡¯re going to tell the husband¡­ Madam.¡±

    Xu Wan patted Mike¡¯s shoulder desperately, still resisting.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mck¡¯s hands were ruthless until Xu Wan¡¯s face turned white and she couldn¡¯t speak.

    He really liked this woman.

    He had liked her ever since he saved her, so he tried his best to stay by his side.

    Now, she couldn¡¯t escape first!

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it wasn¡¯t me back then. You¡¯ve already died.¡±

    Mike continued to scream, his eyes red and his eyes full of hatred.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her escaping, how could there be so many things?

    The person under her was still resisting hard and even scratched Mc¡¯s arm, but gradually, her hand started to lose strength. Finally, it hung softly on Mc¡¯s waist.

    Mike loosened his hand.

    Looking at Xu Wan who had already closed her eyes, she was so shocked that she broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Lissa.¡±

    He shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, I¡­ I love you!¡±

    Mike clutched her shoulder tightly and screamed, but her eyes were filled with hatred. If not for Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t havee back at all.

    Cough cough!

    A few minutester, the man in his arms coughed softly. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Mc¡¯s happy face.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    She yelled, then she pushed off Mike and climbed to the side.

    Mike stared straight at Xu Wan but did not chase after her. Seeing as Xu Wan was still awake, his hatred turned into excitement. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡­ I was excited just now. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over!¡±

    Xu Wan did not expect that Mike would be so ruthless. If she didn¡¯t pretend to be unconscious, she would really die.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Xu Wan coughed more intensely.

    ¡°You go out!¡±

    She pointed at the door, not wanting to talk to Mcmer. ¡°If you have anything, just tell Madam. I¡­I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    Mike¡¯s eyes were red again and he stared at Xu Wan without saying a word.

    Xu Wan turned her head and didn¡¯t look at him.

    At such a critical moment, she didn¡¯t want to be photographed with other men, so Mike had to leave tonight.

    However, when she first appeared, she seemed to have experienced the feeling of death, so she didn¡¯t want to provoke Mike again.

    Finally, Xu Wan calmed down and calmed down. She lowered her voice tofort him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want me to go back with you? Only after Iplete my mission, I can leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You think you can get out of control after you marry Gu Zechen.¡±

    Mcgnashing teeth was obviously very disappointed with Xu Wan and did not believe Xu Wan¡¯s words.

    Even if Mike guessed correctly, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    Xu Wan boldly hooked his neck, her warm breath hitting his face, ambiguous and teasing.

    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    She asked in return.

    Mike was silent.

    ¡°Think about it. Madam is so possessive, how can she let me leave easily? Besides, you can tell Gu Zechen the truth then, how can he tolerate me?¡±

    Xu Wan enticed her step by step.

    In fact, she already had a solution to her current question.

    Mike believed it. He had always been by his wife¡¯s side. Over the years, how many people had wanted to leave, escape the wife¡¯s control, and eventually disappeared from this world.

    Not only did Xu Wan not have this ability, she probably didn¡¯t have the guts.

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about you.¡±

    Mike also breathed a sigh of relief and took the opportunity to pull Xu Wan into his arms. His soft waist quickly reacted and his mouth moved closer.

    Xu Wan¡¯s face hurt with her beard, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Her eyes were full of disgust, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss. As long as you help me finish Su Ni, I canplete the mission quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Mike took advantage of it and closed his eyes.

    ¡°But I have to remind you that if Madam finds out that you have other thoughts, she might send someone over again. I¡¯m afraid that even I can¡¯t save you.¡±

    Such a beautiful beauty, and she was the woman he loved, he didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to be thrown to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish.

    ¡°I got it.¡±  Besides, we¡¯re already married. Don¡¯t you believe me yet?

    Xu Wan rolled her eyes, as if she was strange and shy.

    Mike began to gasp.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Wan was in a bad mood and wanted to retreat.

    Mike started to gnaw at her neck. The pain was so great that Xu Wan¡¯s tears almost fell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Mike, be careful that there are reporters outside!¡±

    Xu Wan screamed.

    ¡°You also said that you are my wife, so you should do what your wife should do.¡±

    Mike¡¯s body was tough and he was ready to go. He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Wan for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    She immediately peeled Xu Wan in one fell swoop, then threw her on the bed.

    Xu Wan only felt pain.

    In the past, when she was abroad, this man was the same. He didn¡¯t know how to cherish jade at all, and several times he had hurt her so badly that she would faint.

    The man had already started attacking wildly. There was no point in Xu Wan stopping him anymore. Her eyes were full of disgust and she only hoped that this guy would end up early and leave.

    ¡°Oh, baby, lisa¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t notice Xu Wan¡¯s emotions. Instead, he hugged her tightly in his arms, kissing and touching her. It had been a long time since they had seen each other.

    Xu Wan¡¯s interest had just gotten up when she saw that the man had alreadye down from her body.

    ¡°Baby, do you want to do it again?¡±

    Mike was a little embarrassed but also a little happy.

 Chapter 449: guilty consciences make men cowards

    Xu Wan was unhappy, which showed that she still had her own feelings.

    She was eager to try again, but Xu Wan pushed her aside coldly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯m already tired today.¡±

    ¡°Alright, baby, wait for me to perform well next time.¡±

    Mike was still interested.

    Xu Wan casually said a few perfunctory words before entering the bathroom, opening the hot water and stabbing her skin.

    She felt dirty.

    As if he was going to wash off ayer of skin, he rubbed hard. Mike saw this scene through the door, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth.

    When Xu Wan came out again, there was no one in the room. She let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that it was the right thing to stay in the bathroom for a while.

    This night, Xu Wan slept very unsteadily.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    In the middle of the night, she felt like someone was secretly patting her outside. She opened the door several times but didn¡¯t find a trace.

    ¡°Could it be that Mike was discovered when he went out?¡±

    Xu Wan was shocked.

    But soon, when she realized that Mike was her cousin¡¯s identity, she let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, she could exin the past even if she was discovered.

    Early the next morning.

    When Su Ni woke up from the office, she opened the door and saw her desk.

    She had been in thepany for three days, but she still wasn¡¯t used to it.

    There was no Gu Zechen on the bed, so he pushed open the door to the desk.

    Luo Qing had already delivered breakfast with a cup of coffee. Su Ni took a sip and was a little surprised.

    ¡°Do you feel familiar?¡±

    Luo Qing smiled.

    Su Ni lowered her eyes and asked lightly, ¡°Has he been here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luo Qing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu came earlier. Seeing that you haven¡¯t woken up, I brought the coffee at home on your table.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    Su Ni was asking when Gu Zechen¡¯s call came. Luo Qing went out first and Kafa quickly picked up the call.

    ¡°Is coffee easy to drink?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Su Ni looked at the coffee mug in front of her. She had never been used to drinkingpany coffee, so she didn¡¯t bring it out this time, which made her restless all day.

    He didn¡¯t know where Gu Zechen received the news and was so considerate.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be good with thepany, so I brought some here specifically.  Why don¡¯t we meet up tonight?

    Su Ni hesitated for a while and thought about the reporters who had been ambushing outside. Su Ni was really not in the mood to greet her, so she hesitated, ¡°No, there are more reporters in the past two days.¡±

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled softly over the phone.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Su Ni patted her head and was a little speechless. Her mood suddenly brightened, but she still said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re really boring.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I find out?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled even happier. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take it as your agreement.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re free, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Su Ni continued to support her forehead.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll get Li Mo to bring over a dress. Thepany has just taken on an item¡­¡±

    Before Gu Zechen could finish, Su Ni understood. She nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±

    Throughout the whole day, Su Ni was full of energy and walked with wind. She wondered if Gu Zechen¡¯s coffee had worked.

    There were also many rumors about Xu Wan¡¯s matter in thepany. After all, Xu Wan, who was now at the top of the storm, had caused a huge ruckus at thepany back then, and she even used Khai of being a mistress.

    Now Xu Wan had invested in several projects in a row, and her background had changed into an overseas background. The treatment in Nancheng city was naturally a when the river rises, the boat floats high, and it was eye-catching everywhere.

    Qin Yue had issued an order that no one was allowed to discuss gossip during work in thepany.

    But people are alive, so how can Qin Yue manage it?

    So when Su Ni asked thepany¡¯s question, Qin Yue was silent.

    Qin Yue looked like he was facing a big enemy, but Su Ni smiled. ¡°Asistant Qin, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you more anxious than me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, forgive me for being blunt. I¡¯m worried that Xu Wan ising for you this time.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands. She didn¡¯t feel that she had encountered a big problem.

    No matter how high-profile Xu Wan was, she continued to sing a one-man show. Since the other party didn¡¯t make a move, she didn¡¯t have to disturb herself.

    Qin Yue wanted to say but stopped at between the devil and the deep blue sea.

    ¡°What Mr. Chen means is that he believes in their feelings, but he still has to prevent any trouble. The reporters outside don¡¯t know what to write about the problem. If you don¡¯t make a sound, these people who are watching the show don¡¯t know what to think.¡±

    Qin Yue felt bitter and could see that he was really thinking for Su Ni.

    Su Ni was touched.

    This was the first time that Qin Yue had avoided Mr. Chen and cared about him.

    She quicklyughed heartily.

    ¡°This is a coincidence.¡±

    Su Ni sat upright and continued, ¡°Coincidentally,st night, my mother-inw also called and said that she believed in me, and also believed in my feelings with President Gu. As for the rumors outside, she believes that Gu Huai will handle them.¡±

    ¡°Now, I have the same attitude.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Qin Yue understood, knowing that he was overthinking, he nodded and left first.

    Su Ni smiled and picked up the documents on the table.

    She wasn¡¯t worried or afraid, nor was she pretending to be on the outside. The reporters outside avoided her and just felt that it was troublesome, so she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on such matters.

    In addition¡­

    She also believed in Gu Zechen.

    Just like when Xu Wan first came back, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude had always been firm, and she believed in Gu Zechen from start to end.

    Although there were some twists and turns, at least the two of them came over.

    Su Ni sighed for a moment.

    After thinking about it, Su Ni still took out her phone and sent Gu Zechen a text.

    No matter what, I believe in you.

    However, before the news was sent out, Su Ni looked at it and wanted tough. She felt that it was a little unreasonable, so Su Ni deleted it directly.

    That night, Gu Zechen came to Su Corp to pick Su Ni up.

    Soon, the reporters at the entrance surrounded them. In Li Mo¡¯s words, they described the originally quiet door. In an instant, they were like a swarm of locusts that were rmed.

    When Su Ni heard this metaphor, she almost burst out ofughter, but she had to admit that this metaphor was quite vivid.

    When Su Ni left thepany, Gu Zechen called again. ¡°You asked Luo Qing to send you off from the back door. I¡¯ll hold the reporters here.¡±

    ¡°There are many people.¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    However, she also saw the raging reporters at the entrance. The security guards couldn¡¯t stop them and she felt guilty.

    After all, she had just put on her makeup and changed into a dress, so she didn¡¯t want to be too embarrassed.

 Chapter 450: lure the tiger away from the mountain

    Finally, Su Ni followed Gu Zechen¡¯s advice and left through the back door. As expected, all the reporters surrounded Gu Zechen and Su Ni easily got into the car.

    Su Ni called Gu Zechen again until she was safe.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think about this news between Xu Wan and your?¡±

    ¡°There have been rumors before that the King of Sands you auctioned before is going to give to Xu Wan, but it is given to Mrs Gu. May I ask what ns do you have for Kang¡¯er¡¯s return this time?¡±

    ¡°Will you divorce Mr. Su and be with Xu Wan? After all, that is your first love.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu can¡¯t answer your questions for the time being. In addition, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu have a loving rtionship, and will be attending together in Gu Corp tonight. If you are interested, you cane at any time. Tonight is open to reporters.¡±

    Li Mo opened a small window crack and said to the reporters.

    ¡°Really? The two of them will be together. Is this to break the rumors?¡±

    A reporter asked curiously.

    Li Mo smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Someone continued to ask, ¡°I heard that Xu Wan is also invested in this project. Will she also go to Gu Corp tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, everyone, please wait for the banquet and ask.¡±

    Li Mo¡¯s scalp went numb. Although he was experienced, he still couldn¡¯t stand it in the face of reporters like wolves and tigers.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Sue out yet? Is Mr. Su angry?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Su not going to attend tonight¡¯s party?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Mr. Su came out from the back¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gu Zechen suddenly opened the car window and shouted to the reporters.

    The reporters quickly turned their heads and saw a woman rushing out from the back alley, wearing a scarf in a hurry.

    The reporters dispersed like a tide. Seeing that Li Mo was still in a daze, Gu Zechen frowned and berated, ¡°Not driving yet!¡±

    Li Mo stepped on the elerator and the remaining reporters were unable to get the chance to do so. After that, Li Mo was not rxed. Instead, he asked worriedly, ¡°Then, Mrs. Xia is now¡­¡±

    There were so many reporters surrounding them, even they couldn¡¯t fight. Su Ni was still outside the car¡­ This was not like CEO Gu¡¯s style at all.

    ¡°You will find out soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously. She had to say that Su Ni was still quite smart.

    Seeing that Li Mo still couldn¡¯t figure it out, Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned cold and he scolded, ¡°Asistant Li, I found that your business level has dropped a lot recently. Do you want to change into a casual job?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t.¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t know which sentence provoked Gu Zechen, so he hurriedly tightened the elerator. Finally, he listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s order, ¡°Stop at the intersection in front of you.¡±

    When a group of reporters rushed over, they sessfully surrounded the woman. However, when the woman took off her scarf and looked terrified, everyone was relieved again.

    ¡°What are you doing? You guys are mistaken.¡±

    ¡°No, this is not Mr. Su, what ne are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I think we should keep an eye on CEO Gu.¡±

    ¡°Crap, we were lure the tiger away from the mountain and President Gu has left.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    By the time everyone reacted, Gu Zechen was already gone. Some reporters waited at the entrance of the Su Corp for three whole days and three nights, but now they didn¡¯t take any pictures and were yed by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to take it anymore. Just write it ording to Xu Wan¡¯s statement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s much better than Su Ni. Since she doesn¡¯t want to make a sound, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    This proposal was approved by many people.

    On the other hand, some reporters recalled what Li Mo had said before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Corp is open to reporters today? It might be toote to rush over now. I¡¯ll call and ask if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll fight too.¡±

    The crowd was bustling again, and the staff who had just been surrounded had already fled.

    After Su Ni got into Gu Zechen¡¯s car, she couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed.

    Gu Zechen knew what she wasughing, so he didn¡¯t stop her. There was a faint smile on his face.

    In the car, only Li Mo was confused. He didn¡¯t even understand that Su Ni was still being surrounded and blocked by the back door of Su Corp. He thought she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for an hour or two, but now she suddenly appeared at the road ahead.

    I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand at all!  Li Mo shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°I told you that my method works. If not for me, you guys would still be at the entrance of the Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni was a little proud.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very proud.¡±

    Gu Zechen asked and touched her face.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Su Ni was not willing to be outdone, but when she thought about the expressions of the reporters after they found out that they had been tricked, she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°It was Asistant Qin who found someone simr to me. Otherwise, those reporters wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deceive.¡±

    Li Mo was full of doubts as if he had opened the door to a new world. He did not care that Su Ni was still chatting with Gu Zechen, so he quickly interjected, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t the person who was blocked by the back door?¡±

    ¡°Of course not me.¡±

    Now Su Ni was confused and looked at Gu Zechen with a confused expression. Gu Zechen only looked out the window. He didn¡¯t want to exin why he had such a stupid assistant.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Li Mo finally calmed down. That person was not Mr. Su at all. No wonder Gu Zechen was so calm before this.

    ¡°Asistant Li, do you think that person is me?¡±

    Su Ni reacted and quickly looked disdainful. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that since you thought it was me, you guys didn¡¯t think about saving me.¡±

    Li Mo immediately cried.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni over and let her quietly lean in his arms, saying, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, can I not know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    Su Ni grinned.

    The distance between Su Corp and Gu Corp was not too far, so they arrived in less than half an hour. When they passed through Nanjiawan during the period, Su Ni specifically took a look. Although she had started working, the traffic was still not low.

    Who would have imagined that half a month ago, almost half of the people here were gone and the media were calling out for trouble. When Cheng Yi made trouble, she almost thought that Nanjiawan was really over.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what method Gu Zechen used to silence Cheng Yi, she knew that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    However, Lu Rong had not reacted for a long time. Could it be that she had miscalcted?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen found that Su Ni¡¯s expression had changed. He gently rubbed her shoulder and looked at the Nanjiawan outside, saying, ¡°Now the merchants have continued to stay, which has nothing to do with your policy.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen wasforting herself, but she also mocked herself, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to do it. I don¡¯t know if I can take it back in the end.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. At present, prosperity was just a sign. Everything could be counted when the Su Corp really entered.

 Chapter 451: Comparisons Between Two Women

    Soon, the Gu Corp arrived.

    The Gu Corp really invited a lot of reporters this time. As soon as they got out of the car, there were countless shes.

    At this time, the sky was notpletely dark, but the entrance of the Gu Corp was brightly lit. There were luxury cars everywhere, and each man and woman dressed in Chinese clothes came in.

    Coincidentally, another car stopped in front of him.

    A bright leg stretched out from the car. Under the driver¡¯s help, a fair arm with a diamond sleeve appeared. Many reporters were staring at the long Lin Ken in front of them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Corp invited celebrities this time. Is my news wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think this car is familiar, but I can¡¯t remember it for a while. I wonder which star it is.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were not affected at all. Su Ni¡¯s gaze paused on Lin Ken for a while, then she held Gu Zechen in one hand and the skirt in the other slowly went up the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a scream behind him.

    Then, it was almost boiling.

    For a time, Su Ni heard the name ¡°Xu Wan¡± from back and forth, and she frowned slightly and nced at Gu Zechen.

    He didn¡¯t tell himself that Xu Wan was also invited to the Gu Corp.

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s negligence.

    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was angry, so he held her hand tighter. He wanted to exin, ¡°Xu Wan is also the main investment in this project.¡±

    Helplessly, the noise around was too loud and there were countless shes that drowned out Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Xu Wan enjoyed everyone¡¯s exmations and photos, or perhaps she wanted this kind of feeling. The long gem and diamond dress was dazzling under the shing light. Inparison, Su Ni¡¯s pure white dress was simple and elegant.

    The reporters present were all people who watched the fun and didn¡¯t care about the big deal. When they were taking pictures, they deliberatelypared the two women together.

    In contrast, Su Ni was dignified and elegant, while Xu Wan was radiant like a butterfly in the flowers.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Xu Wan started shouting but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t turn back and didn¡¯t even stop.

    Thankfully, there were more people who came to Gu Corp to attend the celebration party. Xu Wan quickly caught up with Gu Zechen and even stood by his side. She cried again and deliberately ignored Su Ni, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°Are my eyes blind? Gu Zechen and Xu Wan are on the same level. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni still clinging onto Gu Zechen, then I would have thought that she would be able to do so.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t think that Gu Corp would have such a good scene. I was surprised to drop my chin.¡±

    All the guests were familiar with Xu Wan¡¯s identity and recent actions. They were originally ambiguous with Gu Zechen, but now that this scene was yed, many people felt that they were not thinking enough.

    On the other hand, she felt unusually exciting.

    On the other hand, many Gu Corp employees who were lucky to attend the banquet looked at Xu Wan with disdain.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Xu Wan has always been scheming against President Gu. Last time at the banquet, she also made such a scene. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly made an aunt, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to attend the banquet of our Gu Corp.¡±

    The young staff couldn¡¯t see it, but the tone they spoke was a little more jealous and annoyed.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Another staff member also followed, ¡°I heard that Xu Wan is an orphan. How about our Madam Gu, who was originally the daughter of Su Corp, and now she is in charge of Su Corp alone, which is much stronger than this vase.¡±

    The two staff members seemed to convince the guests around them, but everyone¡¯s thoughts were on Xu Wan and Gu Zechen¡¯s gossip, which had little effect.

    Even though those discussions were loud, no one had the guts to say it directly in front of Su Ni, so Su Ni¡¯s ears were still quiet.

    She looked down at the King of Desert in her hand. Just a week ago, she caused quite a stir in the Nancheng city. Why, now that Xu Wan appeared, she didn¡¯t even care about this diamond ring worth a billion.

    A self-deprecation shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t notice Gu Zechen, and he knew that this would embarrass Su Ni. The next second, Gu Zechen made a stunning move and bent down to hug Su Ni directly.

    He said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a gown and it¡¯s not convenient to walk. I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±

    The crowd cried out again. Gu Zechen¡¯s husband was too strong.

    Su Ni was surprisingly obedient and expressionless. She didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen let her down. She knew very well that this was the only way to solve the embarrassment.

    Xu Wan¡¯s footsteps slowed in an instant.

    Especially when she found that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at her and took big strides away with Su Ni, the anger in her heart instantly extinguished.

    For example, no matter how proud he was outside, as long as he was by Gu Zechen¡¯s side, he seemed to be beaten back to his original form in an instant.

    This feeling was very bad.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±

    Gu Zechen asked after they reached the hall and sessfully dumped Xu Wan.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at myself.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and continued to stroke her ring.

    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was not feeling well, so he held her hand and kissed her gently. He whispered, ¡°If possible, I will exin it to you after the banquet.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head with a rxed expression. ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±  I knew that Xu Wan would be involved in this tender. Even if you weren¡¯t willing, you couldn¡¯t not invite Xu Wan. On the contrary, what did the two of you have?

    Gu Zechen was stunned and his expression was not fake.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m smart?¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Gu Zechen nodded. Su Ni had already said half of what he wanted to exin.

    Su Ni giggled, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t gone out in the past two days, the news is still read. I know Xu Wan is involved in the Gu Corp project. Besides, even if I am slow, I just heard everyone talk about it.¡±

    Moreover, Gu Zechen did not use actions as the best proof.

    ¡°Other than that¡­¡±

    Su Ni blinked and smiled cheeky. ¡°I believe you too. No matter what happens, as long as you don¡¯t tell me personally, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    However, in front of countless guests and reporters, she hugged Su Ni heavily.

    Su Ni felt that the shes were shing, so she closed her eyes. Sure enough, the surroundings were much quieter.

    ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    He said.

    Gu Zechen never exined, knowing that Su Ni would believe him, but when he heard what Su Ni said, Gu Zechen felt a warm current in his chest.

    This is the feeling of happiness.

    He held Su Ni for a long time and refused to let go. Xu Wan, who had been sped up by Gu Zechen and then thrown away, had also entered the hall.

    Her eyelids twitched when she saw the two people tightly hugging in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 452: Push On the Wall

    But soon, Xu Wan returned to her normal expression as if nothing had happened. She continued to talk andugh with the people around her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    ¡°Alright, let go, everyone is watching.¡±

    Su Ni said embarrassedly.

    ¡°If you want to see, it will be up to you. There is still a problem with hugging your wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly felt reluctant to let go of her.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t always hold it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was hot.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. The reason why he invited the reporters this time was to let everyone see clearly that the only woman in his eyes was Su Ni.

    Sure enough, even though Su Ni and Gu Zechen did nothing, they just walked around the crowd. The reporters and guests who came to the banquet also understood the situation.

    ¡°It seems that there has been a scandal before. I didn¡¯t see how much love Gu and Mrs. Gu are.¡±

    ¡°No, but Xu Wan, I think she has ulterior motives. I didn¡¯t see how she deliberately left with President Gu before.¡±

    ¡°Also, before, I deliberately said some ambiguous words to those reporters. Gu Huai did not respond and was toozy to bother with it. She¡¯s on the nose.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The two staff members who wanted to speak for Su Ni before were very happy when they heard that everyone¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan had changed. They took advantage of the gossip to quickly tell Khai about the incident at Gu Corp.

    When everyone heard this, their expressions were different and exaggerated, but they looked at Xu Wan with even more contempt.

    Soon, the number of people around Xu Wan gradually decreased by half.

    Xu Wan, who had been quite talkative before, also realized that something was wrong. Even though there was still a faint smile on her face, there was an additional coldness in her eyes when she searched for Su Ni and Gu Zechen.

    The staff member was still talking. ¡°Our CEO Gu has nothing to say about Madam, but this Xu Wan has no idea where she came from.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she loves suicide every time. Didn¡¯t you see that she wore long sleeves today? It¡¯s because she has many wounds on her hand.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that everyone¡¯s eyes have changed when they look at me?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice.

    Even though she didn¡¯t look back, she could still feel the cold gaze behind her.

    If Xu Wan really had other motives, then at this moment, she must have the intention to kill herself.

    During this period, Su Ni heard about Xu Wan¡¯s big party and was a little surprised.

    After all, what happenedst time was also an internal scandal, so the news didn¡¯t spread out, but she had heard many people discussing it tonight. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Looks like an internal ghost has appeared in yourpany.¡±

    Gu Zechen had long noticed the two young girls mixed in with the guests. Their expressions were lively and rich, and they raised their eyebrows. ¡°Mmm, it looks like they are going to be fired.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni blurted out.

    However, she regretted it. After all, this was an internal affair in Gu Corp, so how could she intervene?

    Gu Zechen quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°But since she did something good to let more people know the truth, she won¡¯t mind this. I¡¯ll reward youter.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡±

    It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no punishment, there¡¯s still a reward. If this is known by other people in Gu Corp, what do you think?

    Gu Zechen was serious, not like he was joking. ¡°This can be considered justice. Even if it goes against thepany¡¯s regtions, it¡¯s not too much.¡±

    Su Ni no longer refuted.

    After all, it was an internal matter of Gu Zechen¡¯spany, so she didn¡¯t interrupt. After all, Gu Zechen made sense no matter what he said.

    At the same time Su Ni and Gu Zechen noticed the two staff members, Xu Wan obviously also noticed. Her face quickly turned ck, but she pretended to identally walk over to them and asked, ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    The two girls were still too young. Their disgust towards Xu Wan waspletely disyed on their faces, not the least bit polite.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a simple chat. After all, we used to belong to the samepany?¡±

    A short smile appeared on Xu Wan¡¯s stiff face but she didn¡¯t smile.

    Another girl, who was slightly older, blocked her and said cautiously, ¡°Miss Xu, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Xu Wan sneered and didn¡¯t care if they wanted to go with her. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I can sue you for defamation after tonight¡¯s party.¡±

    Now, the two girls understood that what they just said had already reached Xu Wan¡¯s ears.

    However, they were not afraid.

    On the contrary, there was still a bit of pride.

    They weren¡¯t saying bad things, they were telling the truth. If Xu Wan heard it, it would be more effective.

    Very quickly, the girl in front of her had a smile on her face and said, ¡°What, Miss Xu, you saw a lot of people in the Gu Corp at that time. Are you going to sue all of them?¡±

    ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t have to talk about this. At least, I¡¯ll tell you that the evidence is here.¡±

    Xu Wan sneered.

    Ever since thedy acted as her aunt and let herself invest in so many projects in Nancheng city, Xu Wan seemed to have opened her eyes in an instant and her tone of voice was exactly the same as before.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the two girls were not easy to scare. She copied Xu Wan¡¯s tone and unceremoniously yelled back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to use those words to scare me. I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    ¡°Young man, I advise you to think twice before you speak!¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so disrespectful. It was fine if she knew Su Ni. These two employees were obviously the lowest employees in Gu Corp and they didn¡¯t interact with Kafa at all, so why would they speak for Yan 4.

    ¡°That looks like you¡¯re old. Silently, look at how old she is. I think she¡¯s thirty.¡±

    ¡°Where is it? I see that it¡¯s forty. You didn¡¯t see the wrinkles in the corner of your eyes.¡±

    The two of them nced at each other and gave each other a praise. This mouth was really poisonous.

    Just as she finished speaking, she pped her face.

    The staff standing in front screamed and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Silence, are you alright? I said you, why are you hitting someone?!¡±

    The other one immediately shouted.

    The person who fell to the ground thought of it, but he was pressed down again, desperately squeezing out tears.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just a gentle p.¡±

    Xu Wan did not expect things to go so badly. She was angry just now. This group of women who could not afford luxury goods still thought that she was not in good shape. She naturally had to teach them a lesson.

    ¡°Who would believe me if you said it lightly? I didn¡¯t see my colleagues fall.¡±

 Chapter 453: target of public criticism

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in pain.¡±

    Lying on the ground, he also called out.

    At this moment, many people had already looked over. After they heard that it was Xu Wan who had hit people, all of them started to feel unfair.

    ¡°How can we do this? They¡¯re all women. Why are you making things difficult for women?¡±

    Even though the crowd did not hear what had just happened, they still heard about what the two staff members had just said.

    In addition, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni was expressed in action. Xu Wan and Kafa were practically different from each other. Everyone had already chosen a team. Now that Yao 4 was in trouble, all of them jumped out and med Xu Wan¡¯er to prove their position.

    ¡°Miss Xu, I think you¡¯ve gone too far. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t just hit people.¡±

    ¡°No, this is not a market for food. Those who can attend the banquet are all reputable people. It¡¯s too embarrassing for you to do this.¡±

    ¡°If you want me to tell me, she shouldn¡¯t havee today. She is simply inviting humiliation.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The discussion quickly ran away. From the incident of Xu Wan hitting people to Xu Wan¡¯s purpose of attending the banquet today.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were originally hiding and loving, but now that they heard movement, they had toe over.

    When she found out that it was a Gu Corp member who fell to the ground, her eyelids twitched, but she still pretended not to know. She walked over to help her up and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m so touched. I didn¡¯t expect you to personally help me.¡±

    That was when the girl who had fallen to the ground got up. She didn¡¯t know if she was in pain or touched, but she was already crying.

    Su Ni did not think she had done anything amazing, but she did not like Xu Wan being so arrogant in Gu Corp.

    At this moment, not only did he not apologize, he did not show the slightest bit of guilt on his face. Instead, he waved his arms around his chest and looked like he was hanging high above him. No wonder the voices around him were getting louder.

    ¡°Miss Xu, I wonder how Gu Corp employees have offended you. You need to do it yourself.¡±

    Su Ni asked coldly.

    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be good here. I know better than you who they are. I really didn¡¯t expect you to use this way, despicable!¡±

    Xu Wan scolded Su Ni in front of everyone.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You know very well what I said.¡±

    A trace of contempt shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. Seeing that everyone was still watching, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Do you still want me to tell you all the ugly things you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°Then I want to know what kind of shameful thing I, Su Ni, did.¡±

    Su Ni snorted coldly.

    She could probably guess that the two staff were gossiping and were guessed by Xu Wan, but this matter had nothing to do with her at all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    However, before Xu Wan could answer, Gu Zechen had already stood over and went to Su Ni and the staff. He said coldly, ¡°Kafa, I don¡¯t care what your current identity is, but you still need to give an exnation to someone from my Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    As soon as Gu Zechen mentioned the Gu Corp, many Gu Corp employees and executives were touched. After all, from the outside world, they were the same.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t like Xu Wan, especially when she found out about Xu Wan¡¯s big partyst time.

    ¡°I think you can get lost after you apologize. Don¡¯t forget that this is the celebration banquet of Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, please get out!¡±

    Another staff member shouted.

    ¡°Haha, let me get out. Do you have the qualifications?¡±

    Xu Wan sneered and didn¡¯t care.

    Probably because she received too many cold eyes from Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t feel ear-piercing or even moved by these words.

    ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t expect that now, we are so clearly divided.¡±

    Xu Wan sneered and looked at Gu Zechen with deste eyes.

    Did he really never think about it for himself?

    ¡°We should be so clear about each other. Coincidentally, I can also advise you to stop ying tricks in the future because¡­ I¡¯m not interested in you at all!¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly without looking at Xu Wan.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Xu Wan sneered again. She looked at the staff who had been beaten and suddenly reached her hand out. The group quickly took a step back while Xu Wan stopped.

    ¡°I suddenly didn¡¯t want to hit someone like you because I felt that my hands were dirty.¡±

    Xu Wan looked disgusted.

    ¡°Xu Wan, what¡¯s so great about you? What else will you do besides destroying other people¡¯s feelings?¡±

    The staff who had been beaten was insulted, emotional, and shouted again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ve never broken anyone¡¯s feelings!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face suddenly turned cold and she said word by word.

    Then she asked the crowd, ¡°Listen to this woman and say that I ruined the rtionship between President Gu and Su Ni. May I ask if the two are divorced or broken up?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Xu Wan¡¯s words were reasonable.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at Xu Wan¡¯s proud face and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t have such thoughts. My rtionship with him is not something that you can change with small tricks.¡±

    ¡°Ha, then please don¡¯t incite other people to ruin my reputation. I know that today, all thosements about me came from your mouth, Su Ni.¡±

    Xu Wan sshed dirty water.

    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you said no, who would believe it?¡±

    Xu Wan rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu did not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, thest time you made a big fuss about Gu Corp, we were all present. Do you think we are blind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Gu has already been benevolent and righteous. I think that when you wanted to back then, no one wanted it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the banquet, many people who had attended the banquet stood up. At first, their voices were weak, but as the crowd grew, everyone had confidence.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about the rules of the Gu Corp, but he really couldn¡¯t see it.

    This was especially true for a married woman who couldn¡¯t tolerate such an arrogant mistress.

    Not only did Su Ni not expect this, even Xu Wan¡¯s face turned pale. How could she say that she would win so many people? The guests who were originally half-convinced and skeptical now believed in this battle.

    ¡°Xu Wan, I suggest you apologize.¡±

    Su Ni said coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from Gu Corp, you don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡±

    Xu Wan was so cold that she didn¡¯t want to die if she asked her to apologize to the trash.

    ¡°What about me then!¡±

    Gu Zechen added after Su Ni¡¯s words, looking at Xu Wan with warning eyes.

 Chapter 454: Stunned Again

    Xu Wan was not afraid of Gu Zechen, but she was sad that Gu Zechen had warned her. She smiled and said without showing any weakness, ¡°If you want to apologize, go and sue me.¡±

    Then he walked away.

    Some people wanted to stop Xu Wan but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and no one dared to be too overbearing.

    ¡°Let her go. In the future, our Gu Corp will not participate in all of our cooperation with Xu Wan. If there are otherpanies involved, then we will no longer have to cooperate with Gu Corp!¡±

    Behind them, Gu Zechen gave the order.

    Everyone was silent.

    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t do anything and even let Xu Wan leave, his words were vicious and vicious.

    Xu Wan had many investments in Nancheng city, but under Gu Zechen¡¯s order, no one would take the risk of offending Gu Zechen to cooperate with Xu Wan. In other words, it wouldpletely cut off Kang¡¯er¡¯s development in Nancheng city.

    Xu Wan¡¯s back trembled.

    However, this was not what she cared about.

    What she had to do was to approach Gu Zechen with the same identity.

    ¡°Good, Gu Zechen, let¡¯s see if you can do what you want.¡±

    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence from her teeth. She didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore and looked cold.

    Many guests looked at Xu Wan and couldn¡¯t guess what kind of force Xu Wan had behind her that she dared to talk to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a scream at the door.

    Su Ni looked over and saw that it was Sun Nan.

    Xu Wan stole the limelight from the banquet but she didn¡¯t notice Sun Nan.

    She saw a ss of red wine spilled onto Xu Wan¡¯s body. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°Miss Xu, you won¡¯t be angry. Come on, I¡¯ll help you clean up¡­¡±

    As he said this, Kuo Tao actually grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s hand and lifted the water sleeve.

    ¡°Sun Nan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face was flustered and she was about to pull her hand back.

    However, it was toote. Sun Nan let go of Xu Wan¡¯s hand and looked like he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Miss Xu, your hand¡­ Why are your hands covered in knife marks?¡±

    Sun Nan said in horror.

    Xu Wan knew what had happened and red at Sun Nan. Sun Nan was not to be outdone. Back then, at the school celebration, she had used her so much to make herself offend Su Ni. She hadn¡¯t had time to settle this score with her.

    But now, seeing Xu Wan leave in a sorry state, she finally felt much happier.

    In the end, Sun Nan turned his head again and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. If I knew the scar on her hand, I wouldn¡¯t have helped her dry it.¡±

    ¡°I was also scared just now. I thought her dress was pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be to cover up the scar.¡±

    The banquet that had been quiet once again made various sounds. Sun Nan had just pulled it up, but many people saw the wounds on Xu Wan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I even nced at her when she got out of the car. She actually thought it was pretty. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many scars.¡±

    The gentleman who was closer to him shook his head, feeling a little regretful.

    ¡°No, I heard that it was all caused by suicide. I¡¯m afraid this woman isn¡¯t crazy.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I reallymitted suicide.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni withdrew her gaze. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in Xu Wan¡¯s matter anymore. She wasn¡¯t sure if Sun Nan did it on purpose, but from her proud expression, it was obvious that she had gotten revenge.

    At this time, Sun Nan also blinked at Su Ni, as if he was seeking credit.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t respond but asked the staff beside her, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Gu.¡±

    The staff blinked, a little wronged, and a little touched. ¡°Mrs. Gu, you are so nice.¡±

    Su Ni smiled, handed her over to herpanion and said, ¡°You guys go rest first.¡±

    After they left, Su Ni followed them to the lounge. When she saw the two of them were surprised, Su Ni smiled. ¡°Thank you just now.  Although I don¡¯t know why you did this, I feel touched.

    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t say that. I just can¡¯t watch it anymore. What¡¯s so arrogant?¡±

    The injured employee rolled his eyes.

    Herpanion quickly pushed her, letting her say less, then smiled at Su Ni and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t listen to her, but we all like you and CEO Gu.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and smiled.

    After taking two steps, she turned back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be punished this time.¡±  Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni added, ¡°Maybe there is a reward?¡±

    Before she could admire the expressions of the two girls, Su Ni had already left.

    The banquet hall seemed to have returned to its lively state, but when Su Ni came out, everyone¡¯s eyes still couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm lightly and Gu Zechen lowered his head to ask, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°A bit.¡±

    She answered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡±

    After all, Gu Corp was the host. It wasn¡¯t good for Gu Zechen to leave so early.

    Gu Zechen insisted, and a few of them came to talk to Su Ni. Su Ni took the opportunity to blink at Gu Zechen, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t look at it. I don¡¯t have time to watch when I go back tonight.¡±

    Li Zhilin was watching from the side. He didn¡¯t know if this man was real or fake, but it was wless to be able to do what Gu Zechen did.

    ¡°Mmm, I love her.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    Li Zhilin was stunned and the few people around him were also stunned. They didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen had yet to react when he suddenly said such a sentence.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes still moved along with Su Ni. He watched her purse her lips and smile, and when he saw the people around him being respectful to her, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She quickly withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°So, if anyone hurts him, I will not let it go.¡±

    No one doubted Gu Zechen¡¯s words. Xu Wan was the best example.

    In fact, Xu Wan was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love.

    ¡°How did you guys discuss the previous project?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked when he saw that everyone was silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost said, just wait for Mr. Gu toe up with your ideas.¡±

    Li Zhilin smiled naturally on the side, while Gu Zechen pulled his lips. Everyone smiled in confusion.

    Su Ni happened to look at Gu Zechen and was still so eye-catching in the crowd. No matter where he was, Su Ni could always find out at first nce.

    Perhaps Gu Zechen felt Su Ni¡¯s strong love, so he happened to turn his head and smiled at each other.

    On the other hand, Su Ni was embarrassed and lowered her head to find that she didn¡¯t hear what the other person was talking about.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly¡­¡±

    ¡°You, I see that your soul is almost seduced by Mr. Gu.¡±

 Chapter 455: An Incomprehensible Heart

    Because Sun Nan and Gu Zechen were old ssmates, she spoke casually to Su Ni, which made other magnates jealous and jealous.

    Su Ni smiled and she didn¡¯t want to deny it. After all, this was the truth.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, you and Mr. Gu are so close. I really don¡¯t know what Xu Wan thinks, and I still have to feel ufortable.¡±

    She wanted to suck up to Su Ni but she obviously couldn¡¯t speak. Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and the atmosphere became cold.

    ¡°Look at my mouth, why do I mention this? This is obviously a rumor, Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t me it.¡±

    Bo Yu quickly apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni smiled lightly.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen how much Mr. Gu is interested in our Madam Gu in private. Let¡¯s talk about what happened at the school celebrationst time. It¡¯s a big shot for me¡­¡±

    Sun Nan started to flood again.

    Su Ni had a headache. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard Sun Nan say this. She was not good enough to stop her, so she got up and told her to turn around.

    Sun Nan stood up and followed behind, somepliments, ¡°Mrs. Gu, did I just say something bad?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like to be high-profile.¡±

    Su Ni said honestly.

    ¡°Then I¡­ I also see CEO Gu being so high-profile. I¡¯m afraid that the whole world doesn¡¯t know his feelings for you. I also want to add some bricks and tiles.¡±

    Sun Nan chuckled. She felt that Su Ni was just saying that, but deep down inside, she could see that.

    In the world, there were no women who didn¡¯t like to listen topliments, and there was no woman who didn¡¯t like to listen to their men being good to them, especially someone as outstanding as Gu Zechen.

    ¡°If he said that, then let him go.¡±

    Su Ni was somewhat helpless.  Last time, she had also suggested to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen at all.  Moreover, if she could really let Xu Wan give up, it would be good.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, as an old ssmate, I really have to say something. Don¡¯t be too kind and generous. I can¡¯t let anyone bully me.¡±

    Sun Nan was unhappy.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Xu Wan and Mrs. Li are ssmates too.¡±

    Su Ni turned to look at Sun Nan.

    The smile on Sun Nan¡¯s face was a little awkward. She smiled dryly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. So what if it¡¯s a ssmate? Her practice has spread across the same school group and everyone is ming her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    However, it was also confirmed from a certain aspect that Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude determined everyone¡¯s attitude.

    If their feelings were very satisfied, then Gu Zechen would have at least 11 points towards her. They couldn¡¯t hide their feelings and overflowed from them. Naturally, these old ssmates followed Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and it was normal for them to change their attitude towards her.

    Sun Nan was still chattering around non-stop. Su Ni only heard thest sentence, ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t triangle her just now, but it¡¯s probably a little pity for people to see her scars.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni¡¯s face turned ck.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±

    She said.

    Sun Nan was still chasing after her, but when she saw Su Ni walking faster and faster, she slowed down. She stomped her feet and her eyes were full of disgust. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the magic is. If not for Gu Zechen, who knows what Su Ni is.¡±

    Su Ni had been waiting in the lounge for Gu Zechen toe looking for her. She didn¡¯t know why she was in a bad mood. Sun Nan had nothing to do with her and Xu Wan had nothing to do with her. However, Sun Nan had a good rtionship with Khai a second ago, but now that he had humiliated Yao Si, Su Niu felt disgusted.

    Outside the door, Sun Nan also ran to Li Zhilin andined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. The cooperation was already settled. We don¡¯t need to care about Gu Corp. Why did you make me please Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still angry. I think Su Ni is good. Why are you so angry?¡±

    Li Zhilin smiled andforted Sun Nan, but the worse he said, Sun Nan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Li Zhilin, you mean I can¡¯tpare to Su Ni?¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Li Zhilin quickly denied it, but greed shed across his eyes when Su Ni¡¯s figure shed in his mind. Outside, it was said that Su Ni had climbed up to Gu Zechen, but he didn¡¯t see it that way.

    Just based on Su Ni¡¯s figure, Sun Nan, who had already grown fat and didn¡¯t dare to kiss even after removing his makeup, was thrown to the horizon.

    ¡°Humph, look at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking.¡±  Maybe Su Ni will be better off than me when she returns tonight.

    Sun Nan sat down beside Li Zhilin angrily and crossed his arms. She was quite angry about Li Zhilin¡¯s evaluation of Su Ni.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my wife said that Su Ni is ugly. If you remove your makeup, I¡¯m afraid that Gu Zechen will have nightmares when he sleeps.¡±

    At this moment, Li Zhilin did not dare to imagine what would happen after Su Ni removed her makeup. He rubbed Sun Nan¡¯s shoulders whileforting him.

    About ten minutester, Li Zhilin exerted his greatest intelligence and wisdom. He had already said that his saliva was dry, so Sun Nan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±  However, I don¡¯t want to serve Su Ni anymore. You better move quickly.

    ¡°I know.¡±  When the share share ratio is rearranged and Gu Zechen can stand on my side, I will take you abroad to y.

    Li Zhilin quickly agreed.

    He stood up and wiped the sweat off his forehead, serving Sun Nan. He was much more tired than dealing with the other bosses outside.

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Sun Nan listened to Li Zhilin¡¯s n and felt much morefortable. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one else, he leaned back in Li Zhilin¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m doing today. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right.¡±

    ¡°Say, take a look.¡±

    Li Zhilin was gentle and patient.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case yet.¡±

    Sun Nan pouted and spoke again about embarrassing Xu Wan. She had vented her anger at the time, but it was reasonable for Su Ni to be happy, but her performance was not the same.

    ¡°If I want to tell you, Su Ni is really hypocritical. I¡¯ve helped her so much, yet she still shes her face.¡±

    Sun Nan was furious.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what your woman is thinking, but in theory, you¡¯ve helped Xu Wan during Xu Wan¡¯s big party.¡±

    The head of Li Zhilin¡¯s analysis was said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but Su Ni still put on a stinky face for me. Say, don¡¯t pretend.¡±

    Sun Nan felt that Li Zhilin was right.

    ¡°It makes sense. Su Ni must be embarrassed to say it out loud. I don¡¯t know what benefits I¡¯ll give you next time we meet.¡±

    Seeing that Sun Nan was happy, Li Zhilin followed suit and continued.

    Su Ni was almost asleep when Gu Zechen arrivedte.

    Su Ni blinked and felt some pain. She instinctively reached out to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen kissed her forehead and hugged her in his arms, saying, ¡°We¡¯re done talking. We¡¯ll go back now.¡±

 Chapter 456: Going to Sleep

    Su Ni responded in a daze. She wanted to get up and walk on her own, but she was hugged tightly by Gu Zechen.

    At this time, someone knocked on the door and Su Ni instantly woke up. When she entered, she was a little shocked to see Gu Zechen holding Su Ni.

    ¡°She¡¯s a little sleepy. I¡¯ll hug her for a while.¡±

    Gu Zechen said naturally.

    The other party¡¯s reaction was quite fast. He let out a sigh and quickly said about tonight¡¯s banquet arrangements, then quickly left.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Gu Zechen whispered to Su Ni.

    Although Gu Zechen left through the back door with Su Ni in his arms that night, not many people saw it, after the banquet, there were many versions of the Nancheng city.

    It was said that Su Ni usually had to be held by Gu Zechen to sleep. If she didn¡¯t hug her, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.

    There were also many witnesses. Su Ni was a baby for a while. Even though she didn¡¯t get into the news, it was even more lively than the news.

    Su Ni blushed when she got up to eat in the morning and saw the news.

    She had almost forgotten how she came backst night, but now she remembered everything.

    Gu Zechen really carried himself back from the banquet?

    That was a lot more flirting.

    ¡°Well, cough cough!¡±

    Su Ni touched her nose bridge and looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment, asking, ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Damn it, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t ask.

    Gu Zechen still looked at her seriously, so Su Ni became even more anxious.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless and eventually decided to give up.

    Gu Zechen leaned in and kissed Su Ni on the face. Under Su Ni¡¯s frightened eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still something on your lips.¡±

    Su Ni quickly wiped it away and Gu Zechen smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it.¡±

    He closed his eyes as if he was reminiscing. ¡°Well, the taste isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    There were already maids watching andughing. Su Ni looked over and the maids quickly held back theirughter.

    However, Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t know, or he didn¡¯t care at all, so his head still leaned in. Su Ni quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Coincidentally, when the newspaper fell, Gu Zechen took a look and instantly understood.

    In the car, Gu Zechen pretended to casually ask, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face paused, like a Red Apple.

    She pretended to be calm as she looked out the window and softly replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Looks like my hypnosis has worked.¡±

    The corner of his mouth gently slid across and a hand leaned against the back of the chair, taking the opportunity to hug Su Ni.

    Su Ni¡¯s cheeks were hot and she didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen. She lowered her voice andined, ¡°You are so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s nose approached her and gently rubbed her face, making Su Ni feel itchy. She deliberately widened her eyes and scolded, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done messing around?¡±

    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t hold enough yesterday?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with grievance.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Why did this guy stop?

    Su Ni¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stand any more stimtion.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Gu Zechen did not bother with him any more, but this was also unintentional. Gu Zechen had arranged so many reporters and didn¡¯t write anything decent. However, Gu Zechen loved Su Ni, so he hugged her and made everyone excited.

    Xu Wan did not return overnight.

    Mike flipped through the whole Nancheng city and couldn¡¯t find Xu Wan.

    The next morning, Xu Wan appeared in the hotel hall herself. Mike, who was on the phone in the hall, was stunned for a moment. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡± She hung up and ran over.

    ¡°Liss, where did you gost night?¡±

    Mike asked nervously. Seeing that she was still wearing the gown fromst night, he became even more worried. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xu Wan shook her head.

    At this moment, there were quite a number of people in the hall talking about her. Xu Wan felt that those voices were talking about her and her face was about to cry. She gritted her teeth and tried to control her emotions, ¡°Let¡¯s go up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After no one else left, Xu Wan¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down. However, when she thought about the humiliationst night, her tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.

    Mike knelt in front of Xu Wan and kept kissing her hand. Her eyes were filled with pity, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go shoppingst night? Why didn¡¯t youe back overnight?¡±

    Xu Wan stared at Mike nkly.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to know anything?

    Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and skimmed through the news. Apart from the news about Gu Zechen and Su Ni showing affection, she didn¡¯t mention herself.

    She suddenly smiled.

    Thinking back to thest incident in Gu Corp, the news was not made public. It seemed that Gu Zechen also felt that it was a scandal and was unwilling to make it public.

    Soon, Xu Wan calmed down and shook her head at Mike.

    ¡°Why are you okay?¡±

    Mike¡¯s tone became heavier. Suddenly, he looked at Xu Wan suspiciously and asked, ¡°You went to find Gu Zechen, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Xu Wan denied it but shecked confidence.

    Mike stopped talking and started to frantically search Weibo. Seeing his cold face, Xu Wan started to be scared. She pulled his hand and asked, ¡°Mike, what are you doing!¡±

    Until Mike pulled out a photo of the banquet. Although Mosaic was yed, Xu Wan recognized it at a nce.

    The blogger even added the words that he had seen before. He had never seen such a shameless person.

    Xu Wan¡¯s head shook and she almost fainted.

    Mike was annoyed and his phone mmed against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Lissa, the dress on her is exactly the same as what you¡¯re wearing now. What else do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. What can you do to me?¡±

    After being exposed, Xu Wan got angry and stood up to roar at Mike, ¡°I didn¡¯t get close to Gu Zechen just to help Madam finish her task as soon as possible. What about you, Madam sent you here? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what Su Ni did to mest night? I asked you to finish her off. What did you do?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Xu Wan roared like she wanted to find all her anger on Mc¡¯s body.

    When Mike found out that Xu Wan was not together with Gu Zechenst night, he sighed in relief, and then his tone softened a little. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you and will do it naturally. Tell me, what do you want me to do now?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s tears suddenly fell.

    She covered her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked like she was trying her hardest to endure her emotions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how wronged I was to be with you earlier in order toplete Madam¡¯s mission.¡±

 Chapter 457: What Do You Want Me To Do

    Mike wasn¡¯t stupid.

    He was very clear about Xu Wan¡¯s feelings for Gu Zechen. Even if she was wronged, she was willing.

    However, he was still the woman he loved the most. He was angry and hateful, but he still pulled Xu Wan into his arms and said with concern, ¡°For the sake of returning to Italy with me as soon as possible, I will help you this time.¡±

    Now, Xu Wan cried even more sadly.

    Mike¡¯s heart was stiff. No one could snatch the things he wanted.  He could be deceived by Xu Wan once but there would never be a second time. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you run away.¡±

    Then he hugged Xu Wan tightly and kissed her forehead.

    Xu Wan, who was hiding in her arms, trembled gently, but she couldn¡¯t push her away. She could only squeeze out more tears in exchange for Mike¡¯s sympathy.

    Su Ni decided to go to the hospital again.

    Ever since Cheng Yi came to visit herst time, even though he had not done anything, Su Ni still felt uneasy.

    Rather than letting Su Ni be passively hit, it was better to take the initiative to attack.

    However, before Su Ni went downstairs, she received a call from Gu Zechen saying that she was meeting first.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When they first met, Su Ni walked in a hurry. When she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s grave expression and worry, she also had an unknown premonition in her heart, as if she had never seen Gu Zechen like this.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen became swallowed and hesitated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I still don¡¯t think too well¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong with my father?¡±

    Su Ni asked calmly.

    On the way there, she thought of many possibilities. The only one who could make Gu Zechen feel so guilty was probably her father.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were touched. He didn¡¯t say anything but nodded heavily.

    Fortunately, Su Ni was much calmer than Gu Zechen imagined.

    She tried her best to sit on the chair, then she asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡±

    ¡°The kidney failure, liver failure, and many organs in the body have been greatly affected.¡±

    Gu Zechen then held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Ni shook her head, her eyes calm and confused. ¡°I just want to know how my father is doing well for no reason.¡±

    She wanted to take out her phone and ask the previous headmistress.

    Gu Zechen held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked, Su Ni, you have to be mentally prepared after I finish. Your father¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t belong to his original problem, but¡­ the doctor found the water in his body.¡±

    ¡°What, water silver?¡±

    Su Ni stood up in disbelief.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Calm down first.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed a little. He sat down and held Su Ni in his arms. He held her hand and kissed her gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate the whole matter. Now the doctor guesses that the rescue on the ne might be rted to Shui.¡±

    ¡°You mean, my father has been in trouble in China. No, it¡¯s poison!¡±

    A few scenes shed across Su Ni¡¯s head. Although the nurse was very calm, when she asked, her eyes clearly dodged and she was in a hurry.

    At that time, she had only treated her as a nurse and had other jobs to do. Now, it seemed like the nurse was clearly afraid.

    ¡°I know who did it. Let¡¯s go to the nursing home now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±

    The two got into the car and headed straight for the nursing home.

    Even though Gu Zechen really wanted tofort Su Ni, he felt worried and worried when he saw her frown. No matter how much he tried tofort her, he was stuck in his chest.

    In the end, he was careless.

    An hourter.

    ¡°Sorry, why are you looking for this nurse?¡±  A week ago, she had already resigned.

    The principal pushed his sses open and asked in confusion.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My father¡¯s things have fallen. I want to ask if you have her contact information?¡±

    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±

    However, the phone was already off.

    The headmistress was a little sorry, then she found out the nurse¡¯s address and apologized, ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s still here.¡±

    Gu Zechen hung up on the side and said in a low voice, ¡°No need. He¡¯s already overseas.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils suddenly stopped and she ignored the doubt in the headmistress¡¯s eyes and left with Gu Zechen.

    After leaving the yard, Su Ni saw the ce where her father once lived. At that time, she rarely had time toe, but every time she came, she felt at ease.

    Yet¡­

    For thest time, she was relieved.

    ¡°I can already confirm that it was the work of the nurse. I asked the headmistress that my father didn¡¯t add any medicine before he left.  However, I didn¡¯t understand. She had always been taking care of my father. It had been two or three years. Why did she do something like this?

    Su Ni¡¯s voice suddenly choked.

    She rubbed her tears and took a deep breath. She looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she went abroad and could find her specific location?¡±

    ¡°I need some time.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with concern. ¡°As a nurse, how could she suddenly quit her job and have arge sum of money overseas? Haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think about this?

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Su Ni quickly thought of a person. He was also present back then but there were a few minutes of proof that he was not present. Then he was very likely to use the money to buy the nurse.

    Then, the two of them said Cheng Yi¡¯s name in unison.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was be suddenly enlightened, but she was so angry that she trembled. She clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Is my father so hateful? He can¡¯t wake up anymore. Why do you want to kill him? Cheng Yi!¡±

    Gu Zechen silently pulled Su Ni into his arms and kept stroking her delicate hair tofort her, ¡°Now it¡¯s just a preliminary guess. If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯ll make him pay the price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now. My father is still in the midst of rescue, and it has been so long since the matter has passed. Cheng Yi has already removed himself. Even if you really find out, he can still let the nurse take the bag!¡±

    Su Ni angrily pushed Gu Zechen away. At this moment, her anger was burning, making her lose herst sense of reasoning. ¡°Gu Zechen, if you didn¡¯t say that the medical conditions abroad are good, I wouldn¡¯t have sent my father abroad, so this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Su Ni moved away from Gu Zechen and got into the car alone. Her tears hadn¡¯t dried up and she covered her face in pain.

    Li Mo was a little surprised but he didn¡¯t ask much.

    Li Mo quickly picked up the phone and started the engine.

    Before Maybach could go far, Su Ni realized that she was just making a fuss. Gu Zechen was also doing it for her father¡¯s good, and the main culprit was Cheng Yi instead of him.

 Chapter 458: Follow Me

    Su Ni hammered her head in annoyance and felt that she was really crazy.

    ¡°Asistant Li, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t gotten into the car yet.¡±

    Su Ni felt embarrassed and had to speak.

    Li Mo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Gu said that you don¡¯t want to see him for the time being, so I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. How could Gu Zechen think that? Did Gu Zechen get angry just now?

    ¡°Asistant Li, please drive back.¡±

    Su Ni replied with a steely expression.

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu has already said that I will send you back first.¡±

    Li Mo felt a little embarrassed, seeming¡­ Over the phone just now, the boss¡¯s tone was not very good.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that I don¡¯t want to see him? Then I want to see him now. Is there a problem?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Li Mo quickly turned the car around. Two minutester, Su Ni got out of the car but didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni called and picked up quickly. Su Ni gasped slightly and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was soft, not angry.

    Su Ni also breathed a sigh of relief, looking around for Gu Zechen¡¯s whereabouts, and said, ¡°I want to see you now, where are you?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly became anxious.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She felt that she should apologize to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Waifu, go back in the car first.¡±

    Over the phone, her voice was still gentle, but it carried a stubbornness that was unwilling topromise.

    Su Ni was silent for a few seconds and felt a little depressed. ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No, how could I be angry with you?¡±

    ¡°Thene out now or I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    Su Ni eximed angrily.

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m angry with myself, so I decided not to see you for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m ming myself for what happened because of me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle everything ande back to see you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and said.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice. She didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her quarreling with Gu Zechen, so she lowered her tone and even pleaded, ¡°Gu Zechen, can I beg you? Come out now, I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that just now. I just¡­ I was just angry. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t say anything. I really didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    As she spoke, she started to sob quietly.

    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m really not angry at you. I just think I¡¯m useless.¡±

    Gu Zechen felt wronged.

    ¡°If youe out now, you know that something like this has happened. I¡¯m very angry and need to beforted. Do you really want me to face it alone?¡±

    Su Ni seized the opportunity to cry.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen hesitated. ¡°Waifu, I will solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll cry for you!¡±

    Gu Zechen was reluctant toe out, so Su Ni didn¡¯t care much. She raised her voice and started to cry regardless of her image.

    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Behind him, someone suddenly hugged him and Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle voice followed.

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment. She quickly turned around and hugged Gu Zechen tightly in her arms, tears streaming down her face.

    She didn¡¯t say a word but kept hammering on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, letting him y and disappear, making herself worried!

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen also took a deep breath and smelled the faint and familiar aroma on Su Ni¡¯s body. It was less than half an hour apart, but he felt like it had been a century.

    ¡°I miss you, my wife.¡±

    He muttered softly.

    ¡°Then you still have to hide from me. Are you really not going to see me?¡±

    She was angry and hit Gu Zechen¡¯s casual words again.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni tightly.

    However, just as Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to get into the car with her, Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni and returned to his previous stubbornness. He said lightly, ¡°Waifu, you should go first.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and red at him angrily.

    Since he had already apologized, what else could he be angry about? Su Ni said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°This is not arrogant Jiaojiao.¡±

    He shook his head calmly, not feeling that something was wrong. ¡°I have to take responsibility if I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this is not your fault. We can investigate the truth together.¡±

    Su Ni was anxious.

    Perhaps it was because she knew Gu Zechen¡¯s personality that things would be hard to change easily. At this moment, Gu Zechen was speaking softly and she was more like a punch hitting her fist.

    ¡°No, my wife, give me time, I will give you an exnation.¡±  If I don¡¯t see you during this period of time, I¡¯ll just take it as a punishment for myself!

    Gu Zechen turned around stubbornly and winked at Li Mo.

    Li Mo is also a between the devil and the deep blue sea, but the boss has spoken. He can only go forward and say to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, how about we go back first, wait for me to pick up Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either.¡±

    Su Ni crossed her arms and said angrily.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, this¡­¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to do either.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed and ignored Su Ni and turned to leave.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    Behind her, Su Ni suddenly screamed and covered her waist.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen, who was about to leave, rushed over in an instant and supported Su Ni, worried, ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    ¡°My waist is twisted.¡±

    Su Ni squeezed out her tears and became even more pitiful.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Gu Zechen bent down, picked him up and strode towards Maybach.

    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly.

    Even after getting in the car, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to get up from Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She was so attached to him, even if it was a minute or a second, she didn¡¯t want to. What¡¯s more, this guy had to punish herself and leave her.

    ¡°Is it still painful?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked her.

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Yes, she was pretending, but if she admitted it, would he just get out of the car?

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and Gu Zechen sighed.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±  He said.

    Su Ni heard the danger in Gu Zechen¡¯s words and quickly became alert. She red at him, ¡°You still have to go.¡±

    ¡°When I find the evidence and give you an exnation, I can forgive myself.¡±  He said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall.

    He was not punishing himself, he was punishing her.

    ¡°Darling, I promise you that I will solve it soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at her and said seriously.

 Chapter 459: Punishing Your Own

    Su Ni stopped talking and used silence to resist Gu Zechen.

    However, Gu Zechen was still indifferent as if he had decided. He looked out the window with a calm and cold expression. It was only when the person in his arms cried again that he looked at Su Ni in a panic.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but cried louder.

    Until she returned to the family, Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she was unwilling to say more to Gu Zechen.

    After Gu Zechen told the nanny downstairs to get some food that she loved to eat, he went upstairs and came to his room, saying in a somewhat awkward tone, ¡°Waifu, I have to go to the office.¡±

    Su Ni covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to hear him.

    Gu Zechen originally wanted to kiss her, but after some thought, he finally stopped and turned to walk back.

    ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t think abouting back!¡±

    Su Ni sat up and yelled at his back.

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen was indifferent. He only paused for half a second before walking out without hesitation.

    Bang!

    The pillow that Su Ni threwnded on his back.

    Gu Zechen bent down, picked it up slowly, and put it on the sofa again. There was no emotion in his mind, ¡°Waifu, rest first.¡±  If anything happens, you can leave it to my assistant.

    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±

    Su Ni red angrily.

    Gu Zechen looked calm. After a long time, he became a little helpless, ¡°I will settle it soon. I will apologize to youter.¡±

    Downstairs.

    Gu Zechen sat in the car and closed his eyes for a long time.

    At this time, his chest felt like it was blocked by something, and he was so ufortable that he could not breathe.

    When he left Su Ni, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but it was all his fault for causing such a scene.

    ¡°Help me get all the surveince footage from the hospital and contact friends from overseas to help me find that nurse!¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Li Mo drove, he noticed Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions. Seeing that his face was dark, Mrs Gu probably hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet.

    After some time, Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in thepany for the past two days. Please help me sort outter.¡±

    This time, Li Mo was quite surprised.

    Li Mo had heard a lot of Gu Zechen¡¯s words before. He thought that it was enough for him to feel guilty. He didn¡¯t expect to do so. Li Mo was not suitable for him, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s not convenient to stay in thepany these two days.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone instantly raised to eight degrees, and his anger red up.

    Li Mo dared not speak anymore and quickly said, ¡°I will make arrangements.¡±

    That night, Gu Zechen really did not go home. Su Ni had been looking out from the balcony all the time. There was no sound of her phone on the table and there was no whistle outside.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    This time, Gu Zechen was afraid to y the truth.

    Since he wanted to solve the matter with Cheng Yi, she wouldn¡¯t be idle.

    Su Ni immediately called Cheng Yi. ¡°Tomorrow morning at Su Corp, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    The next day.

    The Su Corp finished breakfast alone and got into the car. Luo Qing seemed a little surprised but didn¡¯t ask.

    Su Ni saw it and said, ¡°He has something to do recently and won¡¯t go home.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Luo Qing nodded and started the engine.

    Because she wanted to see Cheng Yi, Su Ni specifically reached Su Corp half an hour earlier.

    By the time Cheng Yi came over on time, Su Ni had already handled most of the affairs this morning.

    This time, Cheng Yi was obviously prepared, and his face was filled with a smug smile. He took the coffee from his assistant and looked around Su Ni again, saying, ¡°I really feel surprised that the Su Corp cane back from your hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the information you sent thest time. It was indeed signed by my father. However, you¡¯ve seen the Su Corp now, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as you wish.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    He still had a faint smile on his face as if he wanted to see through Su Ni. When he saw that Su Ni had not spoken for a long time, he changed his position and leaned back slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that without Gu Zechen, you, Ka, are nothing.¡±

    ¡°I came here today to give you an answer. Even if you have the agreement that my father signed back then, I have nothing to fear. Besides, I won¡¯t agree to cooperate with you.¡±

    Su Ni avoided Cheng Yi¡¯s sarcasm and stood up expressionlessly and gave the order to leave.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Cheng Yi sneered and the corner of his mouth twitched. Countless taunts appeared on his handsome face.

    As if he was looking at his defeated opponent, he mercilessly humiliated him, ¡°Su Ni, I will feel that you still hate me like this. Does that mean that you still have no feelings for me?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, you dream!¡±

    Su Ni mmed it directly on the table with a trace of anger in her calm eyes. She tried her best to calm down and coldly said, ¡°Cheng Yi, you are too confident.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Cheng Yi was not afraid and smiled faintly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about your sister. Don¡¯t forget that we are now in love.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Su Ni smelled a hint of danger.

    Sure enough, the man didn¡¯t have any good intentions since he first met Su Banqing.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Cheng Yi snorted coldly from the tip of his nose. His sarcastic smile turned into a contemptuous expression as if he had caught Su Ni¡¯s weakness. He said, ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not that I want to do something, but your sister is obedient to me now. If you¡¯re still worried for your sister, you should reconsider your decision.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Su Banqing won¡¯t be able to live if she leaves?¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled and cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. ¡°However, I can make her half-dead.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that she raised her head to hit someone, but she was gripped by Cheng Yi.

    His breath hit Su Ni¡¯s face, and there was a trace of gloom in his narrow eyes. There was no longer the smile he had before. ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯ve always known my tricks. There are a few women I want to escape my palm.¡±

    ¡°The person you wanted to take revenge was me!¡±

    Su Ni was unwilling and said gnashing teeth.

    ¡°Yes, right?¡±

    Cheng Yi was in a trance. ¡°Maybe, or maybe I really fell in love with Su Banqing.¡±  However, there is one thing you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not only going to take revenge against you, Su Ni, but your entire Su family.

    After he said this, he returned to his previous hatred and violently threw Su Ni¡¯s hand down.

    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s lost soul and embarrassed appearance, Cheng Yi said happily, ¡°Do you think you were born as the eldest and youngest sister of the Su family? It¡¯s just that your father is a little more despicable than others. All I want is to take back what I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils magnified and she felt that there seemed to be something else.

 Chapter 460: Threats

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the rest. Mr. Su, maybe for Su Banqing, you can reconsider your decision.¡±

    Cheng Yi said and left on his own.

    Su Ni¡¯s butt was limp on the chair, her head aching.

    When Qin Yue hurriedly came in, he saw Su Ni holding her head on the table with her hands lowered.  He was stunned but he still called Mr. Su tentatively.

    Su Ni reacted and tried to regain her calm expression. ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll see itter.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded.

    Before leaving, Qin Yue turned his head and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Su, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile. ¡°This afternoon, you represent the Su Corp and go to the hospital to take a look.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded and went out.

    Then, Su Ni called Luo Heng.

    She tried her best to restore her tone to normal, so that no one could see anything, she pretended to casually ask about Su Banqing¡¯s recent situation.

    ¡°Everything is normal. Miss Su stays in Song Corp every day. She leaves with Cheng Yi after work. The two of them are chatting andughing, not like there is a problem.¡±

    Cheng Yi said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±

    Su Ni rubbed her temples and felt that her head wasn¡¯t so painful. Perhaps Cheng Yi was just threatening herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luo Heng was a little worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I¡¯m worried about letting half clear stay by such a man¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Then should I ask people to keep an eye on him?¡±

    Luo Heng knew that the only thing he could do for Su Ni was this.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    In the afternoon, Qin Yue came back and told the hospital that there were alreadyyers of people. Although he represented Su Corp, he did not see Lu Rong.

    Su Ni was not in her mind, so she waved her hand to indicate that she knew.

    In the past, she could still discuss this with Gu Zechen, but now, she waspletely confused and had no thoughts.

    Su Ni hammered her head. How could she be so useless?

    The secretary came in and said that it was time for the dinner.

    It was still rted to the Nanjiawan project. Even though it had been opened as scheduled, there were still some connections in various aspects, so she had to attend it personally.

    ¡°Mr. Su, we¡¯re here.¡±

    The car stopped but there was still no movement. Luo Qing turned her head and reminded her that Su Ni was actually asleep.

    Luo Qing looked at the time and realized that it was still early, so she didn¡¯t disturb her.

    Until Su Ni suddenly woke up from her dream, as if she was shocked, she quickly asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°Six fifty, 10 minutes, Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing reminded.

    Su Ni looked at Luo Qing with some me. She didn¡¯t remind herself of such an important matter.

    Without hesitation, she quickly got out of the car. Fortunately, she had just entered when a few people followed her.

    After some small talk, they quickly sat down.

    Regarding the negative news that came out of Nanjiawan, everyone sighed, and Su Ni repeatedly exined. Since everyone could attend today, they naturally agreed.

    The atmosphere in the banquet was still quite good. Everyone had quite a high official position and there was no bullying. On the other hand, Su Ni didn¡¯t bring the wine person over because she showed her sincerity. Although the number of red wine was not high, she could drink one ss after another and soon her condition was gone.

    However, everyone was still in the mood, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t let it go. She wanted to wake up and drink when she went to the bathroom.

    As soon as she left the house, Su Ni called Luo Qing and asked her to bring up another medicine to wake up.

    Just as Su Ni was dizzy and had a bad taste of alcohol, she looked up and saw a familiar figure. Then she shook her head and scolded.

    But soon, Su Ni was hugged by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°It really is you.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned at first, then she reacted and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached.

    He knew that Su Ni was drunk. Usually, there was no pressure at all at the banquet, but today, her small face was red and her eyes were blurred. Even if he was watching now, his body couldn¡¯t help but throb.

    Gu Zechen suddenly became annoyed. Was Su Ni being seen naked?

    ¡°Who else could it be for the Nanjiawan project? Do you think I want it?¡±

    Su Ni was drunk and didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Luo Qing came up to see this scene and hesitated. She didn¡¯t know if she should disturb it.

    ¡°Alright, what a coincidence. We can bump into each other.¡±

    As Su Ni said this, she pushed Gu Zechen away softly, then she fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Su Ni held her forehead, as if she wanted to struggle and her body softened. Deep down inside, she still remembered the cocktail medicine. ¡°Assistant Luo, where¡¯s my medicine?¡±

    ¡°What kind of medicine?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cocktail medicine.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly darkened. Su Ni was already unconscious. He scolded, ¡°It¡¯s already like this. You still n to go in and drink.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. The station chief is inside. I¡¯m sure I have to drink.¡±

    She remembered that she still had something to do and wanted to push Gu Zechen away again. But this time, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but bend over and hug him in his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Su Ni hammered Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She seemed to feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little ugly and frightened, but she also felt that this guy didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, put me down.¡±

    She tried hard to calm herself down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink your wine for youter.¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he was going downstairs with Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, who are you? Why do you care about me?¡±

    Bang!

    The car door was mmed shut. Su Ni felt her body be lighter and heavier. She opened her eyes and found that Gu Zechen was pressing on her.

    She twisted her hands in fear, but both of her hands were tightly held by Gu Zechen. The unique scent of his body and the faint smell of alcohol could be seen in her nostrils.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen bit her mouth and stuck it into her tongue.

    There was a faint smell of alcohol mixed with lips and teeth. At the moment when she should have fallen, Su Ni was sober than ever.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±

    She pushed Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen attacked more violently. Su Ni was anxious and she didn¡¯t know what to do in panic. She heard Gu Zechen groan and stopped.

    Su Ni¡¯s little face was a little red, and she couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression in the darkness. She only heard him ask, ¡°Are you going to catch him like this?¡±

    Su Ni was so scared that her hand loosened.

    Thankfully, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t press down again but stared at her for a long time.

 Chapter 461: Keeping the Agreement

    ¡°So hot.¡±

    She shifted her gaze and breathed twice. She wanted to sit up but was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I think, Gupiled always forgot what I said.¡±

    ¡°I regret it.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Then, Gu Zechen leaned down again and kissed her cheek. Soon after, his nose became heavy. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°Su Ni, I regret it. I realized that in the day without you, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±

    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡±

    Su Ni was delighted but pretended to be indifferent on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What did I say?¡±

    Damn it, at a critical moment, this man pretended to be stupid.

    Su Ni red at him with her eyes and Gu Zechen added, ¡°But I will do what I said. I will also punish myself in a different way.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done?¡±

    Su Ni was angry. Was this guy masochistic?

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll take you home after I finish your work.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not get into the car. He kissed Su Ni gently on her face. The car was full of warmth, but he still took off his coat and draped it behind Su Ni, saying, ¡°Wait two minutes for me.¡±

    Su Ni woke up most of the alcohol.

    But when she thought about it again, she didn¡¯t even know how she was carried out of the hotel by Gu Zechen, and the client she personally invited seemed to be¡­

    Su Ni patted her head and was about to catch up.

    In the room, there was plenty of warmth. The group of people chatted enthusiastically, but it was also because Su Ni had been out for so long that she didn¡¯te back.

    ¡°Has Mr. Su gone out for too long?  Would you like to go out and see if something happened? ¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw that Mr. Su drank a lot, but she didn¡¯t see her little face turning red.  Director General Wang has been sitting here recently, so he should have seen it clearly.

    Everyoneughed loudly and started talking about Su Ni again. There was an additional meaning in their eyes.

    However, Su Ni was married after all, and her husband was the famous Gu Zechen. To be able toe today was to give Gu Zechen face.

    Therefore, although everyone was joking, they did not dare to be too out of line.

    Until the door was opened, a ck figure suddenly appeared in the hall of the Golden Lounge. Everyone was stunned.

    Everyone exchanged a look and seemed to be a little embarrassed. Today, they didn¡¯t say that they wanted to invite Mr. Gu over.

    Thankfully, everyone reacted quickly and the lively scene became noisy.

    In front of Gu Zechen, none of them had any airs. All of them stood up and sent out warm invitations, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would have time toe today, so we could make an appointment in advance.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Today is my wife¡¯s banquet, but she doesn¡¯t have a good amount of alcohol. I¡¯ve already asked her to go back and rest first. Everyone won¡¯t me her, right?¡±

    In contrast, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was much colder and he sat on the main seat with everyone¡¯s support.

    He just picked up his ss, and everyone got up and toasted him. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Gu? Mr. Su is a female lead after all, and it¡¯s normal for her to have a bad alcohol tolerance.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s our honor to have Mr. Gu here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Everyone was speechless. His red face was full of ttery, and Gu Zechen was not polite. He drank all the wine in his ss, and then someone quickly filled it up.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I respect you.¡±

    Director General Wang, who had previously been sitting in the head seat, was now ttering and taking the initiative to toast.

    He had no choice. Although he was the Director General of the finance department, the Gu Corp had contracted arge portion of the taxes from Nancheng city, which allowed him to sitfortably in the position of the station chief.

    ¡°Director General Wang, you have to rely on everyone for the Nanjiawan.¡±

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. When everyone was about to toast, he also got up and said, ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ¡°No problem, no problem.¡±

    No one dared to ask Gu Zechen to stay.

    As for Gu Zechen, he was obviously in a hurry and panic after he left the room. When he saw Su Ni standing at the door of the elevator, he frowned.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    After Su Ni came up, she remembered that Gu Zechen should have entered her room. If she went again, it would be a little drawing legs on a snake, so she stood at the elevator entrance.

    At this time, many people were looking over. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but pull the suit on Su Ni¡¯s body tightly and hold her tightly in his arms to dere his sovereignty.

    Su Ni probably drank too much and didn¡¯t notice the gazes around her salivating. Instead, she felt a little ufortable by Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m about to catch my breath.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s half-exposed shoulder and asked discontentedly, ¡°Is it necessary to dress like this for a banquet?¡±

    Su Ni looked down and saw that there was nothing wrong with her. Just as she was about to refute, she saw that Gu Zechen had ck face as if he was angry.

    When she thought about how Gu Zechen had helped her just now, or else she would have to go in and drink till the Monkey Years, her tone softened. ¡°Okay, I came right after I got off ss.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni even tighter.

    After getting into the car, Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She remembered that they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a night, but she felt like it was three autumn.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen even tighter.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen understood what Su Ni was thinking. He lowered his head and kissed Su Ni¡¯s forehead, promising, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll sleep with you every night.¡±

    Su Ni rubbed her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and suddenly felt a little sore.

    Gu Zechen was still saying something in Su Ni¡¯s ear. Su Ni felt the car speed was a little fast and her head was a little dizzy. Unknowingly, she actually fell asleep.

    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.

    She looked at the man lying beside her and her pajamas, feeling like she was dreaming.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Is your head still hurting?¡±

    Gu Zechen opened his eyes on time and saw Su Ni hammering his head. He held her hand and kissed her.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Su Niined.

    ¡°I told you to drink so muchst night. I wonder who will be responsible if something happens.¡±

    When Su Ni woke up, Gu Zechen med her.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m the famous wife of Gu Zechen? Who dares to do anything to me?¡±

    Su Ni smiled smugly.

    ¡°I understand men¡¯s thoughts better than you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin. He just red at Su Ni, then he got up and carried Su Ni to the bathroom and squeezed her toothpaste.

    In the mirror, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen openly and remembered that Gu Zechen had ruined his contractst night, so she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 462: Still Canéˆ¥æª› Do It

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni quickly shook her head but she didn¡¯t dare tell the truth.

    Because Gu Zechen came back, the whole family showed a good mood. Among them, Su Ni¡¯s mood was the most. Even downstairs was holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, and he had a strong posture of walking inseparably.

    ¡°I have a tender meeting to go toter. If you¡¯re okay, follow me.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Su Corp doesn¡¯t have a tender, what are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Coincidentally, you can also go and learn experience.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    Su Ni remembered that there was a project that seemed to be photographed by Song Corp. She carefully asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Is it still thest project?¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°Thest time was the first tender, this time it is decided.¡±

    After listening, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything else and nodded. It was fine anyway, so she went to see if she had gained experience in bidding for Su Corp in the future.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she went out, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.

    After listening to Cheng Yi¡¯s inexplicable words in thepany, Su Ni also found someone to secretly investigate Cheng Yi, but found that it was no different from what she had known back then.

    An orphan had no parents since they were young. After they entered university, they had left the orphanage. Now, they would return to the orphanage once a year.

    In her memory, Su Ni seemed to have gone to Cheng Yi once.

    It seemed like she had to make another trip.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked when he noticed Su Ni was distracted.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and suddenly asked, ¡°Gu Corp does a lot of charity every year. Who do you think this year?¡±

    Although Gu Zechen was confused, he still gave Su Ni a rough exnation. Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Su Corp made good profitsst year. In order to give back to society, our Su Corp also ns to do charity. Of course, the amount is not as big as your Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°What, you already have a chosen partner?¡±

    Gu Zechen stroked her forehead and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sort of it.¡±

    Su Ni did not say anything about her support for the orphanage because she had yet to figure out whether to use her name or not.

    ¡°If you think about it, you can tell me. I have a professional team on my side that can help you handle it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and rested for a while before arriving at the tender venue today.

    Judging from the scale of facilities outside the hotel, the tender was not small. No wonder Gu Zechen valued it so much.

    In the car, Su Ni also heard a simple introduction from Gu Zechen. This time, it was an overseaspany that wanted to build a new batch of vacation and scenic spots in Beijing. Because it was overseas, she also earned good benefits on the government¡¯s policy.

    ¡°If we can win this time, Gu Corp will be busy in the second half of the year.¡±

    Even though she said this, Su Ni could feel that the man beside her was elegant and confident.

    Although the bidding ceremony had not started yet, there were already a lot ofpanies who came to bid. In the past, they only needed to send a representative to do so, but this time, they saw many familiar figures in the crowd. It seemed that no matter how big thepany was, everyone had personally dispatched them.

    One of them happened to be the Song Corp Cheng Yi.

    At this time, Cheng Yi was talking to a young man with a chest card beside him. The man was holding the project information and nodded.

    As if noticing his gaze, Cheng Yi suddenly turned back and looked at Su Ni.

    Su Ni quickly shifted her gaze and Cheng Yi also smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s interaction. Even if he knew that they were not going to deal with, Gu Zechen was reluctant to look at Su Ni.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to learn experience? I must stay in the hall.¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s not starting yet. You should rest for a while ande outter.¡±

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he had brought Su Ni to the VIP lounge.

    After Gu Zechen came out, he bumped into Ruan Yichen.

    Gu Zechen was a little surprised. ¡°What, is J. K interested in this tender?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I came here to join in the fun. With Mr. Gu here, it¡¯s still unknown whether you can bid.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled politely.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pursue this issue further. He was quite confident in his project. The two men seemed to have a tacit understanding as they went to a secluded spot one after the other.

    Un, Ruan Yichen spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Wan¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Then you know she has an aunt.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    ¡°No, then.¡±

    Ruan Yichen looked calm. He didn¡¯t look like he was pretending. ¡°However, I think CEO Gu should have investigated it. There is no mistake in this matter. I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t know much about Wan¡¯er before.¡±

    Gu Zechen remained silent.

    Compared to Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen¡¯sughter was much more generous. ¡°It¡¯s good that Wan¡¯er has a family member here. This is not a bully.¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Gu has nothing else, I will go first.¡±

    Ruan Yichen smiled andpletely ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he wanted to eat people. He put his hands in his pockets and left with a swagger.

    When Su Ni came to the banquet hall again, it was much more lively than before. When she saw Ruan Yichen, Su Ni¡¯s eyelids moved and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. He took the initiative to greet him. Suddenly, the crowd burst into an uproar and everyone looked in one direction at the same time.

    ¡°I heard that it was a foreignpany. I didn¡¯t expect toe to Nancheng city to get a share.¡±

    ¡°No, there are so manypanies waiting in Nancheng city, but they are greedy.¡±

    ¡°Who says he is strong? He¡¯s probably on par with J. K.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Even though they were dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do.

    This time, the tender was meant to face the world, so anypany with strength could participate.

    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes froze when they saw the person.

    ¡°I never imagined that such a prestigiouspany would actually be an olddy.¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    Su Rai was aprehensivepany with a global branch. Its brands ranged from cosmetics to space-space materials.

    Before this, Su Ni had never heard of the news that Su Lai woulde to Nancheng city. No wonder she caused quite a stir at this moment.

    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen did not answer Su Ni. Instead, their eyes were still aggressive. Ruan Yichen saw the old man looking over and couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice and ask, ¡°You don¡¯t think this woman is familiar.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was touched, but his expression was calm and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯mte.¡±

    Following that, a voice followed. Xu Wan, who was dressed in a white professional outfit, suddenly grabbed thedy¡¯s hand and softly spoiled her.

 Chapter 463: Xu Wanéˆ¥æªš Backstage

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils suddenly stopped and at that moment, she suddenly understood why the two men¡¯s eyes were so strange.

    Thedy just patted Xu Wan¡¯s hand. She had a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t me her and was full of love.

    Although everyone was not familiar with the director of Su Lai¡¯spany, they were not unfamiliar with the recently high-profile Xu Wan.

    In particr, Xu Wan was chased out at the Gu Corp party. It had only been two or three days and her poprity had not fallen. Now that she saw how close Xu Wan and Madam were, she understood why Kang¡¯er could invest tens of millions of dors in one go.

    Su Lai must have been secretly taking action in Nancheng city.

    ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you started yet?¡±

    At this time, Xu Wan asked again. Her eyes did not look at Gu Zechen, as if she was here to apany her aunt.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Thedy¡¯s attitude was gentle.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll apany you to sit for a while.¡±

    Xu Wan said obediently.

    Now, she knew that she was afraid that the whole banquet would be attracted to her, but she was still indifferent. She looked calm and indifferent, but deep down inside, she enjoyed it.

    She pretended to be inadvertently looking at Gu Zechen with a hint of a smile in her eyes.

    After Gu Zechen knew that his aunt was the CEO of Su Lai¡¯spany, he was afraid that his attitude towards him would change from now on.

    As early as before the tender, Xu Wan had already thought of countless possibilities. At this time, she was not only satisfied with herself, but she even thought of her uing marriage with Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, apany me to greet everyone.¡±

    The madam did not rest but pulled Xu Wan towards Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Did you know it long ago?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°If I just found out, do you believe me?¡±

    Ruan Yichen shrugged and said.

    ¡°Then your news is really blocked.¡±

    Gu Zechen satirized Ruan Yichen, but he was shocked.

    Although he had already passed the conversation with the assistant of Xu Wan¡¯s aunt, he did not put the other person in his eyes. He did not expect to be the famous director of Su Lai¡¯spany.

    Besides, although the bidding had attracted sufficient attention from Gu Zechen, for an overseas enterprise, especially a bigpany like Su Lai, it was still a little less tempting.

    Therefore, Gu Zechen did not think that this tender was the real purpose of the other party.

    Gu Zechen thought so much in his heart but it was just an instant. Soon, his wife had already walked over to the three of them. She first enthusiastically extended her hand to Gu Zechen and smiled, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve always been famous. I heard that Wan¡¯er was taken care of by you when she was in China. I thank you here.¡±

    The people who heard this had different expressions.

    After all, at the Gu Corp party, everyone saw Gu Zechen¡¯s merciless appearance.

    Even Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression at this moment had a hint of ridicule.

    On the other hand, Gu Zechen held the wife¡¯s hand indifferently and nodded faintly.

    Xu Wan sneaked a nce at Gu Zechen and quickly lowered her head shyly.  In this regard, Gu Zechen was indifferent.

    ¡°And Mr. Ruan.¡±

    Thedy quickly looked at Ruan Yichen with a polite look.

    Compared to Gu Zechen¡¯s coldness, Ruan Yichen was refreshed. He spoke loudly and said without hesitation, ¡°Wan¡¯er and I have been friends for many years. I feel happy for her seeing how well she is now.¡±

    Ruan Yichen also inadvertently nced at Gu Zechen when he said this.

    During this period, Su Ni silently kept a distance from Gu Zechen, hoping that the other party could ignore her.

    Who knew that thedy said once again, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu is married. This is Mrs Gu. She¡¯s really young and beautiful, and she¡¯s sessful. I hope that after this tender is over, everyone will have time to eat.¡±

    ¡°If Madam is free, it will be great.¡±

    Gu Zechen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Thedy smiled and turned to leave.

    This round and forth was a small climax before the tender. Not to mention Xu Wan¡¯s true identity, even Madam Su and Gu Zechen¡¯s exchange made people sniffed an unusual opportunity.

    Gu Zechen stared at Madam Su Rai¡¯s back with a serious gaze.

    Knowing that the other party¡¯s purpose was impure, he had to agree to the other party¡¯s invitation, which made him very upset. After the person left, he could take care of Su Ni¡¯s emotions and asked with some concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and looked normal. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan¡¯s aunt to be so influential.¡±

    The two men didn¡¯t say anything. Ruan Yichen found a reason to leave, and Gu Zechen had to face ¡°I just found out.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s aunt. Since she already knows I¡¯m married, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s idea.

    Su Ni responded softly but she was a little uneasy.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a woman¡¯s intuition, but she felt that these two women were uneasy and kind.

    Thankfully, the bidding ceremony soon began. Su Ni also withdrew her thoughts with Gu Zechen and put her eyes on the stage.

    The first to go up was the representative of the Song Corp, so he got quite a result in the first tender, so he just got on stage and attracted the attention of many people.

    Sure enough, when the other party opened the slide and started exining, the scene caused quite a stir, and many of the organizers showed satisfied expressions.

    Cheng Yi sat down below the stage with his arms crossed in front of his chest. The corners of his mouth were raised just right, not making people feel flustered, but also full of confidence.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, it seems that you have a n for this project.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, with Mr. Cheng around, I don¡¯t have to go on stage anymore. I can¡¯t do anything about it. The budget is still a bit higher.  However, Mr. Cheng, your budget is so low, can you still make a profit?

    Someone asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°The Song Corp has been developing for so many years, and I have beencking a door engineering project. Actually, this construction is just to show my face. As for earning money or not, it¡¯s not that important.¡±

    Cheng Yi was polite.

    The few people sitting next to them had different expressions, but they also praised, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Song Corp has been developing steadily for so many years. It¡¯s notcking these money.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s words could be considered as showing off his financial resources. When the organizers heard it, they had a good idea.

    ¡°Cheng Yi¡¯s move is really vicious. He even gave up the profit space. I¡¯m sad that the organizers are so optimistic.¡±

    Su Ni said unhappily after hearing this.

 Chapter 464: Black Horse at the Bid Competition

    ¡°Since Lido is allowed, then the other aspects are naturallycking, there is no need to worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    After all, the organizers were a local project. They didn¡¯t only need to make profit, but also the quality of thepany.

    Su Ni also felt that it made sense and temporarily rxed.

    Soon, several otherpanies in Nancheng city came on stage one after another. After that, Jack Ke took out his own project and cheered.

    Su Ni started to feel nervous for no reason.

    Su Lai had yet to go on stage. It was so intense. Was Gu Zechen really confident?

    After the Gu Corp came on stage, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Cheng Yi, who was sitting in the front row, smiled and turned around and asked, ¡°Why, CEO Gu seems to be nervous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an engineering project. Could Mr. Cheng be nervous?¡±

    Gu Zechen responded faintly.

    Cheng Yi chuckled and watched Su Ni grab onto Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly. There was a prominent diamond ring on her middle finger. Although he did not participate in the auction, he also received quite a lot of news from the media.

    His gaze was faintly retracted. ¡°President Gu can buy one billion at once to make women happy. Of course, he doesn¡¯t care about this little money.¡±

    When the organizers heard themotion, they slowly turned back and heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°It¡¯s just a ring. Mr. Cheng thinks that one billion is not worth it, but I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    After listening, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t get any advantage. He chuckled dryly, then turned his head and ignored him.

    After all, the price of the Song Corp this time was much lower than that of the Gu Corp, and there was also his previous points. It was a little difficult for Gu Zechen to win.

    Gu Zechen also saw the organizers ¡®eyes throughout the whole process. He naturally knew that Cheng Yi¡¯s words might make the organizers think that it would be difficult to get thepany¡¯s funds after he took out 10 billion.

    And he answered with a clever answer, but he didn¡¯t know if it worked.

    It had to be said that Gu Zechen¡¯s proposal was perfect. After so many powerful projects, he stood out and received quite a lot of apuse.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were dry, showing a bit of ferocity, but he quickly hid it.

    Su Lai was thest to go on stage.

    The representative of thepany did note up with too many tender ideas. He just put on the fact that his previous sessful experience had never failed. In addition, thepany¡¯s reputation in the industry was highly praised. In addition, in terms of financial resources, Su Lai wouldpletely follow the government¡¯s arrangements.

    It could be said that Su Lai hadpletely put down his airs, and even shamelessly took out many advantages and suppressed the group ofpanies present.

    Although it was a little shameless, the conditions were very attractive.

    Beijing had always been interested in foreign investment, and this could be felt from the previous Ji, K.

    Su Lai¡¯s demonstrationsted less than five minutes before the venue waspletely silent. However, there was a rare apuse from the organizers.

    After Su Lai stood down on behalf of the person, Su Ni found that Gu Zechen looked embarrassed.

    In fact, Su Ni understood what she had just said on stage. Su Lai was determined to get it this time, and even sacrificed some of the benefits that she should have fought for. In addition to theter stage investment, it was hard to not be moved.

    The results of the tender would only be announced three dayster. Gu Zechen stood up with a darkened face and left without any more social activities.

    Cheng Yi followed behind and smiled strangely at Gu Zechen. ¡°It seems that we both failed this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even the end. It¡¯s not certain who will fall.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Cheng Yi nodded and said in a strange tone, ¡°No one would have thought that Xu Wan¡¯s background was so big. If Gu Huai can always talk to Xu Wan, maybe there is a change in this. It seems that Song Corp has no chance.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond and got into the car.

    Su Ni was a little nervous. She carefully asked, ¡°Is Su Lai really going to take it this time?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°If there is no ident, it will be safe.¡±

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. It was Xu Wan.

    ¡°Auntie said that there is something to talk to you about. It is rted to today¡¯s tender. Ze Yu, you shoulde.¡±

    On the phone, even though Xu Wan¡¯s voice was gentle, she still heard some pride.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded lightly and wanted to hang up.

    The phone was anxious. ¡°Gu Zechen, this is an opportunity that I finally got from Aunty. Don¡¯t be too conceited.¡±

    ¡°Really? What, Madam Su Rai is nning to give me this project?¡±  I¡¯m afraid that his face at the bidding ceremony just now isn¡¯t too realistic.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gu Zechen sarcastically.

    Xu Wan was angry.

    Soon, she added, ¡°Gu Zechen, you should know that the mall is the weak are prey to the strong. Since the organizers have no opinion, I¡¯ll just take it as your anger. I¡¯ll send the room number to your phone. Do you love it?¡±

    Then she hung up.

    Gu Zechen retracted his phone expressionlessly and Su Ni asked, ¡°Want to talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Madam Su Lai is probably here for me this time.¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    ¡°There are some projects in Gu Corp that have quite somepetition with Su Lai¡¯spany, but I was surprised that she came to Nancheng city, probably because of Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni did not ask much about Xu Wan. She just asked, ¡°Then, are you going?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered decisively.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni showed a troubled expression. Since the other party was important, would Gu Zechen not give face to him if he refused so much, and he didn¡¯t know whether to deal with him in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n in my heart.¡±

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni and kissed her on his forehead. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to thepany first. I might be backter tonight.¡±

    Seeing the hesitation in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he quickly said, ¡°I have to work overtime at thepany.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Su Ni originally wanted to discuss the matter of her meeting with Cheng Yi after the tender party ended, but seeing that he was annoyed enough because of the tender, she swallowed the words to her mouth.

    Su Ni thought about going to the orphanage, so she might as well choose a day. She might as well ask Li Mo to send Gu Zechen to thepany and apany her.

    Gu Zechen thought it was rted to charity and didn¡¯t ask much.

    The orphanage was in the suburbs not far from Nancheng city and arrived in less than an hour.

    The scenery of the county city seemed to bepletely different from three years ago. Su Ni opened the car window and looked at thepletely unfamiliar environment.

    Su Ni made a call early, and the dean and his party greeted him at the door. Su Ni and Li Mo gave a few words then walked over to greet the dean.

 Chapter 465: Cheng Yiéˆ¥æªš Life

    ¡°Miss Su, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    The headmistress still remembered Su Ni. She looked Su Ni up and down and there was a little joy in her eyes.

    ¡°Does he stille often?¡±

    Su Ni was touched. This was once the ce where Cheng Yi grew up. At that time, she stayed with Cheng Yi for a long time every time she came.

    She was already in her twenties, but she could still y with a group of children. At that time, she figured there shouldn¡¯t be anyone more pure and kind in this world than him.

    But reality gave Su Ni a hard p.

    She sniffed and listened to the dean¡¯s sigh, saying that Cheng Yi had note for a long time. Thest time was when he donated a sum of money to the orphanage on Chinese new year.

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    Knowing that Su Ni was here to donate, she avoided the group of children in the courtyard and took Su Ni to the office.

    When there were only two people, the atmosphere rxed a little. The headmistress poured Su Ni a ss of water and sighed, ¡°I thought that you and Cheng Yi could go all the way to the end. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    The dean suddenly sighed.

    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Forget about it, Miss Su, you should be married now.¡±

    Obviously, the head of the department also looked at the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hand. Although she did not know about the rumors about the Nancheng city, she also knew that Su Ni had a lot of value.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been married for a few years.¡±

    Su Ni said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least one of you is happy.¡±

    The dean felt sorry again.

    ¡°Dean, I¡¯m here this time, besides making a contribution, I want to ask you about something.¡±

    To prevent the dean from falling into memories, Su Ni quickly opened her mouth and pulled back the dean¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°By the way, look at me. I almost forgot that Cheng Yi¡¯s file back then, I¡¯ve already taken it out for you.¡±

    The headmistress smiled and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m old and useless. But when Cheng Yi came, I was impressed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Su Ni leaned in her chair and wanted to listen seriously.

    ¡°You can take a look first.¡±

    The headmistress handed it to Su Ni. ¡°I couldn¡¯t show these to outsiders, but I still make an exception when I remember you and Cheng Yi.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s fingers paused and she thanked her half a dayter.

    ¡°This child is also a bitter person. Unlike those abandoned since he was a child. When Cheng Yi sent him over, he was already over seven years old. His father jumped upstairs because of business matters. Where¡¯s his mother? He hopped down with him. Sigh, he was also a bitter person. At that time, he probably remembered things too, so he never wanted to y with the children. He always looked at the door alone and didn¡¯t have a rtive.¡±

    The dean wiped her tears as she said this. Probably because Cheng Yi had always been an obedient and sensible person in the courtyard, she had a deep impression of him.

    At this moment, Su Ni felt that she had a deeper understanding of Cheng Yi.

    In the past, Cheng Yi had always believed anything he said, but he had never asked why he was sent to the orphanage.

    If Cheng Yi¡¯s parents really jumped out of the building because of the failure of their business, would the Su Corp be affected?

    Su Ni shivered when she thought of Cheng Yi¡¯s hateful eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Miss Su, are you okay?¡±

    The headmistress stopped the topic in time. ¡°Look, it¡¯s easy to stop talking about what happened in the past¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, headmistress, I really want to hear about his past.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The headmistress was confused.

    Su Ni could only continue to smile, ¡°Although we have been separated, we are still friends and the headmistress. I don¡¯t want Cheng Yi to know about what happened today, so he doesn¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Although the dean was a little surprised, he still agreed.

    It was about time for Su Ni to leave. She had already left thepany to take care of the matter of her financial contribution. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to get the bill and she wouldn¡¯t show up.

    Firstly, this was not a business activity, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want Cheng Yi to know about this.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too.  You don¡¯t know that in recent years, there have been many people who havee to donate, but there are always thunder and heavy rain, and the amount of money is not much. The orphanage has gone to the media many times, making these children suffer.

    The headmistressined.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand. She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep it simple this time. If there¡¯s anything else that needs my help in the future, you can inform me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±  It was a pity that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have the blessing¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni saw that the headmistress had fallen into memories again, so she quickly bid her farewell. When she got into the car, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief.

    He closed his eyes. The scene from many years ago was still vivid, but now it looked like a nightmare.

    She sighed.

    Li Mo was a little surprised. He just looked at the orphanage. Why was Mr. Su¡¯s expression so serious?

    ¡°Actually, there are still a few orphanages in Nancheng city. If this is not satisfied, we can consider the others.¡±

    Li Mo reminded.

    ¡°No need, this is the ce.¡±

    Su Ni said with certainty.

    Li Mo didn¡¯t ask much. He nodded and focused on driving.

    Su Ni leaned back in the chair and touched the corner of her eyes.

    She was a little shocked.

    The Cheng Yi in the headmistress¡¯s mouth was probably still stuck in his memory. It was a pity that people were wrong, or Cheng Yi had always been close to him for a purpose.

    Probably only the person the dean mentioned was the real him from back then.

    It was a pity that she would never return.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say much and didn¡¯t want to ruin thest bit of beauty in the dean¡¯s heart.

    Soon, Li Mo sent Su Ni back to Su Corp.

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen still had to work overtime at night, so it was meaningless to go back early. She took care of the documents that were not in a hurry. When she opened the drawer, she inevitably noticed a transfer agreement sent by Cheng Yi.

    Su Ni sighed and put it down again.

    This was probably a motivation left by her father. Even if she tried her best, she had to support the Su Corp.

    There was no news from Su Banqing¡¯s side, so Su Ni didn¡¯t dare call her so she could only pray from time to time in her heart.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if the sisters were connected, but Su Ni was still hesitant about calling Su Banqing when her phone rang.

    It was a strange number.

    After the call went through, Su Banqing¡¯s crying voice came through, ¡°Sis, I was discovered by Cheng Yi.¡±

    Su Ni was nervous.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 466: Arrived Under House arrest

    ¡°I¡¯m in Cheng Yi¡¯s vi right now. He locked me up and I stole the maid¡¯s phone while no one noticed.  I¡­ Sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine for the time being, but I can¡¯t help you anymore.

    Su Banqing¡¯s voice was calm. Faced with Su Ni¡¯s concerned inquiry, she quickly replied, ¡°Cheng Yi didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just didn¡¯t want me to leak the information about thepany¡¯s tender. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Su Ni quickly remembered the day she met Cheng Yi.

    It seems that Cheng Yi has long found out about it, but he has been pretending to be in front of outsiders, so he doesn¡¯t let Luo Heng find out.

    Because she was worried that she would be found out, Su Banqing quickly hung up. Although Su Banqing was still safe for the time being,¡¯s heart was still clenched.

    Su Ni did not dare to dy, so she quickly called Luo Heng and asked about Su Banqing¡¯s situation again.

    ¡°If you have to say that there is something wrong, that is, I have never seen Miss Su travel alone and there are people following her. You mean Miss Su is under house arrest?¡±

    Luo Heng was quite surprised.

    Such a big thing was discovered only a few dayster.

    ¡°Yes, the information on the Song Corp has been changed. It¡¯s because today¡¯s bidding ceremony has ended, so it¡¯s probably not as strict as the guards.¡±

    At that thought, Su Ni felt annoyed.

    Even though she knew that Su Banqing was by Cheng Yi¡¯s side, she had always reminded her not to act rashly. She didn¡¯t need Su Banqing to take risks at all with the information on the tender proposal.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Su Ni med herself.

    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s okay? Since Cheng Yi still wants to pretend to be in front of outsiders, there won¡¯t be any problems for the time being.¡±

    Luo Hengforted him.

    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to find a way as soon as possible.¡±

    Luo Heng was not sure, but Su Ni knew that the tender was likely to fall into Su Lai¡¯spany¡¯s hands.

    The Song Corp was defeated and he didn¡¯t know what crazy things Cheng Yi would do.

    ¡°If I call the police, I¡¯m afraid things will be exposed and it will only make things harder.  Su Ni, I mean to wait for two more days. Don¡¯t worry, I will ambush near the Cheng Yi vi in these two days. If there is really danger, I will rush in immediately.

    ¡°Luo Heng, thank you. I was too excited just now.¡±

    Su Ni calmed down and knew that what Luo Heng said was right. If they were to tear up now, she still didn¡¯t know how Cheng Yi would deal with him.

    Now, he could only endure.

    After hanging up, Su Ni quickly deleted the call logs. She thought back to the meeting with Cheng Yi again. He once said that he could not organize Su Banqing to leave, but he could make her die.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom.

    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s time to get off work.¡±

    Qin Yue came in and reminded him.

    Su Ni nodded expressionlessly. She took things but didn¡¯t go home. She remembered that Lu Rong had told her that Cheng Yi¡¯s vi was not far from Song Corp.

    At that time, Lu Rong¡¯s tone was full of pride. The location was good and valuable, as if she knew the owner of this ce.

    After getting into the car, Luo Qing asked, ¡°Mr. Su, where are we going?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t know where to go either.

    ¡°You can drive as you please. I want to be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni rubbed her temples, a little distracted.

    Seeing this, Luo Qing didn¡¯t ask much and really started the engine.

    But in the end, even Luo Qing herself felt a little helpless. How could she drive the car to Gu Corp?

    Along the way, Su Ni was thinking about Cheng Yi¡¯s next move. She always thought that she had a preliminary understanding of this scumbag, but today¡¯s trip to the orphanage had cast aplicated shadow on Cheng Yi.

    She started to be unable to understand Cheng Yi¡¯s way of doing things. Under such circumstances, it was obviously unrealistic tofort Su Banqing with Cheng Yi¡¯s so-called love.

    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to sit down?¡±

    Luo Qing suggested.

    She was a little sorry, but she felt that if Su Ni really encountered some problems, it might be the easiest and effective way to find Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Her stomach started to ring.

    ¡°Alright, follow me to the restaurant in front of me to get some dishes.¡±

    She guessed that Gu Zechen was still working overtime, so he probably hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Half an hourter.

    Su Ni arrived at Gu Corp without any obstruction and went to the elevator in the president¡¯s office.

    At the door, Li Mo was still working overtime. When he saw Su Ni standing up, he smiled unnaturally, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°You have a portion.¡±

    Su Ni handed Li Mo a box of food and looked at the office. She asked, ¡°Is Mr. Gu still busy?¡±

    Li Mo quickly thanked him, but the situation inside was still a little awkward. Maybe it was for the sake of this meal, Li Mo still said honestly, ¡°Miss Xu is inside.¡±

    Su Ni nodded without any emotion on her face.

    Li Mo was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand Gu Zechen, so he quickly added, ¡°But it should be some work. Madam, don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Have I thought too much?¡±

    Su Ni looked at Li Mo seriously and smiled again. ¡°Or Asistant Li thinks I should think about something more?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Li Mo was stunned. He couldn¡¯t answer for a long time and his face turned red again.

    At this time, Su Ni strode forward and pushed open the office door.

    In the room, Xu Wan sat on the sofa while Gu Zechen sat in front of his desk, keeping a long distance between them.

    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni and was obviously nervous. He quickly stood up and adjusted his smile. ¡°Waifu, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I saw that you haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I brought some food over.¡±

    Soon, Su Ni saw that there was still a meal on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°It seems that Gupiled has always eaten, and I can only eat it alone.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was not angry andughing, Gu Zechen became more and more nervous. Ignoring the presence of outsiders, he quickly pulled Su Ni and said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Coincidentally, sit down and Eat Together.¡±

    Su Ni pouted at Xu Wan and did not say anything.

    At this time, Xu Wan saw that she was ignored and Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude of flipping through books made her feel upset. At the same time, her anger was burning.

    She had never seen Gu Zechen act so lowly. Even when they were in a rtionship, Gu Zechen still held the absolute initiative.

    And when she saw Su Ni¡¯s happy expression, she also sarcastically said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Su is really good. Even a man like President Gu can be eclipsed in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to look at Gu Zechen seriously, then touched Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°But why do I think my husband is getting more handsome the more he looks at him?¡±

 Chapter 467: Show of Love

    Xu Wan¡¯s face quickly turned red. She didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so shameless.

    She quickly got up and wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue watching the two show off their affection. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it in ce for Madam¡¯s invitation. If you¡¯re really interested in this tender, you¡¯d bettere over tonight.¡±

    Her words were full of pride and superiority.

    Su Ni was a little surprised and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was obviously impatient. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Even if I¡¯m interested in this tender, I will only use my own method to recapture it. I won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh, CEO Gu is really confident, then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Xu Wan predicted that Gu Zechen would not give up easily after spending so much effort, so she was ready to settle tonight¡¯s party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Su Ni ignored Xu Wan and pulled Gu Zechen down.

    Xu Wan snorted and quickly left.

    Su Ni opened the lunch box and a fragrance wafted over her nose. Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was still ugly, she said, ¡°If you really want to go, then go.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was firm.

    ¡°But¡­ I heard that yourpany has spent a lot of effort on this project. If you can¡¯t take it, not only will it be a problem, but it might also cause thepany to be restless.¡±

    Su Ni asked worriedly.

    Even though she had not participated in the tender, she had heard of the huge project and the more famouspanies in Nancheng city were eyeing it.

    Gu Zechen was silent and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni said again, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Since it¡¯s a work matter, there¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks heavily. He seemed to be angry, and his brows became colder.

    Su Ni was stunned and sighed slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She was not so arrogant that she could interfere with Gu Zechen¡¯s affairs.

    Gu Zechen was probably aware that his family¡¯s attitude was not good just now. He stayed silent for a few seconds, then calmed down, ¡°Since the other party ising for me this time, no matter whether I surrender or not, there will be plenty of troubles in the future.  If I really did go, those people outside wouldn¡¯t know how to scold me.

    Su Ni thought about it and nodded. She gave Gu Zechen a braised fish and urged him to eat more.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Only then did Gu Zechen react.

    ¡°I also asked Luo Qing to drive casually and want to walk around. I didn¡¯t expect toe over, so I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Su Ni blinked yfully and smiled at Gu Zechen.

    It was this smile that made Gu Zechen feel better.

    Before this, because he had to face Xu Wan, he had suppressed his anger several times. He felt a knot in his heart but met Su Ni. All the dissatisfaction in his heart seemed to have been swept away. He seemed to have intended to exin, and he added, ¡°The people below thought that Kang¡¯er was here to discuss investment, so he didn¡¯t stop him.¡±

    ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Those words blocked Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. He felt relieved and rxed for no reason. He unknowingly took a few more bites.

    Su Ni wanted to pack up, but Gu Zechen sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Let someonee in and clean up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s me too.¡±

    Gu Zechen kissed her face for a moment, then lifted his sleeves slightly and threw the lunch box in the trash can.  After that, she took a cup of green tea for Su Ni and went to grease her.

    ¡°Zexin, I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    Su Ni hesitated for a moment. She also knew that Gu Zechen was very busy now, but apart from Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t know who to discuss.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Gu Zechen naturally sat down beside Su Ni, tasted the green tea in front of her, and held her in his arms.

    ¡°How about¡­ you should be busy first. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Your business is mine. Nothing else is urgent.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen suspiciously, but seeing what he said, she could only say, ¡°Half Qing is under Cheng Yi¡¯s house arrest. It is the news that I learned today.  Fortunately, there is no danger at the moment¡­ but this is not a solution. ¡±

    Su Ni sighed.

    Gu Zechen took a deep breath. ¡°Who did you hear about this?¡±

    ¡°Halfqing called me.¡±

    Then, Su Ni told her what had happened before. In the end, she was worried and told her about meeting Cheng Yi.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed, obviously ming him.

    Su Ni lowered her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I was also anxious at the time. You said that you didn¡¯t see me again, so I really want to settle the matter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Meeting in Su Corp is better than meeting outside.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew that things were serious and urgent, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to the police station. If there¡¯s any problem, you can move at any time. However, since she said that it¡¯s not dangerous yet, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±

    This was exactly what Luo Heng said. Su Ni nodded.

    But in the end, he was still uneasy.

    ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll call an overseas expert. Your father doesn¡¯t just recover, so you can contact Su Banqing directly.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly came up with an idea, ¡°After all, it¡¯s her father. Since Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t want to expose himself, he probably won¡¯t disagree.¡±

    ¡°This is a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    After that, Gu Zechen got up and was stopped by Su Ni. Su Ni was a little embarrassed and blushed, ¡°Zexin, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then show your actual actions.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled maliciously, but soon Gu Zechen showed a painful expression and said, ¡°Forget it. When I find out the real culprit, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni was confused.

    It seemed like Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched her for a long time. She thought that ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s personality, she would have been impatient.

    Gu Zechen showed an expression that was hard to say, but he soon made up his mind and said, ¡°Because I want to punish myself.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s mouth widened in surprise.

    Of course, she knew what kind of punishment Gu Zechen mentioned, but it was too unscrupulous.

    The problem is, Gu Zechen can really hold it in?

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Su Ni asked with uncertainty.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen became determined. His eyes were burning and he said without hesitation, ¡°Although I can¡¯t not see you every day, as long as I hold you and do nothing, I can still hold on.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

 Chapter 468: Punishing Me in Change

    ¡°Then I have to see your performance properly.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but Su Ni clearly saw some entanglement and contradiction in Gu Zechen¡¯s determined eyes.

    However, Su Ni would not give Gu Zechen a chance to go back on his words. Since it was his request, don¡¯t me herself for being rude.

    Soon, Su Ni stood up andy on Gu Zechen¡¯s body. Gu Zechen¡¯s body trembled and his tone became unsteady, ¡°Waifu, you should stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t know what had happened and looked at Gu Zechen innocently, ¡°You can punish yourself. You can¡¯t punish me, don¡¯t let me hug you anymore.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body inevitably reacted. Su Ni, who was close to Gu Zechen, naturally felt it.

    She forced herself to hold back her smile and gently twisted her body to rub against it. Then, she turned into a soft voice and asked, ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t hug me, I can hug you. Or are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold on yourself and you¡¯ll ruin the contract again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Gu Zechen felt his throat dry and his Adam¡¯s apple moved.

    In addition to her determined eyes, Su Ni found it very interesting.

    However, she was in the office after all, so Su Ni didn¡¯t go too far. She quickly let go of Gu Zechen and said, ¡°You better call first.¡±

    ¡°Very soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen let out a long sigh of relief as if he was relieved of the burden. Then he was afraid that Su Ni would jump over again, so he quickly called the phone.

    Things went smoothly, so the other party promised to have a video visit tomorrow morning.

    Next, it was up to Su Ni.

    Su Ni pretended to call Su Banqing but no one picked up. Then she called Cheng Yi naturally. Her tone was impatient and she asked directly.

    Su Ni did not turn around and nced at Gu Zechen. ¡°Please help me inform Su Banqing that my father¡¯s situation has just improved overseas. I can visit her on video tomorrow morning and ask if she has time.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, he smiled strangely and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to recover when I¡¯m abroad.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tone became colder when she found out that her father was suddenly in critical condition and that she couldn¡¯t get rid of Cheng Yi.

    She suppressed the anger in her heart and tried to calm down. ¡°Please have to convey it.¡±

    ¡°I will say it, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will go or not.¡±

    Cheng Yi saidzily over the phone.

    ¡°She will definitely go.¡±

    Su Ni said with certainty, ¡°Although the rtionship between us has broken, the rtionship between us has always been better. If she doesn¡¯t want to go, you can ask her to call me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convey it.  Moreover, I really want to see what your father looks like now.

    After Cheng Yi said this, he startedughing without hesitation.

    Su Ni was so angry that she quickly hung up.

    There was no evidence at all, so she couldn¡¯t stand up and point to Cheng Yi, but the pain in her heart was constantly torturing her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible. We¡¯ve already found out about the nurse¡¯s location.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Gu Zechenforted him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. When she heard the news from Gu Zechen, she almost cried out emotionally.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded seriously.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and sobbed softly.

    Gu Zechen held her shoulder and gave her a safe shoulder. It wasn¡¯t until Su Ni¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down that Gu Zechen suggested, ¡°How about we go out tonight?¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Su Ni wiped her tears and opened the mirror to look at her makeup. She was a little embarrassed when she remembered that she suddenly cried.

    Thankfully, Gu Zechen didn¡¯tugh at her, which made her feel better.

    ¡°I heard that there is a good outdoor music festival. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni smirked. ¡°Since Mr. Gu has time, then I will naturally be disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°Then wait a while.¡±

    Soon, Gu Zechen called Li Mo in and talked about the concert. Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.

    But because of the boss, he still took out two sets of tickets and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I really only have two.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I willpensate you.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously.

    Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to say a word and went out with a sad face. Su Ni was a little surprised, ¡°This ticket belongs to Asistant Li.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it and said lightly, ¡°But Asistant Li is still single now. It¡¯s too wasteful to go alone.¡±

    Su Ni curled her lips. ¡°What about Asistant Li going with the girl she wants?¡±

    Gu Zechen was also stunned by Su Ni¡¯s hypothesis, but he soon regained hisposure and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will arrange other activities for him. I believe Asistant Li will be satisfied.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. She had to see how difficult Asistant Li¡¯s expression was.

    In fact, Asistant Li was indeed invited.

    The person he wanted to pursue was the main venue of the music festival.

    Now that the ticket was taken by Gu Zechen, Li Mo had to force himself to ask for another one from Shro¡¯er. Luckily, it was refreshing and he immediately agreed.

    Gu Zechen drove personally and brought Su Ni straight to the music festival. Because it was not dark yet, the two of them found a dessert house and tried different delicacies like normal couples.

    Because Gu Zechen¡¯s handsome skin almost filled the small dessert house, Su Ni was worried that she would be recognized, so she took the dessert and fled with Gu Zechen.

    The two of them held a dessert in one hand and walked on the square.

    Not too far away, the setting sun gradually fell, and the afterglow filled the entirewn.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel rxed. The two of them found a ce to sit down and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s great, Zeheng, I think we have toe out often in the future, even if it¡¯s just for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Gu Zechen was basically obedient to Su Ni. He didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to such a request that was to waste time.

    At that moment, Su Ni felt extremely happy.

    For Gu Zechen, perhaps what money can buy can be easily satisfied, while time, Gu Zechen is more precious than anything.

    Does this mean that in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, he is more precious than time.

    While Su Ni was happily thinking about it, Gu Zechen came over. Su Ni was shocked, but she soon saw Gu Zechen sticking out his tongue and licking her mouth.

    Su Ni subconsciously touched it and listened to Gu Zechen gently, ¡°You just had ice cream on your lips. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes but her face slowly turned red under the sunset.

 Chapter 469: President Gu, who is like two people

    Gu Zechen quickly leaned over again. This time, unlike the dragonfly licks, he pulled the whole person into his arms and tasted it carefully.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed at first, but she thought that the two of them were hugging so tightly that they shouldn¡¯t be recognized, so she rxed her teeth.

    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s body softened and she lost her ability to resist.

    His breathing became heavier but he was unwilling to let go of Su Ni. His nimble tongue seemed to touch every part of her, serious and delicate.

    After some time, a gust of wind blew and Su Ni felt a little cold, so Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni.

    Su Ni sneezed, feeling a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m wearing less.¡±

    Gu Zechen naturally took off his coat after saying this.

    His jacket was a little long and it was already on Su Ni¡¯s thighs. The two held hands, just like all the couples in the world, feeling the passage of time.

    As the sky turnedpletely dark, more and more people gathered in the square. The two of them followed the bustling area and saw someone setting up a stage. There was a singer on the backstage who was talking.

    Su Ni suddenly saw a familiar figure and couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and point to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°It really is him. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, but Su Ni still heard some surprise and ridicule from his tone.

    ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    She quickly replied to herself and denied, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s hard for her to find a girlfriend. We¡¯ll definitely be shy when we go.¡±

    Then, the two of them found a safe ce to sit down. There were also drinks and melon seeds on the spot, and there were also flowers.  Probably because this pair of handsome men and beautiful women were too eye-catching, the little girl who sold flowers quickly came up to her. ¡°Sir, do you want to buy a flower for your friend?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and Su Ni shook her head, indicating that it was no longer necessary.

    ¡°Very cheap. As long as five yuan, your girlfriend is so beautiful, please buy one.¡±

    The little girl said boldly, as she didn¡¯t give up.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have one.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly took out the money but there was no change. It was a little awkward. Su Ni was alreadyughing uncontrobly, ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Su Ni took the flowers she had paid to buy and sniffed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite fragrant.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked a little stinky. He probably couldn¡¯t buy flowers for Su Ni personally and asked, ¡°How many flowers do you have?¡±

    Su Ni hadn¡¯t had time to stop her when the little girl said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t started selling today. There are 20 more.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Coincidentally.¡±

    Gu Zechen handed over the hundred yuan bills and the little girl quickly stuffed all the roses into Su Ni¡¯s hands. Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. You and your girlfriend will definitely get old.¡±

    The girl quickly bent down and spoke.

    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was obviously a little more smiling. He looked at the flowers in Su Ni¡¯s hands and felt that he had done the responsibility of a man.  But before the little girl left, he still reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re already married. We¡¯re husband and wife, not girlfriends.¡±

    As he said this, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently.

    The diamond ring was dazzling under the light.

    The little girl¡¯s cheeks reddened and she quickly changed her mouth. Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away to make things difficult for a little girl.

    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored the little girl. He hugged Su Ni and smelled the faint fragrance of roses, saying, ¡°The identity of a husband and wife is protected byw.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. She was obviously here to watch the concert, but she was holding a bouquet of roses alone.

    Gu Zechen was proud of himself. He almost bought the flowers with Su Ni¡¯s money, so he put his face away.

    Fortunately, in the second half, Gu Zechen allowed Su Ni to put the rose on the ground and Su Ni was freed.

    The concert was supposed to be a theme of hip hop. The entire venue was filled with RAP. Even though Su Ni couldn¡¯t admire it, she was infected by the atmosphere.

    All the young people were excited and excited. Everyone was dancing in their hands. The chairs that the organizers had arranged were now somewhat redundant.

    Su Ni felt that sitting again was a little different. She pulled Gu Zechen to get up. Gu Zechen shook his head and told her that it was better not to.

    After all, what a young man did was not in line with his identity.

    But Su Ni didn¡¯t want to forgive her and cried in his ear, ¡°This is what you asked me toe.¡±

    Without any choice, Gu Zechen could not stand up.

    He didn¡¯t ask clearly before, but he thought it was just an ordinary listening party.

    Soon, someone gave them a seat. Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen. Although she felt shy and embarrassed, she still had Gu Zechen at the bottom.

    Su Ni raised Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and waved it like everyone.

    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. Fortunately, no one noticed him now, or he would lose his face.

    Gu Zechen, who used to be flexible, was now like a mentally handicapped child. His body was iparably stiff. Su Ni¡¯s hands were also a little tired, so she put her hands on her mouth and screamed loudly.

    Afterwards, she asked Gu Zechen to do the same.

    Gu Zechen shook his head again and refused.

    Su Ni did not like it and acted angry. Gu Zechen copied Su Ni¡¯s previous appearance. He put his hands on his lips and shouted with difficulty.

    The two of them were different.

    This was the most real thought in Su Ni¡¯s heart.

    She finally got restless and wanted to rx. She could only stare at Gu Zechen for not cooperating.

    This scene happened to be seen by Li Mo.

    Ever since he found out that Gu Zechen would bring Su Ni to the concert venue, he had been hiding backstage and searching for the two of them.

    Su Ni¡¯s voice had sessfully caught Li Mo¡¯s attention.

    Then, when Gu Zechen waved his hands and twisted with everyone, he almost lost his chin.

    Shri¡¯er pushed Li Mo aside and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your boss woulde over today? Where is he?¡±

    Li Mo was already in a state of shock as he pointed at the man in front of him who was wearing a tie, wearing a suit and swaying Su Ni.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Shiro was even more shocked.

    Even though she had never been in contact with these celebrities, based on her imagination and Li Mo¡¯s description, she could tell that the boss must have been a meticulous and mature person.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±

    Li Mo swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe, I really saw wrong.

 Chapter 470: Canéˆ¥æª› Be Seen

    Speaking of which, Li Mo rubbed his eyes, but looking at it again, it was still Gu Zechen¡¯s honorable face. On the other hand, Su Ni, he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken.

    ¡°It should be right, it is indeed Gu and Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo muttered again.

    Fortunately, Schro¡¯er¡¯s reaction was quite quick. Instead, she patted Li Mo on the shoulder and said, ¡°Perhaps this is the personality of people in private. Don¡¯t make a fuss too much.¡±

    Only then did Li Mo barely hold his mouth, but his dull eyes were still unbelievable.

    If the shareholders found out, they wouldn¡¯t have to be surprised.

    This was too crazy.

    Offstage, although Gu Zechen was afraid of being discovered, he hadn¡¯t seen Li Mo for so long. He probably didn¡¯te over tonight.

    In addition to Su Ni¡¯s high interest, he could only learn from the young ones and shake his arms with all his strength.

    When he heard the cry from his side, his blood started to boil.

    It was as if he had returned to his youth, and he was particrly satisfied with the woman he loved the most by his side.

    This time, Gu Zechen naturally called out without Su Ni¡¯s urging.

    In the end, Su Ni was frightened, but she quickly rejoiced and went crazy with Gu Zechen.

    Time passed quickly. When the two of them came out of the crowd, they nced at each other and smiled.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be crazy too.¡±

    Su Ni teased.

    Gu Zechen showed a helpless expression. He got out of the hustle and returned to his usual calmness and rationality.

    ¡°This is not Madam¡¯s request. How dare I not?¡±

    He felt wronged, but deep down, he felt a sense of happiness that he had never felt. It was as if he wanted to vent all the pressure in his heart for so many years.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care, but there was music behind her. She shouted at the emptywn.

    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni, but he felt that since she was indulgent, then let it go to the end.

    ¡°Call me again. It¡¯s very rxing.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s arm with a smile. She really felt much relieved.

    It seemed that in the future, she would have to constantly lower her stress for such activities. She probably guessed why young people like to giggle.

    Gu Zechen was not as rxed as Su Ni. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests, Gu Zechen still refused.

    Thankfully, Su Ni didn¡¯t force her. After the girlfriend of Li Mo, the two of them returned to the scene.

    Unlike the noisy excitement from before, Shiro¡¯s singing was unusually calm.

    Of course, it was also part of the category of hip hop, but the sound from before was too bright. Now that it suddenly stopped, it gave people the illusion.

    At this time, Li Mo had long disappeared.

    It had to be said that Li Mo¡¯s eyes were quite good.

    After the show ended, Su Ni could not help but share her opinions with Gu Zechen. The girl had a dirty pigtail and thick smoked makeup, and it could still be seen that her foundation was good.

    There were some skinny melon seeds, small eyes, but they had a tall and delicate nose. They were dressed in a family uniform, as if they were in a prairie.

    ¡°I never imagined that Asistant Li would like this type.¡±

    Su Ni was still in love.

    ¡°Everyone has two sides, just like tonight, no one would have thought that we would be so crazy.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t find it strange.

    He has always divided his work very quickly, work is work, private life is private life, and if his life is not adjusted, he will lose the fun of life.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously.

    After that, she was probably really tired. Su Ni yawned and leaned against the back of her chair, closing her eyes to rest.

    When she woke up again, she had already returned to the family. Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni, Su Ni hugged a bouquet of flowers, and quickly went upstairs from the sneak of the servants.

    Su Ni deliberately found a vase and put the rose in the vase. She looked left and right, and still liked it.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a bouquet every day.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Then, I still don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni has not fallen in love with the roses yet. She just thinks that it is good to look good, and that it can nurture the atmosphere.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni from behind and ced his chin on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. There was a faint fragrance of flowers on her, which made him feel very rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to shower.¡±

    Su Ni moved her body and smiled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although he responded, he didn¡¯t move until Su Ni turned around and hugged his neck. His peach-blossoming eyes stared at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat twitched and his breathing became chaotic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡±

    He said unnaturally.

    ¡°How about we go together?¡±

    Su Ni suggested with a smile.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wash it first. When it¡¯s hot, you can go.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°How can it be as exaggerated as you say? There isn¡¯t warmth inside.¡±

    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen refused without hesitation and tore it open.

    Gu Zechen could refuse what Gu Zechen had never asked for in the past. However, the more Su Ni wanted to try, ¡°How about together?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±

    Gu Zechen rushed into the bathroom as if he was running away.

    The remaining Su Ni covered her mouth and smiled non-stop until she finally fell on the sofa.

    There was soon movement in the bathroom. Gu Zechen looked at the flushed face in the mirror and felt a little helpless.

    His body was unusually hard, and his body seemed like a volcano was surging, as if it was about to explode at any time.

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s better to endure for a few more days. If I make a mistake, I have to be punished.¡±

    Gu Zechen stroked his body andforted him.

    However, by the time Gu Zechen came out, Su Ni was already asleep on the sofa. She was probably too tired today, so she fell asleep after rxing at night.

    The moment Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni¡¯s body, he felt unusually soft, forming a sharp contrast with his body.

    Soon enough, his body started protesting again.

    Gu Zechen was helpless and could only quickly put Su Ni into the bathtub. He turned his head sideways and didn¡¯t look at her.

    But that feeling¡­

    Even with his eyes closed, he knew where his hand was and his Adam¡¯s apple inevitably surged.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so ufortable, why don¡¯t youe in together?¡±

    Su Ni slept in a daze. Once Gu Zechen touched her, she woke up. She wanted to see how long Gu Zechen could endure.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen¡¯s between the devil and the deep blue sea as soon as she opened her eyes, which made her feel very upset.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly wash and sleep.¡±

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t look back.

    Su Ni sat up and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s head. She was naked and every inch of her skin waspletely exposed to him.

 Chapter 471: Let You See Enough

    Gu Zechen still wanted to look away, but Su Ni didn¡¯t allow it at all and turned his head again.

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he looked very painful.

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t dare to look at me anymore, or I¡¯m not as charming as before.¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be wronged and red at him pitifully.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly exined, ¡°I just have to punish myself and not touch you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Standing on the ground, Su Ni stood up from the water. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened but he soon regained his calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, hubby, help me wipe the water.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about being shy and stood directly in front of Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen agreed honestly and quickly took out a towel. However, his eyes were clear, and he really felt like he was wiping his body with no thoughts in his eyes.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and leaned directly into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her smooth skin was warm and cold, but it was tight.

    ¡°Take me to the bed.¡±

    Su Ni ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen agreed happily, but he restrained himself very well and couldn¡¯t see any emotions anymore.

    Su Ni was so angry that she had nowhere to vent.

    She couldn¡¯t let herself beg Gu Zechen to touch her. Although she had teased Gu Zechen in the past two days, she had been flirting with her.

    How could Gu Zechen be so confused?

    On the bed, Su Ni turned sideways and covered the nket, not wanting to talk to Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was not angry, but he still looked calm as he hugged the smooth Su Ni and whispered in her ear, ¡°Waifu, you¡¯re asleep.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Soon, the sound of Gu Zechen breathing came from beside him.

    Su Ni was so angry.

    This man was really heartless. If she hadn¡¯t known Gu Zechen as a person, she would have doubted if there was someone outside.

    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more Su Ni pinched his ear. Sure enough, Gu Zechen woke up quickly and asked in a dazed tone, ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t slept yet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Su Ni eximed angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni even tighter.

    Isn¡¯t this asking if you know the reason?

    Su Ni¡¯s aggrieved tears were about to fall, but she found it difficult to speak. She turned around and continued, ¡°Sleep. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything again.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body was hot and he had to try his best to restrain himself. He probably understood Su Ni¡¯s request, but since he said he would punish him, he couldn¡¯t change it.

    Furthermore, it was only by punishing himself in such a profound way that he would remember deeply.

    However, when Su Ni woke up the next morning and found that her pillows were wet, she felt even more aggrieved.

    Of course, none of them had a good expression.

    Gu Zechen was still dealing with missed calls and messages on his phone. Because he had his phone turned off at the concert, he had to deal with it as soon as possible.

    However, he chose to ignore Xu Wan¡¯s repeated calls.

    In the end, Gu Zechen still hadn¡¯t appearedst night.

    Xu Wan waited until 11 o¡¯clock in the banquet hall until the hotel was about to close.

    Madam Su Lai was indifferent to Xu Wan¡¯s attitude in private. When she found out that Gu Zechen did not appearst night, she also punished a little more and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Zechen will definitely appear?¡±

    Xu Wan felt wronged but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She just said, ¡°Gu Zechen has always been used to being arrogant. We have no chance of winning by threatening him in this way.¡±

    Madam Su Rai¡¯s expression turned ugly again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you came up with this idea yourself.¡±

    Su Rai¡¯s reminder made Xu Wan¡¯s tears fall.

    Half felt wronged, while the other half felt that Gu Zechen was too ruthless.

    Even if it was not for himself, could he not give face to such a huge contract?

    Then she thought about how Gu Zechen treated Su Ni in the Gu Corp office and her attitude waspletely different from that of herself.

    At this moment, Madam Su Rai spoke again.

    ¡°As I see it, your idea isn¡¯t that easy. I think it¡¯s better to just follow my method and snatch half of Gu Corp¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±

    Xu Wan quickly denied it.

    Dissatisfaction shed across Madam Su¡¯s eyes.

    On the side, Mike was also a little upset. Xu Wan was obviously defending Gu Zechen.

    He also said, ¡°Lissa, what Madam wants is for Gu Zechen to give up on the entire overseas market. If there is a simpler and direct method, why waste so much costs?¡±

    ¡°No, Madam, listen to me. I know Gu Zechen¡¯s personality very well. He¡¯s always afraid of being hard.¡±  Moreover, Gu Zechen has a whole Gu Corp family behind him. If something really happens, they can¡¯t sit back and ignore them.

    Xu Wan said anxiously.

    Madam Su was silent for a while, but she didn¡¯t continue to get angry. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Gu Zechen¡¯s background as well. He is indeed a very bold man. Since you are so confident, then fine. I¡¯ll give you another month¡¯s chance. If you can¡¯t take it, I don¡¯t have time to waste anymore.¡±

    Originally, Xu Wan was just a copy of the n.

    Xu Wan let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Madam, I will definitely finish it well this time.  But¡­ I might need your help, Madam.

    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±

    Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t mind acting when it came to aplishing her goal.

    After all, even Xu Wan¡¯s aunt was fooled.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    On the side, Mike didn¡¯t think so. Xu Wan¡¯s actions at this moment were what he thought Xu Wan had done to marry Gu Zechen.

    Mike also reminded his wife about this.

    However, thedy obviously did not care about this. Marriage to Gu Zechen was not the key. As long as she could defeat Gu Zechen, that was enough.

    Therefore, the look in Mcke¡¯s eyes towards Xu Wan became increasingly resentful.

    Xu Wan knew that she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t look at Mike. She epted her orders and quickly went out.

    Mike naturally chased after her and pulled Xu Wan in the corridor.

    ¡°Mike, you don¡¯t have to say it. This is what Madam means. I¡¯m helpless.¡±

    Xu Wan looked away and the tears were still dry.

    ¡°Lissa, your character, Madam, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been in bed with you for more than three years. Don¡¯t tell me I still know?¡±

    At this point in time, Mike didn¡¯t want to act anymore. He simply tore his face apart and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll leave what I said today. If you dare marry Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Since Madam has no opinion, what¡¯s the point of you having an opinion?¡±

    Now that she had the support of her wife, Xu Wan was not that afraid.

 Chapter 472: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Let You Leave Me

    ¡°That¡¯s because Madam cares about the n, and I only care about you.¡±

    Mike held Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder excitedly, his eyes zing with passion and madness. ¡°Since I saved you back then, I was confident that I¡¯ll let you stay by my side forever!¡±

    Xu Wan had already experienced the madness of Mike and was extremely irritated. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, she was also worried that Mike would do something bad. Now, she rxed her tone and consoled him, ¡°I promise you that I will follow you back immediately afterpleting the mission. Isn¡¯t that okay? Or you don¡¯t believe me at all.¡±

    Mike was stunned.

    Xu Wan sighed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary measure for me to marry Gu Zechen, so that I can gain his trust, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mike still didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant anymore. To be honest, Mike, it really hurts me.¡±

    She deliberately made a sad expression and turned her face away from him.

    ¡°Liss, you know my feelings.¡±

    Mike was anxious. ¡°Tell me, I will do everything you asked me to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now.¡±

    Xu Wan breathed a sigh of relief. She originally nned to kidnap Su Ni, but when she thought about it, Gu Zechen would fall into madness and gain more than the loss for her, so Kafa still stopped the n and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see me first.¡±

    The threat finally calmed down. Xu Wan didn¡¯t dy and quickly left with the task.

    However, in a ce where Mike couldn¡¯t see, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes became fierce and malicious. It was not like saving my life and trying to control my life.

    ¡­¡­

    Morning.

    When Li Mo came to pick up Gu Zechen, he unexpectedly yawned. Although she restrained a lot in front of Gu Zechen, Su Ni still noticed Li Mo¡¯s dark eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Li Mo was a little embarrassed as he called his wife.

    ¡°How was the concert yesterday? It was a pleasant asion, right?¡±

    Su Ni was not sure if Li Mo had gone.

    At this time, Gu Zechen also perked up his ears, as if he wanted to hear if Li Mo had gonest night.

    After all, she was indeed a little crazyst night. If anyone saw it¡­

    At that thought, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    Li Mo dodged twice, but he didn¡¯t dare lie. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I went yesterday, but I didn¡¯t look for long. I¡¯ve been backstage.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She added, ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see you offstage.¡±

    Li Mo said perfunctorily, yeah, his mind for Gu Zechen is also unclear, only knowing that Mr. Gu definitely does not want to see anything yesterday.

    Sure enough, Gu Zechen quickly asked, ¡°Did you see anything yesterday?¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen. Isn¡¯t this obviously a guilty consciences make men cowards?

    Li Mo ¡°Ah¡±, pretending to be surprised, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu is saying.

    Now, Gu Zechen was relieved.

    Su Ni said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There were so many people on the scene yesterday. How did Asistant Li notice us?¡±

    Li Mo was perfunctory again, but when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    The storm finally passed.

    Gu Zechen was also slightly d that he had saved his face. However, when he got close to Su Ni, he realized that the woman who was chatting andughing with Li Mo now showed a bad face.

    Women are really fickle.

    However, Gu Zechen was a little wronged again. Could it be that he did something wrongst night?

    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and took out her phone.

    Because she was not sure if Su Banqing woulde, she called Cheng Yi again.

    Fortunately, Cheng Yi was quite straightforward. ¡°Of course, I wille here with half a clear light. After all, you, Su Ni, can¡¯t take all the credit for your filial piety.¡±

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t care about the sharpness in Cheng Yi¡¯s words. She said coldly, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better hurry.¡±

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    Gu Zechen came over to talk to Su Ni.

    ¡°I have something to doter, so send me to Su Corp first.¡±

    Su Ni deliberately changed the topic.

    Gu Zechen looked bitter as if he was going to act coquettish. Unfortunately, Su Ni pretended not to see it all the way.

    Half an hourter.

    Su Corp.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw Su Banqing. She turned her head and took a deep breath, quickly reversing her emotions and returning to her usual expressionless self.

    Seeing that Cheng Yi was still going to follow her, Su Ni reached out to block, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to go in.¡±

    ¡°Since he is a half-clear father, I should follow in and take a look.¡±

    Cheng Yi shamelessly said.

    Su Ni pretended to be angry and her chest trembled. ¡°Cheng Yi, have you forgotten how my father got into trouble? Now you still have the face to say such things!¡±

    Cheng Yi frowned.

    On the side, Su Banqing said, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far. I told you that what happened back then has nothing to do with Cheng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Halfway, we¡¯ll talk about things between uster, but today, I won¡¯t allow Cheng Yi toe in or you won¡¯t be able to go in.¡±

    Su Ni gave the order to leave.

    This time, Su Banqing was a little embarrassed.

    She turned her head and looked at Cheng Yi, as if trying to get his opinion.

    At this point, Cheng Yi no longer insisted. Originally, he just wanted to see how long the old ghost could live after pulling it back from the ghost door. Since he couldn¡¯t see it, he also had some other channels to know.

    ¡°You can go in.¡±

    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry.

    Su Banqing was a little surprised and stood still.

    However, Su Ni pulled Su Banqing over and mmed the door shut.

    The video was opened and the scene in the ward was quickly revealed.

    Her fathery on the bed, surrounded by various instruments. Before Su Ni could speak, Su Banqing couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    ¡°Father is fine now.¡±

    Su Ni patted Su Banqing on the shoulder. Even though she felt very ufortable, but because of the presence of Khai, she had to maintain her sister¡¯s image.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Su Banqing could not help but jump into Su Ni¡¯s arms.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were also a little wet. She said emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane out today. Listen to me, you don¡¯t want to go back today.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Banqing came out of Su Ni¡¯s arms and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯te back now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni was suddenly angry.

    Gu Zechen finally came up with this method and let herself meet Su Banqing. Now that he didn¡¯te out, she was worried that Cheng Yi would be detrimental to Su Banqing after he found out about what happened.

    However, Su Banqing turned her head and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Sis, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then you better give me a suitable reason.¡±

    Su Ni leaned sideways, crossed her arms and said coldly.

 Chapter 473: Wonéˆ¥æª› Leave Him

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. After a long time, she seemed to have made up her mind and said, ¡°Now that Cheng Yi knows the purpose of me staying with him, but he didn¡¯t do anything to me, it means that I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ can you be¡­¡±

    In addition to her anger, Su Ni suddenly became worried.

    ¡°Could you¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth a few times, but she found it hard to speak. This¡­ How could this be? Did the thing she was worried about the most happen?

    ¡°Sis, stop talking.¡±

    Su Banqing turned her head in pain and wiped her tears quickly.

    ¡°No, since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t let you stay by his side. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Cheng Yi is? Look at Dad, can you say that you want to be with Cheng Yi in front of Papa?¡±

    Su Ni was furious.

    She started to understand that it wasn¡¯t Cheng Yi who put her under house arrest, but that she didn¡¯t want to leave at all.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll handle my affairs myself.¡±

    Su Banqing quickly broke free from Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will remember Papa¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be with Cheng Yi, but¡­ I still have unfinished tasks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Ni rudely interrupted Su Banqing. Facing this uneasy sister, her heart was like a knife, but she couldn¡¯t move and leave Cairn.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Su Banqing quickly said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m leaving first. Don¡¯t worry about me. He¡­ he¡¯s treating me well for the time being.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    But Cheng Yi had already pushed the door open and entered. Seeing the two of them pulling together, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At this point in time, Su Ni felt that there was no need to pretend anymore. She directly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. Cheng Yi, go.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t panic, nor was he angry. Instead, he looked at Su Banqing curiously, ¡°Halfqing, do you think so too?¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything.

    Cheng Yi spread his hands and turned around helplessly, ¡°Alright then. It seems that I can only go back alone.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Taking advantage of Su Ni¡¯sck of attention, Su Banqing suddenly pushed her hand away and quickly ran to Cheng Yi. She lowered her eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    However, the current situation could not help her anymore. Cheng Yi protected Su Banqing behind him and looked at Su Ni with a cold light. He said, ¡°Since I promised to be with me, I have to protect her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her sister!¡±

    Su Ni scolded.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Cheng Yi showed a regretful expression. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe my words. Although I¡¯ve never loved you before, I really fall in love with you now. The two of you are different. Please don¡¯t harass me for your sister¡¯s happiness.¡±

    After that, Su Banqing also left.

    There was guilt and reluctance in her eyes, but there were more emotions that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand.

    This was the first time Su Ni felt so powerless.

    She sat on the chair dejectedly, shivering all over. She didn¡¯t understand what Su Banqing still had to do, and Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude made her even more frightened.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Yi would really treat Su Banqing and keep her by her side was just a threat to her.

    Su Ni smashed the porcin cup to the ground.

    The ear-piercing sound made Su Ni temporarily regain her senses.

    The video was over. She stared at the dark screen and suddenly covered her head, hugging her head and crying.

    Downstairs, Gu Zechen happened to see Cheng Yi leaving with Su Banqing in his arms. They looked like a loving couple.

    Gu Zechen was puzzled, but he did not say anything. Instead, he asked Li Mo to follow the two of them while he went upstairs.

    When Luo Qing saw Gu Zechen, she seemed to see her savior.

    Gu Zechen had a bad feeling, but his attitude was calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, she¡­ Mr. Su, there was amotion in the office just now¡­¡±

    Luo Qing wanted to say something but Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait and pushed the door open. She listened to Su Ni berate without even looking up, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Gu Zechen stood still.

    A few secondster, she heard Su Ni¡¯s impatient voice again. ¡°Get out first, let me stay for a while.¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t even want to see me?¡±

    Gu Zechen tried to rx his tone as much as possible. He walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and looked at her shocked eyes, as well as the embarrassed look in her swollen eyes. He didn¡¯t ask anything and directly hugged her in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni apologized in a low voice.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted him.

    However, the more she did, the more Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.

    It was probably because she could really remove her defense in front of Gu Zechen. She leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I thought I could leave half clear today, but I don¡¯t know what Cheng Yi is threatening her and actually let her leave.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and he saw this scene.

    However, Gu Zechen did not think that Su Banqing¡¯s expression seemed to be threatened.

    Of course, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say this to Su Ni. He just said, ¡°She probably has her own choice.¡±

    ¡°What choice can she have?¡±

    Su Ni was excited. ¡°She knows what kind of person Cheng Yi is. She actually left with someone like him in front of Papa. Tell me how can I ept it?¡±

    Su Ni cried hysterically and her heart felt like she had been cut by a knife. From what an expert said, her father¡¯s illness had already started. If he woke up and saw the two sisters be like this, how sad would he be?

    ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted softly.

    The phone rang and Gu Zechen took a look at it. He didn¡¯t avoid Su Ni and asked directly, ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°President Gu, the two of them entered the hospital together. There were too many people after that, so I didn¡¯t follow in.¡±

    Li Mo said on the phone.

    ¡°A hospital?¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    At this time, Su Ni was also looking at Gu Zechen with curiosity, not knowing what he was worried about.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly hung up and looked at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t hide it and said directly, ¡°Cheng Yi and Su Banqing went to the hospital after you left.¡±

    ¡°Why are they going to the hospital?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and his expression became more serious.

    Soon, a terrible idea popped up in Su Ni¡¯s mind.

    Because it was scary, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just shook her head desperately and covered her head.

    ¡°If Su Banqing is really pregnant and is Cheng Yi¡¯s child, what do you think she will do?¡±

    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni had guessed it, but avoiding it was not a way to solve the problem. If she didn¡¯t say it, he would pick it out.

 Chapter 474: Pregnant

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Su Ni shook her head in pain and denied it.

    ¡°Obviously, both of them went to the hospital without any problems. If you still want to confirm, I can let Li Mo enter the hospital to have a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni refused.

    She got up from Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t need Gu Zechen tofort her, so she could guess.

    Su Banqing had no reason to stay with Cheng Yi unless she had a child.

    This is also why Su Banqing was so resolute before and Cheng Yi was fearless.

    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened and she felt that the sky was about to copse. She quickly hugged Su Ni from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni slowly closed her eyes.

    She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she never imagined that Su Banqing would willingly stay by Cheng Yi¡¯s side with a child.

    In this way, how could he do it?

    Hard to do!

    ¡°In my opinion, since this is Su Banqing¡¯s choice, don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±

    After a pause, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Although Cheng Yi is not very good, your sister has his child after all. She won¡¯t even be able to do anything to her own biological child.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    This was not what she wanted to hear, but since Su Banqing didn¡¯t want to leave, she had no other choice.

    But the only thought in his heart was that he couldn¡¯t let Su Banqing stay by Cheng Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±

    Su Ni suddenly asked.

    Gu Zechen frowned and looked troubled. He knew what Su Ni was asking and what Su Ni was thinking. Even if he had some opinions, it was not the right time to say it, so he suggested, ¡°If Cheng Yi is really not sincere to Khai, you can find a way to force Cheng Yi to show his true colors.¡±

    Su Ni was silent. This was a good idea, but there were not many things that could threaten Cheng Yi.

    ¡°I have a way.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Then try it, but¡­¡±

    Su Ni thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say it too harshly. She was worried that Su Banqing would be hurt because of this, but once she thought about it, Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t reveal his true colors so quickly.

    ¡°Can you rest assured now?¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s expression had finally calmed down, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart also calmed down.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen lowered his head and started to clean up the porcin on the ground.

    ¡°Let someonee in and clean up.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°What, you want to see someone else?¡±

    Gu Zechen thought back to the scene where he had just entered the office and smiled.

    Su Ni was embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t know that the person who came in would be Gu Zechen. This guy didn¡¯t inform her when he came, so she immediately bent down to help clean up some information and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too irrational?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing.¡±

    Gu Zechen said truthfully. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened, he no longer teased Su Ni. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°But in my eyes, you are my woman. If you are so strong and rational, then what else do you want me to do?¡±

    A touch of shame shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. She red at Gu Zechen strangely and said, ¡°This is in Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen wrapped the porcin piece and threw the trash can. Then he got up and said seriously, ¡°Even in Su Corp, Su Ni, you¡¯ve done well. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni was in a trance and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with a determined and affectionate expression, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re already very good, even though you¡¯re still a little worse than me.¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Su Ni blushed from Gu Zechen¡¯s provocation. Fortunately, no one came to disturb them. Su Ni took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and suppressed her voice, ¡°Suddenly, I also want a baby.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing suddenly became hurried.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved. If it were in the past, he would have carried Su Ni to the resting room.

    However, when he thought about what he had promised, he took a deep breath and tried to calm down.

    Su Ni also thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but smile, let go of Gu Zechen, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to discuss thister.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you still counting?¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand nervously.

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged and felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little funny. She had just been on a whim. Of course, if she really thought about it, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy was like a straw pressing down on Su Ni¡¯s heart. She was never willing to believe that Cairn would really fall in love with this man, so she pondered.

    Her top priority was to meet Lu Rong.

    However, Qin Yue had been there thest time, so she was upset that she hadn¡¯t even seen anyone.

    Since Cheng Yi could house Su Banqing, it was not impossible to house Lu Rong.

    Just as Su Ni was flustered, her phone suddenly rang. Su Ni nced at it and her pupils shrank quickly.

    It was as though she was afraid she would miss the call. Her two hands quickly grabbed the phone and held it tightly. Even her voice was trembling unconsciously.  Are you looking for me for something?

    ¡°Su Ni, save me, save me!¡±

    Over the phone, Lu Rong¡¯s voice was heard.

    Su Ni¡¯s scalp instantly exploded and she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ But Cheng Yi wants to kill me, what should I do, what should I do?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was so helpless that it sounded a little frightened. ¡°Su Ni, only you can save me.¡±

    When she heard Lu Rong¡¯s words, Su Ni put on her jacket and rushed out of Su Corp.

    She learned that Lu Rong was going to check up today. The bodyguards might not be so strict as to ask Luo Qing to take her to the hospital.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you too much. They will suspect Su Ni, you must save me¡­ Remember, don¡¯t call the police.¡±

    Lu Rong then hung up.

    Su Ni sat in the car and digested Lu Rong¡¯s words for a long time.

    Could it be that because Su Banqing was pregnant, Cheng Yi wanted to solve Lu Rong¡¯s problem, or he had other ns.

    The way Lu Rong stopped calling the police made Su Ni angry.

    Cheng Yi was about to kill, she was worried that Cheng Yi would be hurt!

    He knew whether this woman was too stupid or she loved her too deeply.

    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with anger. How many women did Cheng Yi want to deceive?

    Luo Qing knew what Su Ni was going to do at the hospital, so after she got out of the car, she naturally followed behind. Fortunately, the two of them were have a tacit understanding and Luo 4 didn¡¯t stop them.

    Su Ni arrived early in theboratory department. Through her rtionship, she transformed into a nurse and met Lu Rong.

 Chapter 475: Loying Lu Rong

    When Lu Rong saw that Su Ni was the one who drew her blood, her pupils shed for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head and regained her calm.

    ¡°I need to check the patient¡¯s injuries. Please go out.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Just check here.¡±

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t get close to him.

    Lu Rong frowned and scolded, ¡°What? Do you want me to take off my clothes and show you? Do you want to ask Mr. Cheng now to see what he says?¡±

    The two bodyguards looked at each other and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lu Rong said, ¡°Nurse, you don¡¯t care about her. You push me in.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. The bodyguard still wanted to stop her but was stopped by another person, meaning that they were watching outside and there was no mistake.

    ¡°Take off your clothes, I¡¯ll take a look¡­¡±

    After all, there was someone outside the door, so Su Ni still pretended to be acting. As Lu Rong spoke, she quickly picked up a pen and paper to write.

    ¡°Cheng Yi wants to kill me and kill you.¡±

    After Lu Rong finished writing, she stared at Su Ni.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Su Ni then wrote another sentence, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±

    Even though Lu Rong¡¯s words were short, Su Ni understood.  When Lu Rong jumped up the building, the Nanjiawan shook for a long time.

    Now all the medical fees for Lu Rong were from Su Corp. In other words, if Lu Rong died, things would be pushed out again and Su Corp would not be able to live well.

    It seemed that Cheng Yi had not given up on attacking the Su Corp.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes cooled down and she saw Lu Rong¡¯s note.

    If she couldn¡¯t call the police and wanted to live, she would try to persuade Cheng Yi to change his mind.

    Su Ni felt that this woman was too naive.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t try to persuade her but wrote a sentence.

    Su Banqing was pregnant.

    Sure enough, Lu Rong¡¯s eyes trembled and she quickly lowered her head without saying a word.

    There was already someone knocking on the door outside. Su Ni quickly put the phone in Lu Rong¡¯s arms and said, ¡°If you think through, put this under your bed. If there is any danger, the police will arrive.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s body trembled.

    She begged Su Ni with her eyes. Is this really the only way?

    Su Ni was helpless and could only change her tone, ¡°I will arrange for someone to be outside the hospital.¡±

    This time, Lu Rong was grateful, but Su Ni pushed her out with a nk expression. ¡°It¡¯s checked, there¡¯s no big problem.¡±

    The bodyguard seemed to have discovered something and nced at Su Ni. Su Ni ignored the whole process, so the bodyguard withdrew his gaze.

    At the corner, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.

    His wish didn¡¯t arouse suspicion.

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure what Lu Rong would do.

    If Cheng Yi fell into her hands, maybe she could make use of it. At least¡­ she wanted Su Banqing to sessfully leave him.

    When Su Ni and Luo Qing returned to their office, they heard the secretary report that someone wanted to see them.

    When she asked, she found out that it was the famous Madam Su Rai.

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    But because he was not in thepany at the time, the other party left a short contact information and left first.

    Su Ni held the room number and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. While she was hesitant, she also thought about whether to call Gu Zechen.

    Finally, Su Ni found Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was not surprised by this and even let Su Ni ignore it. Su Ni felt that it was inappropriate, so she soon heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I n to meet Madam Su Lai.¡±

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°Sort of it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a while before saying, ¡°If I can win this tender cooperation, it will be a blow to Cheng Yi. When the Gu Corp takes action again, Cheng Yi will definitely be unable to sit still and there will be some movement.¡±

    ¡°That is also a way.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    She thought about it. After all, there was no news from Lu Rong¡¯s side, so she didn¡¯t tell her about going to the hospital.

    That night, Gu Zechen did not go home but went to see Madam Su Rai.

    Xu Wan was naturally the happiest.

    Making tea, pouring tea, everything was personally done.  She knew that Mike was standing beside her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    Gu Zechen ignored the whole process and sat in front of Su Lai. His gaze was like a torch, neither humble nor overbearing.

    Madam Su Lai¡¯s meaning was very clear. It was fine to cooperate, but she had another request.

    Gu Zechen frowned, but he still let thedy finish her sentence.

    Un, Madam Su Lai¡¯s request was only one thing. It would be to let Xu Wan enter the Gu Corp as apany in Su Lai andplete the cooperation.

    Xu Wan was slightly disappointed.

    She thought that Madam Su would use the condition of letting Gu Zechen marry her to force Gu Zechen.

    On the other hand, Mike smiled slightly. It seemed like her wife had heard what she said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You can go back and think about it slowly. I know that Lissa has caused quite a huge impact in the Gu Corp. I can understand.¡±

    Madam Su Lai said kindly.

    Gu Zechen readily agreed, ¡°No problem. Since it¡¯s a coboration, we shouldn¡¯t consider these small issues.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will let Lissa bring the cooperation document directly to Gu Corp. May I ask if there is a problem with Mr. Gu?¡±

    Su Rai asked with a smile.

    Gu Zechen shook his head and got up. Xu Wan was anxious and blurted out, ¡°You won¡¯t leave after dinner?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was indifferent.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Their attitudes were naturally iparable to that of Mike and Su Lai.

    However, no one said anything and watched Gu Zechen leave.

    Xu Wan sent her out and felt helpless about Su Lai¡¯s arrangement.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Madam would let me go to Gu Corp. Ze Yu, you won¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°No. Since it¡¯s a coboration, it¡¯s only natural for Su Rai to send someone.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he turned his head and stared seriously at Xu Wan. He suddenly became so serious, but in the end, he saw Xu Wan bowed her head blushing.

    Gu Zechen said, ¡°However, since it¡¯s a coboration, I hope Miss Xu can abide by the agreement and don¡¯t make things difficult for each other.¡±

    Then he left.

    Xu Wan was stunned. Soon, Mike came out and said with a sneer, ¡°Madam told you to go in.¡±

    Xu Wan red at Mike angrily, then quickly walked back to the room with her high heels. In front of her wife, she put on a weak face and lowered her head, waiting for her wife¡¯s order.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but what I want is only the core secrets of the Gu Corp. I hope you canplete it in the Gu Corp.  Of course, if I can¡¯t finish it, I will urge you to do it in other ways.

    Madam Su Lai said meaningfully.

    After that, Madam Su nced at Mike, who quickly epted the order.

    Xu Wan¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t know what Madam had arranged for Mc¡¯s. She didn¡¯t dare act rashly. At least now, she could get close to Gu Zechen, so she said, ¡°I will definitelyplete the mission, Madam.¡±

 Chapter 476: Arranging Cooperation

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Madam Su Rai regained her warm and loving smile and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you two reunite, so you don¡¯t have to stay by my side every day.¡±

    Mike was happy and looked at Xu Wan with more excitement.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait to thank her but ignored the disdain on Xu Wan¡¯s face.

    The two of them hugged each other and stayed in a ce where no one was around. Xu Wan also pushed away Mike and said, ¡°Now your identity is my cousin. If someone finds out the problem, Madam will me you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    After Mike said this, she dragged her into the room without caring whether Xu Wan was willing or not.

    Xu Wan had the heart to struggle but she could not do anything about it. It looked like she couldn¡¯t run away tonight.

    Just as Mike couldn¡¯t wait to bully her, Xu Wan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Xu Wan quickly got up and said, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do. I have to go out.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, you know each other?¡±

    Even though Xu Wan didn¡¯t know why Cheng Yi suddenly called, she gave herself at least a reason to escape. She decided, ¡°You should know that Cheng Yi used to be Su Ni¡¯s ex-boyfriend and the enemy is a friend. Have you never heard of this?¡±

    Although Mike was a foreigner and couldn¡¯t understand themonnguage in Xu Wan¡¯s mouth, he also knew that Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen seemed to be unhappy, so he temporarily believed Xu Wan¡¯s words.

    However, when the arrow hit the string, he had to send it. He still pressed Xu Wan under his body again.

    Now, Xu Wan was a lot more forceful. She pushed her away again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dy Madam¡¯s business. If there¡¯s anything important, find me¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    Mikepromised.

    Xu Wan was speechless, but it was only like this. At this time, Xu Wan got up and picked up Cheng Yi¡¯s call.

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t refuse and agreed to the location.

    Cheng Yi was surprised to see that Xu Wan had brought a person over. Xu Wan could only exin that this was her cousin, and then let Mike avoid it.

    Now, the expression on Cheng Yi¡¯s face was much more rxed.

    ¡°I wonder what Mr. Cheng is looking for me this time?¡±

    Xu Wan asked with a smile.

    She and Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t talk about friendship, but when she wanted to deal with Su Ni, she tried to find Cheng Yi to test her. However, Cheng Yi was very alert and this matter was not over.

    Now that Cheng Yi had personallye to the door, she naturally put on airs.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a coboration. Madam Su Lai must have taken over the tender this time, but I think since she¡¯s developing in Nancheng city, I naturally need to find a partner.¡±

    Cheng Yi was blunt.

    ¡°Your news is quite good.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and took a sip of coffee in front of her and said, ¡°But Mr. Cheng seems to miss an important message.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression changed.

    Xu Wan said directly, ¡°It¡¯s tonight. Madam Su Lai has met President Gu and agreed to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cheng Yi frowned.

    Xu Wan shrugged, indicating that she was helpless.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Xu Wan picked up her bag and prepared to leave. Sure enough, Cheng Yi called Xu Wan again and smiled, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a good chat?¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to talk about, right?¡±

    Xu Wan said with a poker face.

    Cheng Yi knew what Xu Wan was thinking, so he quickly smiled and said, ¡°You see, it¡¯s thest time. I¡¯m really busy at work. I don¡¯t know how to greet Miss Xu. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cheng is polite.¡±

    Xu Wan said gently and sat down.

    Since there was a ce to make use of, why would she refuse?

    ¡°I know that CEO Gu was able to capture Su Lai this time. I¡¯m afraid Miss Xu has contributed a lot in it.¡±

    Cheng Yi suddenly leaned over and lowered his voice. Seeing Xu Wan frown, he knew that he guessed right, and the smile on his face became brighter. Then he continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu will appreciate this favor.¡±

    Xu Wan was very upset.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She replied without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s business to cooperate with President Gu. Do you think I can still influence my aunt¡¯s decision?¡±

    This is true.

    Even though she really wanted Gu Zechen to cooperate with Su Rai, she had no choice but to ignore Gu Zechen.

    This time, seeing Gu Zechen was indeed Madam Su Rai¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Cheng Yi sat upright again, smiled, and said, ¡°I only know that Miss Xu is obsessed with Mr. Gu, so I have this guess.¡±

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Cheng Yi was also examining Xu Wan¡¯s expression. Although this woman was clever, she was not worth mentioning in his eyes.

    ¡°I admit that your words are quite reasonable, but I have no other choice right now.¡±

    Xu Wan said honestly.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t cooperate with this matter, then there are other matters to cooperate.¡±

    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry and said with a smile.

    Xu Wan was shocked and felt that something was wrong.

    No, judging from his confident expression, he should have known about Gu Zechen entering and leaving Madam Su Lai¡¯s hotel. It was just a cover to find him today.

    After discovering this problem, Xu Wan calmed down a lot. Since Cheng Yi came to look for her, she would change in an unchanging manner.

    Seeing that Xu Wan was not expressing her opinion, Cheng Yi also showed a troubled expression, but soon he decided to take the initiative and say, ¡°Since you guys have already cooperated, I won¡¯t disturb you. However, I think Miss Xu¡¯s purpose should not be so simple.  For example, marrying Gu Zechen would be good enough?

    ¡°Then what kind of advice does Mr. Cheng have?¡±

    Since she had guessed it, Xu Wan no longer pretended and simply said it.

    But when she said this, she subconsciously nced at the door.

    Cheng Yi smiled, ¡°Miss Xu is really a straightforward person. Alright, I¡¯ll just say it. My meaning is simple. I can help you marry Gu Zechen, but you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Wan frowned.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let the Gu Corp go bankrupt, so it won¡¯t be fun for Miss Xu to marry the Gu Corp. I just want a bit of core secrets in the Gu Corp, so I can get a chance to win.¡±

    Cheng Yi bluntly said such shameless words.

    Xu Wan frowned.

    She never imagined that Cheng Yi¡¯s objective would be exactly the same as Madam Su Lai¡¯s thoughts.

    Of course, the only difference was that Madam Su Lai wanted the whole Gu Corp, and Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have the energy to do so, so what he wanted was just a little profit.

 Chapter 477: Competing Each Other

    At that thought, Xu Wan rxed too. This was just an extra little profit from her Madam¡¯s n, so she could still agree.

    But Xu Wan didn¡¯t express her opinion directly. She asked, ¡°How do I know your words are not trustworthy?¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled when he heard this.

    He smiled very rxed and pleased.  Having talked for so long, he finally gained control of his sovereignty.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since I¡¯ve been together with Su Ni for a while, I naturally know something that you don¡¯t know. Do you think so, Miss Xu?¡±

    Cheng Yi then mysteriously blinked at Xu Wan.

    She didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because Cheng Yi didn¡¯t tell him anything useful.

    However, she was very moved and it was worth a try.

    ¡°Miss Xu can think about it and give me a reply. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m just worried that Miss Su will miss the best time.¡±

    Cheng Yi said seriously.

    From thest time Xu Wan took the initiative to look for him, Cheng Yi was not afraid that Xu Wan would not agree. Just as he got up, Kang¡¯er readily agreed.

    ¡°However, you have to let me see the results before I decide whether to cooperate or not.¡±

    Xu Wan still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Cheng Yi gestured with an OK, then got up with his hands in his pockets and left.

    In the car, Su Banqing waited for a long time and finally saw Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food.¡±

    Cheng Yi got into the car and naturally hugged Su Banqing and kissed her face.

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dodged a little, but in the end, she let Cheng Yi kiss her.

    Cheng Yi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    This child really came at a time.

    Otherwise, it was really difficult.

    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back. I might be backter tonight.¡±

    Cheng Yi was still gentle to Su Banqing.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t resist at all. Even the hatred in her heart seemed to drift away with the arrival of the child.

    She knew that she was wrong, but she didn¡¯t want the child to lose her father. She felt that Cheng Yi had treated her well at the very least, so she should try it.

    Cheng Yi ignored Su Banqing¡¯s emotions and continued, ¡°When I finish the things at hand, we should get married.¡±

    ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Su Banqing was surprised.

    Cheng Yi smiled as if he knew what Su Banqing was thinking. He grabbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand and said emotionally, ¡°I know you still have a lot of misunderstandings about me. Even if you steal the Song Corp secrets, I don¡¯t care because you were bewitched by Hwa, and¡­¡±

    He started to stroke Su Banqing¡¯s belly. ¡°You already have my baby. You don¡¯t want to have a father the moment the child was born.¡±

    Su Banqing was silent and silent.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Cheng Yi sighed and recalled the past in pain, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a father since I was young, so I suffered a lot, so I promised me not to leave me. I didn¡¯t want my child to suffer the same.¡±

    In the end, he added, ¡°Those days are really bitter. Really, you can¡¯t understand it.¡±

    Cheng Yi had experienced too much when he was young.

    These words were more or less sincere.

    Su Banqing¡¯s heart touched a little.

    She probably knew about Cheng Yi¡¯s background, but she was as clear as Su Ni.

    When she heard Cheng Yi¡¯s true feelings, her maternal love was stimted. Su Banqing reached out to caress Cheng Yi¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the child lose my father. I will always stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Cheng Yi was instantly excited and held Su Banqing¡¯s shoulder tightly.

    Su Banqing forced out a smile and suddenly, Su Ni¡¯s angry figure shed in her mind, but it was fleeting. She stabilized her emotions and nodded, ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew you loved me and wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave me.¡±

    Cheng Yi moved Su Banqing into his arms, kissed her earlobe, and promised emotionally, ¡°I, Cheng Yi, swear here that I will treat your mother and son well forever.¡±

    Seeing Su Banqing finally smile, Cheng Yi also smiled.

    At the dinner table, Cheng Yi was eager to feed Su Banqing directly.

    Of course, it was not that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t feed them, but Su Banqing felt embarrassed. She felt that there were eyes staring at her all over the ce. ¡°I¡¯d better eat it myself, not without hands or feet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Cheng Yi said considerately.

    Su Banqing smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s only two months pregnant, not as serious as you said.¡±

    ¡°Just being pregnant is already tiring enough. Listen to me. From today onwards, you don¡¯t have to do anything. This is what helped me the most, alright?¡±

    Cheng Yi held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and said seriously.

    In fact, ever since Su Banqing stole the information on the Song Corp and was found out, Su Banqing had not gone to work in Song Corp. It was also during her house arrest that she found herself pregnant. She never thought that she would be discovered by Cheng Yi again, so her attitude towards her changed.

    Su Banqing¡¯s mind was shaken when she saw that Cheng Yi was wholeheartedly treating her well. She suddenly felt that this was not bad.

    From time to time, Cheng Yi fed Su Banqing a mouthful. Su Banqing ate it shyly.

    Before she got off work, Su Ni received a photo from Luo Heng.

    Even though Gu Zechen¡¯s guarantee was there, she had to wonder if Su Banqing really fell in love with Cheng Yi when she saw Su Banqing¡¯s sweet eyes.

    Not because of the child, but really because of love.

    Her head was aching again.

    Su Ni covered her head and leaned gently against the desk. After a long while, she started packing up and went home.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the courage to call Su Banqing again. In the end, she could only tell Luo Heng to keep a close eye on her.

    Luo Heng noticed that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t say much. He just reminded Su Ni to contact Su Banqing privately.

    After thinking about it, Su Ni still hit her.

    In the end, it was directly hung up.

    Once again, Cheng Yi picked up the call.

    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and she asked Cheng Yi to hand her phone to Su Banqing. However, she heard Cheng Yi¡¯s sarcasticughter, ¡°Do you think that if I want to pick up your call, I will give me the phone?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t believe it and still wanted to see Su Banqing.

    Cheng Yiughed strangely and asked Su Ni to wait for a while, then Su Ni heard Kang¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s voice was cold and her attitude could not be heard.

    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    Su Ni asked directly regardless of whether Cheng Yi was still there.

    Su Banqing was stunned for a moment. She looked at Cheng Yi and found that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about their conversation. Her voice trembled, ¡°How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 478: I Donéˆ¥æª› Want You to Control My Thing

    ¡°This is why you want to stay?¡±

    Su Banqing did not deny it, so she acquiesced. Su Ni¡¯s chest was burning again.

    ¡°Sis, since you already know, you should understand what I¡¯ve done. I can¡¯t let my child be born without a father.¡±

    ¡°Having such a scummy father will only harm your mother and son, and I will not let you pass the child away. If you give birth to the child, I will help you raise it.¡±

    Su Ni hurriedly said.

    There was augh over the phone.

    Some helplessness, some destion.

    ¡°Sis, there are some things that you don¡¯t care about anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t be separated from Cheng Yi. Don¡¯t call me during this period of time.¡±

    Then Su Banqing hung up.

    When Su Ni called again, the person who answered the call was Cheng Yi again.

    This time, Cheng Yi raised his tone and said with a littlecency, ¡°Su Ni, you should hear what I said earlier. She doesn¡¯t want you to call again.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s her?¡±

    Su Ni asked coldly.

    ¡°She¡¯s tired, so she¡¯s going to rest first.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked at the woman in his arms and gently kissed her cheek, not concealing the pride in his eyes.

    ¡°Looks like you already know that you¡¯re pregnant with my child. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold a grand wedding for her soon. If you want toe, I can send you an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, you dream!¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Looks like you still can¡¯t ept this fact. I¡¯m right, don¡¯t disturb us during this period of time.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, if your goal is to attack me, thene. If there is anything in Su Corp that I¡¯ve wronged you, your goal has been achieved. My father is already like this and the Su Corp can¡¯t go back. Can¡¯t you wash away your hatred?¡±

    Su Ni was excited and told her thoughts.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s face darkened and he patted Su Banqing on the shoulder, signaling her to go in first.

    After someone left, Cheng Yi¡¯s face became gloomy and his tone sank. He said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. Su Ni, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s never enough.¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni¡¯s heart calmed down.

    She asked, ¡°So, you only have revenge against Su Banqing, isn¡¯t it love?¡±

    Cheng Yi found himself in Su Ni¡¯s speech trap and suddenlyughed strangely. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, my feelings for Su Banqing are real.¡±  I will always be sure of this.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many women you said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Cheng Yi roared.

    ¡°Then I hope that you will still have humanity during this period of time. At least, if you are pregnant with your child, you can be a father¡¯s responsibility.¡±

    Su Ni then hung up.

    Cheng Yi turned his head and saw Su Banqing leaning against the door, looking at him with tears in her eyes.

    Cheng Yi panicked, hurriedly stepped forward, wiped away his tears, and asked sadly, ¡°Why are you crying again? Did I scare you just now?¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything but fell into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms, her body trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not good for the child.¡±

    Cheng Yiforted, his eyes full of heartache.

    Suddenly, he knelt down, took out a ring from his arms, put it in front of Su Banqing, and asked affectionately, ¡°Halfqing, are you willing to marry me?¡±

    Su Banqing covered her mouth tightly as if she wanted to control her cries, but tears still fell from her eyes.

    ¡°Halfway, I really love you. I know it¡¯s not easy for us to be together. I will cherish it.¡±

    His eyes were sincere, focused and moved.

    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Even for the sake of her child, she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Seeing that Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi grabbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand and gently put the ring on it. ¡°This is a ring specially made for you. This is unique in this world, just like your position in my heart.¡±

    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expose it and pretended that Su Banqing was really excited. Heforted him and said with a smile, ¡°Look, this is just the first step. From now on, you are my wife. Our good days are still going toe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick a good time, and we will have a romantic wedding, alright?¡±

    At this time, Su Banqing hugged Cheng Yi tightly. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, her actions had shown her sincerity.

    Cheng Yi also took the opportunity to hug Su Banqing, gently put her on the bed, kissed her cheek and asked tentatively, ¡°Is today okay?¡±

    Su Banqing nodded shyly. Cheng Yi¡¯s breathing became heavier and he bit her lips tightly.

    Su Ni hung up the phone and found the call of a private detective. Because she had cooperated before, Su Ni cleared her doubts and asked someone to investigate Cheng Yi¡¯s family background.

    Even though she had a preliminary understanding of the orphanage¡¯s head and Cheng Yi did not deny it, which meant that something had happened before, but what she wanted was the specific situation.

    After Gu Zechen came back, Su Ni also asked him about the situation.

    Gu Zechen was confused.

    ¡°Although I know a little about the Su Corp, it¡¯s been too long since you mentioned it. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to verify it.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni showed a disappointed look. Indeed, at that time, Gu Zechen was still a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just casually ask.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Gu Zechen saw that Su Ni had something on her mind. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you really want to figure it out, I have someone to rmend.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Ni was instantly excited.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I am going to the capital, you can go back to the family, the elder should be clear about what happened back then.¡±

    Gu Zechen said honestly.

    Su Ni was silent.

    This was indeed a good idea, so he agreed immediately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, Gu Zechen asked Su Ni what she wanted to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m just interested in my father¡¯s family back then.¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly didn¡¯t want to tell Gu Zechen the truth.  If it was really because of her father, Cheng Yi¡¯s father jumped off the building, even if it wasmercialpetition, then she felt like she couldn¡¯t lift her head in front of Gu Zechen.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask too much and told Su Ni to go to bed early and head out tomorrow morning.

    Su Ni rubbed against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Gu Zechen¡¯s body quickly became nervous. He actually wanted to sleep in separate rooms so that he could feel less pain.

    But after a night, he knew that it was worth it to be able to sleep with Su Ni.

    Su Ni did not intend to act, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction, she immediately reacted. She put on a faint smile and asked, ¡°Is it ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 479: Secret of the Night

    Without any response, Su Ni¡¯s hand naturally grasped the key part and lowered her voice, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    He quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    But just that soft touch made Gu Zechen feel like he couldn¡¯t control it. He took a deep breath and tried his best to say in a resolute voice, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Even though Su Ni was a little disappointed, she didn¡¯t force her.

    She yawned and turned over to sleep.

    In the middle of the night, Su Ni suddenly felt a little empty and woke up instantly.

    When she saw the lighting from the bathroom, she felt a sense of relief again.

    She suddenly felt a little funny. This was at home. Where else could Gu Zechen go?

    Could it be that he couldn¡¯t leave Gu Zechen so much?

    However, Su Ni waited for a long time but there was no movement. Furthermore, she was a little anxious, so Su Ni went to the ground.

    A faint voice came from the bathroom. Su Ni was flustered. Something could have happened.

    Su Ni nervously pushed open the door. Gu Zechen was inside, but¡­

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.

    Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t surprised. He sat on the toilet and his cheeks were red.

    After that, without waiting for Su Ni to speak, he quickly stuffed the things in his hand back. Then he pretended to be calm and got up, asking, ¡°Why are you getting up? Do you want to go to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Su Ni was curious.

    He felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a night.¡±

    Gu Zechen said that she wanted Su Ni to push it out.

    Su Ni was not easy to fool, so she asked directly, ¡°What are you holding?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Ah, do I have something in my hand?

    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly but didn¡¯t want to hand the thing to Su Ni.

    The more she was like this, the more reluctant Su Ni was. She reached out and wanted to grab it, but how could she be as strong as Gu Zechen. After a while, Su Ni was panting and stared angrily, ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing in the bathroom behind my back in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Baby, what do I really do? Go out.¡±

    Gu Zechen almost cried.

    ¡°Okay, I can go out.¡±  I don¡¯t care about your business.

    Su Ni walked out. Just as Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief, Su Ni suddenly came back and took the things from Gu Zechen while Gu Zechen was not paying attention.

    But¡­

    Su Ni was stunned again.

    Isn¡¯t this the inner part that I took a shower tonight?

    How could it be in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands?

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was redder and his eyes were wandering. He wanted to find a hole to drill in.

    ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re going to help me wash my underwear in the middle of the night?¡±

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen and thought about the voice she heard when she first entered and his expression. Su Ni naturally understood why Gu Zechen hid in the bathroom in the middle of the night.

    Just thinking about it made Su Ni feel numb.

    ¡°Waifu, quickly return it to me.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni had discovered it, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t care less about his face and quickly wanted to take it.

    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re doing first!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to let Gu Zechen go so easily.

    She thought that Gu Zechen was the saint, Liu Xianhui, and could really endure loneliness.

    Who would have thought?

    ¡°Waifu, you clearly know¡­¡±

    At this time, Gu Zechen had a shy expression on his face. He hugged Su Ni and took the opportunity to take away the tools.

    Su Ni looked sullen and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Waifu, I feel ufortable.¡±

    Gu Zechen acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Do you think I am air?¡±

    Su Ni was very angry when she recalled Gu Zechen¡¯s actions these days.

    ¡°There is no way. I have to abide by the agreement.¡±

    Then, Gu Zechen carefully asked, ¡°This is not a vition of the rules.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Su Ni threw her underwear on Gu Zechen angrily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you are torturing yourself or torturing me.¡±

    Gu Zechen grabbed his underwear as if he was relieved of a burden.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After that, he used his eyes to ask if Su Ni could go out?

    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen was still thinking about this.

    ¡°Really ufortable?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Gu Zechen immediately nodded pitifully.

    This was the first time he did this.

    She still got up while Su Ni was asleep.

    She didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.

    At this moment, there seemed to be a fire burning in Gu Zechen¡¯s body. He felt that he would be submerged sooner orter if he didn¡¯t spit out.

    ¡°Waifu, wait two minutes for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Su Ni simply took off her pajamas and her smooth body reflected light under the light. She leaned back again and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d rather do it yourself than touch me?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.

    He was also embarrassed.

    But in the end, she was still firm.

    ¡°I told you, this is my punishment. If I did something wrong, I have no right to touch you!¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, go to hell!¡±

    Su Ni pounded the door angrily, her tears falling from anger.

    Since Gu Zechen was courting death, since he was unwilling to touch her, then she would like to see how long Gu Zechen could hold on.

    Soon enough, the previous voice came from the bathroom again.

    Su Ni covered her head and didn¡¯t listen to anything.

    This time, Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were much faster. Soon, there was the sound of running watering from the bathroom, and then his ice-cold body approached Su Ni.

    Su Ni was still angry, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand shrank back. ¡°Waifu, are you still angry?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    Gu Zechen sighed.

    It seemed that things had to be resolved quickly. If this continued, not only would it affect the rtionship between husband and wife, but he himself was about to go crazy.

    Perhaps it was because Gu Zechen had just vented it out, but he was also a little sleepy. Su Ni was still angry but he fell asleep.

    Su Ni was so angry.

    He wanted to kick the pig¡¯s hoof down.

    With a stomach full of fire, Su Ni couldn¡¯t sleep well. The next morning, she woke up early and saw a pair of underwear hanging in the bathroom. It looked like Gu Zechen had washed it.

    Su Ni was so angry that she threw the trash can.

    Then, Gu Zechen came in and showed an innocent expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    Su Ni said fiercely.

    Gu Zechen was speechless. ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni red at him with her eyes and found that it waspletely useless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and went downstairs.

    Gu Zechen followed behind Su Ni honestly. He was a little worried, but he wanted to say something but stopped. Like a child who did something wrong, he dared not speak.

    The servants also noticed that the atmosphere was not right today and they became more careful.

    Su Ni put down her chopsticks when Gu Zechen immediately asked, ¡°Waifu, are you done eating?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and walked out.

    Gu Zechen quickly followed behind. When he saw Li Mo, Li Mo had just finished calling and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu has arrived at thepany.¡±

 Chapter 480: Two Women Battle

    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo.

    Thetter still doesn¡¯t understand what happened, but he sees Su Ni¡¯s eyes spitting fire. Then he listens to Gu Zechen saying unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not free, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Li Mo looked troubled. He knew that he had said something wrong, which made the boss and wife unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare say anything else. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Su Lai¡¯s call, saying that I want you to personallye out.¡±

    Gu Zechen was upset.

    In the end, she lowered her voice and said softly to Su Ni, ¡°Waifu, let¡¯s go to Gu Corp first. Soon, okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have no right to interfere in your Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni put her hands in her pockets and looked out the window angrily.

    Even though she knew that there was nothing between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen, she had to pretend to be angry because of what happenedst night.

    This guy, no matter what, he will go to heaven.

    Gu Zechen winked at Li Mo and couldn¡¯t get angry with Su Ni, so he transferred all his anger to Li Mo.

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo wiped the sweat on his forehead and realized that even his shirt was sweating.

    When they reached Gu Corp, Xu Wan was already sitting in the office.

    Su Ni still gave Gu Zechen face in front of outsiders. At this time, she also put her anger away and looked expressionless.

    Xu Wan smiled when she saw Gu Zechen, but she was surprised to see Su Ni following behind.

    ¡°Give me the contract. I have a tight time.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at Xu Wan and said directly.

    ¡°The contract has been brought over.¡±

    Xu Wan regained her usual smile.

    Gu Zechen let thewyer take over, while he supported his head with one hand and held the table with one hand, waiting for time to pass.

    Xu Wan sat down naturally, then she looked at Su Ni sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, but Kang is quite free if he doesn¡¯t go to work.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the skill of Miss Xu. I have toe to Gu Corp and walk around.¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was going to work with Madam Su Lai, so she didn¡¯t reject Xu Wan¡¯s help. Now that she had personally made a move, her purpose was obvious.

    Xu Wan was not angry but smiled.

    This time, many people in Gu Corp looked at her strangely but Xu Wan didn¡¯t care.

    Once people rose to a certain height, there was no need to bother with those gossip.

    ¡°I think Mr. Su doesn¡¯t know yet. Because the Gu Corp is cooperating with Su Rai, I will be Su Rai¡¯s representative and stay in Gu Corp for this period of time.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled. Even if she wanted to show modesty, Su Ni still saw a smug look in her eyes.

    Su Ni was a little surprised.

    Gu Zechen was already a little annoyed. Before he could figure out what to say, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t wait to dere her sovereignty.

    ¡°I will arrange project work for Miss Xu.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu didn¡¯t look at the contract. I want to work as the secretary.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled.

    She would never let go of anything she could fight for within her scope of power.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    Thewyer on the side also gave a positive answer to Xu Wan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh, you really have a lot of effort.¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    Even if Gu Zechen was not interested in Xu Wan, Su Ni had a fire of fame when she saw her love rival provoking her. And from Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance, she obviously couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call first.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Xu Wan held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and thetter pushed it away in disgust. Xu Wan chuckled and looked at the man who used to be a treasure but was unwilling to even touch him.

    Of course, the final anger was all vented on Su Ni.

    ¡°Since I brought Madam Su Lai¡¯s contract, Madam Su naturally agreed.  I think we don¡¯t waste any more time.

    Xu Wan smiled brightly, but Gu Zechen could not refuse her words.

    Since it was a coboration, Su Lai naturally had to take the initiative.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes narrowed while Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni.

    Finally, Xu Wan joined the Li Mo industry as she wished.

    She happily reached out to Li Mo. ¡°Asistant Li, from now on, we¡¯ll be colleagues.¡±

    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s uncertain face and reached out his hand. He smiled dryly without saying anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Xu Wan asked.

    ¡°Go to the capital, with Asistant Li following me, you stay in thepany.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes swept over.

    Xu Wan also realized she was anxious.

    But his purpose ining to Gu Corp was to get close to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    Xu Wan stuttered, ¡°I mean, I just came to Gu Corp. There must be a lot of things to familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, if you stay in thepany and familiarize yourself with each other, I¡¯ll arrange for you.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and interrupted Xu Wan who wanted to follow him. Then he left with Su Ni.

    Xu Wan stomped her feet angrily. After she left, she snorted coldly. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯te back. When she came back, she still stayed by my side.

    In the elevator, Gu Zechen lowered his voice as if he wanted to exin to Su Ni, ¡°You know, I just cooperated with Su Lai¡¯spany, so naturally, I¡¯ll send someone over.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni expressed understanding.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe it.

    Therefore, at this moment, Su Ni¡¯s expression was not normal.

    How could he have known that all of this was just a series of dissatisfaction caused by what happenedst night. What happenedst night was the trigger.

    ¡°Su Rai wants to send Xu Wan over. I¡¯m helpless too, but you know that I really don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and was about to swear to the sky. On the side, Li Mo turned his head and looked at the ceiling awkwardly.

    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and felt a little strange. Outsiders were still there. Why did he say so much?

    But when Gu Zechen was about to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand, Su Ni cleverly dodged and strode away.

    Gu Zechen immediately cried.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Su is angry?¡±

    Li Mo interjected and asked.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened, and Li Mo immediately licked his mouth, like a trick, took out a little person who could move from his arms, and said, ¡°How about you try this, Mr. Gu. I heard that coaxing people is very useful.¡±

    Gu Zechen still red at him.

 Chapter 481: A Little Play To Coax People

    Li Mo didn¡¯t know if he was wrong. He could only force himself to continue, ¡°I actually bought this to coax my girlfriend. Actually¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen looked down on these gadgets at all. He snorted and left.

    However, when he saw Su Ni getting in the car, he didn¡¯t have any intention of waiting for him. He also stopped and asked Li Mo, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±

    ¡°What about here?¡±

    Li Mo quickly took it out and ced it in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands respectfully.

    Gu Zechen yed around casually and saw that the little guy could constantly change his expression like an expression bag.

    Gu Zechen was moved, but he still doubted, ¡°This thing really works?¡±

    Li Mo cried, ¡°This is what I just bought. It¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not right, Li Mo quickly added, ¡°But online reviews are quite high. All girls like these cute things.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t continue asking questions. He put it in his pocket and strode into the car.

    Li Mo sighed from behind. He really did pay too much for thispany.

    For the sake of the boss¡¯s mood, he had even given her a good heart.

    In the car.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression is a bit strange. Li Mo is also in a hurry. Looking at Mr. Gu¡¯s appearance, he obviously wants to take it out, but he can¡¯t take it out for a while.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Li Mo suddenly coughed twice.

    Gu Zechen quickly red at him.

    Li Mo closed his mouth and stared ahead, focusing on driving.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s butt moved unknowingly towards Su Ni. Su Ni felt it and moved to the window.

    In the end, Su Ni had no ce to avoid it and stared at him.

    Gu Zechen was wronged and did not say anything. He suddenly pulled out the little guy and swayed in front of Su Ni.

    At first, Su Ni could hold it in.

    However, as Gu Zechen pressed the button, the little guy constantly changed his expression. Su Ni¡¯s expression was a little strange and she gradually couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    She turned her head and decided not to look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give up. He took the opportunity to hold Su Ni in his arms and changed the expression bag in his hand.

    Su Ni¡¯s cheeks were a little painful and she was about tough. ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not childish.¡±

    Gu Zechen cursed hysterically in his heart.

    But when he saw that Li Mo¡¯s toy really worked, he let out a sigh of relief. He pretended to be serious and said, ¡°How childish? I think it¡¯s fun.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to change his expression in front of Su Ni.

    In fact, there were only four or five expressions. Unfortunately, the toy was well-made and had an expression bag, which was still very attractive.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Ni reached out and took away the toy in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Thinking about how she was amused, she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, I don¡¯t have any expectations either. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be angry, so I¡¯ll help you relieve your boredom. Now you can continue to be angry with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded earnestly.

    Su Ni red at him.

    What about Gu Zechen, he looked innocent. He would never talk back no matter how Su Ni scolded him.

    Facing such a Gu Zechen, Su Ni was really helpless.

    ¡°Enough, stop here.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    Su Ni stuffed the toy into her bag. ¡°This is considered confiscating.¡±

    ¡°Did you forgive me?¡±

    Gu Zechen was delighted.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed immediately. The corners of her mouth started to curve upwards, and there was a mocking expression in her eyes. Gu Zechen realized that he had said something wrong and exposed his target, and he didn¡¯t pretend to be serious.

    Li Mo in front of him unknowingly raised his lips.

    It seemed that this thing really worked.

    After returning from Beijing, he must buy two more.

    Li Mo silently pulled on the curtain, leaving a separate space for them.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen no longer had the audacity of being a CEO. He leaned his head against Su Ni¡¯s chest and gently rubbed against it, ¡°You¡¯ve epted my gift. How can you be angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry about what happened in the office today. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not angry about what happenedst night.¡±

    Su Ni looked cold and thought that the little thing was quite cute. She wouldn¡¯t return it, but it didn¡¯t look like Gu Zechen¡¯s style.

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me where you got this toy.¡±

    Su Ni started questioning.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes started to dodge. He looked out the window for a while, then at Su Ni, and then at the time.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have picked it up.¡±

    Su Ni doubted.

    She was getting angry again.

    Gu Zechen was flustered. He couldn¡¯t say that he bought it himself. He was afraid that even he himself wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Without any choice, Gu Zechen could only express his position honestly.

    Su Ni was surprised and pointed at Gu Zechen, ¡°What, you are¡­¡±

    Realizing that Li Mo might hear it, Su Ni lowered her voice and whispered in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear, ¡°You actually stole someone else¡¯s things.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t expect this thing to work so well. It was indeed Li Mo who helped him, so Gu Zechen said shamelessly, ¡°He made a contribution to thepany. After I go back, I can give him some bonus.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    For the first time, she had said that she was so fresh and refined to snatch someone else¡¯s things.

    Thankfully, Su Ni did not pursue it further. Gu Zechen also took the opportunity to hug Su Ni and kiss her little face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so please forgive me.¡±

    Su Ni snorted twice and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Actually, the anger in her heart had long disappeared. After all, it was beyond her imagination for Gu Zechen to be able to do so now.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not do it again. Don¡¯t steal my underwear again.¡±

    Su Ni warned.

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Last night, he was also an Essence Worm, so he could keep calm.

    He was really embarrassed to discuss this topic in broad daylight.

    Seeing that Su Ni was still going to discuss this, Gu Zechen quickly kissed Su Ni¡¯s lips and blocked all her words.

    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest first, but when she found out that she couldn¡¯t refuse Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss, she gave up.

    The moment she closed her eyes, her hand softened and slowly adapted to Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing.

    Gu Corp.

    After Gu Zechen left, Xu Wan¡¯s treatment in Gu Corp was not peaceful.

    At first, Xu Wan wanted to read the information on Gu Zechen¡¯s desk and said that she wanted to familiarize herself with the internal environment of the Gu Corp.

    But just as she approached, the office door was opened. Then two expressionless secretaries came in and reminded, ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, you don¡¯t have the right to read Mr. Gu¡¯s information.¡±

 Chapter 482: Official Appointment

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t know yet. President Gu just appointed me as an assistant. I¡¯m doing this now to get in touch as soon as possible!¡±

    Xu Wan looked down on the secretary.

    As for the secretary, she was not a vegetarian. She was afraid that few people in thepany would know about Xu Wan¡¯s background. Putting aside the fact that she had caused a hugepany banquet, everyone felt disdainful even if she wanted to steal Mr. Gu as a mistress.

    The secretary managed to restrain his emotions very well and didn¡¯t expose his contempt. He just said in the tone of business is business, ¡°Sorry, Assistant Xu, without CEO Gu¡¯s arrangement, we won¡¯t allow you to take care of the CEO¡¯s things privately.¡±

    Xu Wan did not expect that Gu Zechen would make her name before leaving.

    Is this obvious that he does not believe in himself?

    ¡°Okay.¡±  Then I¡¯ll call President Gu now, hoping that you won¡¯t regret it.

    Xu Wan smiled and sessfully saved her face in front of the secretary. Then she turned around and pretended to be on the phone.

    It was a pity that when Gu Zechen and Su Ni were together, they didn¡¯t have the mood to pick up Xu Wan¡¯s call.

    Xu Wan didn¡¯t give up, or she was purposely trying to disrupt the time that Su Ni and Gu Zechen were alone, so she kept going one after another.

    At the door, the secretary was still watching.

    As time passed, Xu Wan¡¯s expression became more and more impatient.

    ¡°Assistant Xu, if you¡¯re fine, you cane out. You can familiarize yourself with some affairs here first.¡±

    The secretary didn¡¯t expose her as business is business said in a tone.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xu Wan hung up impatiently, then she stepped on Gao Hao and brushed past the secretary.

    The anger in his eyes was burning.

    The two secretaries nced at each other and stuck out their tongues.

    In any case, CEO Gu had already told them that their duty was to look after Xu Wan and not give her face, so the two secretaries were not afraid to offend Xu Wan.

    When Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s phone ringing non-stop, although she knew that it was Xu Wan, she still asked, ¡°You¡¯re not picking up?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

    After saying that, seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Anyway, there is surveince in my office, and the other two secretaries also report it. There won¡¯t be any big problems.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang again.

    This time, Gu Zechen picked it up.

    Soon enough, the secretary reported on his work. Gu Zechen¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°You guys did well. Even though I¡¯ve already cleaned up the important documents, I can¡¯t take it easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The secretary responded.

    After hanging up the phone, Gu Zechen shook his phone, obviously feeling satisfied with his own tricks.

    Actually, not long after Xu Wan came back, Gu Zechen realized that this was not simple.  It was just that he didn¡¯t find out that the person behind Xu Wan was Madam Su Rai, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    In a sense, Xu Wan didn¡¯te back because of herself, but because of Madam Su Lai.

    After understanding this question, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan was relieved.

    Probably because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, Su Ni yawned and fell asleep in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    When I woke up, I was already in the family.

    This is the first time for the two to drive directly to the family, Su Ni has to be very energetic, but Gu Zechenforted, ¡°Nothing big. If you want to stay after asking the question, you will stay, or go back to the hotel directly.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Su Ni was a little reluctant.

    ¡°I have to go to J. K.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened and he exined, ¡°It¡¯s for thend in Jiangnan. Now the review hase down, we can start work now.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and thought that when the building was built, the Gu Corp would move to the capital.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with a mother at home, no one can bully you.¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and Su Ni snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this.¡±

    However, Su Ni had not met An Rong for a long time, so she missed her.

    Because of An Rong, Su Ni was looking forward to it.

    Gu Jia had long known that Su Ni wasing, so An Rong waited at the door, but the second and third rooms were nowhere to be seen.

    An Rong exined that the second room was going to worship Buddha, and the third room followed Lao San to attend the banquet.

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask.

    In fact, Su Ni is also very clear that she is not happy in the family.

    Gu Lang did note back for a long time because he went to the United Kingdom, and the third house was also sessful in seizing power and looked down on her as Su Ni.

    ¡°Come, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Quickly sit down and have a good chat.¡±

    An Rong was still as affectionate as always. She didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, so Kafa also sat down. The two of them chatted andughed, but they looked like a mother and daughter.

    The topic didn¡¯t know how it got to Gu Lang. An Rong said, ¡°Gu Lang is getting married in the United Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? This is really a joyous asion. Elder Shen is overjoyed.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice and smiled. She was really happy for Gu Lang.

    An Rong was satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s reaction.

    She actually trusted Su Ni very much. Regardless of whether it was Gu Lang or Ruan Yichen who was caught by the third room, she had never believed it. It was only because there were so many people around her that she mentioned it more.

    Su Ni also knew An Rong¡¯s bitterness, so naturally she would not care about it. Moreover, as the daughter-inw of the family, she should naturally avoid such news.

    After a while, the two of them opened their hearts and naturally became happier.

    However, An Rong didn¡¯t know much about Gu Lang¡¯s marriage. She only knew that the two of them received marriage certificates in the United Kingdom. It was unknown whether they had decided to return to China to hold a wedding banquet.

    The elder¡¯s afternoon break was probably over. Su Ni looked at the time a few times and soon there was movement upstairs.

    The maid supported the elder, but it seemed like he was still spirited.

    An Rong quickly got up and reced the maid. She asked the elder how he was resting.

    The elder nodded and asked Su Ni.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    The elder nodded. He could not see the expression on his face as he asked Su Ni to go to the study with him.

    An Rong was a little surprised but she didn¡¯t ask.  Because the second room was not there, the task of taking care of the elder fell on An Rong.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    An Rong was still a little worried, so Su Ni lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to ask Grandfather some questions.¡±

    Seeing this, An Rong rejoiced and replied hurriedly, saying that she was going downstairs to get some fruit.

    In the study room.

    The elder coughed twice and Su Ni was a little worried.

    The elder saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and signaled for her to sit down first, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just old, so I have some problems.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.

    She only exined her intentions after Grandfather Yang¡¯s anger subsided.

 Chapter 483: Who Really Jumping Inn?

    Obviously, Gu Zechen had already greeted the elder in advance. He nodded and stared at Su Ni suspiciously, ¡°I know a little about your father¡¯s past, but you have to tell me, why are you investigating this?¡±

    ¡°I mentioned it from my father¡¯s mouth by ident. It seems like he has been feeling very guilty all these years.¡±

    Su Ni had already thought of her words, but at this moment, she said without any surprise, ¡°My father still doesn¡¯t show signs of waking up. As a daughter, he naturally has to fulfill his unfinished wish for them.¡±

    The elder nodded. ¡°You are a filial child.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but the thing I remember the most is your father¡¯s acquisition. I heard that there was a designer who jumped directly at the entrance of Su Corp.  But you can¡¯t me your father¡­ ¡±

    The elder sighed, but Su Ni was stunned like a thunder from a clear sky.

    The elder was still talking about the past. ¡°This is a normalmercialpetition. If you seed, you will fail. That person is also uncertain. The one who wants to make a big bet was the one who pressed down all his belongings. Who would¡¯ve thought that your father didn¡¯t start the engine?¡±

    The elder sighed again.

    ¡°Then¡­ Grandfather, do you remember what the surname of the person who jumped off the building?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡°I¡¯m old, how can I remember so many things?¡±

    The elder seemed to see that something was wrong with Su Ni¡¯s emotions. He slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s all from the past. What else did you mention him?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I just think that since my father has always been concerned about it, there must be his reasons.¡±

    Su Ni begged.

    The elder nced at Su Ni and asked, ¡°Could it be that you found his sessor?¡±

    Su Ni quickly shook her head.

    The elder¡¯splicated expression calmed down and he advised, ¡°Since the matter has already passed, don¡¯t overthink it. Your father is still making a fuss about it. That just shows that he is too kind. There are too many things like this in the mall. We can¡¯t kill everyone.¡±

    The elder wanted to give Su Ni an example, but in the end, he held back.

    Su Ni stood up. ¡°Then, Grandfather, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    When they reached the door, Grandfather Yang suddenly said, ¡°I remember. That person who jumped off the building is also a Big Boss. I heard that his surname is Chen, or maybe he¡¯s surnamed Cheng.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.

    After a long time, she squeezed out a word of thanks to Grandfather.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how she got down from upstairs. An Rong called twice before she came back to her senses.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Did the elder say something about you?¡±

    An Rong asked with concern.

    ¡°Nothing, Mother.¡±

    Su Ni forced out a smile, but her pale face could not be concealed. Seeing that Su Ni was unwilling to say anything more, Kafa asked her to go up and rest first.

    Then, An Rong called Gu Zechen back.

    Gu Zechen knew what Su Ni was going to ask, so heforted An Rong and went upstairs. At this moment, he was calm, but his eyes were still a little dull.

    When she saw Gu Zechen, her eyes moved but she didn¡¯t have any expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen sat down by the bed and grabbed her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask anything useful?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find out?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni rejected Gu Zechen¡¯s kindness andy down again, her eyes nk. ¡°I already know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Although the elder had always said that this was a normalmercial Mecha, in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Family members died, and it was true that they could count this on the Su Corp.

    But¡­

    ¡°Zexin, you can go out first. I want to be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Un, Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni for a while, then agreed, and then covered her with the nket. ¡°If you want to tell me in the future, just tell me.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound and silently closed her eyes.

    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay idle and went to the study room to ask about the previous situation.

    The elder¡¯s eyes widened but he didn¡¯t hide anything. When he mentioned the surname of thest person to jump off the building, Gu Zechen instantly understood why Su Ni would suddenly investigate this matter.

    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    By dinner time, the family was back, and Su Ni couldn¡¯te down anymore.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni, her face still pale and she had no appetite for anything.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with this? Could it be that I¡¯m not going to the capital?¡±

    As soon as Lan Qianqian finished speaking, she saw a few people on the table looking at her and suddenly felt ufortable.

    Originally, Lan Qianqian wanted to say some sarcastic words to show her position in the family, but even the old man coughed twice, and had to hold down the mood.

    Miao Cuiqing asked with concern.

    Su Ni shook her head and said that she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, just lie down. If you¡¯re hungryter, it¡¯ll be the same if you eat.¡±

    The elder suddenly spoke.

    An Rong also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Su Ni, health matters.¡±

    Su Ni did not have an appetite. Gu Zechen helped Su Ni up and went upstairs again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad for me to do this, but I just can¡¯t bring myself up.¡±

    Su Niughed bitterly.

    ¡°In Gu Jia, no one will say anything.  Tonight, we will live in the family, and we will leave tomorrow morning.

    ¡°So fast.¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡±

    Gu Zechen forced out a smile. He looked at Su Ni but seeing what Su Ni meant, it was obvious that he had no intention of telling him.

    It was still very lively downstairs.

    Miao Cuiqing had juste back from the temple and begged for Gu Lang¡¯s peace. When she talked about marriage, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Lan Qianqian¡¯s tone was a little sour. ¡°I got married abroad. It seems I don¡¯t n toe back.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing was a little upset when she heard this, but she still said, ¡°What? It¡¯s too busy abroad, and Gu Lang can¡¯t take time.¡±

    ¡°No matter how busy you are, you have to get married, but you can¡¯t be pregnant at this time.¡±

    Lan Qianqian said.

    No one answered.

    An Rong smoothed the stage and smiled, ¡°Even if you¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s a good thing. It seems that I have to prepare a present.¡±

    The elder, who had been silent all this time, spoke up, ¡°I will ask someone to make him off from thepany. He muste back for such a big event.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lan Qianqian secretly added a sentence from behind.

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±

    Miao Cuiqing lowered her eyebrows and pleased her eyes.

    Ever since Lan Qianqian took power, Miao Cuiqing had be more and more lowly. She had been able to talk back to Kafa, but now she had swallowed all of them.

    However, Miao Cuiqing was really happy to see her son get married after all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 484: Gu Lang Is Getting Married

    Next, the elder assigned everyone¡¯s tasks to prepare for Gu Lang¡¯s marriage.

    That night, Su Ni had a fever.

    There was no way to cool down physically and Xiao Ming was not in the capital. Gu Zechen could only drive Su Ni to the hospital overnight.

    It was almost dawn.

    On the other hand, Su Ni¡¯s fever gradually subsided at noon the next day. She saw the white surroundings and was a little dazed, ¡°Where am I?¡±

    ¡°You have a fever, so you can only lie in the hospital.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but when he saw Su Ni waking up, he felt much more energetic.

    He took out the thermometer and looked at it. He let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The fever is finally gone.¡±

    Su Ni was still confused. She pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen readily agreed.

    Soon, he picked up the call outside. It was An Rong¡¯s worried voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The fever has already gone down. It¡¯s probably down, plus some malnourishment.¡±

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t go back. We¡¯ll go straight to Nancheng city.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen wrapped Su Ni tightly and carried her into the car.

    Under the warm breath, Su Ni covered her body with sweat and begged, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever anymore. There¡¯s no need for this.¡±

    ¡°A whileter.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Ni¡¯s blushing face. However, this was An Rong¡¯s exnation, so he wanted to use it.

    In the end, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t care whether Gu Zechen agreed or not and pulled off her jacket, feeling like she was alive.

    Gu Zechen was somewhat helpless.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would cover herself tightly, so she quickly patted her chest and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Gu Zechen was helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not cold.¡±

    Su Ni then lowered her head.

    She and Gu Zechen are very clear in their hearts that Su Ni wears a lot, and it is impossible to freeze in the family.

    Her fever wasn¡¯t because of a cold.

    Su Ni was filled with words, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, she could only ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what Grandfather Yang told me?¡±

    Although Gu Zechen already knew about it, he still didn¡¯t show it at this moment. He just said, ¡°When you want to say it, you will naturally tell me.¡±

    Su Ni remained silent.

    After a long time, Gu Zechen suddenly found that Su Ni was crying. He med him, ¡°It¡¯s not a life-threatening problem. Is it worth this?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t pass my own test.¡±

    How could she face this?

    If Cheng Yi¡¯s father really jumped because of his father, then it would be his father¡¯s fault to make Cheng Yi without a father and a mother.

    On Cheng Yi¡¯s side, he was nning this revenge.

    Su Ni shook her head, her head groggy. This time, before Gu Zechen could say anything, she covered herself again.

    She figured she really had a cold.

    ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t avoid. Besides, some things have nothing to do with you.¡±

    Gu Zechen took Su Ni into his arms.

    Su Ni widened her eyes in horror, thinking that Gu Zechen knew something.

    However, Gu Zechen said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just have feelings.¡±  Since you¡¯ve been investigating your father¡¯s past, why should you be so concerned?

    Su Ni thought, Yeah, it has been so many years.

    But if it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Yi, she wouldn¡¯t have investigated so much.

    Su Ni stopped talking and buried her head deep in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She whispered, ¡°Wait for me to sleep for a while. When I wake up, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hesitate and a touch of gentleness appeared on his serious face.

    Su Ni slept peacefully.

    This feeling seemed to be very long, very long.

    It was like a century had passed. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that she opened her eyes.

    At this moment, she felt much more rxed and her whole body had regained its vitality.

    He was stunned when he saw Gu Zechen still sitting in front of the bed with a haggard face.

    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to tell me the answer.¡±

    Su Ni felt a little guilty.

    She didn¡¯t know she would sleep for so long.

    ¡°Sorry, Zexin, you should rest quickly.¡±

    Su Ni held Gu Zechen. It was likely that he hadn¡¯t slept for two nights. The blood in his eyes was getting worse and his handsome face was haggard.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed very energetic.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni was anxious.

    Where did this stubborn person not rest for the sake of listening to a result?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, then I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    With the threat, Gu Zechenpromised, but he just closed his eyes a little. He quickly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Waifu, please apany me again.¡±

    Su Ni had long lost her sleepiness.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    But he couldn¡¯t bear to reject the haggard Gu Zechen, nodded and returned to Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace.

    Gu Zechen was just taking a nap.

    Su Ni opened her eyes and her eyes shed across every inch of his skin. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke it.

    For the past two nights, I didn¡¯t know anything. Did he always look at me like this?

    With that thought, Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore.

    Ever since her fathery down, she had never experienced the feeling of being taken care of.

    She sniffed, probably causing Gu Zechen to be confused. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go to bed.¡±

    Su Ni quickly said.

    Gu Zechen was sleepy and saw that Su Ni was still in his arms. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile and soon shut his eyes.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wake up until noon.

    Initially, Su Ni had nned to let Gu Zechen sleep for a while more, but seeing his phone ringing non-stop, it was obvious that thepany still had a lot of things to attend to.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you after work?¡±

    Since Su Ni decided to tell Gu Zechen, she would not hesitate.

    ¡°Are you nning to drag me back and hang my appetite?¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and said nothing.

    Su Ni blushed.

    Gu Zechen reached out and touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead. Luckily, she didn¡¯t continue burning, and her eyebrows became gentle. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to tell you, but¡­ you can¡¯t look down on me.¡±

    At this point, Gu Zechen faintly understood what Su Ni was worried about and why she didn¡¯t tell himself.

    He started to rejoice that he was not jealous. He didn¡¯t ask if he was kind to Cheng Yi because of this incident.

    Su Ni felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little strange, so she asked what was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled and touched her forehead. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to tell me, how can I look down on you? I look down on myself.¡±

 Chapter 485: Decided to Confess

    Even though she said this, Su Ni still felt a little shaken.

    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to say anything.¡±

    Su Ni hesitated.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice sounded a little threatening.

    ¡°Alright then, let me tell you, actually.. I jumped into the mud pit when I was young.¡±

    Su Ni made up a lie and stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. As expected, from Gu Zechen¡¯s unbelievable appearance, she did not believe it.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni gave up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Su Ni was anxious.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Forget it.

    Gu Zechen pretended to be disappointed and looked out the window, ignoring him.

    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve but didn¡¯t get any response. Her soft voice deliberately didn¡¯t move Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.

    Finally, Su Nipromised and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work when I tell youter. That¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled, reached out and scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose, then pulled her into his arms. The atmosphere returned to harmony again.

    The moment Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs, they bumped into Xu Wan who drove to work.

    Xu Wan wore a bright yellow buttocks dress and wore thick heels. When she saw Su Ni and Gu Zechen talking andughing, she got out of the car.

    Was Su Corp not busy? Why did Su Nie over every day?

    With that thought, the expression on his face was naturally not happy.

    In fact, Su Ni and Gu Zechen did not notice Xu Wan at all. They continued to talk andugh. They only restrained themselves when they reached the hall of Gu Corp.

    With the sound of greeting, Su Ni was surprised to find Xu Wan following behind her and couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows.

    Xu Wan was not to be outdone, and her head was high. She quickly walked over and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was neither cold nor indifferent.

    Xu Wan added, ¡°It is rted to this cooperation.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s face darkened as she watched Su Ni follow up to the office. She directly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I think since it¡¯s a coboration, it¡¯s not appropriate for outsiders to be present.¡±

    There was a hint of annoyance in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. How could this woman be soplicated?

    ¡°She is my wife. There is no secret between us.¡±

    Gu Zechen spread his hands, either you tell him or you go out.

    Xu Wan was so angry that she emphasized that this was Madam Su Lai¡¯s intention. If CEO Gu did not have this sincerity, then this cooperation would be cancelled. There were still morepanies waiting for cooperation anyway.

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    The results of the tender had already been announcedst night.

    However, Gu Zechen had reached a coboration with Su Lai, so he did not take it seriously.

    Xu Wan said that it was not impossible. He paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°It seems that Madam Su has a better choice.¡±

    There was a trace of panic in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes.

    This was originally a private agreement between her and Cheng Yi, and it had nothing to do with Madam Su Lai. She was afraid that this would really spread to Madam Su Lai, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯ve overthought it. I just said that there is a possibility. However, since Madam Su Lai has signed the contract with Gu Corp, it will naturally not ruin the contract.¡±

    After Gu Zechen heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please speak directly.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Xu Wan bit her lip and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t tell Su Ni if she didn¡¯t leave.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Gu Zechen. She took the initiative to get up and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and rest for a while. You guys can talk.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni blinked at Gu Zechen without any anger.

    Xu Wan also heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, she really had no choice if Su Ni didn¡¯t leave, but it was not good for her to keep this stalemate.

    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±

    Because Su Ni had left, Gu Zechen vented all his anger on Xu Wan and asked unhappily.

    ¡°President Gu, this is the confidential agreement for cooperation. I think you should understand.¡±

    Xu Wan said calmly.

    Gu Zechen did not respond to Xu Wan¡¯s nonsense. Xu Wan soon handed over the information. Regarding the proposal, Su Lai had given a specific n, but the specific construction waspleted by Gu Corp.

    In the past, this kind of outcast work was assigned to other engineering teams in Gu Corp.

    Now, Su Lai had thrown it to the Gu Corp.

    This made Gu Zechen a little unhappy. The profit was small and the main point was that the reputation of Gu Corp was damaged.

    Xu Wan seemed to have seen through Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, and said, ¡°Madam means that CEO Gu is the overseer, and the rest of the expenses are paid by Su Lai¡¯spany. This is a sound of making a profit and not losing money for Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°One thing, I¡¯ve always been curious.¡±

    Gu Zechen entered the files and asked a question, ¡°I really want to know why Mrs. Su fell in love with Gu Corp.¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned.

    After that, she responded foolishly, ¡°Of course, they fancy the strength of the Gu Corp. After all, in the Nancheng city, there are few who canpare to it.¡±

    Gu Zechenughed twice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the capital, let¡¯s talk about the Nancheng city and the Mo family. The Lin family isn¡¯t much worse than the Gu Corp. But how do I think Madam Su is interested in making friends? Could it be that Assistant Xu yed a role in it?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Xu Wan worry first, then her heart surged.

    Did Gu Zechen finally see his hard work and feelings for him?

    There was already a shy smile in her eyes, but she still pretended to say, ¡°CEO Gu¡¯s guess is one thing, but more importantly, Madam Su Lai took a fancy to the Gu Corp and finally made a decision.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded seriously, as if he had no doubts.

    Xu Wan was anxious, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Zeheng, you know. My heart for you has never changed. This time, Auntie came to Nancheng city all for me.¡±

    The implication was that if Gu Zechen was willing to be with her, there would be benefits in the future.

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude quickly cooled down, as if it was just a dream for Xu Wan.

    Gu Zechen said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m used to fighting solo. I really don¡¯t need much help.¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen Bai meant.

    Gu Zechen smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Assistant Xu. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±

    Xu Wan was a little wronged. She still stood on the spot and listened to Gu Zechen say, ¡°I will consider Madam Su Lai¡¯s n. Assistant Xu, you can leave first.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her head.

    After the person left, Gu Zechen knocked on the door of the rest room and found that Su Ni was actually sleeping in bed, not having the slightest sense of eavesdropping.

    Gu Zechen was helpless.

    He had performed so well just now, not a single audience.

 Chapter 486: This Is Not Your Wrong

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Su Ni rubbed her eyes, still a little sleepy. Seeing Gu Zechen nod, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally gone. I really don¡¯t know how you feel when facing each other every day.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked grateful and understood, but he was not changed by Su Ni and asked directly, ¡°You can tell me now.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. How could this guy not be fooled?

    Helplessly, Su Ni could only start from the beginning.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He mentioned that he went to the orphanage to ask about Cheng Yi¡¯s background, and also about his probing of Cheng Yi. That was when he investigated his father¡¯s past.

    Su Ni said it slowly and in detail. She hoped that Gu Zechen would understand her more and more.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen had enough patience. He didn¡¯t interject and listened attentively.

    In the end, Su Ni finally mentioned her conversation with the elder.

    Her expression was awkward and torturous.

    Even though Gu Zechen already knew about what happened in advance and knew that he would not look down on Su Ni, he did not urge her.

    This was the process that Su Ni had to go through.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Cheng Yi is probably the son of the boss who jumped off the building.¡±

    In the end, Su Ni acted as if she had made up her mind. She stopped looking for words and told the truth in one go.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was calm.

    This surprised Su Ni. She stammered, ¡°Did you already know?¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head and denied it.

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t let Su Ni know that he had asked the elder. Instead, he said, ¡°You said so much, I guessed vaguely.  However, it has not been confirmed.

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s still more than ten.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim again, which made Gu Zechen see a scene where she lost her soul and fell in the family.

    He held Su Ni in his arms and heard her say so much. Only then did he know what kind of torment Su Ni was enduring.  So much so that even his own body had a problem.

    ¡°Sigh, I think if this is true, it is very possible that Cheng Yi is here to take revenge.¡±

    From the very beginning, contact with himself.

    She felt that she needed to wake Su Banqing up.

    Then, Su Ni was about to get out of bed but was held by Gu Zechen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I have to inform Han Qing that since Cheng Yi is here to take revenge, it is impossible for him to have feelings for her at all. It is likely that he is going to take revenge on her.¡±

    Then Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.

    After her father fell, the Su family almost died and she was tortured into a mental hospital.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let half clear take my Old Road.¡±

    Su Ni became a little crazy, but she was still hugged tightly by Gu Zechen. He said, ¡°Su Ni, calm down first. This matter has yet to be decided. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure.¡±  Su Ni¡¯s eyes hardened.

    She still remembered the way Cheng Yi looked when he pinched her neck.

    And then, he gritted his teeth, as if every sentence was about to chew himself.

    Su Ni trembled for a moment.

    ¡°Su Ni, calm down. You¡¯ve said so much, can you listen to me?¡±

    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s face hard. She felt pain and naturally stopped.

    Gu Zechen quickly said, ¡°First of all, if this is true, it is not your fault.  Of course, this wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s fault.  Just as Grandfather said, this is just a normalmercialpetition. It has nothing to do with you.

    Su Ni was still in a daze.

    ¡°Secondly, even if Cheng Yi wants to take revenge, it¡¯s enough to take revenge on your father. He has taken a part of the Su Corp and returned the part his father lost, but he didn¡¯t stop.¡±

    Gu Zechen paused, raised Su Ni¡¯s face again, and said seriously and pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that Cheng Yi might have been taking revenge at first, but the situation has progressed to this point and has implicated too many innocent people. He can¡¯t use this as an excuse.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to find an excuse for his desires. His goal is not just revenge, but also to satisfy his own desires!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words woke Su Ni up from her dreams.

    In the past two days, she had lived with self-me and guilt. Although she had thought that this was a normal business act, she had never been as deep as Gu Zechen thought.

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen in a daze. It was hard to imagine that this was the conclusion he came to when he heard her description.

    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. The matter of revenge should have ended the moment your father fell.  But he didn¡¯t stop, which meant that he didn¡¯t only want revenge.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she suddenly choked.

    She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and sobbed softly as if she was going to vent all the pressure from the past two days.

    Tears wet Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. He gently patted Su Ni¡¯s backbone as if he wasforting a child to calm her down.

    ¡°Thank you, I feel better.¡±

    Su Ni finally showed her face.

    Then I feel much better.  Gu Zechen smiled silently in his heart. Seeing Su Ni happy, he felt relieved.

    ¡°So, you think your father may have harmed a family, so you¡¯re afraid that I look down on you?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment. Since he already knew, why did he ask?

    Could it be that he really despised himself?

    Su Ni frowned.

    Gu Zechen knew that he had made a big joke, so Su Ni misunderstood him. ¡°Actually, your father didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you have to say that you did wrong, then I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    Among Su Ni¡¯s doubts, Gu Zechen told him about his development for the past two years. There were also a lot of sorrowful things. Because of the acquisition and upying space, many people fell from heaven to hell overnight, and many people fell into a critical situation.

    However, this was how business was like. If there was pity in their hearts, they would always be trampled on.

    As expected, with Gu Zechen¡¯s living textbook, Su Ni was refreshed.

    At this moment, she realized that she might have entered a dead end.

    Even if it was rted, it was time for Cheng Yi¡¯s revenge toe to an end.

    Whether it was herself or Su Banqing, they were innocent people.

    For a time, Su Ni¡¯s heart was surging. She didn¡¯t know how to speak to Su Banqing.

    Coming out of the Gu Corp, Su Ni remembered the toys in her bag. In order to divert her attention, she asked, ¡°Is it the girl from thest music festival?¡±

 Chapter 487: News from the Hospital

    Li Mo was stunned, then he nodded awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, but she seems to have been ignoring me recently.¡±

    Su Ni guessed that the toy was bought by Li Mo for the girl and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Why, Asistant Li is angry too.¡±

    Li Mo smiled embarrassedly.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. Don¡¯t look at how big she¡¯s usually, she¡¯s quite petty.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s cheer up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Mo quickly agreed.

    Su Ni thought for a moment, then suddenly asked curiously, ¡°President Gu came back this time, did you increase your sry?¡±

    At this point, Su Ni felt that she still needed to fight for Li Mo.

    Li Mo nodded hurriedly.

    It was just a bitter face.

    After all, his sry was increased but he had more tasks every day. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or worried.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the age of struggle, I think the girl should understand.¡±

    Su Niforted her.

    Su Ni¡¯s words made Li Mo feel much happier and he drove even more. Soon, he sent Su Ni to Su Corp.

    As soon as she entered, Luo Qing looked mysterious all the way to the office. Then she said, ¡°There is movement from the hospital.¡±

    ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was solemn. After she sat down, she saw Luo Qing turn on herputer and say, ¡°Last night, at ten o¡¯clock, Cheng Yi went to look for Khai. The two of them got into an argument and it has something to do with Miss Yao 4.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and thought about it before saying, ¡°No one knows about this for the time being.¡±

    ¡°No, even Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    After Luo Qing left, Su Ni listened to the recording again.

    One thing that reassured Su Ni was that Lu Rong listened to her words and at least cooperated with the recording.

    Soon, there was a hubbub. It was Lu Rong¡¯s voice, a little fearful and angry, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you often call me toe over? It¡¯s a threat if you don¡¯te over. Why, I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was obviously trembling.

    Cheng Yi asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Then there was another noisy scene. It should be Cheng Yi who sat down. Lu Rong¡¯s reaction quickly became intense, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me.¡±

    ¡°Grass!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fu*king shameless, I really think I would like to see you.¡±

    Cheng Yi was so angry that he kicked over the stool next to him and scolded him loudly, ¡°Let me tell you, Lu Rong, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything without you. If I anger me, I¡¯ll let you die a second time.¡±

    After a long time, Lu Rong¡¯s voice didn¡¯te from the recorder pen. Cheng Yi scolded for a long time and was tired, which showed his intention today. ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to die either. After all, our friendship for so many years is here. Just pretend to attract the attention of the media. I¡¯ll definitely let you leave the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was still trembling.

    ¡°Do you believe me or not? I¡¯m here today to discuss with you or to notify you.  If you don¡¯t want to, I can only follow my method.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice returned to its coldness.

    ¡°You really want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Humph, that depends on your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve already died once, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how the Nanjiawan project was lost by you, an idiot.¡±

    Cheng Yi added, ¡°Now that the Nanjiawan project can¡¯t be brought back, I can only ruin it.  Don¡¯t forget what you said before. Lu Rong, this is what you owe me.

    There was a soft cry in the video.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was inexplicably irritated.

    It seemed that Cheng Yi was going to do something again.

    ¡°Then¡­ Is Su Banqing really pregnant?¡±

    She suddenly asked.

    Cheng Yi immediately became nervous, ¡°Who did you hear about this?¡±

    Lu Rong also realized she said something wrong and quickly denied it. However, Cheng Yi had already grasped the evidence and yelled, ¡°Tell me, who told you this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I just guessed that you haven¡¯te to see me for so many days because of Su Banqing.¡±

    Lu Rong panicked.

    ¡°What, did Su Nie to see you?¡±

    Cheng Yi suddenly sneered as if he had guessed the answer. ¡°It seems that she didn¡¯t give up yet and actually fell for you. What, it looks like you¡¯re going to help her.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of fear.

    She was just unwilling to ept the fact that she had stayed by Cheng Yi¡¯s side for so long. Without a title, her two children had been aborted.

    In the same situation, Su Banqing was able to rest peacefully.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, but in the end, she exposed herself.

    ¡°Hmph, you better not think about it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was full of disdain. ¡°She just thought about using you. Think clearly about whether she can help Su Ni or me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ is her pregnancy real?¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s thoughts were not on the same channel as Cheng Yi. Cheng Yi¡¯s reaction had already exined the problem. In an instant, his heart was ashen.

    ¡°She is indeed pregnant.¡±

    Cheng Yi could not deny this, but soon, in order to control Lu Rong, he was a little annoyed. ¡°But it¡¯s not like what you think. If I¡¯m pregnant, I can control her better. Su Ni is going crazy these two days.¡±

    Then there was Cheng Yi¡¯s smugughter.

    Then there was another wave of persuasion.

    Lu Rong did not say anything but kept crying.

    Cheng Yi was probably impatient, so he let her figure it out and left.

    Lu Rong acted as if she knew Su Ni was listening and started to cry non-stop, ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±

    Su Ni turned off theputer and put her hands into her scalp.

    Cheng Yi started to suspect herself. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t know about the existence of the eavesdropping so she still had a chance.

    Un, Luo Qing knocked on the door and came in again. Her serious face twitched, ¡°Cheng Yi is here again.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly let Luo Qing sit down. This time, she was in time for the live broadcast.

    At the beginning, there was still an argument.

    It could be heard that Lu Rong was still reluctant to part with Cheng Yi. Unfortunately, Cheng Yi was not willing to act anymore and his tone was full of impatience. He wanted to send Lu Rong away after just a few words.

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t help you again.¡±

    This was Lu Rong¡¯s final decision.

    She had already died once, and this time, she couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from Cheng Yi, so she wouldn¡¯t listen to Cheng Yi¡¯s arrangement.

    However, fear followed.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked coldly.

 Chapter 488: The Truth About Fallen From the Tower

    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know, did you forget too? How did I fall downstairs back then? It was you who said that I would scare people and scare them. But what about you, just push them from behind. I almost can¡¯t stand up. Cheng Yi, do you still have a conscience?¡±

    Lu Rong lost control of her emotions and suddenly yelled.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Cheng Yi yelled, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°No, on the contrary, Cheng Yi, I want to live, so I can¡¯t promise you this time. Please, let me go.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I originally wanted you to cooperate with me, but now it seems that you know too much.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    When Su Ni heard this, she looked at Luo Qing and realized the situation was bad. She quickly rushed down theputer with a look.

    ¡°Mr. Su, sit down.¡±

    Luo Qing stepped on the gas and Su Ni was about to fly away.

    The sound of fighting came from theputer and Lu Rong started shouting, ¡°Su Ni, save me!¡±

    ¡°Is it toote to expect her to save you?¡±  Ah, you bitch! ¡±

    Cheng Yi probably pped Lu Rong. ¡°You dare to bite me!¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m wrong. Please, let me go.¡±

    Lu Rong started to beg.

    ¡°There are only two roads in front of you now, or you can only jump down here now. Maybe you still have a chance at life, or else I can only announce to the outside world that you will die if you don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s such a disgusting man in this world!¡±

    When Luo Qing heard this, she couldn¡¯t help scolding her.

    Su Ni reminded her to drive properly, so Luo Qing shut her mouth, but the speed was faster.

    Su Ni was also annoyed. Even if she knew Cheng Yi¡¯s face, she still shuddered after hearing his n.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen was right.

    This man wanted not only revenge but to satisfy all his desires.

    Not only for the Su family, but also for Lu Rong.

    ¡°No¡­ Su Ni.¡±

    She called Su Ni¡¯s name again.

    Cheng Yi was so angry that he pped Lu Rong on the face. ¡°You fu*king wait for Su Ni to save you. Fine, I¡¯d like to see how long you can wait.¡±

    With that, there was anothermotion. Together with Lu Rong¡¯s screams, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.

    ¡°How long is it?¡±

    It seemed that Cheng Yi was really nning to take action.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to rush, but I still need your orders.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There are many of them. Don¡¯t be impulsive for now. Wait for me to make a call.¡±

    In the ward.

    Cheng Yi had already dragged Lu Rong to the window. It was the seventh floor and it wasn¡¯t too high, but it was still half dead if she fell.

    To put it bluntly, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t want to stay alive at all.

    Lu Rong¡¯s value had been used up and staying was a disaster.

    However, Lu Rong grabbed the bed tightly and let the two security guards move their hands away, which made him extremely patient.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. Su Ni has a listening device here. If you kill me, there will be evidence.¡±

    On the verge of death, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t manage so much.

    She could only dy for a second. She also hoped that Su Ni would really listen to her ande over to save her life.

    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t hear this sentence.

    She turned off herputer and called Cheng Yi.

    Cheng Yi was stunned when he heard Lu Rong¡¯s words. Although he felt that Su Ni would not be able to see Su Ni, he still let the bodyguards search for safety.

    At the same time, Cheng Yi also took out his phone and saw that it was Su Ni.

    ¡°Is Mr. Su looking for me for something?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Su Ni, Su Ni, save me!¡±

    Lu Rong immediately shouted.

    Cheng Yi felt noisy and pped him directly, letting the two bodyguards control him. He found a quiet ce to wait for Su Ni to answer.

    ¡°Hurry up and let him go.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to jail, you¡¯d better give up your n.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to know what my n is.¡±

    Cheng Yi was unscrupulous and obviously did not put Su Ni in his eyes.

    ¡°I put a listening device in Lu Rong¡¯s ward. If you go find it now, you should still be able to find it.¡±

    Since Su Ni wanted to show up, she could not hide the eavesdropping.

    Luo Qing felt a little regretful when she heard it.

    If the news of Cheng Yi¡¯s murder was recorded, it would not be difficult to topple Cheng Yi.

    Thankfully, she understood Su Ni¡¯s character. Although she hated one person, she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice another person¡¯s life.

    Therefore, Su Ni stood up at a critical moment.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Cheng Yi was stunned over the phone for a second then asked.

    ¡°Boss, found it.¡±

    Soon, a bodyguard pulled out a small listening device from under the bed.

    Su Ni also heard this voice. She smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Mr. Cheng, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Unfortunately, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t answer but hung up.

    Thankfully, Lu Rong shouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being, so Su Ni sighed in relief.

    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Luo Qing smiled and asked.

    ¡°What regret is there?¡±

    Su Ni knew what Luo Qing was talking about, but that was never the result of Kafa¡¯s pursuit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her go to the hospital with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Luo Qing felt relieved and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t let Cheng Yi subdue him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for him.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t find it a pity at all.

    In the recording, Cheng Yi admitted that he did it thest time he fell from the building. Lu Rong could sue Cheng Yi for intentional injury and Nanjiawan could finally clear their grievances.

    After receiving the recorder, Cheng Yi was angry and immediately kicked Lu Rong¡¯s face.

    Lu Rongy on the ground, her body trembling slightly but there was no sound of resistance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you guys for a meal. I don¡¯t know when peoplee in, and I¡¯ve even installed this thing.¡±

    Cheng Yi was furious, his eyes wide open and his two bodyguards dared not to breathe. They were tall and mighty, but they were extremely humble in front of Cheng Yi.

    Cheng Yi crushed the eavesdropping device with his feet, but he knew that Su Ni must have a back-up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As expected, Su Ni arrived soon.

    Before this, Lu Rong had been beaten badly and hid in a corner, not daring to make a sound.

    ¡°Mr. Su, the doctor is here.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    Su Ni let the doctor enter first. Fortunately, Cheng Yi did not stop her. Su Ni¡¯s face was livid and she asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng, don¡¯t you know that you can sue for the illegal beating of her?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, stop your business here.¡±

    Cheng Yi gnashing teeth wanted to rush up and tear Su Ni apart.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Su Ni sneered, ¡°What if I don¡¯te today, would Mr. Cheng know the consequences?¡±

 Chapter 489: I Have Evidence

    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t intend to leave a living today, which meant that if Su Ni didn¡¯t call in the end, Lu Rong would have been dead.

    Of course, Cheng Yi could imagine the consequences.

    Since Su Ni dared toe, there was still room for discussion. He took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Then, Mr. Su, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±

    Smart people never need to waste time talking to smart people.

    The two of them went to the sky and Luo Qing stayed to take care of Lu Rong.

    The wind was strong. Su Ni tightened her windbreaker and saw that Cheng Yi was close to the edge of the roof, but she didn¡¯t lean back.

    Cheng Yi smiled brightly. He couldn¡¯t see that he was so fierce that he wanted to kill a person. ¡°What, Mr. Su is standing so far away, afraid that I will do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Luo Qing was still below, so she wasn¡¯t afraid that Cheng Yi would do anything to her. ¡°It¡¯s just that the smell on Mr. Cheng¡¯s body isn¡¯t good. I want to stay away.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s sarcasm and smiled. ¡°Tell me, how can you give me the backup in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Honestly speaking, it¡¯s simple to let Su Banqing leave.¡±

    Su Ni stared at him seriously.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked into the distance with his hands in his pocket. He looked rxed as if the whole Nancheng city was under his control.

    ¡°You should be very clear that Su Banqing is unwilling to leave me now, and I have not ced her under house arrest. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Su Banqing at any time.  Of course, it was another matter whether she was willing to ept her.

    Cheng Yi said.

    Su Ni looked calm. These words were useless against her. ¡°I know that you want to take revenge on the Su family. I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, no one in the Su family is innocent.¡±

    His eyes suddenly cooled down. He gritted his teeth and stared at Su Ni fiercely, ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s going on?¡±  I can tell you without any hesitation. I just want the Su family to be finished. All of you are finished.

    The wind seemed to be stronger. Su Ni was straight and unmoved.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, at the top of the Su Corp building, a man jumped down from the building because his investment failed. That person is your father, right?¡±

    Su Ni never thought that she would be so calm when facing Cheng Yi.

    Cheng Yi was stunned.

    Obviously, she did not guess that Su Ni would know about the past.

    But soon, his eyes became fierce. ¡°So what if you know? Not bad, it was my father who was forced to death by your Su Corp. Now, I¡¯m just taking back everything I lost.¡±

    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t sensible when you were young, you should understand now that this is just a normalmercialpetition. You can¡¯t me anyone.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Huh, you said it¡¯s light and coincidental. All these years, under your father¡¯s blessing, your family has lived very well.¡±  But do you know how I came here when I was young? My father jumped from the building, my mothermitted suicide, and all the rtives refused to ept me. All they could do was send me to the orphanage. Can you know how my days came?

    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. In the end, he walked directly towards Su Ni, fiercely pinched her neck and started to approach the edge of the roof step by step.

    ¡°Yes, I admit, but the Su family has already suffered retribution.¡±  The Su Corp went bankrupt, and my father would never wake up. Don¡¯t forget how my father had water in his body when he sent him abroad.

    When she mentioned her father, the rims of Su Ni¡¯s eyes were wet, but she was still angry.

    ¡°The Su family is already like this, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did do it. Unfortunately, your father didn¡¯t die.  If he really died, I might consider stopping.

    Cheng Yi smiled sinisterly but he didn¡¯t intend to let go of Su Ni.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were firm and she looked at Cheng Yi with certainty. ¡°Even if my father is really dead, you won¡¯t let go because you want more than that.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled with an indifferent expression on his face. Even if his true thoughts were exposed by Su Ni, he didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t prove that I made the water.¡±

    ¡°I will find it.¡±

    Su Ni gnashing teeth.

    Suddenly, she raised her head and took a bite on Cheng Yi¡¯s wrist. The man was in pain and quickly threw Su Ni away.

    Su Ni was also thrown to the edge of the sky tform because of this.

    Su Ni grasped the railing in an instant, a trace of fear shing across her eyes.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expect this to happen in the end. After being stunned for two seconds, he also reacted and smiled, ¡°If I said someone identally fell down, do you think anyone would believe me?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, do you think you can escape?¡±

    Su Ni was not afraid that Cheng Yi would make a move. A selfish person like him had always cherished her life and would not do anything risky.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, even though it was not dangerous for the time being, Su Ni was worried that her mental defense would copse.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look down, but she felt the wind in her ear getting louder. She tugged on the railing tightly and stopped angering Cheng Yi. Instead, she said, ¡°She¡¯s innocent. Besides, she¡¯s pregnant with your child, so you shouldn¡¯t treat her like this.¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s one thing that Mr. Su said wrong.¡±

    Gu Zechen bent down and easily approached Su Ni.

    He tidied up Su Ni¡¯s messy hair and smiled, ¡°Su Banqing is really different from you. At least¡­ during our time together, she¡¯s really gentle and obedient, unlike you¡­¡±

    He seemed to want to mention the past. Su Ni turned her face and felt disgusted when she saw her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, Cheng Yi.¡±

    She ordered.

    ¡°No, I want to say it.¡±

    Cheng Yi burst intoughter. In the end, tears almost fell.

    He wiped his eyes and jokingly said, ¡°Su Ni, you will never know how I feel like I¡¯m chasing behind you like a dog every day, trying to please you. And you¡¯re always high and above. You thought I would really fall in love with you. I felt disgusted then.¡±

    ¡°Untilter, when you brought me home and saw the man who made me feel uneasy in my dreams, I thought it was all worth it.¡±

    Cheng Yi nced at Su Ni and saw that she had closed her eyes. He suddenly became angry. He held Su Ni¡¯s chin tightly with one hand and shouted, ¡°Open your eyes. Look at me. Listen carefully. Your Su family owes me all of these.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Deep down inside, she knew that even if what Cheng Yi said was true, it only showed that his ambition was not small.

    Revenge was just a cover.

 Chapter 490: A True Listener

    Cheng Yi was satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s silence. ¡°Perhaps, if you were half obedient with Su Banqing back then, I would have really moved to live with you. Unfortunately, you and your father have never looked down on me.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±  My father treated you like his biological son. After graduating from university, he immediately arranged for you to enter thepany. You also know how much criticism my father has recruited.

    When Su Ni heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but refute loudly.

    Tears were also blown away by the wind.

    Father really loved Cheng Yi and never looked down on him. These were just Cheng Yi¡¯s sensitive self-esteem.

    Otherwise, how could his father ignore the objections of all the board members? Cheng Yi had just arrived at thepany and was entrusted with a heavy responsibility.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, haha, if your father didn¡¯t look down on me and arranged me to be the general manager of the project, how could I have easily taken away your Su Corp information and defeated you?¡±

    Cheng Yiughed heartily as if he was satisfied with his revenge.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were falling. She felt sorry for her father, and she also felt bad for her father. ¡°Cheng Yi, do you know that even if you don¡¯t do this, the father of Su Corp will leave it to you in the end.¡±

    ¡°Heh, then he just hoped that I would treat his daughter better. After all, after he died, he would only let the Su Corp fall into the hands of outsiders.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Su Ni screamed.

    At that moment, Su Ni suddenly thought of a lot of past events.

    His father had indeed mentioned before that he had done something impulsive when he was young, and had caused a family.

    Although the Su Corp had expanded sessfully, she still couldn¡¯t forgive herself.

    Later, he also found the family of the man who jumped off the building, but as time passed, many things were gone.

    Cheng Yi was still feeling proud of his revenge. He had been holding these things in his heart for a long time. Obviously, Su Ni was a qualified and satisfied listener.

    ¡°Do you know how your father fell in the end?¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled.

    Su Ni closed her eyes and tightly pursed her lips.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled and looked at Su Ni contemptuously. The more pain she showed, the less pain he felt in his heart.

    ¡°At the time, in his office, he was worried that Su Corp would be uneasy. After a hundred years, we might not be able to suppress it. Therefore, if there is an economic crisis in Su Corp, we will transfer the Su Corp Building in his hands to Song Corp, so that you can have a chance to make aeback.¡±

    ¡°When I got the contract, I felt that the time was ripe, so I told you everything that happened back then. You guessed what kind of expression he would have.¡±

    Cheng Yi asked Su Ni.

    Su Ni closed her eyes and replied, ¡°He should be very calm.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Cheng Yi was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Ni. ¡°Indeed, he may have forgotten about the evil things he did when he was young. When I mentioned it, he even forgot. His expression was indifferent, but I was not willing. I tried my best to do it today. How could I be happy?¡±

    ¡°So, I told him everything and also told him that I came to get revenge. Whether it¡¯s you, Su Zhenhai or Su Ni, all of you have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°At this time, his emotions finally can¡¯t copse. Haha, I covered my chest and started looking for medicine. Unfortunately, I waved my hand gently and threw his medicine aside.  However, it was touching to say that hisst sentence was actually for me to take good care of you. Haha, Su Ni, you think your f*cking joke isn¡¯t ridiculous.

    A trace of sadness shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Father always loved her.

    Even if he had brought back a poor young man back then, he had no objections as long as he liked him.

    He said that with the status of Su Corp, as long as Cheng Yi had the ability, he was not afraid of not being able to perform.

    Most importantly, this man should be nice to you.

    ¡°Su Ni, what did you say you cried? I got my revenge. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me when you heard this?¡±

    Cheng Yi pinched Su Ni¡¯s cheek and pinched it hard.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s tears could not help but gush out. She cried silently and even forgot about her danger.

    The door of the Sky Stage suddenly opened and there was an anxious voice, ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    Su Ni calmed down a lot when she heard something. She looked up and saw Luo Qing and Gu Zechen chasing after her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of business.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Cheng Yi scolded.

    But the next moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s fist hit and Cheng Yi fell to the ground.

    ¡°You fu*king want to die?¡±

    When Gu Zechen saw Su Ni lying outside the railing, on the terrace that was less than one metre long, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, save Mr. Su first.¡±

    Luo Qing stood in front of Cheng Yi and watched him get up with alert eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken shoe that I don¡¯t want. Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not dirty.¡±

    Cheng Yi continued.

    ¡°Be careful when you speak.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already climbed outside the railing and ignored Cheng Yi. Luo Qing had already revealed a fierce glint in her eyes. No one could disturb Gu Zechen at this time.

    ¡°Huh.¡±  I don¡¯t hit women.

    Cheng Yi said and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Luo Qing stopped her.

    ¡°What, you want to fight with me?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    At this time, Gu Zechen who was lying on the railing turned back and said to Luo Qing, ¡°Come and help me.¡±  Her hand froze.

    Three months wasn¡¯t cold, but after such a long time, it was enough to make a person stiff.

    Su Ni smiled apologetically, ¡°I worried you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen was really angry and directlyined to Su Ni.

    Su Ni smiled and let go of the iron railing. At that moment, she felt that her hand was not her.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s warm hands held her tightly.

    The wind from the roof blew Gu Zechen¡¯s trouser tube. Su Ni¡¯s head pressed against his leg and suddenly felt extremely safe.

    Even if it was a bottomless abyss, as long as Gu Zechen was there, she would be safe.

    ¡°Mr. Su, give me your hand.¡±

    Luo Qing answered outside.

    Finally, with the help of the two of them, Su Ni finally stepped on the solid ground.

    In the end, she instantly softened.

    In the end, he was still afraid.

    Thinking back to the scene just now, she looked down. Everything was like an ant and her heart was still numb.

    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    Gu Zechen stared at her coldly, almost angry.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t talk about it today. Mr. Su, we have time to meet again.¡±

    Cheng Yi acted as though he waspletely unrted and was about to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu Zechen rushed up.

    Su Ni was safe now, but he still had a stomach full of fire and no ce to vent his anger. At the same time, he threw a punch at her.

 Chapter 491: Missing Past

    This time, Cheng Yi was prepared and naturally would not be hit so easily.

    Soon, the two men got entangled and Su Ni signaled Luo Qing to help her up.

    Seeing that she was going over, Luo Qing was a little reluctant and said, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t go over. Be careful of identally hurting you.¡±

    Su Ni ignored them and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

    Unfortunately, no one listened to her.

    When she saw Su Ni anxiously, Luo Qing was very confused. ¡°, this scumbag almost killed you. It¡¯s only proper for President Gu to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Su Ni red at Luo Qing and thetter closed her mouth.

    After that, Su Ni broke free from Luo Qing and stood in front of two men. Gu Zechen almost punched Khai¡¯s forehead.

    She opened her eyes and saw a fist less than a centimeter away from her eyes, as well as Gu Zechen¡¯s angry eyes.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to exin. She just said, ¡°I have something to say to him. If you still want to do itter, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was reduced. Then he pulled Su Ni into his arms and stared at Cheng Yi with covetous eyes.

    Cheng Yi had quite a few injuries on his face but he didn¡¯t care. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m really innocent. I won¡¯t be stupid enough to kill you in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°You really won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    However, in the past ten minutes, Cheng Yi did not intend to help him at all.

    ¡°You said so much just now, I think it should be my turn.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, Cheng Yi had a strange expression, like a smile, but he didn¡¯t stop it.

    Gu Zechen sat down with Su Ni and calmed down. Then he asked, ¡°Do you know why my father would be calm after hearing what you said?¡±

    ¡°Because he has forgotten.¡±

    Cheng Yi answered decisively.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni denied it and added, ¡°That¡¯s because he already knew that you are the son of that man.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shock shed across Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, and even Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni suspiciously.

    Su Ni ignored the astonished gazes of the crowd. As she was getting closer to the truth, she could more and more feel the feelings of her father¡¯s fall.

    She wiped her tears away and continued, ¡°Do you really think you can easily sit in the position of sales manager with just your personal ability?¡±  You thought that when I first brought you back, he had someints, but the second time, he changed his attitude. You thought¡­that he didn¡¯t notice anything when you were by his side for so long.

    Before Su Ni could finish, her voice was choked.

    She covered her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Cheng Yi took a step back, his eyes filled with the mes of vengeance that were provoked again. ¡°At most, he is stupid. He loves his family.¡±  But could it be that aside from him, Su Zhenhai has a family, no one else in the world anymore?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that my father didn¡¯t say anything to you before he copsed!¡±

    Su Ni also screamed.

    Cheng Yi suddenly took two steps back and slowly calmed down.

    He frowned as if he was thinking about something.

    It seemed that when Su Zhenhai fell down, he wanted to hold his hand but was rejected by him.

    His lips were apologizing.

    But Cheng Yi only took it as his final remorse.

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°No, don¡¯t think that you can wash away the blood stain on your father¡¯s hand!¡±

    Cheng Yi regained his usual coldness and gnashing teeth.

    Gu Zechen quickly hugged Su Ni tighter and his eyes were bright.

    He seriously suspected that if he was not around, Cheng Yi would probably rush over and strangle Su Ni to death.

    However, it was obvious that Su Ni was not afraid but came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.

    She had dared to say that Gu Zechen was not around, let alone now.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, as long as you think about it seriously, you can definitely guess it.  It was true that her father loved me, but she could put the Su Corp under my name. She didn¡¯t need to sign any information on the transfer of the Su Corp building, but he treated you as his biological son and gave you everything that should be given to you.  If you take another 10, 000 steps back, you still have a portion of the Su Corp for Su Banqing. How can father give you the Su Corp purely because of me?

    Su Ni became calmer after understanding her father¡¯s thoughts.

    She thought that her father must have spent the second half of his life ming himself, but when he discovered Cheng Yi¡¯s identity, he felt that God must have taken care of him.

    So, he didn¡¯t have time to think if Cheng Yi¡¯s approach had another purpose.

    He began to transfer the property in secret, ignoring the objections of the shareholders, and transferred all the assets that could be transferred to Cheng Yi first, so that Cheng Yi could stand firm in Su Corp in the future.

    But he never imagined that when he finished thest step, it would be thest step for Cheng Yi toplete his n.

    Everything was over.

    But his father didn¡¯tin or regret.

    Just let Cheng Yi take over the Su Corp and take good care of himself.

    Of course, how could Cheng Yi agree?

    He had achieved all his goals. Next, there was endless hatred for the Su family.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears gushed out again. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had cried, as if her tears were about to dry up and her eyes started to ache.

    ¡°My father never let you down from the beginning. He chose to transfer the wealth he had spent his entire life to you because of his conscience. Cheng Yi, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Su Ni yelled at Cheng Yi.

    The wind whistled past but it didn¡¯t drown Su Ni¡¯s grief and pain.

    After she shouted, Cheng Yi, who was still in a daze, couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    She called her father over and over again and over again. If she was a little more sensible at that time, she might not have been like this.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s nose was sore.

    But now, he seemed helpless. He could only hug Su Ni tightly and say softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Behind them came Cheng Yi¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯ve proposed to Su Banqing. We will get married soon.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.

    She wanted to struggle out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.

    At present, Su Ni¡¯s condition was not right, so she didn¡¯t have the energy to control others.

    Su Ni was unwilling. She shouted at Gu Zechen, ¡°If you don¡¯t let Su Banqing go, I¡¯ll let you go to jail!¡±

    Unfortunately, the wind was so loud that Cheng Yi touched his ears, pretending not to hear it.

    He sniffed and tightened his suit, trying to pretend to be calm.

    But three secondster, he still couldn¡¯t help but cry. Tears that he hadn¡¯t seen for ten years were gushing out like spring water.

 Chapter 492: Everything Too Late

    Cheng Yi suddenly felt sad.

    She didn¡¯t know why she felt ufortable.

    Was it Su Ni¡¯s words or her dead father?

    He hammered hard against the wall until both hands became red and the pain in his heart became clearer.

    There were some things that didn¡¯t need Su Ni to say so thoroughly. He just had to think about it one more time. Sometimes, Su Zhenhai and sometimes his inexplicable eyes should be able to guess.

    But at that time, he was too confident that revenge wasing.

    Whether it was Su Zhenhai or Su Ni, they were just idiots.

    It was because of idiots that they would easily surrender the Su Corp¡¯s property to others, and because they were stupid, they would unconditionally trust themselves.

    Suddenly, a long roar came from the sky.

    It was all thanks to the great wind today that it didn¡¯t cause much trouble.

    Cheng Yi covered his face and let his tears pour down. Soon, he screamed to the sky again, almost crazy.

    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni to the car and allowed her toe down.

    On the way, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni didn¡¯t have a bottom of her heart. She stared at Gu Zechen for a long time and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    The hand that had just grabbed the iron railing couldn¡¯t be easily warmed and started to feel pain.

    Su Ni rubbed her little movements, but she was caught by Gu Zechen. She snorted coldly, ¡°You know the pain.¡±

    ¡°It must hurt.¡±

    Su Ni was wronged.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and saw that her wrist was swollen and red.

    ¡°You really are¡­¡±

    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s pitiful expression, Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and rubbed it lightly. Then he blew it on the side of his mouth. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t grasped it so tightly, would you know the consequences?¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    Although Cheng Yi didn¡¯t kill his heart, if he really couldn¡¯t grasp it, he wouldn¡¯t be clear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni bowed her head and apologized.

    Gu Zechen was so angry that even if he didn¡¯t show up, his face still turned ck.

    However, this attitude was already very good in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Naturally, she did not dare to hope too much. She just repeated that she would not do it next time.

    ¡°Do you have the guts to say that sending someone to you is to let you go alone?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say it was alright, but as soon as she said that Gu Zechen was angry, she started to curse when she caught Su Ni. ¡°In that case, Cheng Yi can kill you anytime.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her posture and felt wronged. ¡°I just want to talk to him about the matter. Then¡­ it¡¯s just an ident.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He crossed his arms and looked out the window.

    Su Ni leaned over and listened to Gu Zechen saying unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m very angry now. You¡¯d better not mess with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know it¡¯s dangerous. I won¡¯t see him alone next time. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±

    Su Ni promised.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve, feeling wronged and coquettish. She didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression calm down at all, so she thought that she still didn¡¯t know what happened to Lu Rong.

    ¡°How about we go to the hospital to see Lu Rong first?¡±

    Su Ni asked tentatively.

    Su Ni¡¯s shoulder shrunk twice and she lowered her head without making a sound.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gu Zechen also reacted.

    Even though Luo Qing had told her a little, the situation was urgent at the time. He was focused on saving people, so he didn¡¯t care.

    Su Ni caught the opportunity to make a meritorious deed and quickly said, ¡°I nted a listening device in Lu Rong¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to kill someone. I just heard it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned and quickly turned to Su Ni.

    Su Ni shook her head.

    She knew what Gu Zechen was thinking, so she felt disappointed.

    ¡°To save someone, I told Cheng Yi in advance that I didn¡¯t take the most important part.¡±

    Su Ni said honestly.

    Gu Zechen remained silent.

    Su Ni was not sure if Gu Zechen was still angry, so she could only look him carefully.

    Luckily, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Luo Qing say what happenedter. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±  If it was a littlete, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as attempted murder.

    Su Ni shook her head.

    She thought it was really strange.

    Why did everyone ask that?

    Is human life not worth money?

    ¡°Although I also hate Lu Rong, I don¡¯t want him to die. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes and said seriously.

    Gu Zechen stopped talking.

    However, it was not difficult to understand that this was not the Su Ni she knew.

    If she really did, it would be no different from ordinary people.

    ¡°This is also like you.¡±

    Gu Zechenmented.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear his emotions. She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding herself for praising her, so she pretended to smile rxed. ¡°However, Cheng Yi admitted that he pushed Lu Rong down thest time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Gu Zechen thought this was not bad.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni smiled, tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up and see what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Gu Zechen did not stop him. He followed behind Su Ni and put Su Ni¡¯s hand in his pocket.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Actually, her hands were no longer cold.

    He gently teased Gu Zechen¡¯s hand in his pocket and was held by Gu Zechen.

    At the door of the ward.

    Su Ni met the doctor who had finished the examination and asked about Lu Rong¡¯s condition. She only said that she had fallen asleep and that there was no big problem for the time being.

    Su Ni walked into Lu Rong and fell asleep. However, her brows still trembled from time to time.

    Thinking back to the scene she heard on the way over, she felt emotional. Lu Rong probably wouldn¡¯t believe that Cheng Yi would have such a ruthless side.

    ¡°Cheng Yi has left.¡±

    Luo Qing came in and reported to Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni heard it and looked back but didn¡¯t say a word.

    All the guards at the entrance had been evacuated. Su Ni was worried, so she asked Luo Qing to arrange a group of people to stay behind the hospital.

    Cheng Yi would not let it go this time, so he would naturally think of other ways.

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, indicating to go back first.

    Su Ni had just turned around when her hand was pulled. Su Ni saw that Khai had opened his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t sleep at all!

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Lu Rong¡¯s face was full of grief. Before she could say anything, tears fell.

    ¡°Cheng Yi won¡¯te.¡±

    Su Ni thought Lu Rong wasforting, so she exined.

    ¡°You should rest well first.¡±

    Su Ni saw that Lu Rong was silent, so she broke free from her hand and put it back on the bed.

    Lu Rong seemed to have difficulty speaking, but before Su Ni left the ward, she finally asked, ¡°Will you sue him?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

 Chapter 493: Donéˆ¥æª› sue Him

    Even Gu Zechen looked back at Lu Rong but he didn¡¯t say anything and handed the initiative to Su Ni.

    Su Ni was silent for a while, but she asked Lu Rong, ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    Lu Rong was stunned.

    A few secondster, Su Ni already knew the answer.

    She smiled and tried to speak calmly, ¡°Cheng Yi is suspected of attempted murder. If the person involved doesn¡¯t want to sue him, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡±

    Then, Su Ni turned to leave.

    At thest moment, Su Ni looked relieved when she saw Lu Rong.

    This was Lu Rong¡¯s answer.

    In the end, she still failed.

    Lu Rong¡¯s lips moved and she thanked her silently, but Su Ni would not hear her again.

    The wind in March was still cold. Gu Zechen put his coat over Su Ni.

    She stood in the yard and looked back at the sky tform. It was calm and quiet, so she couldn¡¯t see what had just happened.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know much about her father, but she was grateful that she didn¡¯t ask anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Gu Zechen said softly.

    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen got into the car on his chest, and then Li Mo started the engine. The car warmed up in an instant but there was nothing on the road.

    After Gu Zechen sent Su Ni back to the family, he stayed.

    During the period of time, Su Ni wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth.

    In the end, Gu Zechen, who was reading the book, found the clue and asked, ¡°Still thinking about what happened in the afternoon?¡±

    Su Ni blushed and eventually nodded.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to have too much psychological burden. Since you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    Gu Zechen is understanding.

    ¡°You¡¯re not curious, why did my father do that back then?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni was anxious.

    Gu Zechen spread his hands and it was a good thing for her to speak, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want Su Ni to be embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to investigate a person in this society. Since you can find out Cheng Yi¡¯s background, why can¡¯t your father?¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    Tears fell as well.

    Since Gu Zechen already knew about it, she really didn¡¯t have to say anything.

    Gu Zechen came over and wiped her tears. Su Ni turned around awkwardly and said, ¡°I just missed my father.¡±

    From Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth, she understood that the moment he fell, she was still thinking about herself.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and gently patted her shoulder, saying softly, ¡°After your father¡¯s condition stabilises, we can go over and see him.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Su Ni seemed to have just remembered, and she quickly raised her head to Gu Zechen. ¡°Cheng Yi just admitted that he did the water.¡±

    Gu Zechen only frowned and didn¡¯t feel much surprised. He softly responded, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about him for the time being, but soon, trust me.¡±

    Su Ni had never doubted anything about Gu Zechen. She nodded and leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, finally finding a sense of firmness.

    This night, Su Ni didn¡¯t sleep well.

    In her dream, she saw her father, as if his father had fallen in front of her. He was looking at her with too much reluctance in his eyes.

    Su Ni wanted to rush over but her body was as heavy as a thousand pounds. However, when she really went over, she caught a breath of air.

    Tears rolled out from her eyes.

    Su Ni turned over and touched the tear marks on her face, her heart growing increasingly sour.

    She forced herself to suppress the sorrow in her heart and prevent herself from making a sound, but the pillow was still wet the next morning.

    She turned the pillow over, wiped her eyes, and quickly went to wash her face.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni gently when she came out.

    He asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    More or less, it felt like asking if he knew the truth.

    Su Ni also nodded, pretending to smile rxed, but her eyes were swollen.

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    They both felt like have a tacit understanding.

    When she went downstairs, Su Ni suddenly received an unknown call and found out that it was Sun Nan.

    Over the phone, Sun Nan was courteous and happy. When she mentioned the cultural exchange, Su Ni remembered and patted her head.

    Initially, she had wanted to find a reason to refuse, but now, she could only go.

    Gu Zechen was a little surprised. ¡°Exchange meeting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you go with me? I¡¯m so bored and have apanion.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and teased.

    Un, Gu Zechen agreed without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m free, so it¡¯s good to go out and make a trip.¡±

    Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°What, Sun Nan didn¡¯t invite you?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed immediately, a little annoyed.

    Su Ni held back her smile. This guy was too fond of face, so she could only smooth things over and say, ¡°Probably because people know that you¡¯re busy with work. Even if you¡¯re invited, you don¡¯t have to go.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested.¡±

    In the afternoon.

    Su Ni specifically called Gu Zechen half an hour earlier, but she did not forget that she was done with her work.

    Su Ni was still wearing a beige white work outfit in the morning, but before she went out, she added a gem blue scarf.

    When he met Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen was obviously satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s outfit. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile and jokingly called President Gu.

    Su Ni smiled and did not reveal her teeth. Looking at the gem blue shirt thatplemented his figure, she said, ¡°President Gu¡¯s body today, I¡¯m afraid to attract a lot of eyeballs.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged her and smiled.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes and allowed him to wear such a sloppy outfit.

    The cultural exchange was held at a vi on the outskirts of Nancheng city. It was said to be a cultural exchange, but it was just a form ofmunication among upper society. Su Ni also hoped that she coulde to a few cultural masters today.

    However, it was only after she arrived that Su Ni realized that today¡¯s performance was not small.

    The purpose of the book and painting is the work of Liu Yiqiang, one of the most famousndscape painting masters in China.

    Su Ni raised her eyebrows slightly, and Sun Nan still walked out with a smile. When he saw Gu Zechen, he was quite surprised. ¡°Mr. Gu is also here, but it¡¯s really glorious.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was still listening to Su Ni and Gu Zechen, Sun Nan quickly let Su Ni and Gu Zechen enter first. Then, he took the initiative to make tea and looked at Gu Zechen with a smile. ¡°CEO Gu, this time, we pulled up today¡¯s exchange.¡±

    Gu Zechen was standing in front of the window and just so happened to see the door. At this time, a car came in. Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Madam Li is so polite. Even if I don¡¯te today, today¡¯s performance will not be small.¡±

    Su Ni was curious about who Gu Zechen saw.

    Just as he was about to step forward, Sun Nan smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, this is still an old ssmate. Mr. Gu, do you still remember him?¡±

 Chapter 494: Careful

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose and looked disdainful. Then he held onto Su Ni and walked inside.

    Sun Nan didn¡¯t know what he had said wrong and offended Gu Zechen. He stood there awkwardly, but soon he regained his smile and walked towards Cheng Yi.

    Li Zhilin naturally saw Gu Zechen too. When he came over to greet him, he saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not very good.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Li Zhilin asked Sun Nan.

    Sun Nan pouted. Even though he was in a hot mood in front of him, he still had a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°I wonder where he offended him. Didn¡¯t he say that he was an old ssmate? Look at his temper. To say that Cheng Yi¡¯s fame in school was no worse than his.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much to say.¡±

    Li Zhilin didn¡¯t think so. Offending Gu Zechen for a Cheng Yi was not worthwhile.

    Sun Nan rolled his eyes and pushed Li Zhilin again, ¡°I just said that, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu, who is so petty, can¡¯t tolerate anyone else.¡±

    Li Zhilin patted Sun Nan on the shoulder, indicating for her to calm down. After all, she was the host today, so the main purpose of the banquet was to bepleted.

    Sun Nan hummed and walked straight to Cheng Yi.

    Actually, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t know anything about Sun Nan at all.

    For the ssmates Sun Nan mentioned, he was even more confused. However, when he mentioned the Capital University, Cheng Yi understood that he was just an alumnus.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, is this your girlfriend?¡±  I didn¡¯t know before, but it was really beautiful.

    Sun Nan looked at Su Banqing, feeling a little familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember for a while, so he could only praise her.

    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°She also graduated from Beijing University. Maybe Madam Li has seen her before.¡±

    ¡°How about this? What a coincidence.¡±

    As he said this, Li Zhilin had alsoe. At this time, Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was much more enthusiastic. He came today to discuss construction materials with Li Zhilin.

    ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s talk here.¡±

    Cheng Yi issued an invitation.

    Sun Nan approached Su Banqing and smiled, ¡°Since all men are going to talk about things, Miss Su, how about we talk too?¡±

    Su Banqing was a little embarrassed by Sun Nan¡¯s familiarity, but seeing that Cheng Yi did not have time to talk to her for a while, she still nodded and thanked her.

    Su Banqing¡¯s arrival attracted a lot of attention.

    It was probably because Cheng Yi had always been alone at a banquet, but now that he suddenly had a femalepanion, no, calling him a girlfriend, naturally he had to be impressed.

    Sun Nan lowered his voice and asked, ¡°How long have Miss Su and Mr. Cheng known each other? Do you have any ns to get married?¡±

    Su Banqing blushed when she asked.

    Sun Nan sneered. He wasn¡¯t a socialite, but he was a little unworthy.

    Then, Su Banqing¡¯s words shocked Sun Nan. ¡°He just proposed to me. We¡­ should be getting married soon.¡±

    Her hand subconsciously touched her belly, revealing a satisfied expression.

    Sun Nan was frightened again.

    On the surface, Sun Nan was still congratting him, while the fewdies who heard their conversation echoed in agreement.

    The cautious expression on Su Banqing¡¯s face finally disappeared. She smiled and responded. As for when everyone asked about Su Banqing¡¯s family background, Khai avoided it.

    In the eyes of everyone, there was also some contempt.

    It seemed that Cheng Yi was married to a girl who had no power and no power. Perhaps she was from a rural area. She could be said to be in deep love.

    Sun Nan¡¯s attitude became colder after discovering Su Banqing¡¯s background.  Su Banqing sneered in her heart. She had already touched the faces of these people. She was not willing to throw a tantrum and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±

    ¡°Please, please.¡±

    Sun Nan and the others naturally couldn¡¯t ask for anything.

    After they left, Sun Nan snorted coldly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Mr. Cheng would fall for such a woman.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that the family doesn¡¯t have much capital. It¡¯s just a face that can be seen. Mr. Cheng is still too young.¡±

    The other one echoed.

    ¡°Exactly, Miss Su looks pure on the surface and doesn¡¯t know what method she used to seduce Mr. Cheng in the dark. Tsk tsk, she¡¯s really hard to judge.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone, because everyone has a good background, naturally they don¡¯t like Su Banqing from amoner.

    Su Banqing did not go far away. Instead, she listened to everyone¡¯s conversation outside and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Especially when the crowd finally pulled Su Ni out topare with her, their hearts were cold. If they knew that they were Su Ni¡¯s sister, would they personally sew their mouths?

    Su Banqing stroked her stomach. In order not to hurt the child, she had been suppressing her emotions just now.

    Su Banqing took a deep breath and decided to leave.

    She had to settle the debt she had made today.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After all, she was a pregnant woman. Cheng Yi was always paying attention to Su Banqing¡¯s movements. Now that he saw hering over with red wine in his hand, his face pale as he hurriedly helped her sit down.

    Then, he took down the ss and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t drink? Even if someone respects you, you can refuse.¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Su Banqing¡¯s tears fell.

    Cheng Yi hurriedly wiped it off, ignoring how many people were watching, he hurriedly held him in his arms and said, ¡°Are you not feeling well? Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Banqing took a deep breath.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s concern made her feel unhappy. She smiled and said, ¡°You know that your emotions are a little unstable. Go ahead and get busy. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything I need.¡±

    Indeed, someone was calling Cheng Yi.

    In the end, Cheng Yi left Su Banqing alone. He held her hand solemnly and said, ¡°If you have something to do, you must call me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Banqing blinked.

    This scene was naturally seen by many people, and when they thought about the words that they were going to get married, they felt a sense of emotion.

    In her opinion, without a good aristocratic family, they couldn¡¯t y a role in their husband¡¯s family.

    The reason why Cheng Yi married Su Banqing was because of the child in her womb.

    ¡°This is not thest step yet. What are you jealous of?¡±

    Sun Nan slowly reminded the few richdies beside him.

    All of a sudden, everyone reacted and nodded. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s just because we have a belly. Let me tell you, the current woman is too unloving.¡±

 Chapter 495: Cheng Yiéˆ¥æªš Girlfriend

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Madam Li, why don¡¯t we go over there and have a seat?¡±

    Someone suggested.

    Sun Nan looked like he was a good man. ¡°That won¡¯t work. After all, he¡¯s Mr. Cheng¡¯s girlfriend. Why don¡¯t we go up again? We can¡¯t afford to be rude.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Su Ni had been dragged to the hall by Gu Zechen. Most likely, everyone¡¯s purpose for attending the banquet was to recruit people, but there were not many people in the hall.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were also leisurely and would not think about what had just happened.

    However, there would be a day when there were more pieces. After reading it twice and three times in a row, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel bored.

    ¡°What, are you not going out?¡±

    Su Ni teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very good here.¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    Su Ni looked back and said, ¡°Good, very good, but it¡¯s just the work here. I¡¯ve long been familiar with Master Liu¡¯s style. I¡¯ve seen a few photos before, so I can¡¯t be interested.¡±

    However, it was undeniable that Su Ni had seen the highest standard cultural exchange in recent years.

    Su Ni still wanted to go out and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stop her. However, when he entered the banquet hall, Gu Zechen deliberately reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited no matter who you seeter. Today is not the time.¡±

    When he said thest sentence, Gu Zechen especially nced at Su Ni, which made Su Ni feel a little confused. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Who is it, the person you saw before?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this time, Su Ni also saw Su Banqing at the center of everyone¡¯s hearts.

    She saw that around Su Banqing, thedy led by Sun Nan surrounded Su Banqing. When she looked around, she was afraid that all the women in the hall had run to the front of the Khai. It looked like they were chatting,ughing, and having a happy conversation.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she felt, but she was a little numb and her smile was restrained.

    Gu Zechen was a little worried, ¡°Would you like to go to the balcony for a breath?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni refused.

    Coincidentally, Cheng Yi appeared as well, but he was not alone. He looked around with Xu Wan and quickly slipped to one side.

    Su Ni did not understand whether Gu Zechen had seen Cheng Yi or Xu Wan before.

    She looked up at Gu Zechen. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen what had just happened, but his expression was as cold as before.

    ¡°Xu Wan is here too.¡±  Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni added, ¡°I saw Xu Wan and Cheng Yi go to the side just now.¡±

    Based on her intuition, she knew that the two of them would definitely not be good.

    ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, two low level bugs gathered together and couldn¡¯t affect him.

    Although that was the case, when Su Ni walked towards Su Banqing, Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps had slowly walked towards the direction where Know and Cheng Yi had disappeared.

    Su Ni pouted. She really didn¡¯t say anything.

    When Sun Nan and the rest saw Su Ni, their mouths were blooming.

    Compared to ttering Su Banqing¡¯s skin here, it was much easier to praise Su Ni.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, where did you go now? Did you find a ce to go with CEO Gu?¡±

    Sun Nan teased.

    ¡°No, we just went to see the painting exhibition over there. It really exceeded my expectations.¡±

    Su Ni answered honestly.

    Sun Nan revealed a hint of self-satisfaction. For the sake of these characters, she had begged many people.

    Even though the purpose of the banquet wasn¡¯t to write or draw, it yed a good foil. Su Ni¡¯s praises were exactly what Sun Nan needed.

    Sun Nan was even happier.

    She even walked over and held Su Ni¡¯s arm. She said with an intimate attitude, ¡°Mrs Gu is a cultural person. No wonder she jumped in and stopped talking to us sisters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we missed her earlier.¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t see Mrs Gu when you go to the exhibition hall.¡±

    Someone opened the stage andughed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not worried about disturbing Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu.¡±

    The man was quite slick and quickly returned his words.

    Su Banqing sat alone on the sofa with a smile on her face. However, when she saw Su Ni, she didn¡¯t know why but her heart sank.

    She got up and wanted to leave.

    However, Su Ni came to Su Banqing and immediately stopped her.

    Su Banqing¡¯s expression shed with a flustered expression. She didn¡¯t call her sister in front of everyone, but called Madam Gu. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±  Halfway clear, you weren¡¯t feeling well just now. Why did your stomach ache now?

    Sun Nan was reluctant when he heard that Su Banqing didn¡¯t give Su Ni face.

    In her opinion, Su Banqing was just a foil. Now that Su Ni summoned her, she must be grateful.

    Very soon, the fewdies who had been having a good conversation with Su Banqing also echoed in their voices to criticize Su Banqing.

    ¡°Miss Su, this is CEO Gu¡¯s wife. You will marry Mr. Cheng in the future. You have to integrate into our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we also know that you came from a small ce, but we can¡¯t be so unruly. This will embarrass Mr. Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, why did you cry after just saying a few words? Look, this is too shameless.  Oh¡­ ¡±

    Thest word of regret was like a pity for Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Quiet for a while.¡±

    Su Ni still felt sorry for her sister. Although she didn¡¯t know what they had said before, but now she saw Su Banqing being surrounded and with the baby in her belly, Kafa naturally walked over to Yao 4 and helped her sit down.

    ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    She asked with concern.

    Su Banqing lowered her head, endured her tears and shook her head without saying a word.

    Su Ni knew that because of the child¡¯s matter, the two of them were already in a bad mood. She was afraid that Su Banqing also thought she was going to abort the child, so she didn¡¯t want to see her.

    Su Ni sighed. She had just heard everyone talk about Su Banqing and Cheng Yi getting married, but she still controlled her temper.

    ¡°Since you already have children, why are you still so emotional? Don¡¯t you know how to take care of your body?¡±

    Su Ni med her.

    ¡°Yeah, Miss Su, look at how much Madam Gu cares about you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu is so gentle. This is the model for us to learn.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone was ttering Su Ni, which made Su Ni feel a headache. She was afraid that these people still didn¡¯t know that Ryan was her sister, or they wouldn¡¯t be as rude as before.

    Sun Nan saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not right. He shut everyone¡¯s mouth and sat down beside Su Ni. He said with concern, ¡°If Khai is not feeling well, I can call the doctor over.¡±

 Chapter 496: Dear Sisters

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The two sisters spoke in unison.

    Sun Nan let out a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Then Miss Su, do you want to rest first? There are rooms up there.¡±

    Su Banqing stood up and wanted to leave but was still pulled by Su Ni.

    She sighed again. ¡°Halfway clear, are you still angry at sister?¡±

    Su Banqing quickly shook her head, horror shing across her eyes. Her hand also withdrew from Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not angry with you. I just¡­ I¡¯m really ufortable.¡±

    Before she could finish, tears started to pour out.

    Everyone was stunned.

    What, Sis?

    What was going on?

    However, everyone thought that Su Ni was also surnamed Su and Miss Su was also surnamed Su.

    Sun Nan also understood at that moment. No wonder Su Banqing felt familiar with her before, so she looked like Su Ni.

    However, she was careless.

    Sun Nan supported her forehead. This time, she had a headache. How could she only realize such an important rtionship?

    ¡°Madam Gu, is this Miss Su your sister?¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They asked if they knew the reason, as if they wanted to confirm it.

    Su Ni wanted to find out the identities of the two people and let the people from the forces speak more carefully. When she heard people ask, she pretended to be surprised, ¡°Yeah, can it be¡­ Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Everyone looked at Su Banqing with sorrowful eyes, including Sun Nan.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything when she asked about Su Banqing¡¯s background, which led everyone to think in a bad direction.  How could she know that she was Su Ni¡¯s sister, Gu Zechen¡¯s aunt?

    ¡°Look at you, half clear, since it is Mrs. Gu¡¯s sister, you should say it earlier, so everyone will not be so separated.¡±

    Sun Nan was the first to speak. He thought about what he had said earlier and hurriedly tried to salvage it.

    ¡°Yeah, Miss Su, you said it¡¯s so hard for you to hide all of us.¡±

    ¡°No, but Miss Su and Mrs Gu look really alike. How can we not find out?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The crowd quickly changed the style of painting when they saw the wind. It was different from how they were previously saying that they were wrong and had the heart to suppress it. This was a sincere praise and sincere praise.

    Su Banqing¡¯s tears were still dry. She looked at everyone¡¯s strange expressions but her heart was unusually cold.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Was it her fault instead of seeing someone serve?

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Sis, I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s expression was much more normal now, but she didn¡¯t talk to Sun Nan and the gang and quickly left.

    Su Ni did not want to stop her anymore. She had already helped Su Banqing to take a deep breath and she should feel much better.

    However, Su Ni did not understand why Su Banqing hid her identity.

    Everyone was confused, but they were also a little unhappy. Everyone¡¯s status couldn¡¯t be said to be higher or lower, but there was no one like Su Banqing who said it and left without giving everyone face.

    Sun Nan smiled embarrassedly, ¡°This Miss Su is really ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Halfqing has been weak and ill since she was young, and she rarely attended banquets. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not used to it.¡±

    Su Ni exined for Su Banqing.

    The people in have a tacit understanding had a faint smile on their lips. They were afraid that even Su Ni, the sister, did not know about Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy.

    It seemed that the rtionship between the two sisters wasn¡¯t good.

    Everyone felt better.

    After all, the person who married Gu Zechen was Su Ni. They had just apologized to Khai for Su Ni¡¯s sake. Now, Luo 4 looked like she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I heard that Mr. Cheng has proposed to Miss Su. I don¡¯t know when to get married.¡±

    Sun Nan sat down and asked warmly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Propose?

    How could she not know?

    The group looked at each other again.

    If Su Ni didn¡¯t even know about the marriage proposal, it meant that either the two sisters had bad feelings or Su Banqing had made it up herself.

    Sun Nan became more and moreposed. He chuckled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t see how close Miss Su and Mr. Cheng are. We should be close to good things.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    It was likely that the marriage proposal would not be fake and Su Ni¡¯s expression became ugly again. Was Su Banqing really going to push herself into a pit of fire?

    Sun Nan and the rest were still talking about how Cheng Yi and Su Banqing loved each other. Before they could finish, Su Ni had already gotten up and said unhappily, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to apany you.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Sun Nan felt a little awkward. Did he say something wrong just now?

    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t give anyone any chance to exin and left.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The crowd felt awkward.

    ¡°It seems that the Su sisters have the same temper. This is married to President Gu, and their temper is long.¡±

    It was unknown who said something behind the back but everyoneughed. Sun Nan¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. Su Ni really took her seriously.

    Su Ni originally wanted to ask Su Banqing clearly, but when she went upstairs, she found that she didn¡¯t know which room Khai was in and couldn¡¯t get through the phone.

    When she went downstairs, Su Ni seemed to hear an argument around the corner. When she looked closely, she found that it was Xu Wan and Cheng Yi.

    They were still chatting.

    Su Ni looked around but didn¡¯t find Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni stopped and found that she was quite far away. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    Xu Wan questioned Cheng Yi, ¡°When will youplete your promise?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was unsightly, but he was also very cold and cold. ¡°Is Miss Xu too anxious? I did promise to cooperate, but I have to do my job ording to my arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Make arrangements?¡±

    Xu Wan sneered, ¡°I wonder what arrangements Mr. Cheng has.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±

    Cheng Yi could not bear it, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to interfere in my affairs!¡±

    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Cheng is this kind of attitude, I won¡¯t ask anyone. Let¡¯s end our cooperation.¡±

    Xu Wan was no longer as humble as she was back then. Her temper was even more fiery. Seeing that Cheng Yi still did not say anything, her patience had reached the limit.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t stop her. Just as Xu Wan was really about to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°I want the construction map of Gu Corp this time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Wan was stunned.

    ¡°Now that Su Lai has chosen to cooperate with the Gu Corp, I naturally have no way to intervene. However, my request is very simple. I need to find the construction map for this time.¡±

    Cheng Yi regained his usual calm and said lightly.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about this. In short, give me the information and I¡¯ll release it soon. What do you say?¡±

    There was a sinister smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face. He believed Xu Wan would not refuse.

 Chapter 497: Reaching a Deal

    However, Xu Wan showed a troubled expression. ¡°Although I am working in Gu Corp now, I can¡¯t get in touch with the core secrets. It¡¯s okay if you want other information, but this is not.¡±

    Xu Wan was worried that the construction map would leak out and cause damage to Su Lai.

    But Cheng Yi¡¯s words were too tempting. ¡°I can give you time and let you take it slow. Maybe I¡¯ve figured it out, I can release some news tonight and let you taste his sweetness.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Xu Wan hesitated.

    Cheng Yi continued to tempt him, ¡°Miss Xu, your purpose in Gu Corp is to get close to Gu Zechen and marry Gu Zechen directly. Coincidentally, our purpose is simr in some ces. Why not?¡±

    ¡°I told you that this is difficult, but I will find a way.¡±

    Xu Wan calmed down.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best, I¡¯ll wait for Miss Xu¡¯s final answer.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled.

    As long as Xu Wan hesitated, it meant that this matter was almost impossible.

    Su Ni watched the two leave one after the other, pretending to have just gone downstairs.

    When Xu Wan met Su Ni, she first looked frightened, then looked at her expressionless expression. She guessed that she hadn¡¯t heard anything just now, and her expression quickly became more disgusted.

    Su Ni ignored the whole process and walked forward.

    Xu Wan could not bear Su Ni¡¯s arrogance and directly called her out.

    Su Ni turned around and heard Xu Wan gnashing teeth say, ¡°, why are you so arrogant in front of me?¡±

    Su Ni almost couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Why would she feel that Xu Wan¡¯s expression was so cute when she said this?  Like a child to bare fangs and brandish ws in front of her, Su Ni easily said, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not arrogant. You are the one who stopped me and caused trouble. In addition¡­ you can ask Gu Zechen this question.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you!¡±

    Xu Wan did not expect that she was still unable to gain advantage in front of Su Ni, so she immediately raised her hand.

    However, at thest moment, she held back.

    Seeing the attention of many people, she pretended to tidy up her hair before slowly clenching her hands into fists. She slowly took them down and her expression returned to normal.

    She sneered, ¡°Okay, Su Ni, I won¡¯t argue with you, but I promise that one day, I will take back what I lost from you.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Gu Zechen?¡±

    Su Ni pretended to be curious.

    A sinister look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything. She just said, ¡°The good show is stilling. Su Ni, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    Su Ni shrugged.

    Although she pretended to be indifferent on the surface, Su Ni had already connected her words to Cheng Yi in her heart and felt a little uneasy.

    But she felt that she had not done anything guilty, so she did not take it to heart.

    Cheng Yi probably waited until the argument between Xu Wan and Su Ni ended beforeing out.

    He was dressed in a white suit and pulled the wrinkles of his sleeves, revealing a diamond cuff.

    Su Ni saw it and did not know when this man became so particr.

    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, I heard it.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless. Today was not a good time for her and Cheng Yi to negotiate, so she turned around and wanted to leave.  However, Cheng Yi stopped her from behind.

    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. She did not want to be noticed by too many people. Luckily, because of Su Banqing¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi, everyone saw it and treated it as a proper exchange.

    Cheng Yi suggested to sit beside him but Su Ni didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Cheng Yi was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet in the capital soon. I just want to talk to you about some things.¡±

    Then Cheng Yi added, ¡°It¡¯s about Su Banqing.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni still didn¡¯t make a sound, Cheng Yi added, ¡°I¡¯m going to get married to Han Qing. She has my child and I¡¯ve already proposed. I hope we can let go of our past prejudice and fulfill Su Banqing!¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, stop thinking!¡±

    Su Ni gnashing teeth.

    If not for the fact that there were so many people present, Su Ni would have raised her ss of red wine and sshed it on his face.

    She wanted to see how thick-skinned this man was.

    Su Ni was still in a violent state and Cheng Yi was reluctant to part with her. In a ce where no one was around, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°Kafa, you¡¯re still so angry now. You can¡¯t forget your old feelings for me.¡±

    Gu Zechen was about to walk over when he heard this and couldn¡¯t help but slow down.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Su Ni sneered and realized that Cheng Yi¡¯s shameless confidence had not changed. She immediately continued, ¡°So I won¡¯t let you and Su Banqing fulfill it.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to admit it so generously.

    At that moment, there was a painful expression on her face and she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t want toment on what happened back then. It was impossible for me and you to do it before.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Cheng Yi, please put away your hypocritical face. You¡¯re really a treasure. All the women in the world love you.¡±  Let me tell you, even if I still have feelings for you, there is only hatred.

    There was a fierce glint in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression froze for a long time, and the unintentional pain in his eyes seemed to gather together. He said helplessly, ¡°Su Ni, do you want to hold back on what happened back then?¡±

    ¡°What, can you put it down?¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was dispirited for two seconds, but he quickly squeezed his teeth and said, ¡°This is what your Su family owes me.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, you¡¯re so shameless. My father knew your identity from start to end, but how did he treat you? Besides, your father¡¯s jumping from a building is just a normalmercialpetition¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you are not qualified toment on this matter.¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Cheng Yi. She moved closer and forced Su Ni back to a corner. She said coldly, ¡°One thing is one thing, I won¡¯t forgive your father¡¯s matter. Of course, if you can fulfill my promise and Khai, I might let you go.¡±

    ¡°Really? Why do I think that you and Su Banqing are together to get revenge?¡±

    Su Ni did not believe Cheng Yi¡¯s nonsense.

    ¡°She has my child.¡±

    Cheng Yi stared at Su Ni¡¯s eyes and said word by word.

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Cheng Yi seemed to be specting about Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. He drew closer to Su Ni¡¯s ear with pity and ridicule. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you were willing to let me touch her back then, if I had the blood of the Cheng family, I might have softened my heart and gotten married to you. Anyway, isn¡¯t the end result the same?¡±

 Chapter 498: We Want To Be Together

    Su Ni felt a chill and her body trembled slightly.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what Cheng Yi said to Su Ni that would give her such a big reaction. Just as she was about to walk over, Su Ni pped Cheng Yi in the face.

    ¡°You fu*king want to die!¡±

    Cheng Yi pinched Su Ni¡¯s neck in an instant, and Su Ni bit her hand directly at him.

    Cheng Yi screamed and quickly let go of Su Ni, then Su Ni ran to a safe distance.

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°If you were half obedient to Su Banqing, maybe the ending between us wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±  Cheng Yi, you don¡¯t hate people here.

    Su Ni really felt her heart churning. She thought about how she pretended to be nice to Gu Zechen for a while, but she almost choked herself to death.  If she was allowed to continue like this forever, then she might as well die.

    ¡°Am I disgusted?¡±

    ¡°But your sister won¡¯t say that. That¡¯s why your sister and I are born to be a match. If we fulfill my promise, our grudges can be written off.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°You dream!¡±

    Su Ni said coldly, ¡°Even if I tie it up, I will never let Su Banqing marry you!¡±

    This was the deepest secret in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She was angry and identally said it.

    ¡°What, you still want to sue me? I think if Lu Rong doesn¡¯t show up, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    Cheng Yi probably understood this principle, so he dared to be so arrogant in front of Su Ni.

    He was telling the truth while Su Ni was pale.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice was heard.

    Su Ni was shocked.

    Soon, Su Banqing ran over with tears on her face and shouted, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and anxious, so she quickly consoled her, ¡°Halfqing, you still have children in your stomach. Don¡¯t get excited.¡±

    ¡°Also, why did you sue Cheng Yi? Why?  Didn¡¯t you exin everything that happened back then? It was Papa who was in the wrong first, but Cheng Yi only got him back.

    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly, as if she wanted to eat Khai.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Su Ni was furious and shocked.

    She would never have thought that she would hear such arrogant words from Su Banqing.

    In the past, she could pretend that Su Banqing was acting and tolerate her acting, but now¡­

    Su Ni was so angry that her shoulders trembled slightly. She pointed at Su Banqing and painfully asked, ¡°How did you get brainwashed by this man? How nice Papa is to you, how can you¡­ How can you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not wrong. I know everything about what happened back then. It was Papa who caused Cheng Yi¡¯s father to jump off the building. Cheng Yi became an orphan since he was young. How pitiful. Isn¡¯t this the retribution that Papa deserves?¡±

    Pah!

    Before Su Banqing could finish, Su Ni pped her face.

    The crisp voice was clear and decisive.

    Cheng Yi quickly protected Su Banqing and stared coldly at Su Ni with an indescribable anger.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re crazy. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    At that moment, Cheng Yi had transformed into a good man again.

    Su Ni¡¯s hand was still a little painful. She stared at her hand in a daze, unsure how she couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    Tears gushed out.

    Su Banqing¡¯s cries calmed her down a lot. She stared at Su Banqing and said, ¡°Ryan, everyone has the right to say such words, but you don¡¯t have it.  When he was young, how did Papa treat you? Is this how you repay him now?

    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking about this. Su Banqing and I have decided to get married. From now on, the Su family has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Cheng Yi raised his voice and frowned tightly.

    Su Banqing hid in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and shrank for a while, but she did not say anything.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was extremely cold.

    How could Su Banqing change so quickly? Could a child be enough to make Su Banqing lose her life?

    Su Ni suppressed her inner grief and indignation. She tried her best to make every word clear, ¡°Su Banqing.  I want to hear you say this personally.

    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be an elder here. Half Qing has never been with you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Su Ni screamed.

    She asked her to take two steps back but fell into a warm embrace.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears were not dried. She looked up at the man descending from the sky, and her anger turned into grievance, ¡°Zexin.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder andforted her silently.

    He had always felt that this was about the Su sisters. No matter what kind of decision Su Ni made, he had no right to interfere.

    However, when he saw Su Ni¡¯s painful expression, Cheng Yi wanted to bully Su Ni. He could not hold it in and finally stood up.

    Cheng Yi said sarcastically, ¡°Why, President Gu also wants to get involved.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored the other person¡¯s teasing. His indifferent expression didn¡¯t show any emotion. He said directly, ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to my woman, it¡¯s naturally rted to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled and hugged Su Banqing even tighter. He kissed her forehead again and looked at Su Ni¡¯s red eyes, as if he was trying to disguise him.

    ¡°I¡¯m also solving my woman¡¯s troubles. How about this, it¡¯s fair to everyone.¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and said to Su Banqing again, ¡°, I want you to say this personally.¡±

    Even though Gu Zechen was a little embarrassed, she felt inexplicably at ease the next second.

    Su Banqing has a bit of Vine.

    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t part from her sister rtionship with Su Ni, but her love had to be her own.

    In the end, Su Banqing turned her head and said awkwardly, ¡°Sis, I will make decisions on feelings, so you don¡¯t want to participate anymore.¡±

    Su Ni froze in ce, as if a basin of water was poured from head to toe.

    ¡°Su Banqing, I think you¡¯re crazy. How much do you think this man can love you?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether this road is right or wrong, I have epted it. Now, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Su Banqing raised her tone, a little resentful.

    ¡°Okay.¡±  Su Ni nodded heavily. At that moment, her tears disappeared.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s face showed a satisfied expression. He repeated it again and asked, ¡°Su Ni, are you listening clearly now? Your sister and I are in love, that is love.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, stop talking. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Banqing said.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving soon, saving the baby from hearing these bad things.¡±

 Chapter 499: Confrontation

    Cheng Yi showed a soft side and carefully protected Su Banqing on his chest.

    Su Ni still wanted to stop her, but Gu Zechen shook his head. There was no point in saying anything.

    But Su Ni was unwilling.

    ¡°Su Banqing, you don¡¯t want to know what happened to Papa¡¯s sudden illness in Americast time?¡±  Su Ni suddenly asked.

    Su Banqing was stunned.

    Cheng Yi had already spoken first and pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t spew nonsense.¡±

    Su Ni sneered, ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±

    There was a ripple in Su Banqing¡¯s numb eyes. She probably understood a little when she saw Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s confrontation.

    Her legs suddenly softened and she was quickly embraced by Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t listen to Su Ni¡¯s lies.¡±

    Cheng Yi quicklyforted him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nonsense? Or wait for me to find the evidence before saying it.  I have found the nurse who fled abroad. I believe that the answer will not be long after.

    Gu Zechen asked from the side.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Could it be rted to you?

    Su Banqing grasped Cheng Yi¡¯s sleeve tightly and cried out excitedly.

    ¡°Half-clear, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Cheng Yi wanted to pull Su Banqing away.

    Su Ni seized the opportunity and sneered, ¡°Cheng Yi, what else do you have to say now?¡±  Back then, when you retaliated against my father, you could be said to have been cut in and out, but now, you¡¯ve poisoned her behind. I think your purpose isn¡¯t as simple as revenge.

    ¡°Revenge?¡±  Haha, the person is still alive, my hatred will not die one day.

    Cheng Yi then picked up Su Banqing and left.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, what¡¯s going on?¡±  Ah, tell me clearly?

    Su Banqing lost control of her emotions again. She grabbed onto Cheng Yi¡¯s sleeve tightly. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she looked at Su Ni for help, ¡°Sis, Papa is in a critical condition. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve already said it clearly. If Cheng Yi has a clear conscience, why not let him tell you personally?¡±

    Su Ni deliberately kept a hand. If Su Banqing had a conscience, she would know what to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sis, tell me what happened?¡±

    Su Banqing was anxious.

    She still wanted to stay, but she didn¡¯t have the chance anymore. Cheng Yi, who was already angry, didn¡¯t say a word and directly carried Su Banqing away.

    Before he left, he threw a resentful look. ¡°Su Ni is not done with this!¡±

    Su Ni watched them leave without stopping them. As long as Cheng Yi dared to admit that Su Banqing would know the truth, she believed that Kn would have his own choice.

    After she left, she waspletely quiet.

    Even though Su Ni did not look at Gu Zechen, she knew that his eyes were full of worry.

    Su Ni shrugged and pretended to smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but took Su Ni into his arms. After a long time, he said after both of them calmed down, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you can handle the Su family¡¯s matter yourself. Now, it seems like I was wrong.¡±

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. She didn¡¯t know where he started.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but Su Ni grabbed his words and continued, ¡°What¡¯s going on? And when did you appear? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know when Su Banqing appeared?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    Su Ni blushed.

    That meant that Gu Zechen had been here for a long time. Was he also heard by Gu Zechen?

    Soon, Gu Zechen came over and his warm breath hit her earlobe. He asked with a little jealousy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have something to say after staying alone with Cheng Yi for so long?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t there so many people outside? What are you worried about?¡±  Besides, what can I have with Cheng Yi?

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered and seized the evidence in Su Ni¡¯s words. ¡°How did you promise me back then? And¡­ how did you answer when Cheng Yi asked you?¡±

    Su Ni supported her forehead. This guy really heard it.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Su Ni was a little excited. ¡°Do you really think that I have feelings for Cheng Yi anymore?¡±

    ¡°You said this yourself.¡±

    Gu Zechen deliberately put on an angry look.

    To be honest, she was really angry when she heard those words, butter on, her heart ached.

    However, she still had to pretend. She had to teach Su Ni a lesson so that she could not talk nonsense in the future.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it casually and deliberately provoked Cheng Yi? Who would have thought that he would not let go of Su Banqing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t that simple. Your sister¡¯s attitude is not like leaving Cheng Yi.¡±

    Cheng Yi directly opened it up.

    ¡°Then what can we do?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and realized that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look angry at all. She got bolder and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. ¡°What, the CEO of Gu Corp doesn¡¯t even have this confidence?¡±

    Gu Zechen was indeed used to it. His neck was a little higher, and he said in a displeased tone, ¡°Compared to that kind of person, I think it¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I also think that if you put me together with this kind of person, I will also lose my price.¡±

    Su Ni quickly said.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a lot, but he didn¡¯t forget to take the opportunity to warn, ¡°Today, it¡¯s fine if I heard it. If others hear it, I think you can¡¯t say it even if you grow ten mouths.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this not heard by anyone?¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly and she let out a sigh of relief. Even if Gu Zechen heard it, it was enough for her.

    This man was so stingy that he didn¡¯t have time with him.

    ¡°Alright, I really did talk nonsense just now. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that she thought about it, Su Ni felt disgusted.

    But it was clear that Cheng Yi was shameless first and confidently thought that everyone had lost their love for him. This was when Su Ni felt disgusted. She was obviously innocent.

    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and soon went to the banquet hall.

    Now, Cheng Yi and Su Banqing were no longer around. Listening to the discussions around them, Su Banqing was probably not feeling well, so she had to go first.

    This was also expected. Su Ni didn¡¯t have to ask any more questions, but Sun Nan came over and cared.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little excited. Did something happen?¡±

    Su Ni nced sideways at Sun Nan and knew that she was gossiping again. She said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask more about the two of them.¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Sun Nan smiled and said, ¡°But, CEO Gu and Miss Su are quitepatible.¡±

    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s face darkened again.

 Chapter 500: Wrong Flattery

    Sun Nan felt a pain in his heart. He had no idea what had happened. He was obviously ttering Su Ni, but her attitude was so strange.  Was he not satisfied with Cheng Yi?

    ¡°That Su Ni¡¯s thoughts are too high. If you want me to say that Su Banqing and Cheng Yi are together, there¡¯s more or less the meaning of climbing high.¡±

    Sun Nan couldn¡¯t help butin privately.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that if it wasn¡¯t for pregnancy, I might have thought that it would be something.¡±

    The other one also responded.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t stay at the banquet. She never imagined that Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy had spread throughout the banquet. She wanted to keep a low profile to deal with this matter but it was difficult.

    Su Ni was angry and anxious. Why was Su Banqing so stupid?

    Cheng Yi obviously wanted to settle this matter first. When that timees, he won¡¯t do too much for his sister¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who provoked you?¡±

    Gu Zechen had finished his meeting and came to the lounge to pick up Su Ni.

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen angrily. Then she felt that it had nothing to do with Gu Zechen, so she rxed and softened her tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not because of Su Banqing.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder and said, ¡°When I get the evidence from the nurse¡¯s mouth, Cheng Yi won¡¯t be able to escape. I think your sister is notpletely confused and will wake up.¡±

    ¡°That can only be the case.¡±

    Su Ni nodded but she was still worried.

    After all¡­

    This matter had already caused a stir. Even if Su Banqing really broke up with Cheng Yi, ording to Su Banqing¡¯s personality, she was afraid that she would be hit.

    What to do was a difficult thing.

    Su Ni sighed again.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen was also extremely angry with Cheng Yi. Since Su Ni was worried about his sister, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more, but he still had a way to deal with the culprit.

    That night, after Gu Zechen went back with Su Ni, Gu Zechen called Li Mo directly and asked him to take care of the bank¡¯s lending.

    Li Mo was confused. ording to the current financial situation of Gu Corp, he didn¡¯t need to lend too much to the bank. However, it was the Big Boss¡¯s exnation, so Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to dy it.

    Fortunately, due to the cooperation with Su Lai¡¯spany, the major banks in Nancheng city had given the green light to Gu Corp. A series of procedures didn¡¯t waste much time.

    Early the next morning.

    The first thing Gu Zechen saw was not the good news that Li Mo hadpleted his mission, but another news about Su Ni shocking the whole city.

    Gu Zechen blushed on the spot.

    Before Su Ni went downstairs, Gu Zechen ordered, ¡°Quickly put away the newspapers at home.¡±

    When Su Ni came down, she saw some panic at home and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The few servants were still confused as they heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The house is a little messy. Let them clean up.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    After taking two bites, she was curious about how the TV that she usually turned on was shut today.

    Su Ni was about to turn on the TV when she was stopped by Gu Zechen and said calmly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯m in a hurry to leave today.¡±

    Su Ni was confused but she didn¡¯t care.  However, for some reason, she felt that the house was a little strange today. Not only was the eyes of the servants, but even Gu Zechen became a little strange.

    Could she have provoked him again?

    Su Ni was suspicious.

    After getting in the car, Li Mo was just about to say goodbye when he was stunned by Gu Zechen.

    Li Mo was inexplicably confused. Then he heard Gu Zechen ask about the bank loan and came back to life in an instant.

    ¡°Mmm, we should do it first.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction.

    Along the way, Gu Zechen was chatting with Li Mo about thepany. Su Ni couldn¡¯t get involved at all. When she arrived at Su Corp, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else today, don¡¯t go out for the time being.¡±

    Su Ni looked confused but from Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t have any intention of exining.

    It was less than seven o¡¯clock now and there was still an hour before Su Ni went to work. She didn¡¯t know what had made Gu Zechen so anxious.

    In the car.

    Li Mo asked worriedly, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t know about this yet?¡±

    Gu Zechen blinked at him coldly.

    Li Mo quickly wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°As soon as the matteres out, I¡¯ve already initiated an emergency public rtions. Unfortunately, we still found out a littlete. A few of the newspapers have already spread the news.¡±

    ¡°If you can keep it down, then keep it down first. If you can¡¯t keep it down, then buy it directly.¡±

    Gu Zechen said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This was thest resort, but Li Mo was still worried, ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°How long can you hide it for now? Tell those reporters. If anyone dares to appear at the gate of Su Corp, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave his final order.

    Li Mo felt that this was not bad, so he nodded.

    When it was time for work, Luo Qing and Qin Yue came in at the same time. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t give in for a while.

    Su Ni had a headache, indicating for them to take things slowly, then Su Ni called Qin Yue.

    ¡°Mr. Su, this is news from this morning. Although the Gu Corp hasunched an emergency public rtions, I think you still need to deal with it.¡±

    Qin Yue put the document on Su Ni¡¯s desk.

    Su Ni was a little surprised and asked suspiciously, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Qin Yue was a little surprised but he quickly disappeared and returned to his calm.

    Luo Qing looked at Qin Yue strangely and quickly said to Su Ni, ¡°, CEO Gu has already told you. You don¡¯t need to take this matter to heart. He will handle it.¡±

    ¡°But this is the Su Corp after all. Mr. Su still has the right to know.¡±

    Qin Yue was obviously not satisfied with Luo Qing¡¯s report.

    Luo Qing was not to be outdone. ¡°Since CEO Gu believes in Mr. Su, it¡¯s fine. Do you have to involve both of them?¡±

    ¡°Assistant Luo, I think you misunderstood. Although Mr. Gu can handle things, you can¡¯t interfere in Su Corp!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni watched the two of them arguing in front of her, blushing. It was estimated that they had already quarreled beforeing in.

    Su Ni had already read the document on the table. She was quite surprised, but on the surface, she was still calm. ¡°All of you should calm down first.¡±

    After they were quiet, they looked at Su Ni at the same time.

    Su Ni supported her forehead, not flustered, but felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. After all, this happened to me and I still have the right to know.¡±

    When she thought about it again, Su Ni understood why Gu Zechen and the maid¡¯s reaction in the morning was so strange.

    But after such a big thing happened, Gu Zechen really thought he could hide it.

 Chapter 501: Rumors

    However, he was still considerate.

    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t figure out Su Ni¡¯s thoughts for a while, but seeing her smile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni shook her head and continued, ¡°Since Mr. Gu is going toe out, let¡¯s not move.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Qin Yue still had something to say, but he was also stopped by Su Ni. ¡°The more you don¡¯t take things seriously, the more you go by slowly. Instead, it¡¯s as if I pay more attention to it. That¡¯s what I need to do behind my back.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Luo Qing quickly smiled and quickly said, ¡°In that case, I will go out first.¡±

    After someone left, Qin Yue was a little angry. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Su Ni knew that Qin Yue was angry and she understood.

    But when Gu Zechen sent him over, he didn¡¯t refuse, which was also a default.

    ¡°Alright, Asistant Qin, since things can be solved, don¡¯t care so much.¡±  Assistant Luo has no ill intentions.

    Su Niforted Qin Yue.

    ¡°Since Mr. Su said so, I naturally have no opinions.¡±

    Qin Yue nodded at Su Ni and went out.

    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry, but it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t pursue it. Her rtionship with Cheng Yi wasn¡¯t one day or two. If Cheng Yi really wanted to expose it, he could have been exposed to the media.

    In addition to his current rtionship with Su Banqing, he shouldn¡¯t be able to lift a stone and hit his feet.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, not many people knew about her rtionship with Cheng Yi.

    Who could it be?

    Su Ni frowned and fell into deep thought.

    On the other hand, the Gu Corp was obviously much more lively.

    Regarding Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s past, it really stirred up a lot of waves, and Gu Zechen was one of them.

    At this time, Gu Zechen was participating in a domestic finance program and was being interviewed.

    When the presenter asked about the influence of the report, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened, but it was normal.

    ¡°I think everyone has a past. I¡¯m no exception, my wife is no exception, but I don¡¯t think that means anything. What do you think?¡±

    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say much, he clearly expressed his position.

    The presenter naturally smiled and echoed, ¡°Yeah, everyone has a past. I¡¯m just like Mr. Gu, and I can be considered a past person.  Just that the past has been so big, what do you think?

    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    He spread his hands and revealed an indifferent expression.

    The presenter revealed a surprised look, but she clearly appreciated it.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t keep him in suspense anymore and quickly continued to exin, ¡°A bunch of clowns just want to attract other people¡¯s attention in this way, but I won¡¯t give him the opportunity.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The door to Su Ni¡¯s office was opened again. Luo Qing ran over excitedly and said to Kafa, ¡°Hey 4, you¡­ Quickly turn on the TV.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    She wondered if her own things had already been raging, but she didn¡¯t look like Luo Qing¡¯s expression.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Luo Qing paused for a while, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s like this. President Gu is participating in a live stream of finance. You can take a look.¡±

    Luo Qing quickly helped Su Ni arrange the stage. In contrast, Luo Qing was not so excited. ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s identity, it was fine to participate in a TV show.

    However, this was the first time she had seen her. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited.

    Luo Qing was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she stood behind Su Ni. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t mind when she was at Kacha, so she was left with her.

    In the picture, Gu Zechen was dressed in a suit and his hair seemed to have been meticulously dressed. He looked even more elegant and cold than before. No wonder the group of people below called out idols.

    He was indeed too young.

    He was so young that he didn¡¯t match what he did. He was so young that the group of little girls were gossiping.

    Su Ni was a little annoyed. She was already married, so she couldn¡¯t pay attention to her appearance.

    However, Su Ni could already imagine how smelly the man would look if she told Gu Zechen this.

    Forget it, forget it, and don¡¯t give Gu Zechen the chance to perform.

    In the screen, after the host asked, Gu Zechen was chatting with each other with a calm face.

    ¡°President Gu is really handsome.¡±

    Even Luo Qing could not help but say somethingter.

    Indeed.

    Su Ni thought silently in her heart that she had unknowingly be a fool.

    As for the financial affairs, she didn¡¯t pay attention at all.

    Later on, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s wife mentioned on the screen, Su Ni came to a sudden realization as if she was instantly awake.

    Gu Zechen continued, ¡°¡­I not only believe in my wife, but also believe in myself.¡±  My rtionship with my wife was actuallying one step at a time. To me, not only was sheplete, she was unique too¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.

    He felt like his body was running through countless electric currents. What was Gu Zechen talking about?

    Isn¡¯t this a finance show? How did it be so gossipy?

    Moreover, Gu Zechen¡¯s words.. For some reason, Su Ni felt like she was blushing.  Was this a confession on a public show?

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was probably heard by the host. Soon, the young host smiled and said to the audience, ¡°It can be seen that CEO Gu not only loves his wife, but also has a very deep rtionship. Here, we also sincerely wish the two of you for a long time and white hair grow old.¡±

    Gu Zechen thanked him politely but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Then, their conversation seemed to return to normal channels. After all, it was a finance show. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to gossip about it, but if they kept gossiping, they would lose the standard of the show.

    Su Ni sighed in relief.

    Looking back, Luo Qing still looked envious. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little numb. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How long has Assistant Luo been by President Gu¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Luo Qing subconsciously answered.

    However, she quickly realized that her face was flushed and she looked at Su Ni nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t intend to expose it.

    But Luo Qing was really nervous, and she quickly exined on the side, ¡°In fact, although Mr. Gu and I have known each other for a long time, the rtionship is very ordinary. This time, Mr. Gu found a job.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t figure out Su Ni¡¯s thoughts for a moment, so she cried anxiously.

    Su Ni had no choice but to stand up andfort Luo Qing, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just casually ask.¡±  I still understand the principle of doubting people.

    Luo Qing nodded heavily as if she was relieved of a burden and quickly left.

 Chapter 502: Gu Zechenéˆ¥æªš attitude

    When Su Ni wanted to watch the show again, she realized that the show was over. There were only countlessments on the screen.

    ¡°How handsome! Why is such a handsome man so dedicated?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not only handsome, he¡¯s also rich.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it really triggered me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, that Su Ni, is not worthy of such an excellent man?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The originally harmonious scene suddenly popped in, making the ck screen show an unprecedented emptiness.

    Then there was another sentence. It should be from the same person.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that Su Ni would have such a past. I really feel disgusted. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu has taken a fancy to this woman.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly think so.¡±

    ¡°President Gu loves his woman, so he must say that, but I don¡¯t know if this woman is worth so much effort.¡±

    The contents of thements were obviously twisted in an instant. From the previous pursuit of Gu Zechen to Su Ni¡¯s criticism.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled for a moment but it was fine. She turned off theputer and settled down.

    In the Fengyang Hotel, Xu Wan frantically swiped herputer screen.

    Anything rted to today¡¯s show, she had to join in a lot of fun.

    Xu Wan, who had initially seen thements praising Su Ni and Gu Zechen for their good rtionship, almost got angry. Now that everyone had sessfully diverted their attention, she could not help but smile.

    Su Ni was a little stunned when she fought with her.

    However, there was one point that Xu Wan was still unhappy. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted a full online announcement? Why did Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s news only appear on a few news pages asionally and not cause much ripples.

    This waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    Xu Wan was so angry that she directly called Cheng Yi and med him.

    Cheng Yi was in the hospital when he was upset and had no good temper with Xu Wan.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t give me any construction drawings, I think you don¡¯t have the qualifications to draw in front of me.¡±

    Cheng Yi returned without hesitation.

    ¡°Huh.¡±  You said that you want me to see your sincerity. Is this your sincerity?  If your information is only worth this price, why should I take such a big risk?

    Xu Wan responded coldly.

    Cheng Yi was silent.

    Xu Wan¡¯s words were unreasonable.

    In fact, such a big bomb was thrown into the water and didn¡¯t cause any ssh, which was also beyond Cheng Yi¡¯s expectations.

    He never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so calm and even speak for Su Ni.

    ¡°Wait, I have a way to deal with them!¡±

    Gu Cheng Yi said coldly.

    ¡°Hmph, you better let me see the best result.¡±

    Xu Wan reminded.

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything and hung up.

    Looking at Su Banqing who had not woken up on the bed, Cheng Yi grasped his scalp tightly.

    Su Banqing¡¯s body had never been very good. She was agitated against night and she fainted before she came home.

    Fortunately, the fetus is still stable.

    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t worry, I will help you settle this debt.¡±

    Cheng Yi held Su Banqing¡¯s hand tightly and there was a trace of hatred in his eyes. He naturally had to count this score on Su Ni.

    The person on the bed seemed to move, and Cheng Yi¡¯s heart was raised again. He quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Hanyu, are you awake?¡±

    Unfortunately, it was just a throbbing sound and Su Banqing didn¡¯t react.

    Cheng Yi sighed again.

    He opened the video and found that Gu Zechen¡¯s interview had received great praise, which made him very upset.

    In his opinion, these were just disguises of Gu Zechen. After all, in front of outsiders, they still had to pretend to be husband and wife. As for private affairs, it was hard to say.

    After the interview ended, Su Ni quickly called Gu Zechen.

    The tone was normal. After hearing Su Ni¡¯s inquiry, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You watched the show?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it but was slightly worried. ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡±  What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    At this time, Gu Zechen had already gotten into the car and the noisy outside suddenly became much smaller. He smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°If we get beaten up by this little thing, won¡¯t our feelings be too weak?¡±

    Su Ni was speechless by Gu Zechen. She actually wanted to see Gu Zechen and was worried that the reporters outside would cause trouble for Gu Zechen. She could only ask if Gu Zechen could go home early tonight.

    ¡°Look, maybe I¡¯m a little busy tonight.¡±

    Gu Zechen was somewhat sorry.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°But I want to see you.¡±  Su Ni didn¡¯t care and acted coquettishly.

    Over the phone, Gu Zechen seemed to be in a difficult position, but in the end, he could only say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hurry up, baby, you know, thepany has been busy these two days.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    With Gu Zechen¡¯s deration, Su Ni was very happy.

    She knew that once Gu Zechen agreed, no matter how busy he was, he would definitely fulfill her promise.

    Just as the call hung up, another call came in.

    It was Su Banqing.

    Su Ni felt a little happy in her heart. Did Su Banqing figure it out?

    With that thought, Su Ni quickly picked up the call and a weak voice came from the phone.

    Su Ni quickly became nervous. ¡°Halfway clear, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Sis, what you saidst night was true?¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t respond to Su Ni but directly asked her doubts.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank, but in the end, she said, ¡°Everything I said is true. Cheng Yi and you went to the hospital with another purpose. He bought a nurse and added water to Papa¡¯s medicine.¡±

    On the other side of the phone, cries were heard.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Halfway clear, don¡¯t cry.¡±  I¡¯m telling you that I just hope you know what kind of man Cheng Yi is. He¡¯s not worth your effort. Do you know?

    ¡°Sis, stop talking.¡±

    Su Banqing said with a trembling voice.

    ¡°No, half-clear, you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t be charmed by Cheng Yi¡¯s illusion. He told me personally that you were with you to take revenge on Papa. The mes of hatred in his heart haven¡¯tpletely vanished¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I already have his child in my stomach. He won¡¯t.¡±

    Su Banqing remembered Cheng Yi¡¯s proposal and the scene of love shed. Even Cheng Yi forgave her for stealing Song Corp secrets. She didn¡¯t believe that such a man would lie to her again.

    ¡°Su Banqing, think about it. Isn¡¯t it enough to be cheated by him back then?¡±  Can¡¯t you listen to Sis again?

    Su Ni was anxious.

    ¡°No, sister.¡±

    Su Banqing sat up from the bed and now she had a positive reply, ¡°No matter how he used to be, I believe he has changed now. Cheng Yi has admitted to me about drugging. I¡­ I understand him.¡±

 Chapter 503: Sisterhood

    When she heard thest sentence, Su Ni felt that her eyes were ck.

    Her lips wriggled for a long time but she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a single word.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her own sister, she would¡¯ve hung up long ago.

    Her silence allowed Su Banqing to find a chance to confess. She continued over the phone, ¡°I know you and Cheng Yi have a bad past, but it¡¯s just a pa. s. s. Cheng Yi has apologized to me and proved to me that he won¡¯t be like that again.¡±

    ¡°Sis, believe me. Give me a chance. If I give up like this, I¡¯ll never be happy forever.¡±

    ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you love me the most? Aren¡¯t you willing to give me a chance?¡±  He still told Cheng Yi that you just couldn¡¯t let go of your past, so you wanted us to be together.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    Finally, Su Ni hung up.

    He couldn¡¯t even stir a ripple in his heart.

    If she could say the following words from Su Banqing¡¯s mouth, she hadpletely lost the idea of refuting.

    Sometimes, she thought that perhaps this was life.

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Su Banqing would soon reach the office.

    When Luo Qing came in to report, she was a little worried, but Su Ni still shook her head, indicating for her toe in.

    Some words were better in front of her.

    ¡°I just have one thing to remind you.¡±

    Su Ni was expressionless and she spoke weakly. After Luo Qing nodded solemnly, she said, ¡°If I really can¡¯t hold myself back then I hope you can stop me.¡±

    Surprise shed across Luo Qing¡¯s eyes but she quickly nodded. ¡°Mr. Su, I know.¡±

    At the hospital, when Cheng Yi found out that Su Banqing was gone, he quickly chased her downstairs.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t catch Su Banqing.

    Upstairs.

    Su Ni leaned against the table and took a deep breath. She was ready to see Su Banqing.

    However, when they met, Su Ni did not expect Su Banqing to wear the hospital¡¯s medical uniform. Her face was pale and her hair was messy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni thought that she could face this matter with a determined heart, but seeing her sister¡¯s haggard appearance, all her words and precautions copsed. She quickly went forward to support Su Banqing on the sofa.

    However, Su Banqing fell to her knees.

    Even Luo Qing was startled by this situation. She didn¡¯t know if she should stay by the side.

    Thankfully, Su Ni was focused on Su Banqing, so she quickly helped her up.

    However, not only did Su Banqing not listen, she became extremely emotional.

    ¡°Sis, I know I¡¯ve done something wrong in your eyes this time, but I really have no choice. Please let him go for the sake of my child and me.¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, what are you talking about?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hand retracted and her heart was like a knife.

    Su Banqing kept shaking her head, tears falling down her face. ¡°Even if it was Cheng Yi who did it, don¡¯t sue him. My child can¡¯t be without a father.¡±

    Su Ni took two steps back.

    Luo Qing quickly supported Su Ni, but after she pushed her brother away, she walked up to her with a scary and calm attitude, ¡°Su Yuqing, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Banqing raised her head, her eyes firm.

    Su Ni suppressed her excitement. Only Kang, who was standing behind Su Ni, could see clearly. From the beginning, Yao 4¡¯s hand could not help but tremble.

    ¡°If Father really couldn¡¯t make it this time, could you still say something like this?¡±

    Su Ni asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Banqing was stunned for a long time before her mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t Papae over?¡±

    Pah!

    Su Ni pped Su Banqing¡¯s face again. Then, her emotions could no longer be controlled and her tears fell.

    She pointed to her chest and said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve been sisters since we were young. I¡¯ve never hit you before, but now, for the sake of Cheng Yi, I beat you again and again. Do you think I don¡¯t feel heartbroken?¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t dodge and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Su Banqing, you really disappointed me.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my child to be born without a father.¡±

    There was a trace of hatred in Su Banqing¡¯s hollow eyes. ¡°If you really n to sue Cheng Yi, we can only follow him.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°No, Sis, this is my own life. You can¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Su Banqing smiled and slowly stood up from the ground.

    At this time, the door to Su Ni¡¯s office was suddenly kicked open and three women in the office looked at it at the same time.

    The secretary followed in nervously. It was obvious that most people couldn¡¯t stop Cheng Yi¡¯s momentum at all.

    Su Ni asked the secretary to leave first, then she stared coldly at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°This is Su Corp, not your ce for Cheng Yi to throw tantrums.¡±

    Although Su Banqing stood up at this time, Cheng Yi saw it clearly the moment he came in.

    Su Ni actually let Su Banqing kneel again.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll fu*king kill you!¡±

    Cheng Yi rushed up in an instant but was stopped by Luo Qing and warned, ¡°Here, I called the police.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s anger did not diminish. ¡°Do you know that half clear has juste out of the hospital and that she almost lost her childst night? You even let her kneel down. You scorpion woman, you deserve me to dump you back then.¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that her shoulders trembled slightly. She pressed the security bell and yelled, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Su Banqing was also frightened by Cheng Yi¡¯s aura. She quickly grabbed Cheng Yi and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this. I kneeled myself, I myself¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, tears fell.

    Cheng Yi stared at Su Banqing with his scarlet eyes full of confusion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±  Didn¡¯t I say that I will solve everything?

    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to¡­ but¡­ but I don¡¯t want you to go to jail.¡±

    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and cried loudly.

    Cheng Yi was stunned.

    But he soon understood.

    The fierceness in his eyes turned into endless regret. He hugged Su Banqing tightly and said, ¡°You idiot, what can I do? What are you worried about? You just have to take care of your baby.¡±

    Su Ni stared coldly at the two of them, her heart calm, ¡°If you really love him, you shouldn¡¯t let her threaten me with this.¡±

    Although Cheng Yi didn¡¯t know what had just happened, he could guess it.  At this moment, the gaze at Su Ni was still like an enemy. She said coldly, ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not up to you to manage the matter between me and Khai. Besides, even if I¡¯m in jail, I will never beg you for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Su Banqing was really scared. She wanted to kneel on Su Ni again. ¡°Sis, you can promise me. You can¡¯t let my child be born without a father, can you?¡±

 Chapter 504: A Man like Cheng Yi

    Su Ni turned her face and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to get justice for Papa, I have nothing to say. You don¡¯t have to call me Sis anymore, and you don¡¯t have to appear in front of me again.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s body softened and she almost copsed on the ground.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re so vicious. Do you think I¡¯ll be separated from half Qing like this?¡±

    Su Ni closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to participate in this farce. She just told Luo Qing, ¡°The security should being up soon.¡±

    Luo Qing nodded and was about to open the door.

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.

    She didn¡¯t know when Su Ni had be so cold-blooded and merciless. She didn¡¯t even care about herst family.

    ¡°Looks like I finally understand. You really don¡¯t want me to be with Cheng Yi. Is it because I stole your boyfriend?¡±

    Su Banqing sneered, her eyes full of despair.

    ¡°Shut up, Su Banqing, it¡¯s not up to you to dictate my affairs.¡±

    Su Ni sneered.

    ¡°Huh, I knew all this was true. Why did you say revenge for Father and seek justice for Father? I think this is your final goal, but Gu Zechen knows about this?¡±

    When Su Banqing saw Su Ni¡¯s pain, a smugness rose in her eyes, and she continued to stab the nerve of.

    Su Ni did not respond and Su Banqing had already stood up. Facing the back of Khai, she continued to say without hesitation, ¡°Hey 4, don¡¯t worry. No matter how you stop me, I have to be with Cheng Yi.¡±  He loves me, I love him too. You¡­ you can give up.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly.

    The Su Banqing in front of her felt strange. She no longer looked like her sister.

    Coincidentally, the security guard hade too. Su Ni used herst strength and said, ¡°Please invite these people out.¡±

    ¡°No need to rush, we will go out ourselves.¡±

    After Cheng Yi said this, he pulled Su Banqing out and Su Banqing yelled unwillingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hate you for the rest of my life, you¡¯d better not do anything.¡±

    The door was quickly shut.

    However, Su Banqing¡¯s words that I hate you still entered Su Ni¡¯s ears.

    She closed her eyes and felt tired.

    ¡°Mr. Su, are you okay?¡±

    Luo Qing was a little worried. ¡°Looking at Cheng Yi, it¡¯s not strange for Miss Su to sink in.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Su Ni falling straight to the sofa behind her.

    Luo Qing screamed and rushed up quickly.

    Thankfully, Su Ni¡¯s eyelids moved but she didn¡¯t show much attention. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better take a break.¡±

    Luo Qing felt a little distressed.

    She could actually understand Su Ni¡¯s feelings, but the current situation was not something that could be solved with urgency.

    She wanted to persuade her, but Su Ni waved her hand, indicating that she had to say no more.

    ¡°You can leave first. I want to be alone.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Call me if you have something to do.¡±

    Luo Qing said.

    Su Ni closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But the scene just now still shed in her mind. She shook her head and wanted to forget it, but Su Banqing¡¯s voice still pierced her eardrums again.

    ¡°Su Ni, I hate you!¡±

    ¡°I hate you¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed when Su Ni suddenly woke up from her dream.

    Thinking back to thest scene of Su Banqing shouting at her, she really wanted to p herself two times to calm herself down.

    Su Ni went to the rest room and simply washed her face with cold water.

    The office was already packed up, but Su Ni could still feel the position where Su Banqing had just knelt and the situation where Cheng Yi had rushed up.

    Luo Qing was right. Who could resist the temptation of such a man?

    But at this point, Su Banqing was already six rtives.

    Forget it.

    Su Ni took a deep breath and saw that it was almost time to get off work. She packed her things and headed back to the residence.

    The housekeeper was a little surprised and panicked as she said that dinner hadn¡¯t been ready yet.

    Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen should be back quite early today, so she let the housekeeper not be anxious. She went to sleep first, and it was not toote to have dinner when Gu Zechen came back.

    When she went upstairs, Su Ni remembered something. Last night, Cheng Yi and Xu Wan met.

    Although this matter was not good for Cheng Yi, it was good for Xu Wan.

    Was there any connection in this?

    The more Su Ni thought about it, the more frightened she became. If that was the case, Xu Wan must give Cheng Yi sufficient benefits.

    Thinking of this, Su Ni felt that she should remind Gu Zechen.

    Gu Corp.

    Xu Wan was criticized mercilessly by Gu Zechen in front of everyone because she worked sooner orter.

    Xu Wan, who had been arrogant in the past, was now flushed red and she wanted to find a crack to enter.

    Naturally, this ount was also on Su Ni¡¯s head.

    Xu Wan was a little surprised when she saw Gu Zechen packing up his jacket and leaving. ¡°Mr. Gu, you haven¡¯t finished work yet. Where are you going?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes red at her, scaring Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders. After a few days of lessons, she naturally did not dare to mention the friendship she had in the past, and she also had the instinctive fear of Gu Zechen¡¯s superior.

    ¡°When did Assistant Xu get involved in my business?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked without hesitation.

    Xu Wan blushed again. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t say anything, so she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I can help you sort out the files.¡±

    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored him.

    As soon as Gu Zechen left, the project department hurriedly sent over the files. Seeing that there was only Xu Wan in the office, she was stunned.

    Xu Wan was thinking about it and asked directly, ¡°What information are you getting?¡±

    The manager hurriedly answered, ¡°It¡¯s the site selection for this project and the product, as well as the preliminary construction map.¡±

    ¡°Take it over and take a look.¡±

    Xu Wan said directly.

    The project manager was stunned, and Xu Wan also realized that her words were too direct. She hurriedly said, ¡°What I mean, CEO Gu has just gone out, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te out for a while. Why don¡¯t you leave it to me first and leave it to him when Mr. Gu answers me, which won¡¯t dy your business.¡±

    The project manager looked troubled as if he was hesitant. ¡°Then¡­ this is not in line with the rules.¡±

    ¡°Since you say that, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Xu Wan shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mr. Gu wille back. Or, Mr. Gu will note back tonight. I think you shoulde back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    The project manager was also a little uncertain. After all, Xu Wan was right, so she eventually nodded and agreed. ¡°Then, please trouble Sergeant Xu. In any case, this information is going to be delivered to Su Lai¡¯spany in the end. You can take a look.¡±

 Chapter 505: Information Revealing

    Xu Wan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely hand it over to President Gu.¡±

    After Xu Wan received the information, she pretended to put it in the drawer. However, as soon as she left, she quickly flipped through the information.

    When she saw the initial construction map, she felt a little excited.

    Initially, she was still thinking about how to get it that wouldn¡¯t arouse Gu Zechen¡¯s suspicion. She didn¡¯t expect that she would send it to her.

    Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and took a photo of all the files. Then she called Cheng Yi with confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got the information you want, but I¡¯m not satisfied with the news you sent. How about we talk again?¡±

    With the construction map, Xu Wan got the confidence and said directly.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Cheng Yi was also excited, and his answer was naturally straightforward.

    On the other side.

    After Gu Zechen received Su Ni¡¯s worried call in the car, he didn¡¯t take it to heart and let Su Ni not worry.

    After hanging up, Gu Zechen asked Li Mo, ¡°The construction map has been sent in.¡±

    Li Mo nodded. ¡°It should have been delivered ten minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Follow her closely.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni waited at home for about half an hour before she heard the sound of an engine. She quickly went downstairs and happened to see Gu Zechening out of the car.

    Even though Gu Zechen had a guess in her heart, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Gu Zechen her findings.

    The two of them sat down at the dining table. It had been a long time since they hade home so early and had a meal together.

    ¡°Look at your face. What¡¯s the happy thing?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni touched her face. Was her performance obvious?

    However, even if he really did find out the truth, it was not something to be happy about.  Soon, Su Ni cried again and said, ¡°I still cause you trouble.¡±

    ¡°A reporter went to Su Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly turned cold.

    Su Ni quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like you¡¯re the one who came out for this matter. I¡¯m sorry for not doing anything.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about this. I can¡¯t say ten sentences more than a hundred.¡±  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    Su Ni understood that Gu Zechen¡¯s interview today had a good effect. It was simply based on Su Ni¡¯s ability and it was impossible to achieve it.

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    Therefore, Su Ni no longer acted unreasonable. She took the initiative to raise her ss and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°I respect you this ss.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He picked up his ss and gently touched it, then downed it in one go.

    ¡°I said on the phone that you didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, I have a hunch that this matter is rted to Xu Wan.¡±

    Su Ni approached Gu Zechen and whispered carefully.

    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. She had to rely on her intuition whenever she did things.

    ¡°Deep down, I know that this matter is probably rted to Cheng Yi, but I forgot to ask you something.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly got serious and Su Ni was a little nervous. She nodded and asked him to speak.

    ¡°Do you still remember thatst night, Cheng Yi suddenly whispered in your ear. What did he say to you?¡±

    Gu Zechen remembered that Su Ni was angry at the time.

    She didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to blush after Gu Zechen asked.

    She looked at Gu Zechen awkwardly, her eyes fluttering.

    She also knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Gu Zechen, so she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°What else can he say, but I think I still have feelings for him, so I don¡¯t support him being with Su Banqing.¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of person is really disgusting. I wonder where the confidence came from.¡±

    Su Ni pouted, feeling guilty.

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, this time, she was fighting right.

    On the way back, Luo Qing had already reported to Gu Zechen what happened in the office today.

    The words Cheng Yi and Su Banqing said naturally reached Gu Zechen¡¯s ears.

    Initially, she thought that Su Ni must be in a low mood, but looking at her current condition, Gu Zechen sighed in relief.

    This question was purely because of curiosity.

    Su Ni¡¯s answer was reasonable, so Gu Zechen did not pursue it anymore. Instead, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it, but her eyes soon dimmed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Yi would believe his nonsense.¡±

    Su Ni regretted it when she said this, but seeing that Gu Zechen was still listening seriously, she could only continue to say, ¡°I think it¡¯s really ghostly. I didn¡¯t want to sue Cheng Yi or I would cut off my friendship with me.  Now, I want you to find out something quickly.

    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Say, if you really tell Cheng Yi, will Su Banqing really cut ties with me?¡±

    Gu Zechen pondered for a few seconds, but his expression did not change. He still said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but it¡¯s always a way to wake people up. This is the result you want, right?¡±

    ¡°Then I will sue.¡±

    Su Ni narrowed her eyes. ¡°In short, I can¡¯t let half Qing be with such a man. Even if I raise her for the rest of my life, I can.¡±

    Gu Zechen got up and patted Su Ni on the shoulder without saying anything.

    Su Ni realized she was a little agitated and asked, ¡°Am I overdoing this?¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of decision you make, I will respect you.¡±

    These were Gu Zechen¡¯s words.

    After all, it was about the Su family, so he didn¡¯t have to get involved, and Su Ni¡¯s final decision was his decision.

    Su Ni sighed and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not doing well, but I really have no choice.¡±

    As soon as she thought about what happened in the office in the afternoon, Su Ni¡¯s heart was like a knife.

    ¡°Since you feel that what you did is correct, why do you think so much?¡±

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, but Su Ni found that Gu Zechen had more worry and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Gu Zechen shook his head and said his concerns, ¡°I always feel that this is not so simple. If it is really rted to Cheng Yi, then he must have his next move.¡±

    Coincidentally, the phone rang.

    It was Li Mo¡¯s voice saying that Xu Wan and Cheng Yi had met.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    On the contrary, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind sank as if he had been worried about something. Finally, it was resolved and he let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand.

    Gu Zechen smiled and his mood inexplicably improved.

    ¡°No matter what, the initiative is still in our hands. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

 Chapter 506: Attempt

    Su Ni was still in the clouds when Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni and went back to the room.

    Just as Su Ni thought something was going to happen, Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss stopped, making her feel ufortable.

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and asked with some helplessness and curiosity, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°I said it before¡­¡±

    Just as Gu Zechen was about to open his mouth, Su Ni extended her index finger to cover his mouth. Soon Su Ni leaned her body and bit his lips. Her eyes were a little softer, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to that¡­¡±

    The hot kiss spread all the way. Perhaps it was sealed for too long, even Su Ni became a little crazy.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing quickened and it was hard for him not to be driven by Su Ni, but he held back when he reached thest step.

    Su Ni was confused and angry.

    Gu Zechen could only console Su Ni, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s endure for two more days. We¡¯ll see soon.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the nurse have already caught her? The answer you want is just a matter of time. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re still feeling awkward.¡±

    Su Nipletely turned around and didn¡¯t want to bother with him.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand slid across Su Ni¡¯s smooth back and a wet kiss followed.

    Su Ni¡¯s body was still in a sensitive period and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±

    Gu Zechen is gentle.

    Su Ni was confused.

    Gu Zechen reached out and gently closed her eyes, then said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve suffered quite a lot of pressure during this period of time. Rx. I¡¯ll help you today.¡±

    Soon, Su Ni felt something strange and her body instantly tensed up.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±

    She quickly couldn¡¯t suppress her low voice. Her hands hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly. She clearly felt that it was inappropriate, but she still didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to leave.

    Su Ni was also thinking, could she really yearn so much?

    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s thigh, indicating for her to rx first.

    However, the more Su Ni wanted to rx, the more her body stiffened. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hair and her eyes were about to spit fire. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want, Gu Zechen, I want, give it to me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Baby, right away.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly bent down again.

    However, she was caught by Su Ni again. She was so anxious that she cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this. Ah, Gu Zechen, are you still a man?¡±

    ¡°Waifu.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked embarrassed, innocent and pitiful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care what kind of promise you made.¡±

    Su Ni got up and pressed Gu Zechen under her. Sure enough, there was a fire. She didn¡¯t think about it and wanted to sit down.

    Su Ni¡¯s madness frightened Gu Zechen. He quickly held Su Ni down but still couldn¡¯t stop him.

    Seeing that Su Ni was about to seed and his willpower had reached its peak, Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and pushed Su Ni away, then locked himself in the bathroom.

    There was the sound of running water.

    Su Ni was so angry that she patted the door outside and scolded, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you still a man?¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen,e out. What are you afraid of? What, do you have a woman outside?¡±

    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    There was a quiet voice from Gu Zechen but a firm counter.

    Su Ni snorted, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re doing during the day? Gu Zechen, if you want to get a divorce, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°Also, since you can¡¯t even satisfy me, you are still a man.¡±

    The more Su Ni thought about it, the angrier she became, the more she scolded.

    In the bathroom, Gu Zechen was clearly taking a cold shower, but he didn¡¯t know why his body was getting worse and hotter. His body seemed to be filled withva that was about to erupt at any time.

    ¡°Waifu, stop talking.¡±

    Gu Zechen made a low and hoarse voice.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not letting me say it now, you¡¯re getting more and more arbitrary.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t like it.

    Bang!  The bathroom door was quickly opened and Su Ni was startled. However, she quickly got stiff again and said, ¡°What, do you want to show that you¡¯re a man?¡±

    Gu Zechen clutched his scalp tightly, feeling like he was going crazy.

    ¡°Waifu, calm down first.  I know you can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I swear that I will settle things as soon as possible and fulfill my promise.

    Gu Zechen almost begged.

    Su Ni sneered and rushed Gu Zechen to the study.

    In the end, Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief.

    After that, Gu Zechen made a crazy call and asked Li Mo to get up and arrange work.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only 1 am now¡­¡±

    ¡°What, do you want to deduct your sry?¡±

    ¡°Boss, tell me.¡±

    Li Mo forcefully opened his eyes, put on his sses and was about to get out of bed.

    The woman beside her had just woken up and was somewhat helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you guys don¡¯t have any rest as assistants for the whole year?¡±

    Li Mo was even more depressed.

    In the eyes of outsiders, his profession was bright and beautiful. Actually, he was exhausted like a dog every day. Li Mo had to sigh, ¡°I really hope that one day I can be as free as you.¡±

    ¡°Then, enjoy your work. I still have a show tomorrow.¡±

    Li Mo kissed Shilin¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t expect this kiss to be hot again and the two of them quickly rolled together.

    At a critical moment, Gu Zechen called again.

    ¡°Have you arranged the things I asked you to arrange? Why hasn¡¯t you replied yet?¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t open the speakerphone, but Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was still heard. Even Shro¡¯er had to cover her ears. Afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your boss is so irritable.¡±

    ¡°Usually not.¡±

    Li Mo thought about it seriously, ¡°Probably only the boss did not dare to vent his anger after being wronged by Madam.¡±

    Shri¡¯er looked sympathetic as she recalled the news during the day. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems that your boss really loves his wife.¡±

    ¡°No, this is the most affectionate and affectionate man I have ever seen.¡±

    As soon as he mentioned this, Li Mo seemed to be interested. Seeing that Shrier rolled her eyes, Li Mo quickly added, ¡°Of course, those who are close to the Zhu family are ck. Boss, I¡¯ve learned this deeply.¡±

    Soon, Li Mo started working.

    He had to say that the boss was the boss. He had his own reasons for arranging work for most of the night.

    It was noon on the other side of Earth.

 Chapter 507: Attendance

    Coincidentally, Li Mo booked a flight ticket for the nurse who had worked before toe back.

    Of course, everything was a secret.

    However, this was not over yet.

    Soon, Gu Zechen gave him a second job, which was to monitor Cheng Yi¡¯s every move and stop him immediately.

    On this point, Li Mo knew why and agreed quickly.

    However, after such a busy schedule, the sky was almost bright.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Li Mo yawned and made himself a cup of coffee. It was dawn and he had to pick up Gu Zechen.

    What Li Mo did not expect was that he was not the only one who was not in good spirits. Mr. Gu did not have to say, but for some reason, Su Ni also had two bear eyes.

    When she found that Li Mo was looking at her, Su Ni naturally looked away and pushed her sunsses up.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Gu Zechen coughed seriously. Li Mo quickly started the engine and reported the day¡¯s trip.

    Speaking of the dinner, Gu Zechen interjected, ¡°You have to do everything. I don¡¯t want any reporters to appear in any form.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Li Mo was experienced and knew what Gu Zechen meant, so he was quite familiar with handling it, but in the end, he still asked worriedly, ¡°Over at the Song Corp.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you have to invite anything you need.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    With the boss¡¯s attitude, Li Mo rxed and drove faster.

    When Su Ni heard that Cheng Yi would alsoe to the Gu Corp tonight, she was a little upset. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go tonight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to go.¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent for a while and felt that it was a bit cruel to Su Ni, so he changed his tone, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t go first. I¡¯ll make arrangements then.¡±

    Li Mo suddenly interrupted, ¡°Ah, if Madam doesn¡¯t go, Assistant Xu won¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Before Li Mo could finish, he was red at by Gu Zechen.

    However, Su Ni still heard what she should hear. Soon, she stared at Gu Zechen with a warning face and didn¡¯t let her go.

    Gu Zechen found that Su Ni seemed to be in a bad mood every morning.  Furthermore, there was a growing trend.

    It looked like the hospital had to be resolved as soon as possible.

    Gu Zechen quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Waifu, you know, I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right?¡±

    Su Ni also believed in Gu Zechen, but she had to vent her anger.

    ¡°Since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have this idea, I will attend tonight.¡±

    Su Ni was trying to crush any other people¡¯s thoughts.

    Since Su Ni was able to participate, Gu Zechen was naturally happy, which was conducive to stopping the rumors. Therefore, Gu Zechen nodded happily and said that he would personally pick up Su Ni.

    Su Ni hummed and her expression calmed down.

    The whole day, the outside world had been reporting the celebration of Gu Corp.

    Although the Gu Corp did not win the bid personally, it also managed to win the project in cooperation with Su Lai. This yed a good role in promoting the economic development of the Nancheng city. It was said that at the Gu Corp celebration tonight, even government personnel attended several important figures.

    The nature suddenly changed.

    The whole Gu Corp was also in a busy state and Xu Wan was no exception.

    However, she was thinking about what to wear tonight topletely suppress Su Ni.

    As soon as Gu Zechen came in, he smelled the strong scent of perfume in the office and couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    The secretary quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Assistant Xu.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Xu Wan appeared before she could finish her sentence. Sure enough, there was a strong scent of perfume. Gu Zechen waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    ¡°Assistant Xu, Mr. Gu is busy. Please go out.¡±

    The secretary was polite.

    Even though Xu Wan was unwilling, she still nodded obediently in front of the secretary and said, ¡°Alright then. If you need my help, please look for me.¡±

    As soon as he left, Gu Zechen suddenly sneezed.

    The secretary was even more upset. ¡°Mr. Gu, Assistant Xu barged in like this. We don¡¯t have much to stop us. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this for now.¡±

    Gu Zechen said casually.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was not angry, the secretary let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and said that he would leave first.

    Less than half an hourter, Xu Wan came in again with a incubator in her hand.

    ¡°Zexin, you should not have breakfast yet. I have stewed some soup here. Do you want to taste it?¡±

    As Xu Wan said this, the lunch box was already on the desk. Gu Zechen frowned and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He patted the table and berated, ¡°Xu Wan, who told you to be so presumptuous in my office?¡±

    Xu Wan was startled and a lot of soup spilled on the documents.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just worried about your health.¡±

    Xu Wan blinked and quickly took out a piece of paper to help wipe the soup. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll help you clean it up.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Zechen waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the project department to send another copyter. This¡­ you can just throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Wan was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. She quickly held the files and was about to leave when she heard Gu Zechen call out behind her back, ¡°And these soup, take it out.¡±

    A trace of disappointment shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, she still looked pitiful and brought the fish soup back.

    However, in a ce where no one was around, Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and took photos of the information she had just brought out. Then, she put it into the messenger and eliminated the evidence.

    Although it was just some ordinary information, he believed that as long as it was rted to the construction, Cheng Yi must be interested.

    However, this depended on how Cheng Yi performed tonight and she decided whether to cooperate further.

    Soon, Xu Wan made a few more calls to confirm that all the reporters had been arranged. Then she returned to her desk with satisfaction and continued to think about what kind of dress to wear tonight.

    On the other hand, Su Ni was busy.

    It was not until Li Mo brought the gown that Su Ni remembered that there was still such a thing at night.

    At this moment, things could not be thrown away, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the dinner tonight. Su Ni was anxious and angry again, feeling that her face was going to be pimpled.

    Everything was simple.

    Su Ni first changed into an inky green dress, then she asked Luo Qing to help her make up. She saw that there was still some time before the banquet, so she sat back down to deal with something.

    Luo Qing saw that Su Ni was so serious, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°President Gu must not think of what you are doing now?¡±

    ¡°If I were to go back to the morning, I definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to attend a celebration banquet. It has nothing to do with our Su Corp anyway.¡±

    Su Ni replied without looking up.

 Chapter 508: Dirty Clothes

    The n was decided one day and the design department could start the operation tomorrow. The amount of time that would be saved would be more than half a day.

    This was also why Su Ni rushed.

    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t notice that when she was busy, the ink on the side was identally knocked over by her andnded on the hem of her skirt.

    Half an hourter.

    Su Ni stretchedzily and realized that she had changed into a dress. This behavior was a little unpleasant, so she quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Together, the ink water bottle was kicked to the bottom of the table, so Su Ni didn¡¯t notice that the dress on the ground had already been stained with ink, and since it was made ofce, the ink was still spreading endlessly.

    After getting in the car, Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief. She shouldn¡¯t have dyed the banquet.

    Luo Qing smiled as she drove. ¡°Mr. Su, I always feel that you are different from other women.¡±

    ¡°Why is it different?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about today. You and I are the first to see someone who can wear a gown and work so diligently.  Besides, although there are so many dressester, they always feel that their temperament is different.

    Luo Qing analyzed it seriously.

    Su Ni was amused. Of course, she only felt that Luo Qing was ttering her, but she still wanted to listen, ¡°Why are you different?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s temperament.¡±

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t express it clearly. She shook her head anxiously and said, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t say it clearly. Even if you stand there, you must be the right person, and you still have the strength. Unlike some women, no matter how well dressed they are, they are still just a vase.¡±

    Luo Qing¡¯s words were the right one, and even Su Ni¡¯s mood was happy.

    ¡°You still know how to talk, but we still have to lower ourselves.¡±

    Su Ni deliberately said with a stern face.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t know when she had be so flirtatious. If Gu Zechen saw it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Gu Corp.

    The banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, but there were already peopleing and going at the entrance of Gu Corp, and many luxury cars were gathered.

    Because there were no reporters at tonight¡¯s banquet, most of the reporters could only gather at the entrance, which made the entrance of Gu Corp even more crowded.

    Su Ni had just appeared when she was surrounded by quite a number of reporters. Fortunately, Gu Corp had been prepared long ago and sent many security guards to protect Su Ni.

    But there were still a lot of voices in Su Ni¡¯s ears. ¡°Mrs. Gu, can you exin the previous report?¡±

    ¡°May I ask what kind of rtionship you have with the Song Corp Mr. Cheng? Do you really have an unspeakable past?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Su, please borate. We all want to know.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni didn¡¯t change her expression and pretended not to hear her.

    Luo Qing was a little angry. ¡°I think these people can¡¯t interview Mr. Gu, so they are holding you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry? They can¡¯t enter anyway.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t care.

    Li Mo was already standing at the door to wee Su Ni. Now that he heard the reporters screaming, he also asked the security captain beside him, ¡°Who let this in? Go and check their details.¡±

    The captain did not dare to be careless. He quickly went out personally and cleared some unnecessary people.

    But soon, there was another scream behind Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni is a shameless woman. Before she got married, she had been with quite a few men. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    However, before he could finish, the reporter had already been dragged down.

    However, quite a few people heard the words. At this moment, the way they looked at Su Ni was as strange as it was. However, when Su Ni¡¯s eyes looked over, everyone pretended as though nothing had happened, some started tough.

    ¡°These people are really boring.¡±

    Luo Qing scolded.

    Su Ni ignored her and walked into the hall with her skirt in her hand. The hall was much quieter. The lights were glowing, the middle level was intertwined, and there was a scene of singing and dancing rising.

    Li Mo quickly came over and led Su Ni to rest first. ¡°Mr. Gu is still busy. Madam, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Our Mr. Su isn¡¯t that petty.¡±

    Before Su Ni could speak, Luo Qing returned to salute her.

    ¡°No rush, let hime over slowly.¡±

    When she thought about how she had been in the office a moment ago, she somewhat understood Gu Zechen. Besides, she couldn¡¯t really let a CEO stand at the door to wee her.

    Su Ni could also think of it. In addition to being a little hungry, she strolled around and found some food.

    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Xu Wan in the ce she shouldn¡¯t have encountered the most.

    Su Ni was a little surprised. Her hand that picked the desserts quickly retracted. Xu Wan pursed her lips and smiled, cing the desserts into her bowl.

    Luo Qing said, ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to taste anything else?¡±

    ¡°No need, I ate too much and grew fat.¡±

    Su Ni changed into fruit.

    Su Ni also knew that Xu Wan had sessfully entered the Gu Corp and was not under Gu Zechen¡¯s jurisdiction, so she didn¡¯t want any idents to happen at this asion.

    Un, there was a sneer behind him.

    Su Ni frowned, confused.

    When she turned back, she saw Xu Wan, who was wearing a white dress with half of her chest exposed. She wasughing uncontrobly without any formality.

    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly remembered what Luo Qing said in the car and felt that it made sense.

    At present, Xu Wan was the best example. Even if she wore thetest limited-style gown, she still had to envy and spoil the number of female guests present. Even the essories on her were a whole set of emerald green. Even though Su Ni did not know where she came from, she could guess that it was quite valuable.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    However, these value umted on Xu Wan¡¯s body but there was not much nobility. On the contrary, there was still some vulgar air.

    Su Ni looked at Xu Wan and could not help but feel more pity. There were some things that could not be built with money.  It seemed like she really wanted to ask Gu Zechen if his taste was so bad.

    ¡°It seems that Mr. Gu is too busy, and he has no time to prepare a dress for Mrs. Gu.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and gave her reasons for happiness.

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my dress?¡±

    Xu Wan stopped talking and covered her mouth with all her might as if she was about tough.

    Anyone who looked at her like this felt a little nervous. Luo Qing specially checked Su Ni. When she saw arge amount of ink on the hem of the Khai dress, she was shocked too.

    She lowered her voice to remind Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s bad. Your dress is down¡­¡±

    Su Ni also wanted to see it, but she couldn¡¯t see it at all.

    At this time, Xu Wan was alreadyughing so hard that she could not take her breath. She then pulled her femalepanion beside her and continued tough, ¡°I never imagined that our Mr. Su would wear such a dirty dress so easily.¡±

    Su Ni was very angry.

    However, this was indeed her mistake.

 Chapter 509: Quickly Uncle the Bound

    It would be toote to change another one now. Even though the femalepanion beside Xu Wan was not as obvious as Xu Wan¡¯s smile, her eyes were full of surprise.

    No one would have thought that Su Ni would wear such an outdated outfit on such an important asion.

    Luo Qing anxiously said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, why don¡¯t we go to the lounge first and I think of a way.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm. Since things had already happened, even if she tried to salvage it, it would still be theughing stock tonight.

    ¡°How can I remember that this is thetest design of a designer this year? I remember it a little, but that designer isn¡¯t very famous either.¡±

    Someone lowered his voice and whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Mrs Gu did it on purpose.¡±

    It was obvious that someone wanted to speak for Su Ni but Xu Wan quickly threw her knife like eyes at her. The usually timid female guest became increasingly silent.

    ¡°I think Mrs Gu should go back first. Wearing this is really embarrassing for President Gu.¡±

    At this time, Xu Wan became the host of this banquet, her words were harsh and aggressive.

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I think it¡¯s not up to you to decide what I wear, Miss Xu.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Xu Wan looked around for a week and saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were sessfully attracted to her. There was a yful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Although that is the case, I¡¯m still half a partner in this banquet. Don¡¯t you have the right toment?¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan quickly added, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I really didn¡¯t see anyone wearing a broken dress to attend the banquet. How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Su Ni was afraid of ruining the banquet, but Luo Qing had no such concerns.

    Furthermore, Su Ni had not made a sound and Xu Wan was still picking up thorns. She stood up straight and sternly said, ¡°This is just because our Kafa identally got a little bit of ink when handling official business. Is it so unbearable that you said?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Mr. Su is really diligent in handlingpany affairs in a dress.¡±

    Her words were good words but she was full of sarcasm when she jumped out of Xu Wan¡¯s mouth.

    There was suddenlyughter around them.

    However, because of Su Ni¡¯s identity, everyone quickly shut their mouths.

    ¡°Mr. Su, I think I¡¯m not wrong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Su Ni said in a low voice, ¡°But what do I wear? This is my freedom. Even if you are a partner of Gu Corp, you don¡¯t have the right to wear it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the people who came to the banquet this time are all famous people. It¡¯s not like everyone eats on their appearances. I think no one will mind today, right?¡±

    In the end, Su Ni deliberately raised her voice and looked around. Seeing that many people were nodding, she smiled and continued, ¡°In my opinion, among all the people present, Miss Xu is dressed the most morous, but I don¡¯t know what it can bring to this banquet.¡±

    The implication was that no matter how beautiful Xu Wan was, she was just a vase.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As for her, she ate with her own abilities. Even if she wore a casual outfit, although it was not in line with the rules, no one would say anything.

    Even though she was angry, she didn¡¯t have the ability to act as Su Ni.

    Cursing people without dirty words made Xu Wan¡¯s face change.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go. This matter ends here.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus and said.

    Xu Wan was unhappy, but Su Ni was convinced by her words. She was not good at being demon anymore. She could only stare angrily at Khai and turn to leave.

    Suddenly, a voice came from the door, ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu did help me today.¡±

    Everyone was stunned and their eyes gathered again.

    A young girl in a light green hanging dress suddenly walked in. Standing beside her, Gu Zechen was naturally attracted by countless people.

    Even Xu Wan¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    Su Ni was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen came, and this girl was¡­

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m like green, the designer of this dream.¡±

    Ruobing took the initiative to walk to Su Ni and extended a pair of fair hands.

    From the looks of it, she was less than 30 years old, her skin was fair, and her face was clean. However, her bright eyes were not shy at all. Instead, she smiled generously at Su Ni.

    Su Ni held the other¡¯s hand.

    At the same time, he was confused.

    She just felt that the name was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d heard of the designer. It wasn¡¯t until after Gu Zechen mentioned that she wanted to see the designer of the dress in a makeup studio that she remembered.

    Unfortunately, the person was not there and Su Ni didn¡¯t see him.

    Gu Zechen paid attention to it.

    As if there was a new brand, Gu Zechen felt that it was in line with Su Ni¡¯s taste, so he bought it at the original price, and then happened to have a chance, so he brought them to the celebration party.

    However, this is all after.

    At that time, Su Ni was still a little surprised and was even more shocked by her words.

    If green first praised Su Ni¡¯s outfit, it would be understandable. After all, she was the designer of the gown, but soon, Ruo Huan added, ¡°Actually, this gown is the most I want, but it¡¯s not the most satisfied. The reason is that I always feel that there¡¯s nothing missing in the dark green, but just now, I found the ink on Mrs Gu¡¯s body¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, look, is there another hint of green in the dark, which is a bit like ink jade. Only by looking at it carefully with a strong light can you appreciate the beauty within. As it is made ofce, the ink spreads along the lines, but it seems to be a perfect design.¡±

    Then, she smiled at Su Ni and said sincerely, ¡°Now that this dress is worn by Mrs Gu, I really feel perfect.¡±

    Su Ni felt awkward.

    He always felt that this statement was a bit far-fetched, but it was just a bunch of ink. Could it be Gu Zechen who came to save him?

    Su Ni was just ndering in her heart, but Xu Wan revealed it. First, she cut it, then she quickly said, ¡°You can really pull it off. A dirty dress can be taken off by you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the designer of this dress. Of course, I have my own ideas. Miss, please respect me.¡±

    If green is still smiling, but words are not allowed to refute.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t believe Rugreen¡¯s words at all and said, ¡°I think the good and the good are all based on your mouth. Since you are satisfied now, it means that your previous work is just a half-finished product.¡±

 Chapter 510: Disgrace

    He frowned like green.

    Xu Wan¡¯s words were malicious and she simply denied a designer.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be troubled by Xu Wan, so she smoothed the situation and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to design, I don¡¯t think that this ball of ink has any effect. If the designer likes it so much, then leave it for collection.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    If the green face showed some joy, then she looked at Gu Zechen with uncertainty. Thetter did not say anything, so she carefully thanked him.

    Xu Wan snorted and left.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed well. Although it¡¯s an ident, I think this designer is right.¡±

    Gu Zechen also expressed his opinion.

    After all, ace evening gown perfectly wrapped around Su Ni¡¯s figure. It was too gorgeous and felt that something was missing.

    But Gu Zechen¡¯s words were heavy.

    Actually, there were many people who shared the same thoughts as Xu Wan. The dress was dirty and dirty.

    However, since Gu Zechen said so, everyone was happy to sell their own feelings. All of them followed Gu Zechen¡¯s words and hurriedly praised them for fear that they would fall behind.

    In this way, Su Ni was not used to it. She pulled Gu Zechen to a quiet spot and whispered, ¡°You really didn¡¯t find it to help you?¡±

    ¡°Really not.¡±

    Gu Zechen said innocently, ¡°If I knew about this, I would have brought him here soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head to look for the ink on her body but couldn¡¯t see it at all. She could only look at the mirror on the wall and said strangely, ¡°Is it really that good?¡±

    ¡°Good looking.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Su Ni red at him and thetter honestly said, ¡°Naturally, people look good, so wear anything.¡±  But you still haven¡¯t told me how to get it.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Regardless of whether it was the person you found, tonight, it was all thanks to this designer who had a dead mouth.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say that before Gu Zechen came, Xu Wan wanted to seize this matter and chase herself out.

    Gu Zechen still looked serious and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I said. Maybe it was really someone¡¯s inspiration.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s best.¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, and then she rushed in time. She wore a gown and looked at thepany¡¯s documents for a while. As a result, she identally said that she had dirty her gown. Gu Zechen was stunned for a long time and felt a little angry and funny. Finally, she said, ¡°You, you are the only one who can do this.¡±

    ¡°Why should I say that? If I knew I was so busy, I wouldn¡¯t have promised you toe.¡±

    Su Ni refuted discontentedly.

    ¡°Fortunately, you are here.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and sniffed next to her ear. He lowered his voice andughed, ¡°But you look good in whatever you wear.¡±

    The two of them went out again and became the focus of attention.

    With the designer¡¯s exnation, Su Ni was really generous. If others were willing to look at her, they would look forward to it. One after another, some people really saw the difference in Su Ni¡¯s ink.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Looking closely, it really looks like a tree of plum blossoms. Together with this dark green, it¡¯s like a mustard.¡±

    Someone looked at Su Ni¡¯s skirt and praised her.

    Su Ni looked over and smiled. ¡°This is just an ident. How can I understand this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a coincidence for everyone. The main reason is that Mrs Gu has a good figure and looks good in anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I want to tell you, that designer is right. The collection of this gown is worth it.¡±

    ¡°As I see it, the designer might be able to make a name for himself.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The party was full ofughter andughter. When Su Ni looked for the designer again, she disappeared.

    Until now, Su Ni still felt that the designer was too coincidental to solve her problem.

    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Sun Nan was among the invited.

    Later in the conversation, Su Ni also knew that Sun Nan¡¯s husband, Li Zhilin, had reached a coboration with Gu Corp. No, Gu Zechen, Li Zhilin, and several other bosses were talking about something on the other side.

    Sun Nan and Su Ni met more frequently, and they became more and more intimate. However, when Xu Wan satirized Khai, she didn¡¯t show up. Now, she pulled on Yao 4¡¯s arm and praised her.

    Su Ni saw that she was no longer med, so she barely dealt with it.

    Sun Nan was also thinking about it, so she came today to see if Su Ni was still angry with her. She specifically found a few sisters toe over and praise Su Ni inside and out.

    Xu Wan wanted to interrupt a few times, but the moment she came over, the style of art here was different, and the words she said were entric.

    Su Ni was still sitting there without doing anything. Xu Wan¡¯s face turned green and she turned around and left.

    ¡°To deal with this kind of petty person, you can¡¯t show face, or you really think of yourself as a character.¡±

    Someone shouted in Su Ni¡¯s ear.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Huai always allowed anyone to cooperate with Xu Wan. Now, I actually moved out of a Su Laipany. It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Who said no, President Gu is obsessed with our Mrs Gu. None of us know this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    She didn¡¯t know when, but Su Ni had already heard suchpliments. She probably had a cocoon in her ears.

    There were two or three people gathered on Xu Wan¡¯s side. Although there was no activity from Su Ni, they could still talk about it.

    ¡°Sis Wan¡¯er, look at the arrogance over there. How about we think of a way too?¡±

    As Xu Wan¡¯s stic best friend, she was still fond of Xu Wan at the banquet.

    ¡°Wait, she¡¯ll sufferter.¡±

    A sinister look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes.

    Initially, she wanted to make Su Ni humiliate herself with the gown, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had brought someone over and resolved the problem with just a few words.

    Since Su Ni couldn¡¯t pull herself away, Xu Wan simply went straight to Gu Zechen.

    At that time, Gu Zechen was talking about work when Xu Wan swayed over with a ss of wine. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but give Xu Wan face and greeted her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I heard you talk about the project¡¯s cooperation. I don¡¯t know where I can help.¡±

    Xu Wan said humbly.

 Chapter 511: Not Calm

    After all, her current status was different from before, and she was the main hub of Gu Corp and Su Lai¡¯spany. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get angry in public, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few small talk. Naturally, we¡¯ll stay at work and talk about work.¡±

    The group nodded and weed her. Xu Wan smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m fine too. I also want to hear everyone¡¯s opinions.¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s only been a while, yet she actually ran to President Gu¡¯s side. It¡¯s really a bit of a whine.¡±

    On Su Ni¡¯s side, someone had good eyes and quickly looked over.

    From Su Ni¡¯s point of view, the two of them were very close. Although they were not emotionally expressed, they were still a little unhappy.

    Sun Nan saw her, sneered, and his words were even more merciless. ¡°I think she¡¯s just looking for trouble. Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Gu loves her?¡±

    ¡°No, Mrs Gu, you should go over and teach her a lesson.¡±

    Someone came up with an idea for Su Ni.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I believe him.¡±

    Just six words let everyone experience Su Ni¡¯s calmness again.

    It seemed that Su Ni had been unusually calm and well-behaved since the beginning when Xu Wan was looking for trouble. Inparison, Kang¡¯er was a little embarrassed.

    These richdies were impressed by Su Ni for a while and they were very polite. ¡°Mrs Gu is indeed worthy of managing thepany every day. This kind of mentality is notparable to ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°No, as I see it, there is no need to argue with such clowns.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    By contrast, Gu Zechen was a little unsettled.

    On the one hand, he wanted to maintain his image in front of these guests, but on the other hand, he was worried that Su Ni might misunderstand. After a short chat, he had to send Xu Wan away.

    In the end, Xu Wan didn¡¯t leave and she left.

    In the end, Xu Wan clung to her like a dog skin ster. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear it and warned, ¡°You should still remember what I said.¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    A small hatred shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. ¡°But Mr. Gu didn¡¯t see it today. Who would mention the past? On the contrary, because of my identity, I am very polite to me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What, do you want me to be polite to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled, not the least bit guilty. ¡°But if Mr. Gu can treat me better, maybe we can get along more happily.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Gu Zechen rejected coldly, ¡°Also, if you still want to stay in Gu Corp safely, you¡¯d better not find trouble with Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°What, did I say wrong?¡±

    When Xu Wan was excited, she grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and Gu Zechen quickly flung it away.

    They were surrounded by people and although everyone¡¯s attention was not on this side, this small move was still seen by many people.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Originally, Su Ni came over wearing a dirty gown. It¡¯s aplete shame for you. If you really treat yourself as a designer, everyone will believe it. I don¡¯t know how tough at you in private.¡±

    Xu Wan yelled unwillingly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  I have no problem with what my own woman looks like.  Besides, you probably don¡¯t know that I personally chose this dress for Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shone with danger, warning Xu Wan not to talk anymore.

    Xu Wan was stunned.

    This was indeed something she did not expect.

    However, this did not mean that Xu Wan would give up. She pondered for a long time before continuing, ¡°So what? Su Ni is embarrassing, it¡¯s your shame.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±

    Gu Zechen was the truth, especially after knowing why Su Ni was dirty, he only admired her in his heart. He nced at Xu Wan and said, ¡°On the other hand, in Assistant Xu, you can put more effort into your work. Don¡¯t fix these useless things.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    Who exactly was she dressed so well for?

    Isn¡¯t it for him?

    But in the end, not only did Gu Zechen not look at him from start to end, but now he even med himself.

    Xu Wan sniffed and suppressed her voice. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you really that ruthless?¡±

    ¡°You can choose to resign.¡±

    This was good for everyone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Wan refused desperately and tears came out.

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen saw Su Ni get up and go to the bathroom. He hurriedly chased after her.

    Xu Wan still wanted to follow her. She didn¡¯t care about the people pointing at her, but when she found out that Gu Zechen had gone for Su Ni, her footsteps stopped.

    Tears couldn¡¯t stop.

    When no one was around, Xu Wan tried her hardest to hit the wall. Why, Gu Zechen, why did you still treat me like this?

    Do you know the consequences of doing this?

    Do you know that if you don¡¯t do well with me again, the Gu Corp will really be over?

    ¡­¡­

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hear these words at all.

    All his attention was on Su Ni now, so when Su Ni really came out of the bathroom, he quickly rushed up.

    Su Ni was startled and didn¡¯t understand.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he held Su Ni in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I missed you.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and poked Gu Zechen¡¯s lie with one sentence, ¡°You can¡¯t be annoyed by your assistant. Come to me and find some peace.¡±

    Gu Zechen showed a helpless expression, ¡°You really guessed it.¡±

    ¡°I think you will never rx in your life.¡±

    Su Ni was still in the mood tough.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more and more crying. ¡°Then should you also y Mrs Gu¡¯s role?¡±

    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Then stay by my side.¡±

    Gu Zechen put Su Ni¡¯s hand on his elbow and smiled satisfactorily, ¡°Then, it¡¯s just right.¡±

    ¡°If you want me to apany you, just say it.¡±

    Su Ni med her but she didn¡¯t really refuse. When they walked out, she saw Xu Wan outside with reddened eyes.

    Su Ni pretended not to see her, but Xu Wan stepped on Luo 4¡¯s skirt as she passed by.

    There was a loud tear.

    Su Ni realized that the situation was bad.

    In the end, Xu Wan spoke first. She said apologetically and frightened, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs Gu, I really didn¡¯t expect that your dress was a little long¡­ But since Khai doesn¡¯t mind wearing dirty gowns, he probably won¡¯t mind if it¡¯s broken.¡±

 Chapter 512: Help Her Revenge

    Su Ni was a little disgusted.

    Xu Wan did it on purpose.

    However, she could say something more. Su Ni held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go deal with it first.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood still, staring at Xu Wan with warning eyes. He had warned Xu Wan ten minutes ago. It seemed that Kang¡¯er did not take his words seriously.

    Xu Wan still had an innocent expression. She looked at Gu Zechen, as if saying that you wouldn¡¯t think I did it on purpose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen again. The two of them were the ones who made things worse.

    ¡°Looks like you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you now?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    If Su Ni hadn¡¯t stopped him, Gu Zechen would have already rushed over. His eyes were full of anger, ¡°Xu Wan, you should know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Xu Wan lowered her head and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me at all, Zexin?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Xu Wan and said coldly, ¡°Xu Wan I used to know is not like this.¡±

    Gu Zechen then left with Su Ni regardless of Xu Wan¡¯s expression.

    However, to Su Ni¡¯s surprise, she heard a scream from the bathroom when she and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go far away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    His voice was so loud that it sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    She saw Xu Wan clutching her chest tightly and crouched on the ground, not knowing what she was doing.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was expressionless.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes as if she was a ghost. Gu Zechen was obviously angry but he didn¡¯t show up. However, in less than five minutes, Xu Wan had an ident.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni believed it or not. He stood there and watched Xu Wan make a fool of herself.

    When someone helped Xu Wan up, Su Ni also noticed the cause of the ident.

    Initially, Xu Wan¡¯s dress was not short, but she didn¡¯t know who tied it to the legs of the table. As soon as Xu Wan walked around, the dress was naturally pulled. As a result, she knocked over the entire table of wine, and her dress also fell from the position of her breasts to the hem of her skirt.

    Pfft.

    Some of the guests couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Xu Wan lowered her head but no one dared to look at it. She urately found Su Ni¡¯s location and cast a bitter look.

    ¡°Sis Wan¡¯er, let¡¯s go down and get changed.¡±

    Even the people standing beside Xu Wan felt embarrassed and hurriedly pulled Xu Wan away.

    On the side, Sun Nan was a little proud, but he gave Su Ni a thumbs up.

    Su Ni was speechless again and wanted to exin something, but judging from the cheerful expressions around her, she clearly thought that she did it.

    Su Ni could only retract her gaze and pretend to be a none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see. She couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t her doing it, but Gu Zechen did it.

    After Xu Wan left, the discussions around her were not dead, obviously not good words.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    Su Ni was a little speechless.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be said, but it¡¯s not a bad thing to make you calm down.¡±

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he was clearly a little proud. He didn¡¯t mind admitting it now.

    ¡°Now that everyone thinks I did it, you have picked it clean.¡±

    Su Ni felt a little wronged.

    ¡°How about I give you a statement?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked tentatively, but the way he looked at him clearly meant nothing.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±

    Su Niined, what was this called?

    Gu Zechen was still smiling as he looked at Su Ni¡¯s back. He did not think that he had done anything wrong. This was just a small punishment, so Xu Wan would understand.

    Su Ni originally wanted to go to the lounge to deal with the skirt, but she didn¡¯t notice that two other women dressed in socialites followed behind and closed the door.

    At first, the two of them just sat casually at Su Ni for a week. Su Ni did not care, but it was not good to tidy up her skirt. She held her forehead with one hand and closed her eyes.

    ¡°This is Mrs Gu, right?¡±

    Thedy, who was closer to Su Ni, pretended to have just recognized Su Ni¡¯s surprised appearance and became enthusiastic.

    Su Ni smiled slightly to show etiquette, but she didn¡¯t intend to continue talking.

    If the discerning person saw at a nce that Su Ni did not want to talk, the topic stopped abruptly, but another woman also followed the exmation, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we could really meet Mrs. Gu today. It is really a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that CEO Gu and Mrs Gu are very close. We just saw CEO Gu and Mrs Guing out of the bathroom together¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the two of them winked at Su Ni at the same time.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.

    It wasn¡¯t strange to know her, but when she met her in the bathroom, Su Ni was a little confused.

    She obviously bumped into Gu Zechen the moment she came out.

    However, Su Ni was a little tired and couldn¡¯t exin anything.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed, but we really didn¡¯t expect that CEO Gu was so sticky to Mrs Gu in private. We came here today to get some scriptures.  Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Lorraine. ¡±

    ¡°My name is Xiao Xi.¡±

    The two of them were passionate and Su Ni smiled embarrassedly but didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Mrs Gu won¡¯t hate us arguing, right?¡±

    The first to speak was Lorraine asking tentatively as if he had finally discovered the problem.

    Su Ni held her forehead and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±

    ¡°No way, do you want us to help you to rest?¡±

    When Luo Lan heard this, he immediately got up. Xiao Honey also acted as if to support Su Ni¡¯s other arm. Su Ni quickly dodged it and became alert in the face of the two people who had suddenly shown goodwill.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Gu ising over immediately. He will take care of me.¡±

    Su Ni reminded her without trace.

    Sure enough, the two women looked at each other when they heard that Gu Zechen wasing.

    But soon, Lorraine smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you to rest first and let Xiaoxi stay here. If Mr. Gues over, we¡¯ll let him go to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head became dizzy and she was about to distinguish the faces of the two women. When she saw that they were still about to pull her hand, Su Ni¡¯s eyes cooled down and she questioned coldly.

    The two women nced at each other and Lorry said carefully, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m Lorry. She¡¯s Little Honey. We introduced you just now.¡±

    Su Ni started to look for her phone but found that even her bag had disappeared.

    Su Ni frowned. She didn¡¯t remember where she had fallen, but she clearly realized that she had fallen into the trap.

 Chapter 513: Calm Down

    Su Ni was about to get up when Lorraine pushed her hand and Su Ni felt her body uncontrobly falling on the sofa.

    ¡°Mrs Gu, since we can¡¯t please you, we can only send you over in our way.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were nk, leaving only Lorraine¡¯s smiling voice. By the time she realized the situation was bad, it was toote.

    Then, Su Ni felt she was taken out of the lounge. She even saw Gu Zechen looking over. She really wanted to ask for help, but her lips moved and she didn¡¯t make a sound.

    In the end, she heard a ding sound and threw it onto the hotel bed.

    Seeing that Su Ni still wanted to struggle, Lorraine sneered and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t waste this time. You¡¯ve been drugged, and you can¡¯t get up for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±

    Her weak voice was practically speechless.

    Rowling drew closer. He probably found it funny after hearing Su Ni¡¯s words. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you want to me someone, me you for being Mrs. Gu. We can¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    At this moment, Su Ni felt her head grow dizzy. Even Lorraine¡¯s figure started to turn around. Then she heard a man¡¯s voice outside the door. It was also a critical moment when Su Nipletely fainted.

    After Cheng Yi opened the door and saw a woman lying on the bed, he frowned and looked at the door card again. This was indeed his room.

    Could it be someone who helped him call for a service?

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t mind. He pulled his tie and sat on the sofa.

    But when his gaze fell on the woman on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Although he was not a yboy, it was not convenient for him to touch Su Banqing when she was pregnant. In the past, Lu Rong had been there, but now he was not interested. After a moment of deep thought, he got up and walked towards.

    The quilt was pulled and Cheng Yi¡¯s pupils abruptly withdrew.

    He quickly looked around, opened the door and looked into the corridor. After confirming that there was no one, he reappeared in front of the bed and stared at Su Ni without moving.

    Why is she here?

    Cheng Yi¡¯s mind went nk and he was quite calm.

    Su Ni hated herself so she definitely wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason. From her appearance, she was obviously lost.

    After thinking about it, Cheng Yi called and asked directly, ¡°You did this, right?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯sughter came from her phone and she said directly, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Cheng, do you still like this gift?¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan, what do you want to do?¡±

    Cheng Yi was furious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to ruin Su Ni¡¯s reputation. Mr. Cheng can enjoy it.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    ¡°So what if you know? Is Mr. Cheng going to let him go?¡±

    Seeing that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything, Su Banqing added, ¡°If Mr. Cheng really wants to let him go, then I have no choice.¡±

    Then, Xu Wan hung up.

    Cheng Yi wanted to crush the phone. The woman in front of him was like a hot potato. Although he already knew who the culprit was, he still didn¡¯t know what this idiot, Xu Wan, wanted to do.

    Was he trying to lure Gu Zechen over?

    For a moment, Cheng Yi really wanted to leave Su Ni outside the door. He loved who took advantage of them. After all, he was schemed.

    But he was somewhat unwilling.

    Especially when Su Ni turned over at this time, revealing her two fair long legs, making his throat move in an instant.

    When they were together before, Su Ni never let him touch her. At most, she was just pulling her hands. In the blink of an eye, this woman married Gu Zechen.

    Although it was something he didn¡¯t want, Gu Zechen was still more or less unhappy with it being so cheap.

    Xu Wan was right. Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, he did not believe that Su Ni dared to tell Gu Zechen about it and might be able to use it to threaten him.

    After thinking about this, Cheng Yi got more courageous. He really regarded this as a benefit given to him by Xu Wan. He took off his coat and climbed into bed slowly.

    Her body was really soft.

    This was Cheng Yi¡¯s first thought.

    He once thought that he hated this woman to the bone, but in that instant, he was in a trance. The years of the past seemed to have surged into his heart.

    Back in university, he had probably really loved this woman before.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Cheng Yi called out softly, not as detestable as before, but it was definitely not tender.

    After confirming that Su Ni did not respond, Su Ni¡¯s heart was surging. He started to take off his shirt and pants, thinking that you, Kafa, owed me. I just took back what belonged to me.

    Gu Zechen was at the banquet but his eyes swept over the lounge from time to time.

    It had been such a long time since Su Ni had yet toe out. He was a little worried, so he greeted the people and walked towards the lounge.

    However, there were still people in the lounge.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart tightened.

    In an instant, he remembered that he had seen a few women sneaking out of the lounge. One of them looked quite simr to Su Ni, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at it.

    Could it be¡­

    Gu Zechen dared not dy any further and quickly rushed towards the direction where they had left.

    It was a hotel!

    ¡°Su Ni, you must not have an ident.¡±

    However, when Gu Zechen checked the room number and rushed over, a group of reporters had already snatched him and surrounded the room.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen was not wise to go in the past.

    But because he knew that Su Ni was still inside, not only did he not stop, he sped up and quickly pushed the reporters away.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, do you know that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Cheng are dating?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I heard that Madam Gu and Mr. Cheng used to be a couple rtionship. Now, they take the opportunity to date downstairs while the rtionship is at the banquet. What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    It was not that the reporters were blind, but the news was too explosive when they saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was already dark and he was still chasing after him.

    Especially this time, the protagonist was Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was filled with anger and frustration. He scolded and his eyes swept over the reporters in the room coldly, like knives brushing across their skin.

    Sure enough, the discussion instantly dropped.

    Everyone consciously made way for Gu Zechen, and the male reporter could not help but show some sympathy. No matter what position this kind of thing happened to a man, it was not easy to ept.

    It was probably just fine with Xu Wan¡¯s medicine.

    She hadn¡¯t woken up even when Cheng Yi was so light. Even when the reporters were noisy, she didn¡¯t wake up. However, when Gu Zechen rushed over, she slowly opened her eyes.

    Then, what came into view was a lively and morous scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She was a little confused.

 Chapter 514: This Is A Misunderstanding

    At this time, Gu Zechen had already put on his clothes, but it was obviously messy. When Cheng Yi saw Gu Zechening over, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Cheng Yi and stared coldly at Su Ni without saying a word.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like this.¡±

    Even though she had just woken up, Su Ni faintly understood what was going on.

    She instinctively wanted to exin, but Gu Zechen picked her up and walked outside.

    Su Ni was not good to talk anymore. She buried her head between Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. It was better to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, how do you n to exin today¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, may I ask if you are on a date with your ex-boyfriend? Is your current marriage life unfortunate?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, please tell us¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Obviously, the situation was out of control.

    Even if Gu Zechen wanted to leave with Su Ni, these people would not let go easily. Instead, everyone wanted to interview.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression could not be described as dark.

    Su Ni swore that she had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s scary expression and her heart trembled.

    But there were more questions in her mind. How could she be with Cheng Yi?

    ¡°You believe me, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice and wanted to exin to Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    He scolded softly.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding the reporters or Su Ni.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the side, Cheng Yi also came close to him, looking like he was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, this is a misunderstanding. I have a girlfriend and I¡¯m pregnant. How can I do something like this behind her?¡±

    ¡°I remember. Isn¡¯t Mr. Cheng¡¯s fiancee Madam Gu¡¯s sister? Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! This is too shocking, Mr. Cheng, how did you do it?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The style of painting suddenly changed and Cheng Yi¡¯s face darkened. He was more worried that Su Banqing would see the news, so he wanted to push the reporters away.

    But before he could leave, Gu Zechen suddenly punched Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Cheng Yi was not on guard and suddenly fell to the ground.

    The reporters were agitated again. Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he warned in a stern voice, ¡°Who dares to reveal half a word in today¡¯s news? I¡¯ll make him look good!¡±

    This time, Gu Zechen finally left.

    Cheng Yi was still a little dizzy lying on the ground. When he realized that this was Xu Wan¡¯s conspiracy and that he was just a friendly character, he was angry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to interview me? Alright, let me tell you, I was framed today!¡±

    Cheng Yi was excited.

    When some reporters heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, they started to shrink.

    Indeed, how could Gu Zechen let the news leak out?

    Therefore, none of them had much interest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What else is there to interview?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we really don¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡±  Today, I came here for nothing.

    Quite a few reporters epted after seeing the good news. Obviously, they were going to leave. There were still a few who were left. They nced at each other and happened toe forward to ask, ¡°Mr. Cheng, can you talk to us properly?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Let me tell you, Su Ni is just unhappy. This is my room. Why did shee here for no reason?¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    The reporter continued to ask.

    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t youe here without any time to do anything?¡±  Besides, women like Su Ni are trash that I dumped. How can I be interested in her?

    Cheng Yi was arrogant and boastful.

    He understood Xu Wan¡¯s trap. He could settle Xu Wan¡¯s ount in the future, but now it was the best opportunity to kill Khai.

    ¡°Oh my God, can Mr. Cheng tell us specifically?¡±

    The reporters exchanged nces and looked eager to try.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Let me tell you. It¡¯s all Su Ni¡¯s conspiracy today. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in her at all.¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Su Ni a family? You¡­¡±

    ¡°This is Su Ni. Don¡¯t talk about me today. I don¡¯t know how many people have stolen before, but Gu Zechen has been kept in the dark, haha¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After Gu Zechen put Su Ni back in the car, he chased Li Mo away. Then he drove straight, looking like he was going home.

    Su Ni was a little more clear-headed and told her everything in the lounge.

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen was still indifferent.

    However, Su Ni found that the hand holding the steering wheel was obviously bruised as if he was enduring her anger.

    Su Ni was a little angry but also a little wronged and innocent.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, stop the car.¡±

    She asked.

    There was still no reaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the newspaper will write about me tomorrow, but I hope you can believe me. You know exactly how I hate Cheng Yi. Today, this person can be anyone, but it definitely won¡¯t be him!¡±

    Su Ni was so angry that she started to say nothing.

    His¡­

    With the loud sound of tires rubbing against the ground, Gu Zechen steadily stopped the car by the side of the road.

    Su Ni¡¯s head almost hit the back of the chair and her head started to faint again.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it anymore. I will do my best to suppress what happened today.¡±

    Thankfully, Gu Zechen finally spoke, but what upset Su Ni was that this was not the answer she wanted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±  I was drugged. I don¡¯t know how I passed it¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni tried to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but thetter flung it away lightly and started the engine again without looking at Su Ni.

    ¡°Gu Hu¡­¡±

    Her name froze in her chest before she could even call it out. She stared at the dark side of her face and realized that it was getting dizzy.

    He actually slept again.

    When Gu Zechen drove the car to Gu¡¯s house, the silence behind the car made him more and more upset, but after seeing that Su Ni was asleep, he was angry again.

    Was this woman brainless?

    Did she think that sleeping like this would make her heart feel better?

    This damn woman!

    Gu Zechen called Xiao Ming directly and told him to appear within half an hour.

    When Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni¡¯s body and found her body floating gently, he was stunned.

    ¡°President Gu, Madam¡­¡±

    The servants greeted but they all shut their mouths when they saw Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face.

    Xiao Ming rushed over in time and officially acknowledged Su Ni¡¯s name in time. She was indeed drugged. Although the medicinal effect was short, it was very fierce. It was impossible to resist in a short time.

    Xiao Ming didn¡¯t know what happened at the banquet, so he pushed his eyes and said, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just an ordinary dizziness medicine. If it¡¯s those aphrodisiac drugs, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be more troublesome to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 515: Trust You

    After saying that, Xiao Ming found that there was something wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. He immediately closed his mouth and brought up the medical kit. ¡°That, Mrs. Gu has no problems. It¡¯s good to sleep. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his head and asked until he reached the door.  ¡°Will it affect her body?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Xiao Ming felt relieved and finally let out a long sigh of relief. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Just sleep.¡±

    This sleep was very long.

    Su Ni slowly opened her eyes and looked at her side. Obviously, Gu Zechen was not herest night.

    As soon as her brain moved, Su Ni suddenly lost all sleepiness and struggled from the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    She cursed softly.

    Last night, Gu Zechen was so angry that he didn¡¯t know anything. Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be angry this morning.

    She carefully went downstairs and realized that Gu Zechen was not there, so she let out a long sigh of relief.

    The maid picked up the phone and carefully handed it to Su Ni. ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu asked you to go to Gu Corp after breakfast.¡±

    Su Ni almost spat out a mouthful of soup.

    She asked in horror.  ¡°Do you always say that it is something?¡±

    When the servant saw Su Ni¡¯s expression, she was also confused. She quickly shook her head and stammered, ¡°Gu Hu¡­ CEO Gu didn¡¯t say it, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and felt depressed.

    From the looks of it, what should havee was alwaysing. She couldn¡¯t hide even if she wanted to.

    Gu Corp.

    Along the way, Su Ni was thinking about how to exin itter, but from getting out of the car to Gu Corp, everything seemed calm and tranquil, not like something had happened.

    Could it be that the Gu Corp¡¯s employees were so good?

    Su Ni thought.

    Even though she wanted to find out who was behind her back, the most important thing was Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions.

    She thought that no matter how angry Gu Zechen gotter, she could understand and would definitely endure it.

    Knock and knock.

    Su Ni personally knocked on the president¡¯s office of Gu Corp, but after entering, she didn¡¯t look up at Gu Zechen.

    She felt a little guilty and coughed twice, a little embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°You can sit by the side first.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, she started to call. At first, Su Ni was still listening carefully, but then she realized that it was all normal business. Su Ni was not interested and yawned for a while.

    She was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen, who was holding his phone, would also hear it and look over at her.

    Su Ni smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ It seems that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but called Xiao Ming, walked to the window and asked.  ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are no seque?¡±

    After a haha, and after asking about Su Ni¡¯s symptoms, she quickly said, ¡°Maybe, Mrs. Gu is really sleepy, and she will be fine after a day or two.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Gu Zechen was still a little worried.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. How dare I lie to you?¡±  I¡¯m really worried, you will take Mrs. Gu to the hospital for a checkup.

    Over the phone, Xiao Ming said.

    Two minutester.

    Gu Zechen packed up his things and said, ¡°Follow me to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Su Ni was still a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what kind of muscles Gu Zechen had, so she quickly asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen did not answer.

    Su Ni became increasingly worried. She kept asking Gu Zechen in the elevator but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t react at all.

    Su Ni was discouraged.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you¡¯re angry, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken to me.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni felt wronged.

    ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡±

    He questioned. His dark eyes seemed to be burning with fire.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it and shook her head again. Then she supported her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy.¡±

    Gu Zechen instantly held her up from behind, worried.

    Su Ni seemed to have noticed something and refused to stand up in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She snorted twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m really ufortable. Hubby, don¡¯t get angry with me.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer. He just walked out of the elevator and carried him in his arms. Soon enough, there were exmations from many employees around him.

    After all, Gu Zechen, who used to be high and above, actually hugged a woman, even Madam Gu, which was too¡­

    ¡°No, no, I have to quickly take the picture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, working in Gu Corp is so happy. To be able to see such a scene is really envious.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t hear the voices around her, but she was puzzled as to why no one reacted after the news came out yesterday.

    She sneakily squinted at Gu Zechen.

    After all, the news was more harmful to him.

    In the car, Gu Zechen was just about to put Su Ni down when Su Ni snorted, ¡°My head is still dizzy.¡±

    Gu Zechen could only take back his hand, hold Su Ni back in his arms and order Li Mo to go to the hospital.

    It was silent on the radio.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Well¡­ I want to y with my phone.¡±

    ¡°No need to look.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered decisively.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni was dizzy.

    At this moment, Gu Zechen stared at her with no hint of a smile in his cold eyes. He said, ¡°You just want to know how much trouble youmitted yesterday and how much you did?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refute it.

    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose, ¡°The news has been blocked, you can rest assured for now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face quickly showed a smile.

    However, the unclear expression on Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face made Su Ni feel that she was still too happy.

    She quickly restrained her smile.

    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re so happy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni quickly denied it and wanted to cry.

    She had no idea what Gu Zechen was thinking. If he suspected it, he would be angry, but he was so calm and scary.

    The only thing she could be sure of was that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t touch her that day.

    Even though she didn¡¯t know the reason, she was certain.

    When she got out of the car, Su Ni thought that it was better to give Gu Zechen a heart-stopping pill, so she hid in his arms and secretly said.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened for a few seconds. Just as Su Ni thought she guessed correctly, Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and said, ¡°You think if he touched you, he can still live now.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s neck shrank.

    There was a hint of fear in her eyes.

    It seemed that¡­

    What Gu Zechen said makes sense.

    Then he didn¡¯t do it, and he wasn¡¯t angry at himself. Does that mean that Gu Zechen believed him?

    When she thought about this, Su Ni became more courageous. She hugged Gu Zechen even tighter and coquettishly said, ¡°Then hub¡­ You also believe that I¡¯m innocent, right?¡±

 Chapter 516: Enjoy

    ¡°Be honest.¡±

    He scolded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni felt wronged and her hot breath hit his neck with hints of teasing. As expected, Gu Zechen quickly lowered his head and stared at her.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    Su Ni¡¯s ambiguous feelings hit a nail.

    She also felt bored, so she loosened her hand and let Gu Zechen hug her in his arms.

    After a series of checks, Su Ni found that she was sick.

    However, after the inspection, Su Ni¡¯s body was fine and there was no impact.

    Gu Zechen quickly put Su Ni down. Su Ni wanted to pretend to be sick, but she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked and there are no seque.¡±

    Su Ni was first stunned, then her face flushed red, feeling embarrassed and embarrassed.

    Gu Zechen ignored her and walked out.

    Su Ni tugged at him while Gu Zechen asked coldly.  ¡°What, you still want to pretend to be sick and let me continue to hug you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to see it.

    But right now, she didn¡¯t want to back down, so she simply continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been hugging for so long anyway. Besides, it¡¯s only natural for my husband to hug my wife.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to see what kind of good things you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Su Ni let go of this cold sentence.

    It seemed that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t believe him.

    Gu Zechen was already in the car. Li Mo looked at Su Ni standing at the hospital door with surprise and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    He called but heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Give Luo Qing a call to pick her up.¡±

    Li Mo also knew about what happenedst night. At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s mood was not right. He didn¡¯t try to persuade him and quickly called ording to the instructions.

    That¡¯s right.

    She was left behind.

    Su Ni finally realized the problem when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s car drive away.

    Then, she flipped through her phone again. She really couldn¡¯t find any information rted to her. It seemed like Gu Zechen had suppressed all the information.

    She let out a sigh of relief. At least¡­ the situation wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Just as Su Ni wanted to call Luo Qing, Ryan said that she was on the way.

    Only after asking clearly did he know that it was Li Mo calling.

    She sighed. Was Gu Zechen trying to make it seem like he wasn¡¯t so cruel?

    She grinned and revealed an indifferent smile.  Perhaps she should do something.

    Back in Su Corp, Su Ni took the initiative to contact Cheng Yi, but it was either that she couldn¡¯t pick up or that she was on the phone. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.

    ording to Luo Qing, if Cheng Yi also thought that he was framed, it was impossible for him to do it.

    Besides, she was now separated from Cheng Yi by a Su Banqing.

    If not Cheng Yi, who else would be there?

    Xu Wan¡¯s name fell into Su Ni¡¯s mind. She did have this possibility but she had no evidence at all.

    Su Ni hammered her head and fell into depression. She obviously couldn¡¯t find those women again. It was unrealistic to ask Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni did not expect Luo Qing toe in to report that it was.

    Su Ni was shocked and stood up.

    Soon enough, she realized she had lost herposure and sat down again. She nodded and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Luo Qing turned around and just as she opened the door, Su Banqing barged in angrily.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed because of what happenedst night. She didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth for a while, but Su Banqing wasn¡¯t so worried. Her eyes were red and swollen but she didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she stared straight at Khai and said with resentment, ¡°Back then, did you stop me from being with Cheng Yi because you still have feelings for him?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.

    How could she think that?

    However, Su Banqing seemed to have suffered a lot, and she continued to angrily say, ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my closest rtive. I didn¡¯t expect you to do something like this when I¡¯m pregnant. You¡¯re really my good sister.¡±

    ¡°Su Banqing!¡±

    At this point, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to endure anymore. She said in a low voice, ¡°Su Banqing, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°What, wasn¡¯t it true that he was caught in the adulteryst night? I really didn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen would suppress this matter.¡±

    Su Banqing crossed her arms and showed no respect in front of Su Ni. She stared coldly at Khai¡¯s office and said, ¡°It seems that Cheng Yi is right. You just don¡¯t like to see Cheng Yi being with me, so you¡¯re obstructing me!¡±  Let me tell you, even if you seduced Cheng Yi, I still have to stay with him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Su Ni felt her head buzzing. She held the table in one hand and pointed at the office.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will walk out of such a dirty ce on my own, but I hope that in the end, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay away from him.¡±

    After Su Banqing said this, she mmed a stack of photos on Su Ni¡¯s table and continued, ¡°Also, I hope that you can stop the persecution of Cheng Yi. This matter ends here.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up the stack of photos.

    She held her forehead with one hand and slowly sat down.

    If Su Banqing didn¡¯t leave, she was worried she would start again.

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±

    Luo Qing came in and saw the photos on the ground. She frowned and looked at Su Ni with concern.

    Su Ni waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything but quietly picked up the photo. If Su Banqing came over because of the incident in the photo, then Khai must be more heartbroken than ever.

    Luo Qing didn¡¯t know how tofort Su Ni. She packed up the photos and closed the door silently.

    At noon that day, Gu Corp received news that they had sued Cheng Yi. At the same time, the major banks had stopped cooperating with Song Corp and Song Corp was in danger.

    Su Banqing called at the time and scolded Su Ni angrily.

    With her previous appearance in the office, Su Ni was not that hard to ept. She pursed her lips and hung up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Later, Su Ni also got a preliminary understanding of the Gu Corp¡¯s case.

    Cheng Yi was taken away by the police for charges of instigation and intentional injury.

    It seemed that the nurses from overseas had worked after they were caught.

    However, the big banks suddenly stopped lending. Obviously, this case was just a fuse but it was not the key point.

    Su Ni really wanted to ask Gu Zechen, but she eventually put her phone down.  Gu Zechen must be very busy now, plus he left him in the hospital, so he would not want to see him again.

    The Cheng Yi case was a big fuss.

    Although Cheng Yi refused to admit it, the police still did not pass bail and Song Corp was in danger.

    Everything was like a tornado.

    The scandal between Su Ni and Cheng Yi had already calmed down, but now it was a storm.

 Chapter 517: Donéˆ¥æª› Anger Cheng Yi Again

    When Su Ni heard the news, Su Banqing had obviously been making a ruckus for a while.

    Su Ni apologized.

    She hadn¡¯t picked up Su Banqing¡¯s call for the past two days, so she probably came over to find Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, then fine, my purpose is very clear. Stop the oppression or I don¡¯t mind releasing the previous video.¡±

    There was blood leaking from the corner of Su Banqing¡¯s mouth. Obviously, she was beaten, but her anger was still arrogant. She sneered and said, ¡°I think, Mr. Gu must know the consequences of my actions.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can save Cheng Yi like this?¡±

    Gu Zechen squinted and said coldly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±  I think that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want him to be cheated on, or else he wouldn¡¯t have worked hard to suppress the news before.

    A smug smile crossed Su Banqing¡¯s mouth.

    After a few rounds, Su Ni understood the capital that Su Banqing had.

    Indeed, the news was clearly suppressed by Gu Zechen, but Su Banqing rushed over immediately. Obviously, she had other channels to know about it.

    Su Ni asked, ¡°Where did you find out?¡±

    Su Banqing frowned, but she quickly regained herposure and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Su Ni, I¡¯ve warned you, but I have no choice if you don¡¯t listen. I can¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    After being provoked by Su Banqing, Su Ni was probably numb.

    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t angry or excited. She just said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Let him announce what I haven¡¯t done. I have a clear conscience.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni roughly.

    Su Banqing smiled smugly.

    Su Ni saw the fire in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and thought that he must be angry.

    Without waiting for Su Ni to speak again, Gu Zechen walked towards Su Banqing step by step. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me like this?¡±

    For some reason, Su Banqing felt guilty.

    The footsteps started to slowly retreat but eventually stopped.

    She pulled her neck up and red at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to threaten me here. If Cheng Yi hasn¡¯te out this afternoon, I will announce the video.¡±

    She turned and left.

    Li Mo stood in front of him.

    Su Banqing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the video to send. If you don¡¯t let me out now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to regret it.¡±

    ¡°Su Banqing, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and followed him out. Li Mo still wanted to stop him, so she listened directly to Gu Zechen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±

    Li Mo could not help but ask when there was no one in the office.  ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t understand. You clearly know that Madam Gu was framed, why don¡¯t you believe her?¡±

    Gu Zechen raised his eyes coldly, with an additional trace of seriousness.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, didn¡¯t you see how sad thedy is?¡±  If there is any misunderstanding, I think it is better to open it.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve had a good tempertely. You dare to talk back, Li Mo!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gu Zechen cut off Li Mo coldly, his undisguised warning made Li Mo fall into the cold.

    He immediately knew that he was being presumptuous.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo bowed his head and apologized. Seeing that Gu Zechen did not speak, Li Mo said, ¡°I am seeing Mrs. Gu sad¡­¡±

    ¡°You can go out.¡±

    Gu Zechen gave the order to leave.

    At this point, Li Mo knew that there was no point in saying too much at the risk of not getting fired, so he lowered his head and asked, ¡°How should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now.¡±

    Su Ni chased Su Banqing all the way to the outside of thepany. She was panting as she grabbed Ryan, her eyes full of confusion, ¡°Is Cheng Yi so important to you?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Take it as my fault.¡±

    Su Banqing stubbornly turned her head away from Su Ni.

    She knew that she had gone too far and she didn¡¯t want to do so. She said, ¡°As long as you get Gu Zechen to let Cheng Yi go, you won¡¯t be hurt.¡±

    Su Ni was angry. No matter how Su Banqing misunderstood her in the past, she was the two sisters after all. She believed that the misunderstanding could always be exined clearly.

    But she never imagined that one day, Su Banqing would be willing to do something to hurt her, and it was for Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Su Banqing, I¡¯m your sister. Can you really do something that hurts me?¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was cold.

    Su Banqing pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away, turned her head, and looked at her coldly, ¡°Ryan, if you hadn¡¯t seduced him in Cheng Yi¡¯s room, there wouldn¡¯t have been anything that happened afterwards, right?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I was framed and Cheng Yi was also framed by her. If you want to find her, go find her.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s brain was full of blood and her head was buzzing. She didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Banqing, so she grabbed her tightly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Su Banqing had doubts in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan.¡±

    At this time, Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage so much.

    Even though there was no evidence, she felt that Xu Wan couldn¡¯t take it off.

    The only thing that said there was some proof was that after Gu Zechen carried him to the hospital and was photographed by someone, he posted it online. Theizens who didn¡¯t know what was happening were shouting, but there was a disharmonious voice.

    Su Ni became suspicious. She checked the situation and found Fengyang Hotel.

    Looking at the content in the past, almost all of them were directed at Su Ni.

    This is undoubtedly Xu Wan¡¯s nickname.

    Su Banqing was still confused. ¡°How could Xu Wan be¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu Wan wanted to ruin my rtionship with Gu Zechen, but Cheng Yi was just used. Didn¡¯t he tell you that he was also framed?¡±  Su Ni seized the opportunity and quickly said.

    Sure enough, Su Banqing was stunned.

    After a long time, Su Banqing calmed down and said.  ¡°So what if it was Xu Wan? The only one who can save Cheng Yi now is Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°Sis, go back and persuade Gu Zechen to let Cheng Yi go first. Then we will investigate the truth again.¡±

    This time, Su Banqing grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand as if she had grabbed thest straw.

    Su Ni saw the desire in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She slowly pulled her hand out and said, ¡°It seems that you have to save Cheng Yi anyway.¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    ¡°Do you know why Cheng Yi was caught?¡±

    Su Ni said she was tired.

    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have asked this question, so how could Su Banqing not know?

    Sure enough, Su Banqing was silent.

    It was like default.

    ¡°Go back. No matter what you want to do, I can¡¯t stop you. I just hope you won¡¯t regret in the future.¡±

    Su Ni then turned back to Gu Corp.

    Behind her, Su Banqing suddenly bent over and covered her stomach. A painful moan was heard.

 Chapter 518: Cheng Yi Captured

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni remembered that Su Banqing had a child in her stomach. She quickly helped her up nervously, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°My stomach hurts. Sis, will my child be gone?¡±

    Tears welled up in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She tightly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Sis, take me to the hospital.¡±

    Perhaps it was because her voice softened Su Ni¡¯s heart for a second, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. You can hold on.¡±

    Coincidentally, Li Mo came out.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Mo to drive. When Li Mo saw Su Banqing, he felt embarrassed and wanted to ask Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni was anxious. She grabbed the key in Li Mo¡¯s hand and urged Su Banqing to get into the car quickly.

    Half an hourter, Su Banqingy down in the back seat in pain and clutched her stomach tightly. ¡°Sis, will my child be unsaved?¡±

    ¡°I think the child is gone. Let you wake up.¡±

    Su Ni scolded and there was no sound in the back seat. Even the painful groans were suppressed by Su Banqing. Kafa couldn¡¯t see it and knew that he had been serious earlier. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rush to the hospital as quickly as possible. Your child will be fine.¡±

    Then Su Banqing whispered her thanks.

    Su Banqing was finally pushed into the emergency room by the doctor waiting at the hospital entrance. Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and remembered to report to Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni made a careful call, but the other side simply said lightly and hung up.

    Gu Corp office.

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the woman in front of him. Apart from her face, most of the other ces would make him feel unfamiliar with Xu Wan.

    ¡°You did it.¡±

    He was decisive and decisive.

    Xu Wan showed a confused and surprised expression, ¡°How can it be me? Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi captured CEO Gu¡¯s masterpiece?¡±

    ¡°You should know my character very well. If I didn¡¯t catch something, I wouldn¡¯t have called you over personally.¡±

    A trace of fear shed across Xu Wan¡¯s face but she quickly calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Un, Gu Zechen was not in a hurry to ask. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    Xu Wan was confused.

    Gu Zechen said, ¡°I called you here today to wake you up. Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s footsteps froze but she eventually left the office without saying anything.

    Su Ni had been waiting for Su Banqing to wake up in the hospital, so there was no problem with the child.

    Then, she thought viciously, it might be a good thing if the child was gone.

    Gu Zechen called and briefly asked about Su Banqing¡¯s condition, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was still worried about Su Banqing¡¯s video evidence, so she let her rx and she would talk to Khai again.

    When she turned around, Su Banqing woke up.

    Su Ni¡¯s face was expressionless and she dared not change her expression. ¡°Are you really going to announce the video?¡±

    A trace of hesitation shed across Su Banqing¡¯s face. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni today, her child might not have been saved.

    But¡­

    She was caught in a dilemma and knew that some things couldn¡¯t be cut off just because she wanted to. She struggled to get up, so Su Ni hurriedly held back. ¡°If you have anything, just say it. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s nose ached and tears fell.

    ¡°Sis, please take my child¡¯s ount and let Cheng Yi go.¡±  You also know that he is innocent. Why didn¡¯t Gu Zechen find Xu Wan if he wanted revenge?

    Su Banqing¡¯s pale face was pale and her swollen eyes were full of pain. ¡°Sis, please advise Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni frowned and pulled her hand out of Su Banqing¡¯s hand for a long time. Finally, she said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t be his master.¡±

    Seeing that Su Banqing didn¡¯t believe it, Su Ni could only say, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three days. Regardless of whether this matter was framed or not, Gu Zechen will be angry with me.  Besides, I can¡¯t speak for Cheng Yi, do you understand?

    Su Banqing was weak and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Rest well first, if¡­¡±

    She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°If you have to send it, I think Gu Zechen will have a way to solve it, but I¡¯m afraid that Cheng Yi will end up worse.¡±

    This was not a threat.

    It was her final advice to Su Banqing.

    Su Banqing sighed and lowered her head.

    When Su Ni walked to the door, Su Banqing¡¯s voice came from behind her. She said, ¡°If Cheng Yi is really dead, then the child and I have to follow him.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s back stiffened as if someone had stabbed her from behind.

    After her fathery on the bed, Su Banqing was herst rtive.  If something really happened to Su Banqing, how could she exin to her father?

    Even though she knew that Su Banqing was using herst love, Su Ni couldn¡¯t do anything.

    After a long time, she squeezed out a sentence stiffly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Yi is just an attempted murder and he won¡¯t be sentenced to death. He¡¯s released after a few years in jail.¡±

    She then left immediately.

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±

    On the corridor, Su Ni still heard Su Banqing¡¯s angry cry.

    After leaving the hospital, Su Ni immediately went to Gu Corp.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But she met Xu Wan.

    Su Ni was expressionless and nned to ignore it.

    As Xu Wan brushed past her shoulders, she hit Su Ni hard.

    Xu Wan immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Gu Fu? I really have the face toe over.¡±

    Su Ni put her messy hair behind her ear and stared at Xu Wan¡¯s proud and swaying face with a poker face, saying, ¡°President Gu has blocked the news, and Khai can still get the news. The news is really good.¡±

    ¡°You really think that such a big thing can be suppressed by Mr. Gu.¡±

    There was a sarcastic smile on Xu Wan¡¯s lips, then she came closer. Su Ni¡¯s nose was immediately filled with a strong scent of perfume.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that, tsk, Su Ni, you¡¯re really popr. If I want to say that you¡¯re not satisfied with getting such a good man, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni knew that Xu Wan was clearly trying to provoke her, but she had had enough of her at Kafa, so her words were not itchy at this time.

    However, Su Ni¡¯s expression obviously stimted Xu Wan. She was not satisfied with the conversation between herself and Khai, so she quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°This kind of thing men mind the most. Now that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t say it, you really think Gu will forgive you.¡±

    At this point, Su Ni was convinced that the person who framed her and Cheng Yi was Xu Wan.

    Her eyebrows became cold and she stared at Xu Wan with burning eyes.

    Even though the secretaries heard Xu Wan¡¯s words, they lowered their heads and pretended to be busy when they saw Su Ni¡¯s unfriendly expression.

 Chapter 519: Promptly Promptly

    Xu Wan asked, ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±

    Su Ni smiled and stopped walking. ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t care what Gu Zechen and I do. In any case, Gu Zechen won¡¯t look at you again, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±

    Xu Wan was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but when she thought about how she had been beaten by Su Ni, her aura was actually much weaker. However, she a bully is always a coward stared at her and said, ¡°, you really take yourself seriously. Just wait, I won¡¯t let it calm down.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you should tell Mr. Gu.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare. Su Ni, I advise you to take the initiative to propose a divorce with Gu Zechen, or you will be the one to lose face in the end.¡±

    Xu Wan warned.

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get a divorce for a day, I¡¯m afraid Mrs Gu¡¯s position will be unrted to you.¡±

    Su Ni stimted her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±

    Xu Wan was so angry that she said a few good words. Her exquisite face was also turned hideous by the anger. She nodded heavily and said.  ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s see.¡±

    However, the moment she turned around, Gu Zechen emerged from the corner.

    Su Ni was startled.

    Xu Wan nced at Su Ni bitterly. She thought that Kang had cheated her to say something she shouldn¡¯t have said.

    Su Ni felt a little innocent because she didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen came over.

    Un, Gu Zechen raised his head and pped Xu Wan in the face.

    Xu Wan covered her face in horror, retreated repeatedly and tried to exin, ¡°Zexin, not what you think, I¡­¡±

    Su Ni felt guilty, so she simply lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Xu Wan, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be too arrogant in my Gu Corp. Su Ni and I won¡¯t get a divorce, so you¡¯re dying this morning.¡±

    Not only Su Ni, there were also a few secretaries and other people who were watching the show. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything about love, so he broke his face and said it to death.

    Xu Wan had never been insulted before. She was ashamed and indignant. She covered her face and ran out crying.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. When Gu Zechen looked over, her eyes fluttered and she quickly followed in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni apologized.

    Earlier, she had lost herposure.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound. He just loosened his tie, but found that the tie was crooked and frowned.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and silently stepped forward to tidy up his tie. Her slender fingers flipped under his neck, making Gu Zechen¡¯s expression unclear.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Su Ni said softly.

    Gu Zechen turned around and returned to his seat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the hospital with your sister?¡±

    Su Ni still felt awkward.

    She knew that Su Banqing was on Cheng Yi¡¯s side and that was her enemy, but she still had something more embarrassing to say.

    ¡°Zexin, I want to talk to you.¡±

    Her voice was gentle but her expression was still serious.

    Gu Zechen stared at her and watched her sit down. His elegant posture was a little more embarrassed and flustered.  He didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Su Ni to speak.

    ¡°I stayed with Su Banqing in the hospital today. She¡¯s in a bad state and almost lost her child. No matter what, I¡¯m her sister after all¡­¡±

    Su Ni circled a lot, but the more she said it, the more powerless she felt. In the end, she couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±  It¡¯s alright now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni stood up, a little dispirited and depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    She knew that Gu Zechen was still staring at her, so she was instantly angry and nervous. She wanted to find a crack to drill in.

    Perhaps, she came today to humiliate herself.

    She thought that Gu Zechen had just pped Xu Wan to protect herself, but now he was a cold god who didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t mean to help him at all.

    Of course, Su Ni didn¡¯t me him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t take two or three steps when she heard the cold voice behind her.

    Su Ni subconsciously stopped and held her breath to stabilize her emotions. She heard the sound of leather shoesing from behind, and even smelled the breath that belonged to him.

    The next moment, Gu Zechen violently pulled her over and stared at her with his deep eyes without a hint of amusement. She started to want to hide, her eyes fluttering around, but she was always locked to death by his gaze.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    He continued to order.

    Su Ni roared in her heart, saying that Gu Zechen was enough, but her body still tried to lower her head.

    She was scared.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t fix her body, but he stretched out a finger and slowly lifted her chin, forcing her to stare at him.

    Su Ni still wanted to hide and was caught by Gu Zechen again.

    There were some things that Su Ni couldn¡¯t say but Gu Zechen helped her say. He asked, ¡°You want me to let Cheng Yi go.¡±

    Su Ni was startled.

    It was like fear, panic, and even more shame.

    She felt embarrassed for her thoughts and shame for her selfishness, so she pretended to be calm.  ¡°Sorry, you can reject me directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I won¡¯t let Cheng Yi go.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered quickly, his voice raised a bit, covering Su Ni¡¯s voice. His voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have said this.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    She obediently apologized.

    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°You think it¡¯s fine if you apologize.¡±

    Su Ni red at him angrily. What else did this guy want?

    Suddenly, a familiar breath entered his nostrils, and then he bit his lips tightly. With a slight pain, he pushed them straight into her mouth and teeth.

    Su Ni wanted to hide and put her hands on her chest to prevent him from approaching.  But to Gu Zechen, these resistance was nothing. He ignored it and forced Su Ni to submit.

    While fighting, the two of them rolled onto the sofa.

    Su Ni immediately felt the softness on her head. It was Gu Zechen¡¯s hand on the back of her head. Even at this moment, he could maintain his usual calm.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Su Ni said as she took half a second to let go.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still livid. When he spoke to her, he once again bullied his upper body and bit her lips.

    The office door suddenly ng.

    The two of them stiffened and looked at each other. Su Ni was very embarrassed. Just as she was about to push Gu Zechen away, the office door suddenly opened and Li Mo rushed in.

    But¡­

    Three secondster, it was already toote for Li Mo to leave. He was embarrassed and even looked at the two people on the sofa in confusion. Although they were still dressed, but¡­

    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±

    Li Mo cried out in a daze.

    ¡°Not going out yet!¡±

    He scolded.

    Li Mo ran out without even putting down the documents.

    The atmosphere had been ruined, so Su Ni took the opportunity to push Gu Zechen away. Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not continue the second half of the scene in the office. The two of them sat on the sofa silently, speechless.

 Chapter 520: Is This Cold

    Su Ni wanted to break the awkwardness several times, but she looked at the cold face and finally had to remain silent.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Su Ni could not stand this kind of pressure.

    ¡°Wait for me to get off work.¡±

    He finished speaking and looked at the time. ¡°At most half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Su Ni was dazed and nodded without thinking. Then she watched Gu Zechen get up and tidy up his jacket.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Su Ni stood up and naturally wanted to reach out to help, but when her fingers touched his fingertips, her eyes met again.

    Her hand quickly retracted.  He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen quickly tidied up his suit and left.

    Whoosh!

    Su Ni was free and sat heavily on the sofa. Without Gu Zechen, even the air was refreshing.

    But¡­

    Why did she feel this way?

    Su Ni touched her chin, feeling a little helpless and eager tough. She had always been not afraid of Gu Zechen. Could it be because she was guilty, so as long as it was Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she felt scared.

    Su Ni shook her head and tried to calm herself down.

    Li Mo came in again.

    Su Ni was very embarrassed.

    Li Mo is also covering up, he smiles, and his eyes quickly flees, saying, ¡°I will send some information to Mr. Gu.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Put it there, I¡¯m waiting for President Gu to get off work.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know why she exined but Li Mo almost fled.

    After half an hour, Gu Zechen was nowhere to be seen. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel bored and wanted to go out and see.

    She suddenly remembered the information that Li Mo had sent in. Since she was in a hurry, it should be very important. She hesitated to call Gu Zechen to remind her.

    Soon enough, her gaze fell on the file bag. There were only a few words and videos on it.

    Su Ni¡¯s head shook. Could it be¡­

    Even Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she was doing. When she reacted, the USB was already in her hands and she had already read the text files.

    When she left the hospital, Su Banqing didn¡¯t give her an urate answer, but up until now, she hadn¡¯t seen any news about her.

    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t give up so easily. The only possibility was that Gu Zechen had found the video.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t rx. She turned on Gu Zechen¡¯sputer and inserted it into Youbo.

    ¡°Su Ni is a bitch. I don¡¯t know how many green hats she cheated on Gu Zechen. Even if it wasn¡¯t me today, it would be someone else.¡±

    As soon as the video opened, Cheng Yi appeared in the picture. He heard him say he was a victim, but the next second he became a nder.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the trace of Gu Zechen¡¯s punch on his face, Su Ni would have doubted if she had been demonic before.

    Cheng Yi was still pouring in front of the reporters. His disgusting face with a smile started to be unscrupulous. The more he spoke, the more he became more and more energetic.

    This bastard!

    ¡°But this is a misunderstanding. This is my room. It¡¯s normal for me to be in my room, but I don¡¯t know how Su Ni appeared at all. You can look through my phone and don¡¯t contact her at all¡­¡±

    ¡°If I want to say, it¡¯s not strange for a woman like Su Ni to do something like this. When we were together, she tried her best to seduce me. Forget it, I don¡¯t have to say much about the remaining details. In short, Gu Zechen married a broken shoe.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what am I afraid of? What I said is the truth. I feel sorry for Gu Zechen too, tsk¡­¡±

    The office door was opened again.

    Gu Zechen was already standing at the door and saw Su Ni staring at theputer with her fists clenched. If he hadn¡¯t rushed over, Su Ni would have already broken theputer.

    In the picture, Cheng Yi¡¯s appearance was so disgusting that Su Ni. She never imagined that someone could be shameless and disgusting to this extent.

    There was still a long video. She didn¡¯t know how much Cheng Yi ndered her, but the moment she saw Gu Zechen, she panicked again.

    She mmed theputer off.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just curious¡­¡±

    Su Ni exined.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were shining and he was not angry. He nced at theputer and said, ¡°It¡¯s off work. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    Su Ni stared at theputer reluctantly. Even if Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look today, he would see it tomorrow.

    She threw away Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No.¡±

    She snatched the advantage te and asked Gu Zechen excitedly, ¡°You must know what¡¯s inside, right?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni¡¯s words were verified and her heart felt like a wall had copsed. Her body softened and she sat on Gu Zechen¡¯s office chair.

    ¡°These are not true.¡±

    She mumbled.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±

    Su Ni said again.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen continued to repeat himself.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were moist as she stared at Gu Zechen helplessly. Gu Zechen must have seen such an embarrassing scene and nder.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Like a drowning person, she grabbed onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you watch this video?¡±

    He was silent.

    The moment Gu Zechen came in, he knew something had happened when he saw Su Ni¡¯s ashen expression.

    Now that Su Ni was entangled in this question, it made him feelplicated and distressed. Su Ni wanted the answer, so he could only tell her, ¡°I see it.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s hand loosened.  Gu Zechen quickly held it tightly again and quickly said, ¡°I know, these are not true.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±

    There was a bright light in Su Ni¡¯s eyes but it soon dimmed.  After all, she was still a little unconfident.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in these, Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, trying to make her feel warm with his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    Su Ni hung on his chest, but her two hands held the te tightly. Even though he believed in himself, he still heard these disgusting words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She whispered.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pursed his lips and hugged Su Ni tightly.

    When Li Mo saw the te in Su Ni¡¯s hand, he knew that he had caused a disaster.

    Gu Zechen had always wanted to hide the truth, but he leaked it. He lowered his head and his hands trembled as he held the key. However, Gu Zechen said behind him, ¡°You can get off work first. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, CEO Gu¡­¡±

    Li Mo was a little worried. He looked at Gu Zechen tentatively, but he didn¡¯t know anything.

    Maybach left.

    Su Ni sat in the passenger seat with her mind nk. When Gu Zechen reached out, she subconsciously hid.

 Chapter 521: She Watched the Video

    Su Ni recalled that when she got closer to Gu Zechen, she had done something to help her. Would he feel that she was also loose?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let these videos be revealed.¡±

    Gu Zechenforted him.

    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, so she no longer had any thoughts of pleading for Cheng Yi. ¡°He and I have been innocent. Cheng Yi is lying.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Gu Zechen was in aplicated mood, but he repeated it over and over again, hoping for Su Ni to be at ease.

    Su Ni suddenly leaned over and hugged his neck tightly. Gu Zechen mmed the brakes and parked the car by the side of the road.

    He lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen even more tightly, her body drilled into his arms and tears kept falling. ¡°Gu Zechen, why are you ignoring me in the past two days?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest hard. ¡°Since you believe me, why don¡¯t you ignore me?¡±  Unless¡­ ¡±

    She stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved as if Su Ni would not believe what he said.

    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni became more and more disappointed. She pushed Gu Zechen away, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Without saying a word, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms again. Ignoring her attempts to stop her, he bit her lips and rubbed her. After she was panting, Gu Zechen asked, ¡°Do you know what day today is?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Soon, Gu Zechen touched his back and his chest loosened.

    Su Ni was flustered, but she saw a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, pressing him under her.

    He whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve made up for my mistake. Should I have some special activities today?¡±

    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant.

    But¡­

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood right now.

    Gu Zechen rushed over like a hungry wolf, his wet and hot kisses covering his whole body. He didn¡¯t care where he was, so he got excited and refused to rest.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    She called out.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen closed his eyes, his voice a little perfunctory. He buried his head all the way, as if he wanted to explore more and release all the repressed feelings.

    The narrow space suddenly became ambiguous. asionally, car lights shed past, which scared Su Ni to death but it didn¡¯t affect anything.

    It had been a long time since she was together. Su Ni¡¯s sensitive nerves were easily provoked by Gu Zechen. She started to gasp, started to mumble, and eventually cooperated.

    The enthusiasm was mutual, as if a bucket of petrol had been poured into a fire. Gu Zechen¡¯s body instantly burned and became more and more intense.

    The two of them no longer spoke. Their breaths and whispers could be heard. She rubbed and explored, her head muddled, but it seemed like she was intentionally forgetting these unhappy things.

    Everything went smoothly until Gu Zechen held her shoulders tightly and immersed herself into her body. Then, he leaned into her ear and said in gnashing teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what kind of woman you are.¡±

    He was too clear about the body in front of him, whether it was dry or moist, whether it was active or resistance, he was still suffering.

    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.

    Before he could react, he once again felt his body moving rapidly like a storm.

    Wu!

    Relying on her instinctive reaction, she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly. Her body was like a boat in the rain, allowing the wind and rain to sway.

    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s words were shocking, causing a huge pit to explode in her mind. She didn¡¯t have time to think about what Gu Zechen meant.

    Hmm¡­ The feeling seemed to be getting stronger.

    Her fingers were deeply embedded into Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. He continued to lower his voice and gasp, ¡°If I have anything to know, then I will understand myself, not someone else¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Also, I know your body better than anyone, and I don¡¯t need anyone to judge.¡±

    He slowed down and moved rhythmically so that Su Ni could clearly feel his existence. ¡°I know everything.¡±

    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s nose suddenly turned sour and she had the urge to cry.

    She quickly pursed her lips tightly, but her eyes still turned red. In the end, she hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, tears stained his shirt.

    He was probably awake.

    The contents of the video popped up in her mind. Cheng Yi looked like he was a petty person, proud and even arrogant. Even though he was a good face, he was twisted and ferocious, just like a skeleton in the to bare fangs and brandish ws.

    She started to hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her nose aching again.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry, and she even felt a little emotional.

    This was the Gu Zechen she knew, the man of Su Ni. Having experienced so many winds and waves in the mall, how could she easily believe Cheng Yi¡¯s bad lie?

    She still remembered the first time she was together with Gu Zechen.

    Yes, she was the one who seduced Gu Zechen.

    However, there was no deception in the blood on the bedsheet. Gu Zechen was seen in his eyes, and he was ridiculed at the time.

    Later, he found out that he was taking medicine.  Speaking of which, her body was still saved by Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni¡¯s mind seemed to be alive. She also knew that she had been hit by the devil, but she actually suspected herself and Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and apologized in a low voice.

    Gu Zechen pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t make a sound, but with one hand supporting the window, he sped up. A groan came from Su Ni¡¯s nose again, making his bones almost soft.

    After that, the two of them were sweating, but no one looked down on them.

    Gu Zechen even gently licked the sweat on her neck, causing Su Ni to dodge for a while, but Gu Zechen hid deeper in his arms.

    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±

    She tried hard to calm down, but she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.

    ¡°Do you still remember what day today is?¡±

    He asked again.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Su Ni blinked.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned in, his eyes as if there were stars in them. They were deep and dazzling, yet bright.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±  What else do you want?

    Su Ni¡¯s face was stained with red and her eyes were as soft as water.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    His breath hit Su Ni¡¯s neck and Su Ni felt particrly itchy. She tried to avoid it but was imprisoned by Gu Zechen. She bit her earlobe and whispered in a seductive voice, ¡°Where do you want to run?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni denied it in a low voice but her face instantly turned red when she met Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Zechen held her face so that she could see his eyes. Then, a gentle kiss gently fell on her lips. It was just a sunny day, but it was extremely ambiguous.

 Chapter 522: Sparing Her Heart

    After rubbing her lips for a while, he let out a lowugh and let go of Su Ni. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but you know¡­¡±

    He winked at Su Ni and Su Niughed.

    Gu Zechen was not satisfied. He took Su Ni¡¯s hand and ced it on his leg. The soft and boneless experience made him feel itchy. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and was afraid to provoke fire, so she immediately pulled her hand back.

    She was shy and shy, but she still wanted to say something shamelessly. She cursed softly, ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    This was clearly sought by Gu Zechen.

    She had already taken the initiative and even seduced him, but this guy was unmoved and even made her feel a little ufortable.

    Now, she still had the guts to embarrass her.

    Gu Zechen cried with a sad face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me do something?¡±

    Even though the fire had been exposed, it had no effect on the volcano in the body.

    Even more intense.

    His throat was constantly flowing. He had already drank two bottles of water but he still felt very dry.

    This damn anger!  Gu Zechen also cursed in a low voice, but Su Ni still didn¡¯t help him, so Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again.

    Previously, that was his punishment for himself. He had nothing to say, but then it was probably not a good thing for Su Ni.

    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed, but she didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen was thinking. She was worried and wanted to say something.

    Gu Zechen drove back to the family without saying a word. When Su Ni got out of the car, her legs were soft and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was held up by Gu Zechen in time.

    He grinned and asked, ¡°How about I hug you?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni quickly shook her head.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    His smile made Su Ni realize that Gu Zechen was still Gu Zechen and she still hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened before.

    Even though Su Ni refused, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his arms and smile, ¡°I think this will be faster.¡±

    Gu Zechen walked like a fly, letting Su Ni smell a trace of danger.

    The moment she returned to her room, she immediately hid in the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±

    Gu Zechen naturally followed in and smiled normally, ¡°Waifu, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Ni quickly refused.

    But Gu Zechen jumped into the bathtub and waved at Su Ni instead.

    From the looks of it, he was steadied. Su Ni was helpless, but when she touched Gu Zechen¡¯s fiery body, her body moved.

    Looks like she was also feeling bad, Su Ni thought shyly.

    After that, things would not be so resisted.

    The result was from the bathroom to the bed, to the sofa, until he was exhausted, and he was in aplete mood.

    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s terrible body and quickly waved her hands and hid in the nket.  It really is swollen.

    ¡°Then let me take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked worried.

    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Su Ni retreated again.

    However, Gu Zechen had already grasped Su Ni¡¯s legs and separated without much strength. He hid in the quilt and couldn¡¯t see anything, but he had to make an appearance of carefully admiring and judging.

    ¡°I think we cane again.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he clearly felt Su Ni¡¯s legs tremble and became even more resistant.

    ¡°Alright, let you go for now.¡±

    Gu Zechen was teasing Su Ni.

    Su Ni rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t dare to provoke Gu Zechen anymore. She hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s bad state and listened to him ask what she wanted to eat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Su Ni was a little speechless.

    ¡°Is that too early?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Don¡¯t you know how strong you are?¡±

    Su Ni continued to roll her eyes.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not tired yet.¡±

    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±

    The final oue was that Gu Zechen carried Su Ni downstairs for dinner.

    Initially, Su Ni wanted to sit down on her own, but Gu Zechen insisted on holding Su Ni in his arms. The eyes of the few servants looked at them, as if they were not med.

    ¡°I can eat myself.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s face was still red.

    Gu Zechen insisted on feeding her to Su Ni and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t tire my baby.¡±

    Su Ni was speechless.

    As long as she could let herself go a few more times in bed, there was no problem.

    Gu Zechen continued to smile with his lips pursed as he looked at Su Ni. He could not help but feel the anger that had yet to vent and endless pampering.

    ¡°Eat more and replenish your strength.¡±

    Gu Zechen said and almost scared the chopsticks in Su Ni¡¯s hands.

    She stared at Gu Zechen with a sad expression. Was he trying to make up for everything he missed?

    Un, after hearing this, Gu Zechen thought about it seriously, then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you said makes sense.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be once.¡±

    Su Ni gritted her teeth and said with hatred.

    ¡°No rush, no rush.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni was still a little unconvinced but there was anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°Eat quickly.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s hair but didn¡¯t give her an urate answer.

    Su Ni screamed. She was afraid that there was no peace tonight.

    Three days, three full days.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t go to work.

    No, she should say that apart from getting out of bed, she would never be touched anymore.

    She had already left thepany affairs to Qin Yue, but every time she asked, Qin Yue said that it was fine, which made Su Ni unable to find an opportunity to escape.

    Finally, Su Ni seriously doubted whether Gu Zechen was ying tricks.

    After all, even if the Su Corp wasn¡¯t busy, she couldn¡¯t always be absent.

    What¡¯s worse, Gu Zechen stayed with him in bed.

    She was not busy with the Su Corp, so did Gu Corp.

    ¡°No, I have to go to work today.¡±

    Su Ni woke up angrily, thinking that she had failed in three days. She could not be fooled by Gu Zechen again.

    ¡°Waifu, sleep for a while longer.¡±

    It seemed that Gu Zechen had no intention of getting up and reached out to pull Su Ni.

    Su Ni quickly hid.

    She understood the signal too well. She tried her best to calm down and calmly said, ¡°Qin Yue called and said that thepany has an emergency to handle.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  How can I remember that the Su Corp has been quiet for the past two days without much waves?

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°It really is you.¡±

    Su Ni heard what she wanted to hear and her inner guess was confirmed. She was suddenly upset. She stared at her and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll go to work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call Asistant Qin first.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s phone first and stared at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 523: Three Days Without Getting Out of Bed

    ¡°No.¡±

    His answer was straightforward and decisive.

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Look at how urgent you said, okay, I¡¯ll apany you to the Su Corp.¡±

    This guy was really inseparable. He was not going to let him go.

    Seeing that it was useless to lie, Su Ni could only helplessly sit down on the bed and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, we can¡¯t continue like this.¡±

    Before he could finish, Gu Zechen hugged him tightly in his arms and softly said that he was listening.

    Su Ni was so angry that she could not push it away. She could only let Gu Zechen hug her tightly.

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s good for us to go out and go around.¡±

    I can¡¯t always go on the fourth day trip in bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s also a good idea.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse, Su Ni was a little excited. She still remained silent and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get up quickly.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡±

    Gu Zechen nced at the time and sneered, ¡°I think we can still sleep for a while, or¡­ do some extra exercise.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened but she realized she didn¡¯t faint when she opened her eyes again.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re really stamina.¡±

    ¡°You tter me. Of course, I have good physical strength with my wife.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled, not humble.

    On April 5th, it should be fortunate.

    Su Ni walked out of the family door with her legs almost soft, and breathed the fresh air. At that moment, she was moved to cry.

    ¡°Oh my God.¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen put his hand on it naturally, but when he saw Su Ni¡¯s warning gaze, he immediately raised both hands high. ¡°I still remember, my wife, our appointment three chapters.¡±

    ¡°As long as you remember, you are not allowed to move your hands again.¡±

    Su Ni snorted.

    Gu Zechen smiled and did not mind. He got into the car and naturally touched Su Ni¡¯s little hands.

    Gu Zechen felt innocent, ¡°I think I can¡¯t leave you with this pair of hands. How about you take them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Su Ni looked disdainful. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the three chapters of our contract.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a good temper.

    But deep down inside, he was thinking that if he didn¡¯t want to touch him outside, wouldn¡¯t that be forcing himself to be stronger after he returned home?

    It was quite calm along the way.

    The two of them first went shopping, but Su Ni felt bored. Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the nearby attractions for a ride, eating and drinking. Although it was not full, time passed quickly.

    Thinking about thest time they went out together, it was a few months ago, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out next week.¡±

    Su Ni said with anticipation.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zechen did not refuse.

    Su Ni hesitated again. She didn¡¯t really want to go, so she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t yourpany busy?¡±

    After all, the two had wasted so long.

    ¡°Not busy.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than apanying his wife.¡±

    ¡°Poor mouth.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and looked out the window. Although she scolded, her heart was warm.

    On the way back to Cheng Xi, Gu Zechen suddenly received a call. Then, his expression became serious, saying that he was going back to thepany.

    Su Ni smirked in her heart. She just said that apanying her was more important, so she rushed back immediately after a call from thepany.

    However, he was worried that something important was happening, so he put away his intention of joking.

    Before she could ask, Gu Zechen took the initiative to say, ¡°Cheng Yi was sessfully bailed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression wasplicated as well, as if he felt sorry for Su Ni. ¡°I think so too. Maybe I¡¯m not in thepany for the past two days and things have changed.¡±

    Su Ni nodded. Seeing that Gu Zechen was ming herself, she tugged on his sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now the evidence is solid. It¡¯s useless even if he is bailed out. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi is a stubborn person. He doesn¡¯t care about his life when he does things. Be careful these two days. I¡¯m worried that he will harm you.¡±

    Gu Zechen had an additional hint of worry.

    Su Ni was stunned but she still nodded and agreed.

    They were speechless all the way.

    Maibach reached Gu Corp at a speed of 120. As early as they were in the car, the two of them had already received quite a bit of news from the station.

    Not only was Cheng Yi sessful in his bail, he also attracted arge group of reporters in a high-profile manner. In the face of reporters ¡®interviews, Cheng Yi was not depressed and even repeatedly said that he was wronged. Moreover, this time, he had no intention of going in.

    Although Su Ni was worried, she didn¡¯t say anything to disturb Gu Zechen.

    Gu Corp.

    Li Mo had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing that Su Ni was there, he nodded respectfully and called his wife.

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait to ask the situation as he walked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about this afternoon.¡±

    Li Mo lowered his voice and exined the story. Finally, he said, ¡°When Cheng Yi came out today, Madam Su Lai¡¯swyer was beside him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Zechen paused and his expression was cold as if a silent knife had gushed out.

    Li Mo pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and looked particrly serious. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. I¡¯m afraid that Cheng Yi came out this time has something to do with Madam Su Rai.¡±

    Madam Su Lai?

    Su Ni was also stunned when she heard it. Could it be that this matter was rted to Xu Wan?

    ¡°I got it. Call Xu Wan over first.¡±

    Since Gu Zechen was confused, he should ask him clearly and confirm the next step.

    Li Mo said and quickly left the office. Su Ni sat on the sofa in the office and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, ¡°How about I go back first?¡±

    ¡°You can stay.¡±

    After Gu Zechen said this, he raised his head and said with a gentle expression, ¡°You can¡¯t calm down after you go back anyway. Why don¡¯t you sit here and listen to the results?¡±

    Su Ni blushed.

    Gu Zechen guessed her thoughts.

    Since that was the case, Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay for a while longer.¡±

    Soon, Li Mo came in and told Xu Wan that she didn¡¯te to work today.

    ¡°Then, tell her that she won¡¯t have toe to work today.¡±  Gu Zechen suppressed his anger.

    Li Mo got the order and went out again.

    Although he hid it well in front of her, Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was angry this time.

    Su Ni secretly took out her phone and saw the specific picture of Cheng Yi being bailed.

    Four days had passed, but he didn¡¯t lose his spirit and spirit. He looked like he didn¡¯t suffer in there. Even his beard seemed to have just scratched.

    However, Su Ni still felt disgusted in her eyes.

    She and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deliberately mention the incident about the good dealst time.

 Chapter 524: Meeting Again

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen trusted her, that was enough.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from seeing this face again. Su Ni could only watch the three-minute video with disgusted anger.

    Obviously, there is something that can still make him say a sense of pride. It is really not something ordinary people can do.

    She seemed to understand why Gu Zechen was so angry that he cut off Cheng Yi¡¯s retreat as quickly as possible.

    However, this battle didn¡¯t seem easy to fight.

    Xu Wan came and confessed.

    It turned out that Cheng Yi had no hope ofing out. Su Banqing had even entered the hospital because of her own business. Cheng Yi was so angry that he finally begged Madam Su Rai.

    Un, Madam Su Lai agreed.

    Of course, this must have achieved some goal of being invisible. As for what it is, it is unknown.

    Xu Wan¡¯s casual words were like a normal business cooperation. She was even curious about why Gu Zechen had called her over in such a hurry. However, the expression on her face was too exaggerated, and even Su Ni could see through her calmness.

    ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    Gu Zechen said with a darkened face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xu Wan revealed a pitiful expression and said, ¡°I also know that Madam Su Lai¡¯s actions might cause trouble for you, but although she is my aunt, I have no right to interfere with her actions.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded and waved to signal her to leave first.

    When Xu Wan turned around, there was a faint smile on her face. She was fleeting but it was still well captured by Su Ni.

    In the end, Gu Zechen told Li Mo to watch Xu Wan for the past two days.

    That night, not only was Cheng Yi on high profile bail, he unexpectedly held a banquet, as if announcing his innocence in a high profile.

    The invitation card for the banquet unexpectedly appeared on Gu Zechen¡¯s table.

    Most of them were like silent provocations.

    ¡°What are you going to? An ant after autumn can still jump for a few days.¡±

    Su Ni angrily threw the invitation card into the trash can and her eyes were full of indignation, ¡°But I just want to take the opportunity to show off. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was calm as he calmly picked up the invitation card from the trash can and nced at it.

    ¡°Are you really going?¡±

    Su Ni saw Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts and was a little flustered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Not only I want to go, you have to follow me.¡±

    Su Ni was a little shocked. She almost blurted out that you were crazy.

    ¡°This is clearly a provocation!¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Go and join in the fun. Are you afraid?¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm in Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. Obviously, he did not put Cheng Yi¡¯s provocation at all.

    Su Ni was stunned. She vaguely felt that Gu Zechen wanted to do something but she was not sure.

    Gu Zechen had already started changing clothes, and he said, ¡°Not only we have to go this time, we have to go in a high-profile manner. Since he can do it for others, we can¡¯t fall into a disadvantage.¡±

    Su Ni loved to hear this and soonughed.

    In a hurry, Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the studio and picked up her red dress. Even her makeup was particrly eye-catching today.

    When he came out to look at Gu Zechen, he was obviously very satisfied, but he had nothing to say except for a good sentence.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    On the way there, the only thing Su Ni worried about was that she didn¡¯t know if Su Banqing was present. Although she was not in good health, she shouldn¡¯t miss such an important asion.

    Su Ni wanted to persuade Gu Zechen, but she endured the words.

    Half an hourter.

    The two of them arrived at Halfeng Hotel.

    At the door, Su Ni saw Luo Heng and nodded slightly, focusing on Gu Zechen.

    Because Gu Zechen knew about the rtionship between Su Ni and Luo Heng, he specifically asked, ¡°Do you want to talk about the past?¡±

    Luo Heng lowered his head and didn¡¯t make a sound. Su Ni smiled and said that there was no need.

    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, a gust of wind shed past him. A short-haired girl dressed in a hip hop outfit rushed past them and called Luo Heng.

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan, Luo Heng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Su Ni exined when she saw that Gu Zechen was confused.

    Gu Zechen nodded without saying a word.

    Su Ni took the initiative to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked with a smile, ¡°Why? You even have to be jealous?¡±

    ¡°When did I get jealous?¡±

    Gu Zechen denied it, but there was an unnatural luster on his face. Obviously, he was still a little unhappy about Luo Heng standing up for himst time.

    ¡°Alright, Luo Heng and I are simple friends. You didn¡¯t see that his girlfriend is pretty.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

    Gu Zechen snorted softly. ¡°This woman really isn¡¯t worthy.¡±

    Su Ni giggled.

    He was still jealous earlier, so why did he speak for Luo Heng now?

    However, this also matched Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. It had been a long time since she heard the news of Li Dan. She never imagined that she was still with Luo Heng, and it looked like they were quite familiar.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes had always been sharp. Even he could tell that the two of them were not suitable for him, so he could not me her for persuading Luo Heng.

    Unfortunately, people just pretend to be asleep, but they can¡¯t wake up no matter how they call.

    The banquet hall was on the third floor of the half-city hotel. Cheng Yi booked the entire floor directly. When she entered the door, she saw the words of the engagement banquet.

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t care. ¡°You have to find a reason. Can¡¯t you say that you¡¯re out of prison to celebrate?¡±

    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and grabbed her hand.

    Su Ni calmed down and she understood the principles, but Su Ni still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Cheng Yi came out to wee him but he didn¡¯t see Su Banqing.

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were cold. She didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks Cheng Yi was ying.

    ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu really give face, and evene to my wedding banquet after all.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled but his eyes looked at Su Ni.

    Gu Zechen raised his voice disapprovingly, ¡°Mr. Cheng has sessfully released his bail. I can¡¯t miss such an important matter.¡±

    His voice was not loud, so those who were gossiping were listening to it. Gu Zechen¡¯s words made people¡¯s expressions different.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression instantly became strange.

    Although the invitation card was sent out, Cheng Yi did not expect Gu Zechen toe.

    The current situation was that not only did Gu Zechene, he also refused to give face, obviouslying to ruin the situation.

    Looking at Su Ni beside her, her expression was also unfriendly.

    Maybe it was because he got out of prison, or maybe it was because he was engaged to Su Banqing, but he couldn¡¯t manage so much. Soon, his face returned to a warm smile, and he enthusiastically said, ¡°It¡¯s great that the Gu family and Madam Gu cane, and I wee the two to attend my engagement party.¡±

 Chapter 525: Engagement Banquet

    ¡°An engagement banquet?¡±

    Su Ni bit her pronunciation and chuckled, ¡°So congrattions.¡±

    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t figure out the couple¡¯s thoughts. He could onlyugh dryly and lead them into the banquet hall.

    Many greeted Gu Zechen politely. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and walked around with a ss of wine. asionally, his eyes fell on Cheng Yi and found that he was also observing.

    Gu Zechen smiled and smiled.

    ¡°A lot of people came today, but I think most of them are here to watch the fun.¡±

    Su Ni turned around and came to a conclusion.

    There was no need for Su Ni to say this. Although the entire venue was lively, there was a have a tacit understanding between them, especially when Gu Zechen first came.

    On the surface, it was Cheng Yi¡¯s engagement or a high-profile bail, but who knew that this was a war between Gu Zechen and Cheng Yi.

    Now, everyone was staring at Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen¡¯s every move. No one knew if they were looking forward to it or afraid of what would happen next.

    Because Su Banqing did not appear, Su Ni sighed in relief.

    However, the atmosphere was a little strange. After all, there was no female lead at the engagement party, so it was ridiculous.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The only person involved, however, was in high spirits and was not affected by the atmosphere at all. His white swallow-tailed coat shuttled through the crowd like a fish in water.

    Soon, Cheng Yi arrived in front of Gu Zechen. He raised his cup slightly, and a light shed in his narrow eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I respect you.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and quickly drank it.

    Soon, someone helped Gu Zechen change another ss of wine.

    Cheng Yi still had no intention of leaving. He smiled as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it directly. A few secondster, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to thank you for this engagement party.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a walk, I wouldn¡¯t have known that life was so expensive, and the most important thing in my life was that I¡¯m half clear.¡±

    Cheng Yi deliberately mentioned Su Banqing. As expected, Su Ni frowned. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his words obviously worked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for Mr. Cheng to have such an insight in his life.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the mood is not stable yet, and she¡¯s not feeling well. Otherwise, if shees today, she can personally call President Gu¡¯s brother-inw. In the future, we¡¯re all family.¡±

    ording to their current rtionship, Cheng Yi¡¯s words were not unreasonable.

    However, Gu Zechen and Su Ni changed their faces at the same time. Even the surrounding people¡¯s eyes started to drift elsewhere. Cheng Yi had openly started to climb up rtives and was always facing each other.

    ¡°I think my rtionship with Mr. Cheng isn¡¯t that good, and I believe that with your rtionship with my wife, it will never be possible.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s anger and took her ce to finish.

    Cheng Yi still smiled dryly. The eyes of the crowd made him angry, but he had to smile and greet him. ¡°What do you say? Although Mrs. Gu and I used to be a couple, now that I have decided to marry her sister, naturally I won¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±

    Gu Zechen gripped his ss tightly.

    Cheng Yi deliberately re-mentioned the old thing. Although he didn¡¯t talk about the video, he also brought up the rumors of the two that day. Seeing that Gu Zechen was going to be angry, he hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, this is all a misunderstanding. I believe that Gupiled will not mind.¡±

    ¡°But what if I say that I mind?¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.. It can only be solved by the two of you. After all, it¡¯s hard for me to get involved as an outsider.¡±

    Cheng Yi responded with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    This time, Su Ni took the lead and even took a step forward. Her eyes were aggressive and she stared coldly at Cheng Yi.

    He probably didn¡¯t know that she had already watched the video.

    ¡°Then, Mr. Cheng, do you want everyone to listen to my version? Tell me about Mr. Cheng¡¯s history and today¡¯s engagement banquet?¡±

    Sure enough, Cheng Yi¡¯s face changed.

    He quickly smiled and smoothed the field. ¡°Mrs. Gu is joking. Everyone knows my history of being born, and there is no need to dy everyone¡¯s interest here.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but stared at him coldly and warned silently.

    Cheng Yi was still quite sensible, so he nodded to the two of them before continuing to the next family.

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°You were too impulsive just now.¡±

    With him around, there was no need for Su Ni to do this.

    Su Ni was a little angry. She drank all the wine in her ss and felt a little better. She said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like his arrogance. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too far from meter.¡±  Gu Zechen reminded.

    He always felt that something was wrong with today¡¯s banquet. Although Cheng Yi was high-profile, he wouldn¡¯t make a scene at the most embarrassing time unless he needed so many people present.

    Gu Zechen looked around, and finally his gaze fell on a projection in the corner. There were some irrelevant picturesque scenery on the screen.

    Gu Zechen frowned but didn¡¯t exin. He just said to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ll go there first. Be careful.¡±

    Su Ni nodded.

    However, Su Ni was not idle. She didn¡¯t see Su Banqing, so she still couldn¡¯t rest assured. Today, she needed the answer from Kn for this engagement party.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t send the video, which made her feel lucky, but now¡­

    The call was quickly picked up. Su Banqing was indeed in the hospital. In a quiet background, even Su Banqing¡¯s voice sounded unusually calm.

    She said she was fine.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to ask this but talked about the engagement party.

    Su Banqing was silent for a long time. Just as Su Ni impatiently asked her if she knew about it, Ryan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Hey 4, you don¡¯t have to say it. This is all true.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to get engaged to such a man?¡±

    Su Ni gasped.

    ¡°Yes, Sis, I¡¯ve already thought about it. I hope.. I hope you can bless me.¡±

    Su Banqing said.

    Su Ni resisted the impulse to throw her phone. Perhaps if Su Banqing hadn¡¯t let her go, there was no suspense at all. ¡°Kacha, I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s tone was soft and she started to choke.

    She was no longer as aggressive as before. She started to cry, ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged Papa, but I can¡¯t let the child be born without a father.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to ruin your future for the sake of the child?¡±

    Su Ni was angry.

    ¡°Yes, Sis.¡±

    The atmosphere was silent.

    After a long time, Su Banqing said, ¡°Take it as my Su Banqing sorry for what happened today.¡±  Sorry, I hope you can forgive me.

 Chapter 526: Gu Zechen Move

    Then Su Banqing hung up.

    Su Ni was a little dazed and she sneered. Even if her apology ended?

    She was d that her father didn¡¯t know anything or else she would have to face him.

    ¡°President Gu is generous, and is willing to let Mrs. Gu leave.¡±

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was no longer around, Cheng Yi came over again. When he hung up the phone, he saw that Su Ni was in a daze, so he understood. He pretended to be casual and asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    ¡°She has been moring to attend the engagement party, but you know she¡¯s almost three months pregnant and her health is not good. How can she endure this kind of exhaustion?¡±

    At the same time Cheng Yi spoke, Su Ni¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. Unfortunately, she could no longer wave her fists as she did at first.

    Her disgusting face fluttered in front of Su Ni. Even though she knew it was useless to ask, Su Ni could not help but say, ¡°I really want to hear Mr. Cheng about our past.¡±

    Surprise shed across Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Su Ni smiled sarcastically. ¡°Since you said that you care about my sister, didn¡¯t you think that the video would hurt her if it was in Su Banqing¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°Huh, right?¡±

    Cheng Yi touched his chin and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. In that case, I can only protect myself. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you now. I was also framed by someone, and it¡¯s because of Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    If Xu Wan did it, there would be no problem for Cheng Yi to throw it away.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s your idea to let Su Banqing go to mypany?¡±

    Su Ni asked coldly.

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t say so unpleasant words.¡±

    Cheng Yi smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just sisters. There¡¯s no problem with looking for you in the middle of a clear line. Besides, I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding. It¡¯s better for you to say it personally.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, she went to the hospital.¡±

    Gu Zechen spread out his hands, showing a helpless expression, ¡°She¡¯s really poor. I already said that I only love her. I didn¡¯t take things seriously in the past, but she was still sad.  I want to say, woman¡­ ¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and raised her hand directly.

    Cheng Yi took a step back first and said with a surprised expression, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. I didn¡¯t know that you went to my room. I misunderstood that you were provoked by Su Banqing, so it¡¯s not wrong to continue your rtionship with me.¡±  As for the matter between you and Gu Zechen, I think it¡¯s fine if I make a guess.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Su Ni gnashing teeth wanted to rush up and bite his neck.

    Cheng Yi predicted that he would not be able to tell him what happened in the video in front of so many people, so he stole a dragon and turned into a Phoenix in a serious manner.

    He could indeed protect himself and make guesses. These things seemed to be forgivable to outsiders.

    ¡°So, Mrs. Gu is really a misunderstanding.¡±

    Cheng Yi took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I misunderstood anything.¡±

    Su Ni said in a low voice, ¡°If all libel and libel can be exined by self-spection, there is no such crime. Mr. Cheng, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should be in jail this time, but it¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her voice. She saw Gu Zechening over, so she didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Cheng Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this engagement party will end sessfully.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth curled up and he pretended, ¡°But your sister and I really love each other after all.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart churned.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Cheng Yi smiled and pretended to disgust Su Ni. He added, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I lied in the video. It¡¯s all my true words. Su Ni is just a watch.¡±

    Then he smiled at Gu Zechen who had already walked to Su Ni and left with pride.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    Su Ni bit her trembling lips and her eyes lit up.

    Gu Zechen held her hand and felt her trembling. Then he heard Su Ni say, ¡°I really want to remove his fake mask in public.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be times.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Can everyonee to my side? First of all, thank you for attending my engagement party. Because of my body, I can¡¯t attend it personally, but I still hope that everyone can be a witness.¡±

    ¡°This disgusting man, what else is he going to do?¡±

    Su Ni screamed madly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down first. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and gave her a steady look. He pulled Su Ni to the front of the guests reluctantly.

    Cheng Yi was still in high spirits, his words sincere and sincere. He was talking about their past, intimate.

    Su Ni held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist tightly and felt pain on her arm. He didn¡¯t move and endured it silently.

    He believed that this would pass soon.

    ¡°Please admire the slippers that I personally made. These are the best witnesses of my past and my¡­¡±

    Then, he deliberately found Su Ni¡¯s angry gaze and smiled.

    It was also that smile that made Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble.

    The picture was frozen in the hospital and a strange woman¡¯s face appeared.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Only Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms, kissed her face gently and stared at Cheng Yi silently.

    Cheng Yi had his back to the slide, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened. At this moment, he looked at the shocked faces of the crowd and felt even more proud.

    He wanted to let the video y for a while longer. He wanted everyone to see Su Ni¡¯s face clearly and make Gu Zechen lose face.

    The venue was very serious.

    Su Ni recognized that the woman in the picture was Lu Rong.

    She didn¡¯t recover for long and her face was pale. Previously, she heard from the doctor that Lu Rong¡¯s mood had been unstable.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Cheng Yi¡¯s mistress. I¡¯m going to expose Cheng Yi¡¯s crimes here¡­¡±

    Cheng Yi felt that something was wrong. He looked back and saw Lu Rong¡¯s hateful eyes.

    When he wanted to turn off the video, it was toote. No matter how he pressed the remote control in his hand, Lu Rong said it in an orderly manner.

    ¡°¡­Back then, Cheng Yi pushed me down from upstairs in order to put Su Corp in a dilemma for public opinion. I was probably lucky. I didn¡¯t die directly but went to the hospital.¡±

    As Lu Rong said this, she seemed to have seen the existence of Cheng Yi. Her angry eyes looked over through the screen. Cheng Yi pulled his tie and felt that it was difficult to breathe.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, he had no time to care about face and had gone all the way to the backstage to close the video.

    Gu Zechen touched the key in his pocket silently. Not only did he cut off the electric line, he even locked the door of the ying room.

 Chapter 527: Happy People

    Everything Cheng Yi did now was futile.

    ¡°But I loved him very much back then. Even if I did this, I had no regrets. I just hoped that he could make up to me in the future¡­¡±

    Tears fell from Lu Rong¡¯s face.

    With her reminder, everyone quickly remembered the previous Nanjiawan case where a woman had lost more than thirty million stores to jump out of the building. This caused Su Ni to fall into a vortex and she almost lost the criminal case.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to know Mr. Cheng. He¡¯s a mistress for many years, so what is the engagement banquet today?¡±

    The man standing beside Su Ni showed a helpless expression.

    It¡¯s fine to take care of a mistress. Even men understand this.

    But when it hit the stage, it couldn¡¯t be said.  Even if the woman was telling a lie, Cheng Yi¡¯s image had fallen. It would be difficult to get up again in the future.

    Sighing, shaking his head non-stop, and discussions continued.

    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with that woman when she jumped off the stairs, but why didn¡¯t the police find outter?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear this woman say she was going to recognize her, so she recognized her. Why did she stand up now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s even a need to say that the engagement party must have triggered her. A woman¡¯s mind, no matter how much she hates, she¡¯s still putting all her energy on the man.¡±

    Bao said that he nced at his husband, probably reminding him to be careful.

    The man chuckled and quickly tried to please him, ¡°Waifu, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been whole-heartedly devoted to you. There¡¯s no such thing as the outside world.¡±

    Kuo snorted coldly but Su Ni could tell that she was satisfied with the answer.

    However, when Lu Rong said this, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Ni and Gu Zechen, whether intentional or unintentional.

    This video could not be yed by Cheng Yi himself, and only these two people were present.

    Seeing what Lu Rong meant, she was going to turn the tables.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to be this kind of person. Fortunately, the truth is now revealed.¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t wait to curry favor with Gu Zechen and Su Ni.

    Su Ni tried her best to stabilize her emotions. Her anger had already disappeared. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have done it.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused but he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.

    Su Ni smiled, but her eyes stared at him deliberately. Sheined that he wanted to hide it, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you just did. Hmph, but where did you get this video?¡±

    This was where Su Ni was confused.

    In the video, Lu Rong had already told her how Cheng Yi nned to take her life. In the end, she was lucky enough to escape.

    Lu Rong did not mention that Su Ni still had surveince footage, which relieved him a little.

    ¡°This Cheng Yi still wants to kill someone, he¡¯s too ruthless.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard that the Nanjiawan project has been taken back by Su Corp. Cheng Yi is unwilling. No, if someone dies, it will be hard for Su Corp to escape.¡±

    ¡°The Su Corp is really dangerous.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Everyone looked at Su Ni with sympathy, which almost made the Su Corp make a big deal again.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    Su Ni listened to everyone¡¯s congrattions and felt quite upset. Because Cheng Yi¡¯s goal was not achieved, she became a beneficiary instead.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    In contrast, Gu Zechen was much calmer. Su Ni suspected that Gu Zechen had clearly seen the video first.

    However, Gu Zechen was serious, saying that it was a coincidence. Originally, he just wanted to take YouPan away, but he didn¡¯t expect Li Mo to call at this time, saying there was something going on at the hospital.

    This was a rare opportunity that Gu Zechen would not miss.

    Su Ni was still suspicious, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask, so she had to give up.

    As a result, the video had already been yed. The quiet discussion just now had a frenzy. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Zechen and Su Ni. Obviously, regardless of whether Su Ni and Gu Zechen did this farce, they had already won.

    Backstage, Cheng Yi smashed the door with all his might. He called several security guards to smash the door with him.

    Unfortunately, the Iron Gate that used to be used for security protection was now a roadblock for Cheng Yi to enter.

    When the security room finally found the key and inserted it into the keyhole with trembling hands, Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t wait anymore and opened the door like he was crazy.

    There was no sound during the broadcast and the screen was dark.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were closed and he clenched his fists tightly. Finally, his anger smacked onto the projector and it was ragged.

    Finally, he found the perfect te that he just yed. He clenched it tightly in the palm of his hand, and was furious. ¡°Gu Zechen, I remember this.¡±

    Apart from Su Ni and Gu Zechen, no one else could do such a thing.

    He thought that today was the home turf for him to plot against Su Ni but he didn¡¯t expect them to speak first.

    Cheng Yi¡¯s anger could not be extinguished. Through the surveince video, he watched the scene in the venue. Everyone surrounded Su Ni and Gu Zechen, their faces twisted and dark.

    At this moment, Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang.

    It was a call from the hospital.

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Cheng Yi eximed and rushed out with his phone.

    He took a final look at the venue but didn¡¯t stop.  In the end, the banquet he had carefully prepared was made for others.

    In the hospital¡­ Gu Zechen must have split up and informed Su Banqing that she had received the news.

    How ruthless!

    Cheng Yi got into the car angrily, but he could no longer care about the banquet.

    Gu Zechen and Su Ni were almost busy, so they nned to leave.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t see the trace of Cheng Yi for a long time and couldn¡¯t see him being humiliated in public.

    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    In fact, Gu Zechen had already received the news that Cheng Yi had driven away.

    Su Ni was surprised.

    However, it was also true that although this was Cheng Yi¡¯s home turf, he had already lost enough face and wouldn¡¯t be med again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When she thought of everyone¡¯s praises, Su Ni felt her scalp tingle. All of them knew that it was her and Gu Zechen who did it.

    The engagement was naturally unspeakable.

    What happened tonight would be spread as quickly as possible. Even if Cheng Yi still had a backup n, this video would be thest supporting evidence.

    It seemed that it was time to visit Lu Rong.

    That night, when Su Ni and Gu Zechen arrived at the hospital, they were told that Lu Rong was discharged.

    No one knew where they went.

    When the two of them went back to the residence, Su Ni realized that there was a text message on her phone and she didn¡¯t know when it was sent.

    Su Ni patted her head and saw Gu Zechen looking over. She could only say, ¡°It¡¯s Lu Rong.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s thoughts were different. The text message was simple, but it was easy for her to finish thest thing.

 Chapter 528: Lu Rongéˆ¥æªš Disappearance

    ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t fall into Cheng Yi¡¯s hands. It¡¯s good to leave.¡±

    Su Ni looked at it and said calmly to Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen was never able to see what kind of emotion was on his face. He just gently pulled Su Ni into his arms and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°Cheng Yi will not let it go easily. Be careful in the next two days, my actions will elerate.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni responded softly, but deep down, she thought about how Su Banqing was doing after such a big mess at night.

    ¡­¡­

    At the hospital.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    When Cheng Yi rushed to the hospital, Su Banqing was already sent to the operating room.

    He paced back and forth outside the ward anxiously, worrying about his child.

    Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni, he would have walked down with Su Banqing.

    As soon as he thought about tonight¡¯s banquet, Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. Whether it was Gu Zechen or Su Ni, he had to settle the bill properly.

    After some time, Su Banqing was finally pushed out. Her face was pale and her eyes narrowed weakly.

    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±

    He quickly rushed up.

    The doctor said, ¡°The child has been saved, but the patient¡¯s health is very poor. Don¡¯t be stimted for the time being, or it might not be saved next time.¡±

    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes with an indescribable heartache.

    ¡°Doctor, I understand. Thank you.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s gaze never left Su Banqing. In just half a month, Su Banqing had be much weaker. He tightly gripped Su Banqing¡¯s hand and kissed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so clear that you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Tears fell from the corner of Su Banqing¡¯s eyes.

    She remembered but was stopped by Cheng Yi. Then the doctor said, ¡°What the patient needs now is rest.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Halfway clear, let¡¯s find a nursing home to live properly, okay?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked for Su Banqing¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Su Banqing choked.

    In the ward, Cheng Yi tried hard not to let Su Banqing not mention what happened tonight, but Su Banqing¡¯s mind was unusually clear-headed. Especially after she came out of the ward, she also understood many questions.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, what¡¯s your rtionship with Lu Rong?¡±

    Su Banqing looked at the ceiling and asked in a daze.

    ¡°Half-Qing, listen to me.¡±

    Cheng Yi was a little nervous as he held her cold hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s all libel. Lu Rong and I have nothing to do with each other except some cooperation. You have to believe me.¡±

    Su Banqing turned her head and nced at him.

    Cheng Yi became more sincere.

    In fact, Su Banqing knew very well that before Lu Rong was exposed, she knew about the existence of Khai. She had been enduring it because of her blind love.

    However, she never imagined that this would be exposed at her engagement ceremony.

    ¡°Half-Qing, listen to me.¡±

    Cheng Yi drew closer to Su Banqing and said with sincere eyes, ¡°This is all the work of Su Ni and Gu Zechen. They just want to ruin our wedding. Don¡¯t worry, I will make a new one for you.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dimmed for a few seconds before she sighed, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Cheng Yi was confused.

    Su Banqing finallypromised. She looked at her stomach and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, no matter what kind of person you are, since I have your child, I am willing to believe you, but I hope you won¡¯t let me down again.¡±

    ¡°Of course, half clear.¡±

    Cheng Yi finally calmed down and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. If I dare to do something that I¡¯m sorry for you in the future, I¡¯ll be struck by thunder.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Su Banqing covered Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth and blocked his words.

    Cheng Yi returned to his usual yful smile, took the initiative to help Su Banqing peel the apple and feed her personally. Su Banqing looked at the man in front of her. Although she was disappointed, she finally epted him.

    That night, Cheng Yi stayed in the hospital.

    Lu Rong had already received news of leaving and Cheng Yi did not move on the surface.

    Lu Rong said everything she shouldn¡¯t have said. No wonder he was kind back then and left her a small life.

    Speaking of which, it could be considered as lifting a stone to smash his feet.

    Cheng Yi asked people to search the recent flights and train in Nancheng city and found nothing.

    However, he was not in a hurry. When Su Banqing recovered, he had time to tidy up slowly, so that she would know the consequences of betraying him!

    In the middle of the night, Su Banqing woke up and looked at the man lying on the bed. A white hair seemed to pop out of her thick ck hair.

    Su Banqing was very quiet and didn¡¯t want to wake Cheng Yi up.

    Su Ni and Gu Zechen refused to let go. He must be very tired.

    However, Cheng Yi eventually woke up.

    Watching Su Banqing travel alone, she quickly got up and supported Su Banqing, ming her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me? What if you fall?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    Su Banqing smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s only been two months. I haven¡¯t shown it yet. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked serious.

    Su Banqing smiled without saying a word.

    The next morning, the assistant came over to call Cheng Yi several times. He didn¡¯t want to leave. Su Banqing was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, if you have anything, just say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Cheng Yi answered decisively, but he still frowned.

    Su Banqing looked at it and her heart ached.

    She reached out to caress Cheng Yi¡¯s face and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to do things in thepany recently. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, you¡¯re so nice.¡±

    Cheng Yi was touched.

    Su Banqing smiled but Cheng Yi was still determined. ¡°No, I can¡¯t drag you into this matter.¡±

    ¡°If you really go in, what do you want me and my child to do?¡±

    Su Banqing med her.

    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m really caught, I will¡­¡±

    There was determination in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, but the more he was like this, the softer Su Banqing became and his chances of sess would be higher.

    Sure enough, before she could finish her sentence, Su Banqing covered his mouth with reddened eyes.  ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore, Cheng Yi, I won¡¯t let you in.¡±

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He tightly pursed his lips, held Su Banqing¡¯s hand in his palm and ced it on his face.

    After a wave of tenderness, Su Banqing asked again and again. Cheng Yi wanted to say something but stopped. He said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I do have a way to save thepany and me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, if I sue you for what happened before, Su Ni will definitely not sit still and ignore it. I will naturally be able to make a condition then.¡±

    Cheng Yi felt a bit humiliated and lowered his head.

    Su Banqing also fell silent.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m still pregnant now¡­¡±

    If she didn¡¯t pay any attention, something would happen.

 Chapter 529: Conspiracy

    ¡°I know, because of pregnancy, Su Ni definitely won¡¯t sit back and ignore it.¡±

    Cheng Yi said with a grasp.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Banqing hesitated.

    ¡°Half-Qing, are you not willing to help me?¡±

    Cheng Yi begged.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. Of course, I¡¯m willing to help you, but¡­¡±

    If she was really caught, her reputation would be young, but what would happen to the child?

    Cheng Yi¡¯s method was not a good one.

    Furthermore, Cheng Yi once again mentioned that she had stolen information about the Song Corp, which made her feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just say it casually. If you disagree, then forget it.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked generous, but he showed his determination to die.

    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡­ I promise you.¡±

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t just watch Cheng Yi die.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Cheng Yi inadvertently smiled, but then he held Su Banqing¡¯s hand tightly and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to jail, nor will I let you suffer any harm. This is just a temporary measure. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe in you.¡±

    Su Banqing smiled bitterly. Since she had agreed, there was no way back.

    The next day.

    Su Banqing came to Su Ni¡¯s office in Su Corp.

    Su Ni had a headache when she saw Su Banqing. Since she was not feeling well, she was in the hospital. She must have something to do when she came here.

    When she thought about what happenedst night, Su Ni became nervous. She couldn¡¯t havee to ask her questions.

    She thought about whether Gu Zechen would give it to her and let Su Banqing find her.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    As soon as Su Banqing came up, her voice started to feel wronged. Before her tears could fall, the atmosphere became sore.

    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±

    Su Ni sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I might not be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you have to save me this time.¡±

    Su Banqing ignored Su Ni and continued, ¡°Cheng Yi wants to sue me, Sis, you have to help me.¡±

    ¡°Aint?¡±  What kind ofint?

    Su Ni was stunned and subconsciously believed that this was a farce.

    She was still engagedst night, so she was so annoyed that she suddenlyined about it.

    Su Banqing walked to Su Ni and cried, ¡°Do you still remember thest time I stole information from the Song Corp? Becausest night¡­ Cheng Yi was so angry that he wanted to sue me. He didn¡¯t even want a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°What? Cheng Yi, this bastard!¡±

    Su Ni stood up and dragged Su Banqing, ¡°Take me to find him.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Cheng Yi has handed in evidence. I¡­ I might be caught soon.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me why Cheng Yi did this?¡±

    If he wanted to sue, Cheng Yi would haveined long ago, so why should he wait until now?

    There was a trace of resentment in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes but it was fleeting.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni¡¯s incidentst night, which ruined Cheng Yi¡¯s reputation and found several banks in a row in the early morning, she wouldn¡¯t have borrowed a loan.

    At that thought, Su Banqing¡¯s guilt was not that serious.

    Su Banqing calmed herself down and continued to show her aggrieved and painful expression, ¡°Cheng Yi is crazy now. Sis, I really regret not listening to you earlier. Cheng Yi is just a petty person and there is no child in his eyes.. I don¡¯t mind, pity my child..¡±

    Her hand was slowly touching her abdomen.

    Su Ni said that she was not sad but she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hide it. However, apart from being anxious, Su Ni had no other choice. She simply asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±  If Cheng Yi really doesn¡¯t want this child and you want to give birth, I will definitely help you.

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    Su Banqing lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    Su Ni had a headache.

    She turned around and held her forehead, not saying anything for a long time.

    It was probably because Su Banqing and Cheng Yi had been together for too long and she was about to forget about this matter. Now that the incident happened, she was still in such a hurry.

    ¡°What evidence does Cheng Yi have now?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Su Banqing shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either, but the office monitoring that I stole the information must be inside. Later, it seems that there is my recording.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Su Ni sat down on the chair.

    Listening to Su Banqing¡¯s words, the evidence was probablyplete. If she really told her, it would definitely be urate.

    But all of this didn¡¯t sound so real.

    When she saw that Su Ni hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time, Su Banqing was anxious. She cried and knelt in front of Cairn. She tugged on her arm and said, ¡°Sis, I stole information for you guys back then. You can¡¯t die now. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Ni pulled Su Banqing up and her calm expression became more anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to do this.¡±

    After Su Banqing heard this, she nodded heavily, and then gave Su Ni an idea. ¡°Cheng Yi must be doing this because Gu Zechen has pushed him into a hurry. I want Gu Zechen to not sue him. Cheng Yi might not do it.¡±

    Su Ni nced at her and Su Banqing¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter until there was no sound.

    ¡°Sis.¡±

    Su Banqing coquettishly again.

    ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go back first.¡±

    Su Ni felt a headache when she saw her.  But it was her sister, so she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back yet. Sis, I¡¯m scared alone. If Cheng Yi really did capture me¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should stay first. If you really can¡¯t do it, you will stay in the family for the next two days. By the way, how are you now?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Su Banqing shook her head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine. Where is the baby so spoiled?¡±

    ¡°Then go to the lounge first. I¡¯ll make a call.¡±

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Banqing obediently agreed.

    If this was really rted to Gu Zechen, then she could only find Gu Zechen.

    However, Su Banqing did not rest honestly. Instead, she hid behind the door and eavesdropped on their conversation.

    Su Ni mentioned Su Banqing¡¯s situation, but there was an obvious silence on the other side. ¡°I know that this is not easy to handle, but I am my sister after all. I can¡¯t just leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°This is to seek justice for your father. If you don¡¯t have any objections, I naturally have no opinions.¡±

    Gu Zechen said lightly.

    Su Ni had the right to decide the Su family¡¯s affairs.

    Su Ni was delighted, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s style. She was worried, ¡°Then¡­ Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gu Zechen answered decisively.

    Su Ni was at a loss. At least Gu Zechen agreed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in detail that night.¡±

    Just as he was about to hang up, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will join forces and lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 530: Su Banqingéˆ¥æªš purpose

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She had never thought about it before, but could she gamble?

    Before she could reply, Gu Zechen had already hung up. Su Ni smiled bitterly. She thought Su Banqing¡¯s nature was not bad, so it wouldn¡¯t be so much.

    ¡°Sis, what does Brother-inw say?¡±

    The moment the call hung up, Su Banqing popped up, frightening Su Ni.

    However, she still squeezed out a smile and shook her head at Su Banqing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He promised not to sue for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I knew you had a way.¡±

    Su Banqing was so excited that she immediately hugged Su Ni in her arms, but Khai returned to his serious expression and said seriously, ¡°But you have to promise me something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Banqing was stunned.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. She took out the document she had prepared from the drawer and handed it to Su Banqing. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect it tost for so long.¡±

    Su Banqing hesitated, but in the end, she took it and took a look. Then her pupils shrunk and she did not say anything.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, Su Ni coldly said, ¡°What, Cheng Yi is going to sue you. Do you still n to be with him?¡±

    ¡°Sis, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s tears were about to fall. She quickly shook her head, and then there was another trace of resentment in her eyes. ¡°Sis, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I will sign this word. From now on, I want Cheng Yi to cut off ties.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Su Ni sighed in relief when she heard Su Banqing¡¯s promise.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Banqing read the contract once again. She promised not to contact Cheng Yi again or else it would no longer be the Su family¡¯s daughter¡¯s contract. She clenched her heart for a moment, but if she didn¡¯t sign it, Su Ni definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it and wouldn¡¯t help her. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°He is the child¡¯s father¡­¡±

    Su Banqing looked up and saw Su Ni¡¯s cold eyes. She knew that it was useless to say anything else. She lowered her head and quickly signed it.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at it again. She just said, ¡°I hope you can remember what you said today. I can let Cheng Yi go today, but I hope you can let yourself go. If you really want the child, your surname will be Su.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Su Banqing said seriously.

    That night, Su Banqing really followed Su Ni back to Gu Corp. On the road, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was long and unwillingly.

    Su Banqing was also guilty and kept her head down. She didn¡¯t even eat two bites of the food, so she pretended to be ufortable and go to rest first.

    Su Ni was helpless.

    After she left, she whispered, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not suitable for her to live here, but now that Cheng Yi is looking for her, she has nowhere else to go.¡±

    ¡°Su Banqing is your sister. There is no reason for you to take her in. I just hope that you won¡¯t be fooled just like that.¡±

    Gu Zechen said coldly.

    Su Ni was silent.

    She didn¡¯t have the courage to refute Su Banqing.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±

    Su Ni put down the bowl and chopsticks and the food in the bowl didn¡¯t move.

    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand. As soon as Su Ni turned her head, Gu Zechen saw the tears in her eyes. He let Su Ni sit down again and put on hot dishes for her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that you¡¯re still unhappy. Didn¡¯t I promise to help you?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni was convinced that she did something wrong.

    ¡°I also love you.¡±

    Gu Zechen sighed and his expression softened. ¡°But I hope you understand that not everyone is worth helping.¡±

    Even if it was your sister.

    Gu Zechen did not say thest half of the sentence but Su Ni understood.

    ¡°Eat first, don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    After the meal, Gu Zechen was about to go to the study room, so Su Ni naturally followed. Su Banqing secretly opened the door and saw this.

    She had already called Cheng Yi. Apart from signing the contract, she had told Cheng Yi everything. Cheng Yi was silent for a long time before suddenly saying, ¡°I have a way.¡±

    Su Banqing was overjoyed and promised.

    In the office.

    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen what to do.

    Gu Zechen stared for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to solve this problem. It depends on whether your sister is sincere or not.¡±

    Su Ni tilted her head and stared at Gu Zechen, telling him to continue.

    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni over and let her sit on hisp. His nose hit his earlobe, Su Ni blushed, but Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happened to Hwa Guan first.¡±

    ¡°She listens to me now.¡±

    Su Ni quickly promised Su Banqing.

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and started to talk about his n.

    ¡°Then, Cheng Yi Wanyi really wants to confess. Do we really let her go to jail?¡±

    Su Ni was disappointed.

    ¡°If I really go to jail, I naturally have other ways.¡±

    Gu Zechen was confident in his n. He smiled and continued, ¡°Besides, there are still noints. The evidence in Cheng Yi¡¯s hands is still uncertain whether it is effective or not. Cheng Yi will be attacked by a lot of public opinion just based on the child.¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s method was risky, it was also a good one.

    ¡°Then¡­ do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    This matter was settled. Su Ni had solved a big problem and she was relieved.

    That night, after Su Niforted Su Banqing, she returned to her room.

    At 12 am, there was a movement in the study room. Gu Zechen stood behind Su Banqing and scolded coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Su Banqing was shocked and the files in her hand fell to the ground.

    Her hand suddenly shrunk as if she had seen a ghost. She stammered, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a little thirsty. I want to find some water to drink.¡±

    ¡°The water is downstairs. This is the study room.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became colder and colder. This woman was really stupid, and he wouldn¡¯t find a proper reason.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t move. Gu Zechen had already walked to her feet and picked up the files. Su Banqing wanted to stop them, but with a look from Gu Zechen, she retreated.

    It was thetest tender information of Gu Corp.

    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s darkening face, Su Banqing was afraid she would mess up the matter, so she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking at this¡­ I¡¯ve seen information about rted projects in thepany before, so I¡¯m curious. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you going to drink some water? Look for the housekeeper downstairs.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen to the other person¡¯s argument at all. He interrupted her and ordered her to leave.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today.¡±

    After that, Su Banqing bowed to Gu Zechen. When she dawned at the door, Su Banqing turned her head and hesitated, ¡°Brother-inw, can you not tell my sister about tonight¡¯s matter?¡±

 Chapter 531: Smacking Information in the Night

    Seeing Gu Zechen frown, Su Banqing quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want her to worry about me.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows fell silent after all. He didn¡¯t give Su Banqing a word but said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    Su Ni waited until people left before entering the study. Su Banqing probably didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen¡¯s study was connected to the bedroom.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose her directly?¡±

    Su Ni saw the files fall from Su Banqing¡¯s hands with her own eyes. She looked flustered and felt infinitely disappointed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡±

    Gu Zechen answered expressionlessly.

    Su Ni felt sorry and hugged Gu Zechen from behind.

    ¡°This is just a test, and it will let you understand that your sincerity might not be cherished by others.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was a little cold, but Su Ni understood his intentions.

    ¡°Nothing leaked out.¡±

    At this moment, Su Ni was not so worried about Su Banqing. Since she could think of ways to get close to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have much problems with her body.

    ¡°Some abandoned information, it¡¯s useless to steal it.¡±

    Gu Zechen then hugged Su Ni and said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Unlike the peace in the study, Su Banqing, who had just failed, was annoyed and wanted to p herself.

    Why was she so careless?

    No, she was already very careful. She didn¡¯t make any noise at all, but when did Gu Zechen appear? Why didn¡¯t she feel anything?

    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt.

    She didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen doubted her but Su Banqing thought weakly.

    One night was inevitable.

    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen got up to work and saw Su Banqing getting up too. Their eyes were red and they looked dispirited.

    It looked like guilty consciences make men cowards hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    Su Ni pretended to not know anything and asked, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? Are you not used to it?¡±

    Su Banqing smiled awkwardly. She nced at Gu Zechen and quickly lowered her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe you can get into bed. It¡¯s time for tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you really can¡¯t sleep well, you can tell me.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and said.

    Su Banqing¡¯s face was a little pale. She forced out a smile and obediently responded.

    Su Ni specifically asked the kitchen to stew nutritional soup for Su Banqing.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen has never spoken, and Su Banqing has calmed down a lot and promised to stay in the family today.

    After the two left, Su Ni was a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re not worried. What is she doing in the house?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Then, I haven¡¯t put her mind in my eyes yet.¡±

    Gu Zechen turned his face sideways and looked at Su Ni with surprise. ¡°But you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about yesterday¡¯s n?¡±

    ¡°I thought about it. Since Su Banqing is going to act, I told you that she will definitely inform Cheng Yi to find another way. Why don¡¯t we do it first? When the public opinion seeds, it will be difficult for the two of them toe together again.¡±

    After seeing what happenedst night, Su Ni was not stupid and naturally had her own thoughts.

    Gu Zechen nodded and praised Su Ni. It seemed like he was not brainless.

    That morning, Gu Corp joined the Su Corp tounch a public opinion attack and caused a huge uproar about Cheng Yi abandoning Su Banqing. It had to be said that not only did the public rtions of the Gu Corp manage to deal with public opinion, they even managed to release the news. In less than half a day, news of the guilty man abandoning his pregnant fiancee spread across the entire Nancheng city.

    Cheng Yi was so angry that he was sitting at home.

    He had yet to finish his own troubles, and now there was another one. Not only was thepany¡¯s call broken, there were also countless reporters blocking the entrance of Song Corp.

    Some of the guests who had participated in the engagement party before believed in the rumors. In addition to the news that Lu Rong exposed that night, the news was even more ridiculous.

    For a time, Cheng Yi was notorious.

    Su Banqing almost scared to death when she received the news from Cheng Yi.

    She had no idea what had happened at all. Could it be that Su Ni had discovered something, but the situation in the morning was not right?

    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call sister first and ask what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Su Banqing hurriedlyforted Cheng Yi. How could she know that the news outside was raging, so Cheng Yi hid in Song Corp and didn¡¯t daree out.

    ¡°Okay, ask first. If you really can¡¯t, hurry up from Song Corp and solve this problem first.¡±

    The assistant had already knocked on the door for the second time. All the shareholders in Song Corp were waiting for him to attend a meeting.

    Atst, when he was about to hang up, Cheng Yi lowered his voice and begged, ¡°I¡¯m really done this time. You must help me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s low voice. Her tears almost fell and she quickly consoled her.

    After that, Su Banqing rushed to Su Corp anxiously.

    Su Ni was also prepared. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Luo Qing brought her over to avoid harassment from a group of reporters.

    However, the scene was still a little ugly.

    Su Banqing probably forgot her position and asked Su Ni what was going on as soon as she came up.

    Su Ni showed a surprised expression and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Cheng Yi sue you? Coincidentally, I can sue him, so he naturally doesn¡¯t dare to cause too much trouble.¡±

    Su Banqing was stunned.

    Only then did she realize that she had made an extremely stupid mistake.

    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t say you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Su Banqing¡¯s tone softened and she sat opposite Su Ni with a bitter expression. ¡°But you should discuss this with me in advance.¡±

    Su Ni remained motionless and looked surprised, ¡°I thought you would agree.  Why, are you so anxious toe over? Do you disagree? ¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Su Banqing was left speechless by Su Ni, her face flushed red, but she was worried that Cheng Yi was in danger. She could only say softly, ¡°This can really suppress Cheng Yi, but if Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t care about this at all, he will be anxious instead.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t care, it won¡¯t affect us.¡±

    Su Ni spread her hands and walked to Su Banqing¡¯s side. Sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re a victim in the media. The public rtions department of the Su Corp has shaped you very well. No one will tell you and your child.¡±

    Su Banqing was silent.

    She had nothing to say now.

    Su Ni had blocked all possibilities. Even if she was willing to help Cheng Yi, there was no way she could do it.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m too impatient. I¡¯d better go back first. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    Su Banqing got up.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Luo Qing to send you back.¡±

 Chapter 532: Action First

    Su Ni smiled at ease. Although she was worried about Su Banqing¡¯s emotions, it would not have been like this if she didn¡¯t lie to her with Cheng Yi first.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Banqing quickly refused.

    ¡°We are sisters. We don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±

    Su Ni warmly held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and personally escorted her into the car. She closed the door and said, ¡°There are a lot of news outside today and there are also many reporters. You should not go out today and rest well at home.¡±

    Su Banqing nodded through the window, her emotions choking.

    After dealing with Su Banqing, Su Ni called Gu Zechen and praised his foresight.

    Gu Zechen smiled confidently over the phone, ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be up to the shareholders ¡®pressure. Previously, the matter of bank lending has already caused the shareholders¡¯ dissatisfaction. Now that Cheng Yi is in a whirlpool of public opinion, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be so easy to resolve.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the thought of Cheng Yi, Su Ni¡¯s heart cooled down. She told her family again to keep an eye on Su Banqing.

    Sure enough, Su Banqing wanted to get out of the car halfway, but Luo Qing had already received the order from France and naturally wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Su Banqing had no choice but to pick up a few calls in the car. Because in front of Luo Qing, she didn¡¯t dare to say too much. She hesitated and eventually started a text.

    Luo Qing told Su Ni this.

    When Su Banqing returned to Gu¡¯s house and had something to leave, the housekeeper stopped Su Banqing and said that she was letting her rest well.

    Su Banqing also wanted to exin that the housekeeper asked Su Banqing to directly call Ryan to save any idents.

    Su Banqing felt anxious in her heart. She felt that Su Ni was deliberately putting her under house arrest, so she felt a little resentful, but she had to call Cairn.

    However, Su Ni had already called her secretary, saying that Mr. Su had gone to a meeting.

    Su Banqing stomped her feet angrily. Cheng Yi was still urging her toe over.

    ¡°I might not be able toe over.¡±

    Su Banqing cried out in aggrievement and told her that she couldn¡¯t get out of it. She was so angry that Cheng Yi cursed and calmed down for a long time. ¡°How about this, how about I pick you up tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Banqing felt a little troubled. She remembered the contract she signed with Su Ni. The most important thing was that she couldn¡¯t lose the trust of Kn. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Why don¡¯t we think of another way? Yesterday, I was discovered by Gu Zechen when I stole the data.¡±

    Cheng Yi sat in the office and supported his forehead.

    It was really bad everywhere. How could there be no one that was pleasing?

    ¡°Cheng Yi, you won¡¯t be angry with me, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±  Su Banqing sat at the door of Gu Jia and tears fell. ¡°I can see it. Su Ni doesn¡¯t believe me at all. She still wants to break us up.¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s scalp was numb. There was only one possibility right now, that was Xu Wan.

    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t leave and could only call Xu Wan to Song Corp.

    Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was indifferent. She had just entered the office and asked directly, ¡°Call me here in such a hurry. Will Mr. Cheng think I can help?¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s not right, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked miserable and no longer acted like before. Xu Wan knew that the reporters at the entrance of Song Corp were really anxious.

    ¡°I know you must have a way to save me. You also know that Su Banqing and I can¡¯t be separated at all. These rumors were released by Su Ni.¡±

    Cheng Yi quickly exined it clearly. Seeing that Xu Wan didn¡¯t believe him, he could only say, ¡°If you can let me see Su Banqing this time and exin everything clearly, I will help you bite Khai to death, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already failed once, how can I believe you?¡±

    Xu Wan blew her nails and casually asked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She asked Madam Su Rai to bail Cheng Yi on the condition that Cheng Yi would release him and Su Ni in the same room before, and there was also a video of him being interviewed. Even if he couldn¡¯t sit properly with Su Ni, it would cause Khai¡¯s reputation to suffer a great loss. He never imagined that this idiot would get his files out of his bag and throw a stone into his foot.

    The n was good, the helpless person was stupid, and Xu Wan was quite angry.

    Now Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about the plot by Xu Wan back then. He said, ¡°I think Miss Xu doesn¡¯t want to lose such an important ally. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. You can¡¯t just die and not save me.¡±

    ¡°But to me, you are worthless.¡±

    Xu Wan said lightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cheng Yi gave it his all. Now that the pressure outside was so tight, he could not care about anything else. He said directly, ¡°If I have a way to put Su Ni in a dead ce, would you help me?¡±

    Xu Wan looked at Cheng Yi seriously as if she was considering the truth in his words.

    Thankfully, Xu Wan finally sat down and said lightly, ¡°Tell me your n first.¡±

    ¡°I have a contract that can kill Su Ni.¡±

    After Cheng Yi finished speaking, she took out the contract. Xu Wan looked at it and was surprised, ¡°This is the contract you signed with Su Ni¡¯s father back then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Cheng Yi was confident and continued, ¡°I believe that Madam Su Lai has the ability to make the Su Corp bankrupt. When the Su Corp is mine, the Su Corp will no longer exist.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled.

    Since Cheng Yi could take out this contract, it meant that Cheng Yi in Nancheng city had used Su Ni to take away the Su Corp and angered Su Ni¡¯s father.

    Cooperate with such people, you really have to be careful.

    Cheng Yi was still waiting for Xu Wan¡¯s answer. Seeing that her face was cloudy and she didn¡¯t say anything, he felt even more uncertain. He added, ¡°Miss Xu, this is a rare opportunity. If I really fall, I¡¯m afraid that Fang and Gu Zechen will be defeated.¡±

    ¡°I know this.¡±

    Xu Wan looked serious and didn¡¯t give Cheng Yi the answer directly. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s not something I can make decisions personally. A Su Corp is nothing to my aunt.¡±

    Xu Wan took advantage of the opportunity to suppress Gu Zechen and offended Madam Su Rai. Therefore, although Cheng Yi¡¯s conditions were tempting, they were not worth mentioning to Madam Su Lai.

    ¡°This is also true.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were dim. He thought for a moment, but he didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Then, do you want to go back and discuss it?¡±  Although Su Corp does not know about it, it can injure Gu Corp¡¯s vitality.

    Xu Wan cast a sidelong nce at Cheng Yi, feeling dissatisfied and unhappy.

    Cheng Yi was hopeless.

    ¡°No way, just take it as your help. There¡¯s another way.¡±

    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows, and a cold light shed in his narrow eyes. He nned to take it out after the time was ripe, but now he probably couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Xu Wan looked at Cheng Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s the information you helped me getst time.¡±

 Chapter 533: Another Plan

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t hide it anymore. As long as Xu Wan could help him, he said, ¡°You have to announce the information and leave the rest to me.¡±

    Xu Wan frowned.

    Back then, she had asked Cheng Yi but Cheng Yi refused to tell her the use. It seemed that he was going to deal with Gu Zechen.

    Seeing that Xu Wan hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi added, ¡°Miss Xu, you won¡¯t be able to bear with Gu Zechen.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Wan blurted out with an unnatural expression. She said, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise. If you can¡¯t save your crisis this time, you can¡¯t drag me down.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A smug smile crossed Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Xu Wan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She picked up her bag and walked out, ¡°You pay more attention to the news this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Cheng Yi gestured behind him.

    When Xu Wan went out, she met many shareholders. Everyone looked at her and although they didn¡¯t say anything, there was a hint of doubt on their faces.

    For some reason, she was flustered when she found out that Cheng Yi was going to attack Gu Zechen.

    In the elevator, Xu Wan took a deep breath and cheered herself up.

    ¡°Xu Wan, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. It was Gu Zechen who let you down first. You¡¯ve already done it, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. He has to teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After muttering to herself, Xu Wan really felt much more rxed. She adjusted her mind and strode away.

    She thought that perhaps at this time, Gu Zechen woulde looking for her again, and there might be a chance for a change.

    A group of shareholders went straight into Cheng Yi¡¯s office. It was impossible in the past. He frowned and before he could say anything, he heard the leader of the shareholders say, ¡°We just saw Xu Wan from Su Lai¡¯spany. What, Mr. Cheng thought of a solution.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xu and I have reached a consensus. Naturally, I will pass the crisis. I¡¯ve said that this little trouble is nothing to me.¡±

    Cheng Yi stared at the man in front of him with a fierce glint in his eyes.

    Before the Song Corp grew stronger, Liu Linley had not dealt with him. Now that he saw that he was in trouble, he came with other shareholders to deal with him.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Doehring sat down opposite Cheng Yi, his hands leaning against the back of the chair, without any image.

    In his eyes, Cheng Yi only dared to be angry and not speak.

    ¡°How do I hear that Mr. Cheng has been so frightened that he doesn¡¯t dare to leave thepany for the past two days. He even slept in the office.¡±

    Liu Doehring continued.

    ¡°Thepany has been busy recently. Maybe Director Liu is not sure. After all, all CEO Liu¡¯s thoughts are focused on fighting, how to get a gang?¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s words could be considered to have ruined everyone¡¯s skin. For a moment, everyone was unable to calm down.

    Liu Doehring stood up directly, pointing at Cheng Yi and berating, ¡°Cheng Yi, what do you mean by that? We are all shareholders of thepany. Who doesn¡¯t want Song Corp to be good?¡±

    Cheng Yi sneered and ignored him.

    Liu Doehring couldn¡¯t help but mock him.  ¡°I wonder who made trouble outside all day. Even the reputation of thepany has been damaged. Cheng Yi, do you think it¡¯ll be useful if you find Su Lai¡¯spany? Let me tell you, if the shares of Song Corp can¡¯t rise again in three days, you can give up.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s narrow eyes stared at Liu Doehring. He remembered that this position had not been a day or two, and he was afraid that all of this had been nned.

    Now all the bets were ced on Xu Wan and they could only block her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Cheng Yi replied in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take three days. It depends on this afternoon. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m willing to give up automatically.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cheng is indeed a straightforward person.¡±

    Liu Doehring had achieved his goal. He quickly smiled and exchanged a look with the shareholders, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Mr. Cheng can turn the tables this afternoon.¡±

    In less than ten minutes, a group of people arrived and left.

    After the office was quiet, Cheng Yi pinched his temples with his hand. It seemed like Su Banqing couldn¡¯te out today, so he had to think of other ways.

    That afternoon, a scandal broke out in Gu Corp. Originally, it was nned to renovate the vi in the south of the city, but Gu Zechen had secretly moved 10 kilometers away from the vi in vition of the contract. Not only did it vite the bidding regtions, it was also used ofmercial fraud by Su Lai.

    Quite a number of media outlets ¡®Gu Corp destroyed the contract and specially followed. Su Ni called Gu Zechen the first time, but was told by the other party not to be anxious for the time being.

    Su Ni was not in a hurry and her phone couldn¡¯t get through. She simply ran to Gu Corp, but met Gu Zechen who was nning to go to Su Lai¡¯spany to temporarily station.

    ¡°The rumors are crazy outside. If we don¡¯t get rid of the rumors in time, I¡¯m afraid it will affect the Gu Corp quite a bit.¡±

    In the car, Su Ni said with concern.

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry. These are just fake news released by President Gu.¡±

    Li Mo exined in front.

    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo and med him for talking.

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously. Thetter was helpless and could only nod and say, ¡°Li Mo didn¡¯t say wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen would damage her and thepany¡¯s reputation like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know when we get to Su Lai¡¯spany.¡±

    Gu Zechen remained mysterious and smiled, indicating for Su Ni to not worry.

    ¡°Needless to say, it must be news from Song Corp. Mr. Gu, do you want me to greet the police station?¡±

    Li Mo reminded him while driving.

    Cheng Yi?

    Su Ni was suspicious.

    Now that Cheng Yi was burning her butt, she couldn¡¯t solve her problems. She actually wanted to drag Gu Zechen into the water. She was worried and talked to the housekeeper to confirm that Su Banqing was still at home.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not go out for now, no matter what reason.¡±

    Su Ni continued to remind her.

    Half an hourter, Su Ni and Gu Zechen got out of the car and coincidentally saw Xu Wan waiting at the door.

    Xu Wan was anxious, but she was stunned when she saw Su Ni. Her eyes were full of hostility, then she looked at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re finally here. Madam is very angry at the destruction of the Gu Corp this time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Gu Zechen strode into thepany.

    Xu Wan followed behind and nced at Su Ni. Her low voice was full of sarcasm, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. What are you doing with President Gu every day? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m following my husband. I think there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Su Ni pursed her lips with disdain and quickly followed Gu Zechen.

    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly. She hadn¡¯t looked at her since Gu Zechen came in. Did he really think that he could live peacefully without saying anything good?

 Chapter 534: Donéˆ¥æª› Steal Again

    In the office, Madam Su Rai was very angry. Even though Gu Zechen came over, he only took a cold nce and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I need you to give me an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Although I only moved 10 kilometers forward, it has a huge impact on the whole vi business circle. I think that Gupiled will not be unclear.¡±

    ¡°It was precisely because I was clear that I came here specifically.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled calmly. Her face was not flustered at all, which surprised Madam Su Rai. She probably understood what Gu Zechen said and quickly suppressed her temper. She walked over from behind the desk and invited Gu Zechen to sit down.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯d better give me a satisfactory exnation.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Madam Su Rai warned.

    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He looked sideways at Li Mo. Thetter quickly took out the file and handed it to him. Gu Zechen said, ¡°Madam Su Lai, you can see this is thetest construction map of our Gu Corp.¡±

    The engineer had already looked at Madam Su Lai first, then nodded.

    Madam Su Rai¡¯s expression was solemn. She took it and reexamined it. Finally, she nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes, this is what I originally wanted, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Those exposed outside are just abandoned construction maps of our Gu Corp. I don¡¯t know how they ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.¡±

    Gu Zechen knew what Madam Su Rai wanted to say and smiled calmly.

    Now, Madam Su Lai was silent.

    Xu Wan happened toe in and heard Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.

    How could it be¡­

    She clearly heard the project manager say that this was thetest construction map. She needed to take the time to hand it over to President Gu for the review, so how could it be abandoned?

    After that, I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Corp had a new n. Even if it was abandoned, it was impossible for the Gu Corp to produce a new construction map in such a short time.

    Xu Wan took a look at the construction map. It was indeed the one she stole back then, so she asked with some uncertainty, ¡°As far as I know, this construction map has juste out. Since it is abandoned, is there a need for Gu Corp?¡±

    Madam Su Rai¡¯s face darkened again.

    On the side, Su Ni stared coldly at the situation and saw Gu Zechen smiling easily. She replied calmly, ¡°Miss Xu thinks too much. In such argepany, every minute and every second is money. How can I be negligent? If Khai and Madam Su Rai don¡¯t believe it, wee to visit the construction site.¡±

    Speaking of which, Madam Su Lai naturally had nothing to doubt. She threw the construction map directly into the trash can and said, ¡°With Mr. Gu¡¯s words as a guarantee, I will naturally be at ease, but if there is a chance, I will go over personally.¡±

    Gu Zechen nodded with a smile, indicating that there was no problem at all.

    ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been exined clearly, I should go back. After all, although this is just a rumor, it has also affected the Gu Corp quite a bit.¡±

    Gu Zechen stood up and said.

    Madam Su Rai stood up and said, ¡°Then, CEO Gu will have to worry about it.¡±

    After Gu Zechen and Su Ni left, Madam Su Rai, who had just smiled politely, suddenly changed her expression. Her gloomy gaze frightened Xu Wan and she quickly lowered her head.

    But Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t scold her.

    Her cold tone was cold and cold. She took a sip of tea and waited for Xu Wan to suffer from her fear before saying indifferently, ¡°This is what you did.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Madam, I was wrong.¡±

    Xu Wan quickly apologized.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you were wrong?¡±

    Su Raffles asked without looking up.

    Xu Wan¡¯s face was full of fear and she looked at Mike with her pleading eyes. Unfortunately, thetter only pretended not to see it. She raised her head high and looked around.

    Xu Wan was really scared.

    Because she knew Madam Su Lai¡¯s tricks, she could only exin her n with Cheng Yi. She hoped that Madam Su could let her live. In the end, she added, ¡°I¡­ I also want to use Cheng Yi¡¯s power to defeat Gu Zechen. This won¡¯t affect your ns and interests, madam. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen is really stupid. Do you need me to personally make this trip?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention to it next time.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t suspect me this time, but obviously, your n has failed. You don¡¯t have to go to work in Gu Corp anymore.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Xu Wan still wanted to save her, but Madam Su Rai had already gotten up and let Mcke help her, saying, ¡°Let Mike send you a new nter. I hope you can keep the n and don¡¯t let Gu Zechen get involved.¡±

    Xu Wan did not dare to refute her anymore and nodded obediently, ¡°Madam, I got it.¡±

    When Mike came out, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t wait to wee her. Without her usual pride, she asked tly.  ¡°Mike, what n did Madam tell you?¡±

    Mike stared coldly at the woman in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s as you wish.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes widened and she looked cute and obedient.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much. Madam told you to stay at the hotel during this period of time. When you need it, I will naturally let you appear.¡±

    Mike said coldly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Xu Wan had no bottom of her heart.

    However, Mike had already stood up. He couldn¡¯t tell that Xu Wan was still interested in Gu Zechen and wished she could stay with that man every day. It was only when she needed her that she would act like this.

    ¡°Mike, tell me properly. You don¡¯t want me to make any mistakes again. Let thedy scold me.¡±

    Xu Wan acted coquettishly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you much.¡±  Mike¡¯s attitude was still cold.

    Xu Wan tugged on Mike, tiptoed and gently kissed his lips. She blinked and said coquettishly, ¡°My dear husband, do you really have the heart to watch me be punished?¡±

    ¡°Stop this trick. Lissa, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Mike turned his head. Although he spoke so, because of Xu Wan¡¯s soft voice, his determined heart loosened again.

    Xu Wan also saw that Mike¡¯s mood had changed. She continued to hug his arm and gently shook it. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry with me. We came to the pig this time to help Madam Su Raiplete her mission?¡±

    ¡°You are against that man¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hubby, what did you say? I¡¯m angry like this. I¡¯m not doing this to fulfill Madam¡¯s mission. You didn¡¯t even see how Gu Zechen doubted me this time. It¡¯s not like what you think.¡±

    Xu Wan did not want to forgive her and encouraged her to do it until the end.

    However, Mike ate this trick, frowned, and was kissed by Xu Wan. He soon let go, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell you the n in advance, but don¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, you are so nice.¡±

 Chapter 535: This is Gu Zechenéˆ¥æªš idea

    Aftering out of Su Lai¡¯spany, Su Ni understood. She chased after Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°I remember you said that Xu Wan wanted to steal yourpany¡¯s information. Is this the construction map?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen responded softly and didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°But I came here today to see if Madam Su knows or not.¡±

    This was Xu Wan¡¯s small movements, and it was also Madam Su Rai¡¯s purpose. He had to figure it out.

    ¡°Then what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Gu Zechen shook his head while Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t reveal her expression. Her anger just now was just right, so he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. ¡°But it¡¯s better to be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni nodded and was about to follow Gu Zechen into the car when her phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°I might not go back with you.¡±

    Could it be Su Ni?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen turned back.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I heard that there¡¯s a good shopping mall nearby. I¡¯m just going to take a stroll too.¡±

    Su Ni said calmly.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Lan replied.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t doubt that he told Su Ni to go back early and rush back to thepany.

    After all, themotion this time was so big that the shareholders still didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up Lu Rong¡¯s call. Soon enough, she received a text message from Hanyu.

    Cheng Yi wanted to kill me.

    Su Ni sent a text to ask Lu Rong¡¯s address and finally asked her to meet in a nearby mall.

    Su Ni sat in the cafe and stared at the passers-by. Before she took a sip of the coffee, she saw a woman in sunsses with a scarf covering her head sneakily sitting opposite her.

    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±

    Su Ni called out suspiciously. She dressed like this, but she really didn¡¯t recognize it for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    In the room, Lu Rong took off her sses and revealed a pair of terrified and vicissitudes of life. She was about to cry when she saw Su Ni and wanted to grab the hand of Khai.

    Su Ni picked up the coffee and quietly avoided Lu Rong¡¯s hand.

    Judging from her haggard appearance, it seemed like she had not been doing welltely. Her eyes were filled with dark circles, and even her skin was almost dehydrated.

    ¡°Su Ni, you have to save me this time.¡±

    Lu Rong could not care if Su Ni disliked her at all. She knelt directly in front of Cairn as if she had caught thest straw to save her life.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Get up first.¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Lu Rong cried without saying a word. Su Ni pushed the coffee in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. You should calm down and tell me properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Rong sniffed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Su Ni, I now understand why you weren¡¯t with Cheng Yi back then. This man is the devil, a beast, and didn¡¯t treat us as human beings at all.¡±

    ¡°Tell me not to mention your business again.¡±

    Su Ni reminded him coldly.

    If not for this, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that her good friend would have been together with her boyfriend long ago in university.

    However, she wasn¡¯t sad either.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    Lu Rong looked like she had made up her mind and nodded heavily. She looked at Su Ni with a serious expression, ¡°I know all the business crimes Cheng Yi hasmitted over the years.¡±

    ¡°How did you know? No matter how close the two of you are, Cheng Yi won¡¯t be stupid enough to tell you something rted to his life.¡±

    Su Ni asked quietly.

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t believe my words. What I said is true and I have some evidence.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe her, Lu Rong quickly said.

    Su Ni watched Lu Rong pull out a small cloth bag from her bag. Then she put down her coffee and stared at her expressionlessly.

    ¡°This is a recording of Cheng Yi bribing high-ranking officials in Beijing and getting the Song Corp¡¯s base. Also, this is the ie bill of the Song Corp in recent years. It is different from the tax pressure they reported outside, which is a fake ount.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s heart moved.

    This was a big deal.

    Actually, there were manypanies who would pay for Yin and Yang bills. After all, human nature was greedy. No one wanted to pay the country so much money they had earned.

    In the past few years, Su Ni had seen quite a number of people who had closed down due to tax issues, so Su Ni had always been steady and would rather earn less than sleep at night.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni suppressed the excitement in her heart and asked softly.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You don¡¯t believe Mr. Su.¡±

    Lu Rong sneakily took out a thick bill and pushed it to Su Ni.

    The moment Su Ni extended her finger, she heard Lu Rong scream and panicked, ¡°Not good, they¡¯re chasing.¡±

    Before Su Ni could react, Lu Rong was like a frightened mouse and rushed away. Before she left, Kafa urgently told her, ¡°You better let Cheng Yi go to jail quickly or I will die.¡±

    After Lu Rong went out for less than a minute, someone went straight into the door. Su Ni pretended to be shocked and asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Three or four men scanned the house and found that no one was about to leave when they suddenly saw two coffee on the table. They immediately grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman just now?¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡±

    Su Ni looked terrified.

    ¡°Humph, I advise you not to y tricks with me. Where did that woman go?¡±

    The leading man looked ferocious, pinching Su Ni almost unable to breathe.

    The manager had already received the news but was stopped outside. A man suddenly pointed out the window and said, ¡°Look, Lu Rong is there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The leader let go of Su Ni and Su Ni sat on the sofa, coughing non-stop.

    She followed the direction the man pointed at and saw Lu Rong rushing across the road. She was almost hit by a car several times.

    She thought about a group of menacing men behind her and wondered if Lu Rong could escape.

    The manager hurriedly came in to apologize. Su Ni held the bill in her hands tightly, dared not stay any longer and quickly left.

    The moment she got into the car, Su Ni suddenly saw the men from before suddenlye back and pointed at her side.

    ¡°Master, please drive faster and directly to Gu Corp.¡±

    Su Ni anxiously took out a stack of yuan from her bag and stuffed it into it.

    The master didn¡¯t pick it up. He nced at the rear mirror and obviously noticed the car that had been following him. He immediately said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re sitting steadily.¡±

    In the next second, the taxi was like a nimble fish as it shuttled through the dense traffic. Fortunately, the traffic lights were all the way. Even though the cars followed, they did not affect Su Ni.

    At this time, Su Ni had looked at Lu Rong¡¯s bill again and confirmed it. Although the recording didn¡¯t listen, but now that she could risk her life to protect her and send it to her, she believed that it would not be fake.

    Su Ni immediately contacted Gu Zechen and asked him to arrange someone to respond downstairs.

 Chapter 536: An Accident

    In the past one hour, under the red light, she arrived at Gu Corp in less than 40 minutes. Su Ni quickly thanked her and rushed to Gu Corp.

    In the business car behind him, the co-pilot wanted to get out of the car, but he was stopped by the driver. His eyes were cold, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. He¡¯s already at Gu Corp.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? The patron said that this woman has important evidence in her hands. If she takes it away, it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    ¡°So what? We just spent money to do things and didn¡¯t say we wanted to steal things.¡±

    The driver said disapprovingly and called Cheng Yi, saying that the mission had failed.

    ¡°A bunch of stupid pigs!¡±

    Cheng Yi was exasperated and started scolding over the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. You just asked us to catch Lu Rong, but you didn¡¯t say that we have to grab something. Thismission is¡­¡±

    The man smiled shamelessly, ignoring Cheng Yi¡¯s anger and slowly discussing the conditions.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that money? If I got caught, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a penny.¡±

    Cheng Yi paced back and forth in his office, his head burning with anger. ¡°As long as you take back the information, one million, I¡¯ll give you another one million!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, think of a way again.¡±

    The driver hung up and smiled at the man in the front passenger seat. His scarred face looked extremely ferocious.

    ¡°Brother, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see if you have a chance to get in.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the hall of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen had already personally waited for Su Ni downstairs. Seeing as she ran over in a hurry, he pulled her into his arms and held the back of her head heavily.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have caught up.¡±

    Su Ni nced at the back, her heart still lingering.

    At the thought of the scarred man, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡±

    In the office.

    Su Ni handed over the bill Lu Rong gave her and the recording to Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen immediately found aputer. As soon as the recording was opened, Su Ni heard that it was Cheng Yi¡¯s voice.

    However, Gu Zechen did not have the patience to listen to them. After pausing halfway, he said seriously, ¡°With this proof, Cheng Yi can¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°And these bills too¡­¡±

    ¡°This needs to be investigated again and we must ensure the authenticity of it so that Cheng Yi won¡¯t have a chance to turn the tables.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression turned serious again. Seeing that Su Ni wanted to say something, Gu Zechen added, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I can¡¯t be anxious about this. If Cheng Yi bites this ount, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t go to the internal Qi investigation of Song Corp.¡±

    Su Ni was discouraged. This was a true ount book but it was not useful.

    Furthermore, Lu Rong was in such an emergency. If she was caught by Cheng Yi, Su Ni would not dare to think about the consequences.

    ¡°Moreover, it seems that Cheng Yi already knows the ount book is leaked. If he does it in a short time¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll be able to figure out the door in a week. It won¡¯t be so easy to finish the ount for two or three months in such a short time.¡±

    Gu Zechen was not impatient, so he patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder andforted her.

    Su Ni understood that this was the best solution. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way. You should be faster and Cheng Yi will not sit still.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people to watch over the Song Corp.¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the wound on Su Ni¡¯s arm with a distressed expression. He pulled her to sit down and found the medical kit again. He med, ¡°You ran out of such a dangerous thing. You really think you¡¯re Superman.¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s to suck in a breath of cold air hurt. After the matter was resolved, Su Ni realized that her arm was injured. She didn¡¯t feel anything before and she didn¡¯t know where she was hurt.

    ¡°Maybe it was made when they got in the car.¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I think you just don¡¯t think about the consequences.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was already very light. Looking at Su Ni, he frowned, feeling both heartache and anger. How many times she said this kind of thing, she just couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±

    Su Ni knew she was indeed dangerous.

    But before she went, she didn¡¯t know that Lu Rong was in such an emergency and coincidentally met her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. If Lu Rong calls me again, I¡¯ll definitely inform you.¡±

    Su Ni acted coquettishly and took the initiative to show goodwill.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just a small injury. If you¡¯re really caught, you think you cane back safely.¡±

    Gu Zechen swooped and covered the medical kit, making the veins in his temples tremble. Looking at the woman¡¯s harmless and coquettish appearance, he really couldn¡¯t do anything about her.

    Su Ni lowered her head, poked her wound and frowned.

    ¡°Still hurting?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Gu Zechen quickly leaned back, grabbed her arm and looked at it before blowing it again.

    ¡°But it hurts.¡±

    Su Ni felt wronged.

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, but he could not bear to say anything to me. He let Su Ni wait for a while. After he handled the emergency work, he nned to leave with Su Ni first.

    Su Ni was still a little worried. ¡°What if those people outside are still guarding?¡±

    Su Ni remembered that there were four people and she didn¡¯t know if there were any other ambushes in that situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted the police station. If Cheng Yi really dares to act at this time, don¡¯t worry, he will definitely die worse than me.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    With such an important thing in the office, Su Ni was still a little worried. After all, with Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the office has surveince and alerts¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it back.¡±

    After Su Ni said this, she suddenly remembered that Su Banqing was still at home. She was a little hesitant. Finally, Gu Zechen put the evidence in the document bag and said helplessly, ¡°Now put it on me, you should rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    Su Ni grinned, then she held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and left happily.

    In the parking lot, Su Ni looked at the lights not far away and waved her hands. Today, she was blessed by misfortune. It was rare for her to get off work early, so she had already thought about where to eatter.

    ¡°Drip!¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening car light swayed and Su Ni subconsciously covered her arm. In that instant, the two men pulled Su Ni from behind and dragged Khai into the car.

    Gu Zechen vaguely heard a scream and looked towards Su Ni.

    A ck Buk business car was rushing towards the exit at full speed. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and added the gas to catch up.

    ¡°Li Mo, immediately call the police and arrange someone to support me. Su Ni is likely kidnapped.¡±

 Chapter 537: Let Her Go

    Gu Zechen looked at the evidence on the passenger seat and his heart fluctuated like a wild wolf.

    There was a block outside the parking lot, but the other party obviously didn¡¯t want to stop. He rushed down and hit the railing.

    The guard wanted to stop him when he saw another Maybach rushing out.

    It was President Gu.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly adjust the surveince footage.¡±

    After Li Mo called the police, he went straight to the surveince room. However, the other party was obviously prepared and even the license te was fake. He didn¡¯t give Li Mo the chance to investigate.

    Li Mo was so angry that he punched the table, scaring him. Then Li Mo rushed out of the door and took the time to investigate.

    After Su Ni got into the car, she was blindfolded. Her phone rang and someone hung up.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t make a sound. She struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t escape. Instead, she was scolded, ¡°Be honest. Hand over the things and we¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡±

    Su Ni recognized the other person¡¯s voice, especially the scar on her face, which made Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble slightly. However, she was somewhat d that the information was taken away by Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Big Brother, thisdy recognized us.¡±

    Someone shouted in panic.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Su Ni felt a chilling from her face. Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she still felt that it should be a knife.

    ¡°Mr. Su, let me tell you the truth. We are all dead people and are not afraid of death. If you give me the ount book honestly, I might let you live. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Su Ni felt that the knife was closer to her face. She felt the pain of her skin being pierced, so she subconsciously hid by the window. ¡°The ount isn¡¯t in my hands. It¡¯s useless to tie me up.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not in your hands, it must be in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.¡±

    The man chuckled and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the same as long as hees to save you with the bill.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ then you have to let me call.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your man is worried about you. He¡¯s following behind.¡±

    The other person chuckled.

    Gu Zechen found that the gang of bandits didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of following him. The ce around the corner seemed to have deliberately slowed down, afraid that he would lose it.

    The provocation made Gu Zechen anxious and quickly called Su Ni again.

    After the call went through, Gu Zechen still said, ¡°I know what you want. Put Su Ni down and give you the things.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll make a deal when we get to the ce. However, you better not call the police. Come here alone, or I really don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±

    The other party threatened him.

    ¡°There is no police car behind me. You should be very clear.¡±

    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and tried to calm down, ¡°Also, let me talk to Su Ni.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. When we get to a ce, you can say as long as you want.¡±

    The robber finished speaking and hung up.

    When Su Ni heard that Gu Zechen was following behind her, she calmed down for some reason. However, she felt that it was too dangerous for him to be alone. She hoped that he would just casually tell the police to protect him.

    Gu Zechen called Li Mo and told the police not to follow him for the time being. He did not move and listened to his message.

    ¡°President Gu, there are four people on each other. You can¡¯t go over like this.¡±

    Li Mo was worried, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw that Gu Zechen had already hung up and called him again.

    Then, Gu Zechen stepped on the elerator and stepped on the muddy vige road. At this time, the sky had gradually darkened and there were not many lights around.

    About ten minutester, the Buker car in front stopped and the person in the car was waving at Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni, who was holding her eyes and being led to an abandoned factory in front of her.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you really have a deep love for Mr. Su. Juste.¡±

    The robbers went up to greet Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight to Su Ni and found that it was an oil paint factory. He quickly crossed his mind. In the suburbs not far from Nancheng city, it was still an abandoned oil paint factory.

    Afterparing information from all parties, Gu Zechen probably knows where he is now.

    On the surface, Gu Zechen was still motionless. He pointed at Su Ni and said, ¡°I see to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether Gupiled is sincere?¡±

    Under the fire, a few men held knives in their hands and looked at Gu Zechen provocatively, ¡°Where¡¯s the bill? Should we hand it over?¡±

    ¡°How do I know that if I hand the bill over to you, will you let us go?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help but you.¡±

    The scarred man sneered, and the person next to him took his briefcase away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Damn it, you lied to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve put such an important thing on our way here. Since you guys are so cunning, I naturally have to show some mercy.¡±

    Although Gu Zechen rarely dealt with these people, he had already figured out their way of doing things, so naturally he would not be easily influenced by others.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He pointed at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, wait for me.¡±

    The bandits started to turn around and make a call.

    At this time, there was another buzzing sound in the corner. Gu Zechen frowned and was about to walk over when he was stopped. He warned, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself.¡±

    The lights were dim and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He probably knew that it was a woman.

    The woman was still yelling. The robber kicked her and scolded her again.

    ¡°Give me Su Ni and I will take you to find the ount book.¡±

    Gu Zechen started to worry.

    ¡°I heard that is a very important evidence. You Gu Zechen is also a famous businessman in Nancheng city. How could you give me the information so easily?¡±

    The other person asked suspiciously.

    Gu Zechen sneered, but it was not enough for Gu Zechen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me. If you can¡¯t get the ount book, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get it.¡±

    After the bandit had finished making a call, he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words and yelled, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes. Give me the bill now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give her a knife more than 10 minutes. Let¡¯s see if she can hold on to you.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, that bill is very important to us. Please don¡¯t give it to them!¡±

    The things in Su Ni¡¯s mouth were taken away and she started yelling.

    ¡°You witch!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu Zechen hurriedly took two steps forward with a fierce look on his face. There was a murderous intent in his eyes. He said word by word, ¡°You dare touch her. I will take your life.¡±

 Chapter 538: Setting Discord

    The few fugitives didn¡¯t know if they were scared by Gu Zechen¡¯s momentum. All of them were stunned and stared at him nkly without saying a word.

    Soon, Gu Zechen smiled at Su Ni again and said, ¡°In my eyes, you are the most important, just some ount books. It doesn¡¯t matter if you give them.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached.

    She stared nkly at the man in front of her. He was dressed in a suit and was at odds with the environment here, but he still showed up to save herself.

    Su Ni cried and lowered her head. ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡±

    Gu Zechen walked over and wanted to hug Su Ni, but he was stopped. His sharp eyes shot over and the other side shrunk. Plus, the boss didn¡¯t say anything, three or four people watched Gu Zechen walk over and hold Su Ni in his arms.

    Su Ni really wanted to cry but she knew that it was not the time. She could only hug Gu Zechen tightly and say, ¡°I believe you, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen promised, then turned to leave.

    Before Gu Zechen left, he gave a few more exnation to the kidnappers while Su Ni sat silently beside her. When she found out that the other woman who was kidnapped was Lu Rong, her body leaned closer.

    Unfortunately, Lu Rong¡¯s mouth was blocked and she couldn¡¯t speak at all.

    ¡°Boss, do you think Gu Zechen will reallye back? He won¡¯t bring a group of police officers.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Third Bro to follow? If Gu Zechen really dares to call the police, we can do it at any time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Haha, I really didn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen would still be a lover. Looks like we have settled the one million.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Su Ni listened to the conversation between the three people in her heart and understood a reason. She asked, ¡°Do you know that the information he wants you to take is rted to his family¡¯s life? Isn¡¯t it too little to just a million yuan?¡±

    When the robber heard this, he immediately became alert. He nced at each other and asked the scarred man, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°Of course, unless he is, who else will be interested in these ounts?¡±

    Su Ni chuckled and then said, ¡°But perhaps for you, one million is enough.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I think Mr. Cheng is so anxious. Maybe this woman is telling the truth.¡±

    The younger brother whispered a few words next to the scarred man. If that was the case, he could definitely start at the floor.

    The scarred man thought about it and said.  ¡°Look closely at her. I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±

    Once the person left, the other person immediately squatted in front of Su Ni and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think Cheng Yi will use all the effort to get you a useless ount book?¡±

    Su Ni slowly cut the rope with the knife that Gu Zechen had given her before. ¡°If I want to tell you, this one million is really not worth it. Even if you want to find Cheng Yi, he will give it to him if he wants to live.¡±

    The other person touched his chin as if thinking about Su Ni¡¯s words.

    Soon, the scarred man came in and called him to one side. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just called Cheng Yi. This number.¡±

    ¡°Or a million?¡±

    The younger brother was unhappy.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±

    The scarred man pped the little brother¡¯s head, then he couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s 10 million.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I really let thisdy say the truth.¡±

    The younger brother eximed and heard ten million eyes shining. However, when he thought about what Su Ni had just said, he was still not satisfied. ¡°Thisdy just said that this is rted to the owner¡¯s life. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t refuse to donate all the family assets.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The scarred man hesitated.

    Logically speaking, since themission had already been 10 million, they shouldn¡¯t have changed their opinions.

    But the younger brother¡¯s words were not unreasonable. If he took the opportunity to make a fortune, he could not wash one¡¯s hands in a golden basin in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Cheng won¡¯t agree so easily.¡±

    The scarred man was troubled.

    ¡°Then you call me and try it, big brother.  Look at the ten million he promised so readily.

    At this time, Su Ni hadpletely cut off the rope just to be afraid of suspicion, so she didn¡¯t move.

    Soon, the two men went out again. Su Ni knew that her words worked, so she quickly approached Lu Rong and handed her the knife.

    ¡°Was he caught yesterday?¡±

    Su Ni asked softly.

    Lu Rong nodded, her eyes full of despair.

    Initially, she had hoped that Su Ni could save her, but now even Su Ni had joined in.

    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Su Niforted her.

    Lu Rong was speechless, but she was just crying and shaking her head non-stop. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help her take out the towel because she didn¡¯t know what Kn meant.

    A few minutester, the scarred man and the younger brother came in one after the other. The scarred man looked angry, while the younger brother kept cursing, ¡°This fu*king doesn¡¯t treat us as human beings. Ten million people want to send me off. I¡¯ve seen tonight and he¡¯s probably dead.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, are you willing? If you want me to tell me that Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t give me one hundred million, then let us get this ount.¡±

    The scarred man stared at him, making his brother speechless. However, looking at his expression, it was obvious that he was not satisfied with this price.

    Originally, it was just a talk, but the scarred man did not expect Cheng Yi to be so disrespectful. It was one thing to reject him, but he actually scolded them for not knowing what to do. He even said that he wanted to tell the people of the Tao that they would not be able to find any work in the future.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you have an idea?¡±

    The younger brother said anxiously.

    ¡°Shut up first.¡±

    The scarred man was impatient. He smoked his cigarette and paced back and forth in the room. Finally, his gaze suddenly froze on Su Ni, not knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°Brother, how about we¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Looks like Cheng Yi didn¡¯t agree to your request. Maybe it¡¯s because your work price is too low, so he doesn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Su Ni understood Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude and said.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Even if Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t agree, there¡¯s still 10 million left. Don¡¯t expect us to let you go.¡±

    The scarred man warned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for money? If you want me to say it, one hundred million is really not much. Seeing that you don¡¯t agree, Cheng Yi might be anxious.¡±

    Su Ni continued to fan the mes, wanting them to fight with Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Brother, how about we wait?¡±

    The younger brother asked tentatively.

    The scarred man didn¡¯t say anything as his phone rang. He nced at it and quickly walked outside.

    Soon, he heard the scarred man say, ¡°Mr. Cheng has toe personally.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t give the money, you won¡¯t let him see the ount book.¡±

    The younger brother hurriedly said.

    ¡°I have a guess in my heart.¡±

    After the scarred man finished speaking coldly, he looked at Su Ni and said, ¡°You better pray that Gu Zechen cane back as soon as possible, or I will greet you with my first knife.¡±

 Chapter 539: Su Ni Helping Her Own

    The scarred man looked at his watch and said in a low voice, ¡°There are 20 minutes left. Second Bro, go out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After the younger brother epted the order, he ran out.

    ¡°I know Cheng Yi better than you. Since he came personally, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give you a hundred million. Maybe you won¡¯t get the ten million.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Su Ni said.

    The scarred man nced at Su Ni and held the knife in his hand.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m Cheng Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Back then, Cheng Yi deliberately approached me for the sake of the Su Corp. This person was very treacherous and cunning and never made a business loss. Since he doesn¡¯t trust you toe personally, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be as simple as you think.¡±

    Su Ni sighed and said about her past. She also looked regretful and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch.¡±

    The scarred man touched the knife¡¯s mouth and suddenly the dagger hit Su Ni¡¯s neck. He sneered and asked, ¡°Since you know so well, why not tell me what I should do?¡±

    Lu Rong started to scream again.

    Su Ni quickly shouted, ¡°You saw it too. This woman is also Cheng Yi¡¯s woman. He has always been like this to his women, let alone you guys¡­¡±

    The knife was a step closer to Su Ni¡¯s neck. She felt the pain of her skin being pierced.

    It seemed that this scarred man should be the hardest to deal with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen wille back to save me, but it¡¯s hard to say if you can get that ten million.¡±

    Su Ni was weak and looked pitiful with innocent eyes.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I can arrange for someone to ambush outside. In addition, there are quite a lot of gunpowder buried here. If Cheng Yi really doesn¡¯t give me money, then I¡¯ll die together.¡±

    The scarred man smiled and the scar on his face became more hideous. He put away the knife and began to arrange it.

    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief but her heart was shocked. It seemed that the scarred man had already made preparations. If anything happened, none of them would escape.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen came back with the bill soon.

    He asked, ¡°Can you let him go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but please wait for a while.¡±

    After the scarred man took the ount book for a simple look, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he gave the younger brother a look. Soon someone pushed Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed the other person¡¯s arm and threw him to the ground.

    Then two people swarmed up. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to use much strength to throw them to the ground.

    The scarred man narrowed his eyes, revealing a fierce light. He drew the knife in his hand and coldly said, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you want Su Ni to die?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but approached the scarred man step by step.

    In the end, the scarred man was anxious and rushed to Su Ni. No matter how fast Gu Zechen was, he was still a stepte. He watched as the scarred man held Su Ni hostage.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±  The things have been given to you!

    Gu Zechen reached out to stop him and the anger in his eyes could be heard.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I have already said that we did get the things, but I still have to feel wronged that you stay here for a while. How can you not understand human speech?¡±

    The scarred manughed ferociously.

    Gu Zechen threw away the wooden stick in his hand and raised his hands to make a drop.

    The scarred man was very satisfied and continued to order, ¡°Go to the side and squat honestly.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi is here!¡±

    Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a look and yelled.

    The scarred man subconsciously turned his head. At this time, Gu Zechen suddenly kicked the other side and flipped.

    Su Ni took the opportunity to break free from the rope and leaned against Gu Zechen.  Lu Rong followed closely behind them and hid behind them. She took out the towel and shouted, ¡°They installed the bomb!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The scarred man who fell to the ground suddenly took out a remote control from his pocket and wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. He smiled ferociously, ¡°Mr. Gu, I buried three buckets of explosives on the ground. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to leave.¡±

    Gu Zechen was unmoved and dragged Su Ni out. However, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°What he said should be true.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stared at the other person in danger. The scarred man was unmoved. He slowly got up from the ground and raised the remote control in his hand. Heughed loudly, ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, I will immediately press him. At worst, we will die together.¡±

    ¡°You can try it.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold and he couldn¡¯t see any emotions. He slowly took the first step under the suspicious eyes of the scarred man.

    The scarred man was stunned.

    A few of the younger brothers also hid behind the scarred man. ¡°Big Brother¡­ Big Brother, we have already gotten the ount, so why?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The scarred man scolded.

    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the other person, and there was a hint of ridicule in his narrow eyes. ¡°You earned 10 million from an ount book. If you die like this, it would be a pity. Cheng Yi is lucky too. If you don¡¯t spend a penny, then things will be settled.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother, he¡¯s right. Let¡¯s run.¡±

    ¡°Brother, the ount book is still important.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    While he was talking, Gu Zechen took Su Ni several steps and the voice of the scarred man came from behind him, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to take another step outside, I will really press it.  Gu Zechen, don¡¯t force me.

    Gu Zechen turned his head and stared at him.

    In addition to the scarred man, the other few obviously showed signs of retreating, while the scarred man looked resolute at this time while his two hands started to tremble.

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly.

    The scarred man was extremely nervous. He was not worried that he would have the courage to press it down, but if he identally failed¡­

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move.¡±

    Gu Zechen finallypromised.

    The younger brothers behind them let out a long sigh of relief and hurriedly put down the hand of the scarred man. ¡°Big Brother, are we really waiting for Cheng Yi toe over?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Rong, who had been hiding behind Su Ni, gently tugged at¡¯s clothes and begged, ¡°If Cheng Yi really came, he would definitely kill me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still two of us alive before we kill you.¡±

    Su Niforted him in a low voice.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±

    Lu Rong was still afraid. She stared at the kidnappers through the two figures. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    Gu Zechen had already pulled Su Ni to the ce where she had been sitting before. The police were already in ce nearby, so catching these was not a problem, but the problem now was the explosives under their feet.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, as if to give her a sense of security.

    Lu Rong trembled and her voice was hoarse like an old crow. She pointed at the door, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 540: Personally Moved

    The moment she said that, a stern voice came from the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you get the ount book?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got it, but the person is still inside.¡±

    The scarred man said respectfully.

    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±

    Cheng Yi was a little angry. Obviously, he had seen the figure in the dark corner. Then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know that you can¡¯t let Gu Zechen find out, how can you keep him here?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cheng, don¡¯t we have something to talk about?¡±

    The scarred man grinned. Anyway, the thing was in his hands and he had the right to negotiate.

    Cheng Yi quickly understood the other person¡¯s meaning and frowned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, one hundred million.¡±

    The scarred man shook his fingers and sneered, ¡°I think that inparison to this ount book, a hundred million is not a problem for you, Mr. Cheng. After all, I will hand this ount book over to the police, guess what will happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Scared, you are threatening me.¡±

    Cheng Yi was excited and pulled the scarred man¡¯s cor. Several younger brothers swarmed up, but the scarred man was not in a hurry. Instead, he smiled at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°Mr. Cheng, my words shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s face was twisted and his expression wasplicated. He tightly pursed his lips and suppressed his anger. A few secondster, he put the scarred man down and stared coldly at him. ¡°You should know very well that I said it was one million, but now I¡¯ve increased you tenfold. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Butpared to the value of this ount book, it seems to be insignificant.¡±

    The angrier Cheng Yi was, the more confident the scarred man was.

    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen will let you go if you hand over the ount now?¡±

    Cheng Yi said coldly.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Cheng. One hundred million, one less word to talk with.¡±

    The scarred man moved sideways and didn¡¯t want to talk.

    Cheng Yi looked outside with weeds and couldn¡¯t see a figure, but he was flustered and felt that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be so obedient.

    ¡°Gu Zechen didn¡¯t resist?¡±

    Cheng Yi asked.

    ¡°I have three buckets of explosives buried in the ground. The more rich people are, the more they are.¡±

    The scarred man was interested in it.

    At this moment, time was still dangerous. Cheng Yi put down his airs and lowered his voice topromise, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give you a hundred million yuan. It¡¯s just that you know about the situation in Song Corp recently. I¡¯ve spent a lot of money on bail. I don¡¯t have so much cash at all.¡±

    ¡°The president of Song Corp, you tell me that I don¡¯t have a hundred million. Who are you lying to?¡±

    The younger brother berated him.

    ¡°Yes, brother, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked sincere as he stared at the other person and said, ¡°Even if you have money, it¡¯s still a real estate. I won¡¯t be able to collect it for you in a short time. How about this, give me the ount book first, and I¡¯ll give you the rest three monthster?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha.¡±

    The scarred man smiled and soon several younger brothers around himughed. They stared at Cheng Yi as if they were looking at fools. Cheng Yi pulled out a spring knife and made a move in front of Cheng Yi. He slowly approached, ¡°Mr. Cheng, do you really think we are stupid? Three months, I¡¯m afraid you can call the police to catch us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ how can I?¡±

    Seeing that the other person was going to be angry, Cheng Yi quickly advised, ¡°But I really can¡¯t afford so much money right now. Do you kill me?¡±

    ¡°A hundred million, fifty million.¡±

    The scarred man squinted at Cheng Yi. The police woulde at any time and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    Un, Cheng Yi shook his head decisively.

    The sprinting knife instantly scratched Cheng Yi¡¯s neck. The scarred man came over and gritted his teeth, ¡°Cheng Yi, y with me.¡±

    ¡°Ten million is really my entire household. I¡¯m scarred. Brother, Brother, believe me. If you want ten million, I¡¯m ready. Go and take it at any time. If you want to hide, we really don¡¯t have it.¡±

    Cheng Yi begged.

    The scarred man looked at him and soon a younger brother started to search for a bank card. Cheng Yi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is an overseas ount. The police won¡¯t find it.¡±

    A few minutester, the younger brother said, ¡°Big Brother, it is indeed ten million.¡±

    The scarred man let go of Cheng Yi, but the spring knife was still ying with him. Then he threw the ount book in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have money. You have a property overseas. Give our brother some shelter.¡±

    ¡°There is no problem.¡±

    Cheng Yi looked at the ount book that he had recovered from his loss and was delighted.

    Cheng Yi quickly responded and asked.  ¡°Gu Zechen won¡¯t have a backup, right?¡±

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t know.¡±

    The scarred man spread his hands.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Cheng Yi was exasperated.

    Originally, the scarred man only got ten million, and he had a belly full of fire in his heart. Now that he saw Cheng Yi¡¯s mother-inw and mother, he was even more annoyed. ¡°Hey, what you want is the ount book. I¡¯ve already given it to you. What¡¯s the f*ck you want?¡±

    Cheng Yi felt bitter.

    If Gu Zechen really had a backup, then what he did today was meaningless.

    The scarred man nced sideways at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°But I see that she took the Gu Corp and took it out for less than an hour. It won¡¯t be so fast in such a short time.¡±

    The thickness of the ount book alone would probably not be enough for a few days.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression rxed. No matter how powerful Gu Zechen was, he couldn¡¯t back up the ount book in such a short time. Soon, he said, ¡°Leave this to you, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°What about that woman?¡±

    The scarred man asked.

    It was only then that Cheng Yi thought of Lu Rong and his expression became cold. He originally nned to deal with this matter himself, but now that he could not handle it, he said.  ¡°You should deal with it cleanly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then this money¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, I gave you ten million. I still need this little money.¡±

    Cheng Yi was angry.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Cheng is right.¡±

    The younger brother hurriedly nodded and bowed.

    This was ten million. Even if a few people were evenly distributed, they could live peacefully in the next half of their lives.

    Suddenly, the rm bell rang.

    Before Cheng Yi took two steps, he leaned sideways cautiously and entered the house. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Motherf*cker, it¡¯s definitely Gu Zechen.¡±

    The scarred man took out the knife again and a fierce glint shed across his eyes. Once the police arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to leave.

    ¡°I told you Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be so honest. Now, he has recruited the police. What should we do now?¡±

    Cheng Yi was exasperated.

    Fortunately, the ount book was in his hands, which made him feel much more at ease.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? If it wasn¡¯t for your mother-inw, I found the ount book and let them go.¡±

    But now, he only took 10 million. The scarred man was so angry.

 Chapter 541: Stupid Woman

    However, Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t manage that much anymore. He said directly, ¡°Look here first, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Then, Cheng Yi took a detour along the factory and nned to leave behind the factory.

    The scarred man smashed his mouth to the ground. At a critical moment, he couldn¡¯t count on Cheng Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The scarred man ordered.

    In the factory, Su Ni still told Gu Zechen about her previous provocation. The robbers in the factory had already beenid down by Gu Zechen. By the time the three men rushed in, they were already gone.

    ¡°Third Bro, Third Bro!¡±

    The younger brother hurriedly ran to the unconscious person and shook hard.

    The scarred man looked around and said, ¡°There is only one exit here. They can¡¯t go out and they must still be inside.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him immediately!¡±

    Said the younger brother.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The scarred man grinned and the sirens outside were getting louder. The scarred man looked around and shouted, ¡°Listen to me. I know you are still inside. I count three times. If you don¡¯te out yet, I¡¯ll explode here.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    The remaining two younger brothers covered their ears with fear.

    ¡°3!¡±

    The scarred man started counting.

    Gu Zechen and the other two hid behind the machine. Gu Zechen drew a stop to Su Ni¡¯s mouth, indicating not to speak.

    ¡°2!¡±

    ¡°What if he really pressed the button? The police are outside. If they don¡¯t want to be caught, what if they don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lu Rong started to fear and her body started to tremble.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to press it. If we were still hostages, they would still have a chance to survive. What¡¯s more, they just took ten million, so they won¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Gu Zechen said calmly.

    He was gambling, but if it was really as Lu Rong said¡­

    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Ni with concern. Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen was thinking but she was not afraid. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with you around.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I know you¡¯re here. There¡¯s onest sound. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll press it. At worst, I¡¯ll die!¡±

    The scarred man continued.

    The younger brother was so frightened that his legs started to tremble. ¡°Big Brother, what if they really aren¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we look again? There might be other exits inside.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡±  The scarred man scolded. He had checked inside and outside the warehouse and there wouldn¡¯t be a second exit.

    He concluded that the three people were inside.

    Since Gu Zechen could be afraid once, he would definitely be afraid a second time.

    The scarred man shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, you forced me!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡­ I¡¯ming out.¡±

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from Su Ni¡¯s side. She held her hands high and slowly approached her with trembling steps.

    It was Lu Rong.

    Su Ni screamed that something was wrong. She patted her forehead with one hand, while Gu Zechen was already pale and cold.

    He forgot to guard against this stupid woman behind him.

    ¡°Heh, there really are people who are not afraid of death.¡±

    When the scarred man saw Lu Ronge out, a victorious smile crossed the corner of his mouth and said again, ¡°Come out. What, do you want me to invite one by one?¡±

    Three secondster, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni out.

    Lu Rong had long been tied up again, with tears on her face. At this time, she stared at Su Ni with horror.

    Su Ni nced at Lu Rong and didn¡¯t want to talk to her expressionlessly.

    The scarred man kicked Gu Zechen¡¯s knee and wanted him to kneel. Gu Zechen frowned and stood in the same ce without a snort.

    ¡°Mother¡­ Gu Zechen, you¡¯re courting death! Aren¡¯t you able to run? Run now! Let me tell you, the police are outside!¡±

    The scarred man was so angry that he beat Gu Zechen up and scolded, ¡°If I can¡¯t leave today, none of you can think of going out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±

    Su Ni was flustered. Although Gu Zechen still stood there without moving, they couldn¡¯t stop them from punching their vital points and instantly pounced on them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hit women. Don¡¯t force me.¡±

    The scar was quite masculine.

    If Gu Zechen hadn¡¯te out just now, he would have really crushed the explosion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fu*king hide? If you have the ability, you won¡¯te out. Anyway, our brothers ¡®lives aren¡¯t worth much, and they will die if they die.  Aren¡¯t you really hanging, Gu Zechen? Why are you hiding?!

    ¡°Go over.¡±

    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and scolded Su Ni coldly.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this. She saw the wooden stick on the ground and picked it up and smashed it at the scarred man.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Gu Zechen scolded him but it was toote to stop him.

    The little brother of the scarred man saw that Su Ni still wanted to make a move. The stick in his hand immediately turned to Su Ni. Gu Zechen rushed over and tightly covered his head.

    Then Su Ni heard a groan.

    She couldn¡¯t raise her head but she felt that Gu Zechen was getting heavier and the bandits were still shouting. The stick in her hand hit Gu Zechen but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.

    Su Ni screamed and kept pushing Gu Zechen away, almost going crazy.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be like this. Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°They will kill you! Hurry up and fight back!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°You b*tch, you still want to hit me. See if I don¡¯t give you guys a bit of strength today.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, only one hostage is needed. Killing you is just a bit of anger.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After a long time, the bandits were tired and the sound of the wooden stick became smaller and smaller. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end and protected Su Ni tightly.

    Until Su Ni pushed it again and Gu Zechen fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    She started to panic.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, how are you? Wake up.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to help Gu Zechen up, but she found him tightly shut his eyes, tears falling down like a waterfall. She felt even more remorseful, ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t die, I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The robber still wanted to raise the stick. Su Ni instantlyy on Gu Zechen and screamed, ¡°If you want to hit me, you can kill me.¡±

    Gu Zechen slowly opened his eyes, feeling a little heavy.

    He saw Su Ni crying on his body.  On the high ground, the stick was about to slowly descend.

    ¡°Quick¡­¡±

    He wanted Su Ni to avoid it but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. In the end, he could only use all his strength to turn over and press Su Ni under his body again.

    Gu Zechen grunted.

    Even Su Ni in front of her was a little blurry.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and then screamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Zechen tried to open his eyes and squeezed out a smile at Su Ni.

    Su Ni was crying and her eyes were full of fear. She begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be this good, you will die.¡±

 Chapter 542: Come to Me If You Have the Capability

    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni and said to the robber, ¡°What is it to do with a woman? Juste at me.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t.¡±

    Su Ni screamed.

    She had clearly seen the wound on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. The blood had already dyed the light blue shirt on Gu Zechen¡¯s body blood red.

    ¡°Please, please, please, Gu Zechen, let me go.¡±

    Su Ni cried and tried hard to push Gu Zechen away, but Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers had already grasped deeply on the ground, not giving Su Ni a chance.

    This time, Gu Zechen held back his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He said and smiled.

    ¡°The police arrived soon. Su Ni, we will be saved soon.¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    His voice became weaker and weaker. Su Ni cried until she kept shaking her head. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t die, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    She hugged Gu Zechen tightly, hoping that she could take Gu Zechen¡¯s ce to suffer a little, but she couldn¡¯t change anything.

    Until the bandit said, ¡°Big Brother, the police are getting closer and closer. It¡¯s better to stop first.¡±

    ¡°Motherf*cker, you still want to run. Do you believe that I can kill you at any time?¡±

    The scarred man cursed.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    On the side, Lu Rong was already frightened to the point that she was dragged up like a chicken. Her face was pale and she looked terrified, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    The robbers didn¡¯t continue to fight. Su Ni quickly supported Gu Zechen and trembled, ¡°We can leave soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s little face and tried to wipe the ashes on her face for her, but he found that there was blood on his hand and it got dirtier by him.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell, but the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face froze. Slowly, her hand loosened and she slid down.

    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    She gently shook Gu Zechen but the man didn¡¯t react at all. Su Ni panicked and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and put it on her face.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, the robber dragged Lu Rong out to negotiate with the police.

    Su Ni tried hard to pick up Gu Zechen but she fell to the ground.

    Unreconciled, her eyes were cold. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and approached the door step by step.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, we can¡¯t die yet. Hold on.¡±

    Su Ni was angry. She knew that Gu Zechen could not hear it anymore, but she still had to say it.

    This was her only courage and motivation.

    Su Ni could already hear the cries of the police outside. She didn¡¯t dare to rm the bandits, so she could only slow down and slowly put Gu Zechen¡¯s chest aside.

    ¡°Alright, I will allow you to leave with the hostages, but we must ensure the safety of the three hostages!¡±

    The police shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only take one away. When I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll let her go!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, bad. I saw the policeing.¡±

    ¡°Motherf*cker, how dare you do this? Watch as I don¡¯t want your lives.¡±

    The scarred man cursed angrily, threw Lu Rong down and ran along the route nned before. At the same time, the scarred man clicked the remote control.

    At that time, the scarred man had already seen the Su Ni duo climbing to the door, but he couldn¡¯t care too much.

    Su Ni screamed that the situation was bad. She saw the scarred man think of the remote control with the sound of rolling down.

    Soon, Su Ni felt her ears buzz and a wave of heat surged around her. Her body flew into the sky and fell heavily.

    She really wanted to take ast look at Gu Zechen, but she saw a stone smashing towards Gu Zechen.

    She tried her best.

    At thest moment, she used all her strength to push Gu Zechen out but she couldn¡¯t escape.

    That moment passed very quickly.

    Everything was unconscious.

    Three monthster.

    Su Ni was still in the hospital.

    ¡°President Gu, you should go back and rest first.¡±

    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen who sat in front of Su Ni¡¯s bed for the whole day, worried about his body.

    After all, although the explosion could be hidden, Gu Zechen¡¯s body had also suffered quite a lot of damage, and now he was only able tond.

    Gu Zechen ignored Li Mo and his eyes were all on Su Ni.

    She was as calm as always.

    But when he found Su Ni out like crazy, her entire back was covered with blood and a hand hung to the ground.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen lowered his head and screamed in pain.

    The explosion rumbled in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind countless times, and he would never forget it.

    He med himself, annoyed, and wished that the person lying on the bed was himself.

    She was obviously protecting Su Ni, but why did she faint at that time and let Su Ni protect her?

    The explosion lit up the entire suburbs like daytime. If it was a littlete, Su Ni would have died in a sea of fire.

    ¡°President Gu, the doctor is here.¡±

    Li Mo sighed slightly.

    He also heard that Su Ni became like this because she saved the President of the family. Her heart was full of mixed feelings. No wonder Gu was so sad.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen to Li Mo¡¯s words. Now that the doctor came to disturb him and Su Ni, he still nced at the doctor.

    ¡°President Gu, we have already used the most advanced equipment in this hospital. Mrs. Gu¡¯s situation is¡­¡±

    ¡°I said that if she wakes up, she will definitely wake up.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly red up and roughly interrupted the doctor, then berated, ¡°Please go out!¡±

    The doctor shook his head helplessly and followed Li Mo out first.

    Gu Zechen got up and started to wipe Su Ni¡¯s cheek. Some simple scars had started to heal. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was very light and slow, but tears fell on Su Ni¡¯s face.

    ¡°Su Ni, you can¡¯t die!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and said seriously, ¡°There are still many things you haven¡¯t done. Cheng Yi is still on the loose, and your father hasn¡¯t woken up. Even we have just started too¡­¡±

    As he said this, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t continue and his voice started to choke.

    He sniffed and knew that Li Mo hade in again. He said, ¡°I know what you want to say, but I know Su Ni will definitely wake up. She still has a lot of things to do.¡±

    Li Mo lowered his head and didn¡¯t refute.

    No one could say medical things. If Su Ni could wake up, it would be a miracle.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll help you change the basin of water.¡±

    Li Mo rolled up his sleeves. Since he couldn¡¯t persuade him, he would do something he could.

    Soon, Gu Zechen cleaned Su Ni¡¯s body over and over again. Li Mo naturally avoided it and was stopped by him when someone was about to enter.

    Time like this had passed for Gu Zechen.

    Finally, one day, the person on the bed moved.

 Chapter 543: Finally Waking Up

    Su Ni blinked and looked at the man sitting next to her in a suit. Gu Zechen¡¯s dry lips moved and his voice was hoarse. He said quickly, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Su Ni blinked again.

    She wanted to speak, but her head was buzzing.

    ¡°Doctor, doctor¡­¡±

    Gu Zechen ran away.

    Su Ni closed her eyes and tears fell. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die.

    He is safe.

    Su Niy on the bed and was thoroughly examined by the doctor. In the end, she spoke a lot more. Su Ni was in a mess. Finally, she saw Gu Zechen shake hands with the doctor non-stop. Finally, he ran over and held her hand.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re awake. You¡¯re fine now. You¡¯re finally okay.¡±

    His excited voice sounded a little choked.

    Gu Zechen turned his head sideways. The man who used to be cold and cool now secretly wiped away his tears.

    Su Ni moved the corners of her lips and couldn¡¯t speak. She reached out and touched his eyes, which were stained with tears.

    The moment he saw his arm, he was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed her arm and said nervously, ¡°Your hand is broken. It¡¯s only temporary. It¡¯ll recover soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She barely made a sound, but she still felt ufortable.

    ¡°Madam has just woken up. It¡¯s already a miracle. The doctor said that he still needs to recuperate. Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Li Mo came in and saw that Su Ni was awake. He was first delighted and then said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    But Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand. He kissed and kissed her in his hand. Li Mo said, ¡°Mr. Gu, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve been alright.¡±

    As long as Su Ni woke up, the pain in his body disappeared.

    Li Mo couldn¡¯t persuade him. Finally, the doctor came over, but Gu Zechen was unwilling to leave no matter what. Finally, the hospital added a bed in Su Ni¡¯s ward and Gu Zecheny down.

    About a weekter, Su Ni returned to her normal speech function.

    During this period of time, she was probably aware of the situation at that time. Several of the bandits had been caught but they were also seriously injured.

    Because of Su Ni¡¯s throw, although he was hit by the stone and injured his back, he was lucky to hide in the corner of the stone and avoided the second injury.

    The only sacrifice in that car ident was Lu Rong.

    Su Ni was silent after listening.

    She always wanted to see the news at the time, but Gu Zechen always rejected Su Ni on the grounds that her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    After a long period of recovery, Su Ni could gradually go down to the ground and her arms could move freely.

    Gu Zechen left the hospital early, but he still wasted a lot of time in the hospital. In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, if there was no Su Ni, he would have died long ago.

    Li Mo tried to persuade her, but Gu Zechen was not moved. On the contrary, he was happy every time he came to the hospital.

    Gradually, Su Ni was left with Gu Zechen.

    The only thing that worried Su Ni was Su Banqing.

    While she was in the hospital, she heard Li Mo say that Su Banqing had never been there and disappeared after the explosion.

    There was also Cheng Yi who disappeared.

    He took the ount book and the most important evidence away and disappeared without a trace.

    When Gu Zechen heard Su Ni ask Cheng Yi, his expression darkened but he did not me Su Ni. He just said, ¡°I will handle these things. You can rest well and don¡¯t think about it for now.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni thought about it but she still couldn¡¯t say it.

    After a while, Su Ni could move on the ground. Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni to work at the hospital every day and basked in the sun. He had been busy before, but it was rare for him to have a free time, so he couldn¡¯t help but tease him.  ¡°If Iy down like this, I¡¯m afraid I really don¡¯t want to go to work.¡±

    She knew that during this period of time, the Su Corp had been handed over to Gu Zechen, so not only did there not be any mistakes, it was thriving.

    Gu Zechen answered her seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to thepany, then rest at home. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford you.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her, but her own heart.

    Her father had been abroad for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t gotten any better. Her only support was Su Corp.

    What¡¯s more, the Su Corp would be criticized if they failed for a long time.

    ¡°I think Zeheng is right. This time, you finally woke up. Do you have to consider the future?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Gu Zechen turned his head with some me and said, ¡°Mom, you know that Su Ni just woke up.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Su Ni was also delighted.

    An Rong came over and bent down to kiss Su Ni on the face. ¡°I always said that I came to see you, but you haven¡¯t woken up. Now, even Ze Yu is happy.¡±

    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly.

    Three whole months was indeed too long.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She didn¡¯t know that during hera, the doctor had given her an ultimatum, saying that she might never wake up forever.

    But Gu Zechen has the obsession, he said he won¡¯t.

    Because Su Ni still had a lot of things she didn¡¯t do, she didn¡¯t personally watch Cheng Yi being caught, did not make the Su Corp famous, and did not leave with him for her whole life.

    Later, Gu Zechen stayed by Su Ni¡¯s side day and night, washed her face and took care of her day after day. Seeing her unconscious appearance, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were firm.

    However, these Su Ni did not know.

    Even when Li Mo wanted to mention it, he would be interrupted by Gu Zechen.  As long as his efforts were worth it, no one needed to know.

    ¡°Zexin, rest first, I¡¯ll talk to Su Ni.¡±

    An Rong took the wheelchair in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and smiled at Gu Zechen.

    At first, Gu Zechen was reluctant, but Su Ni urged Gu Zechen to leave reluctantly.

    Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to cover Su Ni¡¯s nket and said, ¡°If it¡¯s cold, let my mother push you back to the house.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Su Ni smiled like she was in love.

    An Rong¡¯s eyes were full of envy. As soon as she left, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that he could do this for you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he has always been a very attentive person.¡±

    Su Ni looked down embarrassedly and agreed with An Rong¡¯s words. After all, he was too busy. Although Gu Zechen called to avoid her, she still heard Gu Zechen reject many meetings because of her.

    Su Ni was suddenly a little worried.

    An Rong smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

 Chapter 544: Old Things

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw how loving you are now. I suddenly thought of a lot of things in the past. I¡¯m a little sorry, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    An Rong exined.

    Su Ni nodded, but as for the past, Su Ni would never have thought that she and Gu Zechen would have such a day.

    ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±

    Su Ni thanked her seriously.

    ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about?¡±

    Su Ni squatted down and grabbed her hand. She wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been friends with your mother for many years. I¡¯m also very sad when she passed away, so I look like my biological daughter. Do you understand?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Before this, she had never heard An Rong mention it.

    In this way, it made sense for Dark Rong to force herself and Gu Zechen back then. She nodded in a daze and consoled him, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Look at us now, we¡¯re a family. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    An Rong smiled.

    However, Su Ni felt that An Rong¡¯s smile was a little helpless and forced. She knew that Khai was unwilling to say more, so she didn¡¯t want to ask more. She might as well let Yao 4 push herself and rx in the yard.

    ¡°I also heard about this car ident. You saved Ze Yu.¡±

    An Rong finally snapped back to her thoughts and said to Su Ni, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Ze Yu probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up again. He should remember this for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re serious. I think Ze Yu will choose to save me without hesitation in that situation.¡±

    Actually, Gu Zechen had already done this.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him being beaten, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have fainted at all.

    Although Gu Zechen did not mention it during her illness and used actions to show his mentality, Su Ni still regretted it. If she could stop Gu Zechen earlier, they might escape faster.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mother still has to thank you.¡±

    An Rong insisted, then took out a pair of jade bracelets and put them on Su Ni¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°The original rule of the family is to wait for you to give birth to the child of the family, this jade bracelet can be worn on your hand, but I think¡­ Grandpa will not me you this time.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    ¡°I forgot that Ze Yu probably didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    An Rong patted her head, then smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao have returned to China and are about to hold a wedding soon.  But if your body fails, I don¡¯t think Gu Lang will me you.

    ¡°It should be possible. Ze Ming is Gu Lang¡¯s little uncle after all, so such an important asion must naturally appear.¡±

    Su Ni said seriously.

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re really sensible.¡±

    An Rong sighed.

    ¡°Mother, what do you mean? This is what I should do.¡±

    Su Ni looked down at the jade bracelet in her hand. The color was very good, and it could be seen that it had been some time. Before this, she had never heard An Rong mention this matter, and she understood why the moment she met, she mentioned her ns for the future.

    Sure enough, An Rong quickly said, ¡°I know that you are just fine, but you and Zexin have been married for almost five years. If you don¡¯t have children, Grandfather will have an opinion.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Mother is not urging you. I know that the two of you have a bad rtionship in the past few years, and now you want to spend more time with the two of you, but you have to look forward. If you give birth early, you can rx early.¡±

    An Rong was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand, so she quickly exined.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni smiled sincerely. She knew that she had been in the family for so long, and An Rong had been taking care of her. At first, she felt that although she had not met a good husband, she had met the best mother-inw in the world.

    Therefore, An Rong would not harm her. No matter what decision she made, Su Ni would naturally consider it seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, Ze Yu and I really want children.¡±

    Su Ni further dispelled An Rong¡¯s doubts.  Actually, she had never discussed this with Gu Zechen at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    An Rong gently patted Su Ni¡¯s hand, and the smile on her face was just right. ¡°How about this, no matter what happens in the future, your position in the family will not be shaken, so I will rest assured.¡±

    For some reason, Su Ni felt that An Rong hade back with a lot of trouble. Even though she knew that she couldn¡¯t help out even if there was something wrong with Khai, Yao 4 was still worried, ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    An Rong pretended to smile.

    ¡°Alright, even though I can¡¯t help much, it¡¯s always a little happier to say it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s nothing. I dreamed of your motherst night. When I woke up, I started to worry about whether she would me me for not taking good care of you and let you suffer so much.¡±

    An Rong sighed.

    Su Ni was slightly stunned.

    Ever since her father fell, her mother hadn¡¯t appeared in her memory for a long time. She never imagined that there would be someone in this world who missed her so much.

    Su Ni med herself and sighed at the thought of her mother.

    ¡°Mom, can you tell me about the past?¡±

    Su Ni asked curiously.

    In her memory, she didn¡¯t seem to have the memory of her mother as her friend.

    ¡°Your mother and I are very good friends.¡±

    After a long time, An Rong still didn¡¯t continue. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but look up at her, only to find that Khai had already cried tears.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni panicked.

    ¡°Nothing. If there is a chance in the future, I will tell you again.¡±  Now I let Ze Yane back, I have to go back to the family affairs first.

    After An Rong said this, she turned her head and wiped her face. Soon, Gu Zechen came over and pushed Su Ni in.

    ¡°Zexin, did Mother encounter some trouble?¡±

    Su Ni was concerned.

    She felt that based on her understanding, An Rong wasn¡¯t the kind of little woman who would tear up because of a little past.

    ¡°It should be nothing.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s mood was a little dim.

    Since her son said so, Su Ni didn¡¯t bother with this question anymore. She shook her bracelet and smiled, ¡°Look, Mother gave me this.¡±

    Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni and asked, ¡°Do you know when this bracelet was given?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Su Ni blushed as soon as she answered, but she thought that she had already promised An Rong, so she said with embarrassment, ¡°Hubby, how about we have a child too?¡±

    ¡°You really think it through.¡±

    Gu Zechen suddenly squatted in front of Su Ni with a serious expression.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Su Ni nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Alright, but you have to wait until your body has fully recovered.¡±

    Gu Zechen was still serious.

    Having just experienced life and death, he didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni in any danger.

 Chapter 545: The Scar Behind

    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to go to the mention of Gu Lang¡¯s marriage, but due to Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests, he decided to leave early and had plenty of time on the road.

    In fact, Su Ni could move downstairs.

    Her upper body had only suffered quite a serious injury. Her arms were now able to move freely, but her back was asionally hurting.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Early the next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went to Beijing. They also saw Gu Zechen and Ji and K working together to build a new foundation for Gu Corp.

    On the way, Gu Zechen was extremely nervous and Li Mo was very careful. They drove smoothly, but Su Ni didn¡¯t ask about the world and quickly fell asleep.

    When I woke up again, I had already arrived at the family.

    Initially, An Rong wanted to say hello to Su Ni but was stopped by Gu Zechen until he naturally woke up on his thigh. This time, she carried Yao 4 and got off the car.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really fine now.¡±

    Although it used to be like this, but this time it was in the family, and the people in the second and third rooms were there, she still felt a little embarrassed.

    Xiao Xiao and Gu Lang were the first to run out. Xiao saw that Khai was not intimate, but was worried about Yao 4¡¯s body. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, are you better?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I can already walk down the ground.¡±

    Su Ni blinked at Xiao Xiao and said mysteriously.

    After that, she saw Gu Lang and found that he had tanned quite a lot overseas. He was originally a strong sports general, but now he looked quite sturdy. She smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang, congrattions. Happy wedding.¡±

    Gu Lang also smiled and said to Su Ni and Gu Zechen, ¡°Long time no see. little uncle and auntie are still so loving.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t stay outside. I¡¯ll carry her in first.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Soon enough, Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao gave way to Su Ni. Afterwards, there were some small talk and concern in the second and third rooms. Even the elder asked if he should ask the doctor toe back for a look.

    Su Ni was ttered and hurriedly said that it was unnecessary.

    The elder¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s arm. She subconsciously wanted to hide, but in fact, her hand waspletely empty.

    Thankfully, the elder didn¡¯t say anything. He just said, ¡°Although it¡¯s about to recover, we still have to take a good rest to avoid any seque.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, I got it.¡±

    Su Ni said obediently.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go up and rest first.¡±

    An Rong reminded her softly. She knew Su Ni never liked these social gatherings.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t met everyone for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still sick, you can¡¯t be like an ordinary person. You¡¯d better go up and rest first.¡±  This time it was the elder who spoke.

    Su Ni stood up, and Xiao Xiao suddenly took out two ointment from her bag and said to Khai, ¡°Auntie, this is a miraculous medicine I brought back from here. I heard that it is very useful for the scar. Try it first. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll re¡­¡±

    Before Xiao Xiao could finish her passionate words, she was pushed away by An Rong beside her.

    Su Ni was a little dazed.

    A scar?

    She looked at her arm and saw that there were indeed some surgery scars, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart, so she never applied any ointment.

    The family seemed to not dare to breathe. They all stared at Su Ni nervously. However, Su Ni epted it calmly and smiled at Khai, ¡°Thank you, Childe 4.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank you.¡±

    Xiao Xiao rubbed her head embarrassedly. She was kind and didn¡¯t know what she said wrong at all. All of them stared at her and said, ¡°Auntie, go up and rest first.¡±

    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni upstairs. She turned her head and looked at the family, seemingly relieved. An Rong was talking about something.

    Su Ni nced at the ointment in her hand and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Zexin, I want to look in the mirror.¡±

    Su Ni said while lying on the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to put on some makeup and show me?¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen without saying a word. Obviously, Gu Zechen¡¯s smile was more flustered and ufortable.

    Perhaps she really guessed right.

    Previously, when she was still in Nancheng city, she had intentionally or unintentionally said that she should look in the mirror, but every time, Gu Zechen rejected her for various reasons. She hadn¡¯t thought too much before, but now that she looked at it again, there were too many problems.

    If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t willing, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t force her. She yawned and wanted to sleep.

    After some time, Su Ni finally heard the sound of the door being gently closed. She stayed on the bed for a few more minutes beforeing down.

    After not walking for a long time, Su Ni almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, her legs were normal. Su Ni quickly ran to the bathroom and unzipped her back.

    At first nce, Su Ni was so frightened that she took two steps back. Then she tightly covered her mouth with disbelief.

    In this mess, Su Ni hit the vase in the corner.

    She didn¡¯t have the courage to look again.

    The door was pushed open and Gu Zechen rushed in. ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    But when he found that Su Ni was in the bathroom, he couldn¡¯t help but slow down.

    Su Ni was in a daze and quickly wiped away her tears. She lookedplicated but didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen called out tentatively and slowly approached Su Ni. When he saw that Su Ni had unzipped and the scar on her back was sweeping across the gully, his Adam¡¯s apple fluttered.

    ¡°You go out!¡±

    Su Ni covered her face and hurriedly scolded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Su Ni, listen to me, okay?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was like a knife. The explosion seemed to be burning in front of him again. The heat wave was rolling. He watched as Su Ni was blown away by the explosion and fell far away.

    The fire also swallowed Su Ni¡¯s entire back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Gu Zechen, can you let me be alone?¡±

    Su Ni tried to control her emotions.

    Even though she knew that Gu Zechen had concealed it for her own good, how could she ept it? Her entire back had noplete skin. Even at first nce, she didn¡¯t have the courage to look again.

    It was too scary.

    Gu Zechen took the initiative to close the door for Su Ni, then sat at the door and whispered, ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll wait for you. Wait for you to calm down?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. She opened the dress and turned her back to the mirror.

    In the end, she took a deep breath and tried hard to open her eyes. This time, she was mentally prepared to no longer be as frightened as before, but she still couldn¡¯t help but to suck in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Su Ni, hold it in!¡±

    She cheered herself up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    However, his chest shrugged greatly and his breathing became more and more rapid until the world in front of him was dark. Gu Zechen rushed in from outside and hugged Su Ni tightly.

 Chapter 546: Gu Langéˆ¥æªš Wedding

    When she woke up again in a daze, Su Ni was already lying on the bed. She looked down and saw that she had changed into new clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t leave.

    His face was full of joy and guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Su Ni thought of the scar on her back and felt particrly ufortable.

    ¡°I know, this is not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    Su Ni turned her head and said.

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±

    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand excitedly and ced it between his nostrils. ¡°I¡¯ve been contacting the skin doctor for the past few months. Your condition can be applied to arge area of skin¡­¡±

    Knock and knock.

    The room was knocked and Xiao Xiao peeked her head. Seeing Gu Zechen staring at her, she looked like a child who did something wrong. She lowered her head and walked to Su Ni and whispered, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    She didn¡¯t know that because Su Ni knew that she was unconscious from the scar behind her back, Xiao Xiao had been beaten up by a group of people below. She also knew that everyone was so shocked when she said she would go to the scar.

    ¡°Auntie, I really don¡¯t know so much. I just want this medicine to go to the scar, I¡­¡±

    The more Xiao Xiao spoke, the more wronged she felt, and she felt sorry for Su Ni. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Su Ni felt a little helpless. Speaking of which, she had to thank Xiao Xiao. If not for her, she wouldn¡¯t have known when she would have been tricked.

    Seeing that her persuasion was useless, Su Ni red at Gu Zechen and asked him to persuade him, ¡°This is all your good doing.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can go out first. No one¡¯s ming you. I¡¯ll go down and tell them not to me you.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°No one scolded me. It was my heart that made auntie unconscious.¡±

    Xiao Xiao drew a kiss, and in the end, Gu Lang came in and took Xiao away.

    ¡°Probably the lower side is cursing fiercely.¡±

    Gu Zechen felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Why do you want me to thank her?¡±

    Su Ni said.

    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was still ming him, so he was even more embarrassed. He held Su Ni¡¯s hand and refused to let go.

    Su Ni flipped over. Actually, she could feel the strange feeling behind her back. Before this, she had always thought that the seque of her injury were caused by these scars.

    ¡°I heard from Xiao Xiao that this scar medicine is very useful. Please wipe it for me.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly asked.

    Gu Zechen was confused.

    Su Ni saw him in a daze and said, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to escape from inside. How can I care about him?¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was violently whipped.

    He got up and held Su Ni in his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Su Ni rolled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve up. Seeing that he still wanted to hide, she grabbed his hand and stared at the scars seriously.

    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you this. If you want to apologize to me, then you still put me under your body. Do I still have to thank you?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Gu Zechen¡¯s nose was sore again.

    During Su Ni¡¯sa, he cried three times. Every time Su Ni¡¯s condition was extremely dangerous. Before this, he never knew that he still had tears and there were so many.

    Sometimes, when he hugged Su Ni, he felt like it was a dream.

    Su Ni was still talking about it, so it made sense no matter how she said it, while Gu Zechen kept silent and silently endured his emotions.

    Until the end, Su Ni was a littlecent and asked, ¡°What, do you want me to thank President Gu for saving my life, or do you say that you can¡¯t thank you for your kindness?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to give up your body.¡±

    Gu Zechen sniffed and hugged Su Ni even tighter.

    ¡°Your thoughts are beautiful.¡±

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen but couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away. She let him carry him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After that, Gu Zechen earnestly applied medicine for Su Ni.

    In fact, Gu Zechen applied medicine to Su Ni every day, but Su Ni didn¡¯t know about it. There was a cool and cool feeling on her back, and Kang shook his shoulders.

    ¡°Will it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Su Ni smiled.

    She wasn¡¯t such a fragile person in her heart, but when she saw that she couldn¡¯t ept it, Su Ni stoppedining.

    After all, things had already happened, and it could still be cured, so she had no psychological burden at all.

    However, when Gu Lang got married the next day, she hesitated when she needed to wear a dress.

    Fortunately, Gu Zechen had already prepared a high-cor dress for Su Ni. It wasn¡¯t strange to wear it in the April weather, and it also covered the scar on Su Ni¡¯s neck.

    Gu Lang¡¯s wedding banquet was held in the Gu Corp manor. It was a rare sunny day.

    The handsome man and beautiful woman were particrly eye-catching. Gu Zechen presented gifts on behalf of Su Ni. Xiao Xiao was happy as always, chatting andughing non-stop with the people around her. When it was the turn of a couple of newbies to go on stage, the surrounding apuse was heard.

    However, when Su Ni was looking for An Rong, she unexpectedly found that Su Ni and the second room were at the stairs and quarreled for some reason.

    Su Ni left Gu Zechen and wanted to take a look, but An Rong came out first.

    When she saw Su Ni, An Rong was obviously stunned. Soon, a smile piled up on her face and asked warmly, ¡°Why did youe in? Isn¡¯t it starting?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, over there¡­ I left you a seat.¡±

    Su Ni pointed to the side in a daze, as if she had hit someone else¡¯s secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    When An Rong was about to leave, Lan Qianqian had alreadye from the house. She didn¡¯t look at Kang but told Yao 4, ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t hide if you want to. Anrong, I advise you not to waste your energy.¡±

    ¡°What did I do? Deep down inside, I don¡¯t need you to make a fuss in front of me. What, do you really think of yourself as a character?¡±

    Su Ni and Lan Qianqian were shocked.  This was the first time she had seen An Rong with such a strong side.

    Lan Qianqian was not surprised. Instead, she snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°Since you can be so confident, then it¡¯s great. I hope that you can maintain this confidence as always.¡±

    She then left with pride.

    An Rong red at the back, but in front of Su Ni, she didn¡¯t act directly. She knew that she was confused and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t make it. I¡¯ve only been so happy for a few days, so I took myself as God.¡±

    Su Ni had experienced Lan Qianqian¡¯s style before, so she didn¡¯t know about the conflict between the two of them. However, she should stand on the side of and say, ¡°Please calm down.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be petty with her.¡±

 Chapter 547: Su Banqing Appears

    An Rong was so angry that her face was still a little red, she said, ¡°Just because his husband has been doing well in thepany recently, he regarded herself as a character. It¡¯s not a minute for me to tell me that the elder asked him to step down.  Su Ni, when will you help me ask Ze Yu to see if he has a chance to develop in the capital?

    ¡°You want to¡­¡±

    Su Ni was surprised.

    ¡°Not entirely.¡±

    An Rong sighed, pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand, and said as she walked, ¡°Now Gu Jia is different from the past. Since the second house is in power, there is a big change in thepany. I am worried that if this continues, thepany will be finished sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, Ze Yu seems to have no intention of going home to thepany.¡±

    Su Ni was worried.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    An Rong said regretfully, ¡°In order to protect myself, I took Zexin and left the family. Over the years, Zexin has worked very hard, and he did well. Actually.. This is not only what I mean, but also what the old man means. You didn¡¯t see that the second room is so hostile to me, that is the reason.¡±

    Then Su Ni understood.

    No matter what the result was, Su Ni nodded and agreed to help An Rong ask.

    After that, the two of them sat down, and it was the climax of the banquet. The neers shared their memories of happiness.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she had correct her lines in advance. Gu Lang had tried very hard, but he still forgot the key point several times. Thankfully, she had a high heart in Xiao Xiao and did not mind. On the contrary, she also helped Gu Lang out.

    However, Su Ni also sighed. She never imagined that the two of them had so many things happening abroad. This was probably why Gu Lang was willing to ept Xiao Xiao in the end.

    It could be seen that Gu Lang was obviously a little nervous, but he was no longer as perfunctory as before.

    Su Ni was a little gratified and sincerely wished this couple.

    After that, the news that Xiao Xiao was pregnant broke out and the crowd was bustling. Today, the guests were full, and it was extremely lively.

    After that, Su Ni gave the two men a blessing. Xiao Xiao hugged Khai¡¯s neck and thanked him in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? If you really want to thank me, give birth to a fat boy for Gu Lang.¡±

    Su Ni smiled and naturally changed the topic.

    Xiao Xiao was a little embarrassed but she quickly let go of it. After all, it was her selfish intention back then and it was a good thing that she didn¡¯t cause a big disaster.

    After Gu Lang¡¯s wedding, Gu Zechen deliberately took Su Ni to the capital base to take a look. On the road, Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped, but eventually she asked Khai¡¯s question.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see much emotion on his face. Obviously, he already knew it. In the end, he just said lightly, ¡°This matter is not urgent. The foundation of the Gu Corp is established in the capital. Even if I want to draw a line with the Gu Corp, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    ¡°Is this the reason why the second house is so sidelined?¡±

    Su Ni thought back to the scene where An Rong and An Rong argued before.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±

    Gu Zechen leaned against her forehead and pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Actually, no matter if it¡¯s my uncle or uncle, or Gu Lang, it won¡¯t affect the structure of the Gu Corp. Perhaps you¡¯re looking at the second room with pride, but it also means that he can continue to be so proud. Women can¡¯t say it clearly, but I believe that my second uncle still knows.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were profound and meaningful.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Thinking about how An Rong seemed to have said this before, she calmed down.  It was probably Gu Zechen who had made a lot of preparations in the early stages. When she saw that the foundation of the Gu Corp had beenpleted, Su Ni was not so against it when she participated in the ribbon cutting.

    She even thought thating to Beijing might be a good start.

    While cutting the ribbon, Su Ni met Ruan Yichen. As the representative of the Bpany, she expressed her sympathy and sympathy for the previous explosion.

    Perhaps it was because Gu Zechen was around, Ruan Yichen was much more serious and serious than his previous praises and teasing. Even if he met Su Ni alone, he didn¡¯t show much concern and concern.

    After that, Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen chatted alone for a lot of time. Su Ni was bored and passed the time in the lounge.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was blind. She seemed to have seen Su Banqing¡¯s influence, but she sat in the car in a daze.

    Su Ni shook her head, trying to wake herself up. She tried to call Su Banqing but her phone was always switched off.

    In the past three months, Gu Zechen did not stop investigating, but Su Banqing was like a evaporated human being and had no news.

    ¡°Time to go.¡±

    Gu Zechen came in and reminded Su Ni.

    Before leaving, Ruan Yichen reached out and smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Congrattions on your development to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Su Ni looked back at Gu Zechen and found that his expression was sometimes grave and rxed. She didn¡¯t know what he had said before.

    ¡­¡­

    Everything had been rxed the month after returning to Nancheng city.

    Su Ni was already able to get off work normally, but one day, when Su Ni opened the wardrobe, she suddenly found that all the clothes that had exposed her back or lower cor had disappeared, reced by clothes that could cover off Khai¡¯s scars.

    This surprised Su Ni and touched her.

    Because Gu Zechen couldpletely clean up all his clothes at once, saving him some trouble, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he silently stole a piece of clothing every day until he unknowingly changed all his clothes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Gu Zechen came out of the bathroom.

    Su Ni shook her head and pretended to be fine as she closed the wardrobe.

    Before this, she had booked a doctor¡¯s appointment and decided on the timing of the operation.

    Luo Qing personally picked up Su Ni and got off work. In fact, she was much more free than before. Most of her work was arranged by Gu Zechen. In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, since she had almost recovered, she should be prepared for pregnancy.

    In this regard, Su Ni couldn¡¯t pick a problem and could only follow Gu Zechen.

    However, under the calm appearance, there were always waves, like the tranquility before the arrival of the wind and rain. Just as Su Ni forgot about the previous explosion, Su Banqing appeared.

    At that time, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to care about the secretary¡¯s announcement and hurriedly went downstairs.

    Su Banqing was still the same, but her face was paler and her body was thinner.

    Su Ni looked at her stomach and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°The child is gone.¡±

    Su Banqing took the initiative to smile at Su Ni.

    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Actually, I came today to find you for something.¡±

    Su Banqing said.

    ¡°Do you know that Papa is about to wake up?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    Su Banqing was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded and said, ¡°I came today for something else.  I have an emergency time, so I might not be able to stay longer.

    ¡°Half-Qing, I¡¯ve been worried about you recently. Follow me upstairs first.¡±

 Chapter 548: Explosive Su Corp

    Su Ni held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and looked outside nervously. Now that Khai was wanted by the police like Cheng Yi, Yao 4¡¯s appearance would definitely be noticed.

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t refuse and obediently followed Su Ni upstairs.

    He opened his mouth and borrowed money.

    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Do you know where Cheng Yi is?¡±

    Su Banqing was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Ni nced at Su Banqing. She couldn¡¯t see much emotion under her calm eyes. Kafa changed the topic and said, ¡°Then how did your child not have it?¡±

    Su Banqing was not nervous about the child. If it was not a big thing, how could the child be¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany Cheng Yi to the sea. I¡¯m not careful.¡±

    She said casually, then she impatiently asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll ask you to get ten million to go abroad to avoid trouble. Don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    ¡°As long as you go to the police station to prove that you and Cheng Yi are not in contact now, the police will not do anything to you.¡±

    As she said this, Su Ni was about to grab Su Banqing¡¯s hand but this time, she was thrown away by Kafa. Her attitude instantly cooled down, ¡°Forget it, I knew you wouldn¡¯t give me money. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡±

    Su Banqing wanted to leave.

    Gu Zechen received the news and Li Mo asked if he should call the police.

    Gu Zechen was silent for a while before finally stopping Su Ni. ¡°Let¡¯s see the situation first.¡±

    After that, Su Ni followed Su Banqing and left thepany.  Su Ni was still worried about Su Banqing. At least she had to ask where she was now.

    ¡°I know you still suspect that I¡¯m in contact with Cheng Yi. It¡¯s useless for you to follow me. My ne is about to leave in the afternoon and I won¡¯t be back from now on.¡±

    Su Banqing was determined.

    Su Ni gradually couldn¡¯t keep up with Su Banqing. Her back started to ache again. She frowned and stood there for a while. However, she couldn¡¯t catch up with Kang and saw that the police had already started crossing the road.

    ¡°It¡¯s your police officer.¡±

    There was resentment in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not me.¡±  However, you are in danger right now. You just need to go to the police station and exin yourself clearly.

    Su Ni said.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Su Banqing started to run wildly with her skirt in her hand, but the police seemed to be rushing out from all directions. Soon, Su Banqing was caught.

    Su Ni saw Su Banqing¡¯sst look and there was resentment in her eyes.

    Su Ni patted her forehead with aplicated mood. She called Gu Zechen, ¡°You called the police.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi hasmitted such a big case. He shouldn¡¯t appear so easily. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Su Ni was even more worried about Su Banqing. ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station now. I should be able to make things clear. After all, the explosion has nothing to do with Kafa.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over for you. I¡¯ve already made it clear.¡±

    As he was speaking, Gu Zechen suddenly changed his tune. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station right now.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    After hanging up, Su Ni was still worried and hailed a car to meet with Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen took the first step and frowned when he saw the C4 found on Su Banqing¡¯s body.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think? Carrying a bomb with you is probably a terrible tendency.¡±

    The station chief handed over cigarettes.

    Gu Zechen also made an exception to take a cigarette and took a deep breath. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after Mr. Su arrives.¡±

    When Su Ni saw the frown of the people in the room, her mind sank, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but gave Su Ni a way to see what was on the table.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Su Ni wanted to reach out but the station chief and Gu Zechen reached out to stop her. Su Ni felt a chill in her heart and asked, ¡°Is this a half-clear thing?¡±

    ¡°Madam Gu, this is the time bomb we found from Su Banqing. If she was in the Su Corp at the time, the Su Corp might no longer exist.¡±

    The station chief exined.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni took two steps back in surprise and her hand also shrunk back. She asked in disbelief, ¡°This thing was found from Han Qing.¡±

    After another moment of silence, only the station chief replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Su Ni sat down and held her head, feeling a splitting headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that simple. Maybe it was Cheng Yi who threatened him, but he wouldn¡¯t do it also¡­¡±

    Su Ni thought about it carefully. ¡°In fact, she didn¡¯t do anything. She has already gone to the office with me, but she didn¡¯t press the bomb, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    No one answered Su Ni.  Even Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was profound.

    Su Ni sniffed and her eyes were firm. ¡°I want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Gu, I advise you to not take it for the time being, we will investigate it clearly.¡±

    The station chief tried to stop him.

    ¡°I know very well what my sister is like.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly lost control of her emotions and screamed loudly. Then she pushed the station chief away. Gu Zechen signaled for her and finally led Su Ni into the room.

    They said they were meeting each other but there was still ayer of ss in the middle.

    When Su Banqing heard her movement, she didn¡¯t raise her head and stared straight at her toes.

    Su Ni really wanted to ask, but when she saw it, she felt like she didn¡¯t know where to start. She sat down slowly and said, ¡°You want to kill me and explode the Su Corp, right?¡±

    Su Banqing didn¡¯t answer.

    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.

    ¡°Papa can still do it. It won¡¯t take long for him to wake up. Do you really want him to die from anger?¡±

    ¡°You also know that I suffered a very serious injury a while ago. It is very likely that I won¡¯t wake up again. It is a miracle that the two of us can meet again.¡±

    ¡°Half-Qing, I know you must have a hard time. It was Cheng Yi who asked you to do this, right? Half-Qing, we are sisters.¡±

    ¡°I really hope that we will be as speechless as before. No matter what you did, you dare to tell me, and I will never look down on you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    From beginning to end, Su Ni was chatting alone. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand it and went out to smoke.

    The station chief asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Cheng Yi must be hiding not too far away. This kind of bomb is too far away and it¡¯s not good to signal it. The whole process is blocked and search properly.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already started arranging people, but this is Mrs. Gu¡¯s sister after all¡­¡±

    The station chief hesitated.

    Gu Zechen also looked inside, but Su Ni was still wiping her tears. He was upset and smoked without saying a word.

    Inside, Su Ni¡¯s words touched Su Banqing and her expression finally rxed.

    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Between sisters, I don¡¯t need you to apologize. You will always be my sister.¡±

    Su Ni said.

 Chapter 549: Luring Snakes Out of the Hole

    Su Banqing raised her head and there was a crystal in her eyes. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she lowered her head and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯d better leave. No matter what, I¡¯ve recognized it. There¡¯s no explosion today. This is the only right thing I did. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me anymore.¡±

    She then said to the police, ¡°Please bring her out. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Gu, look¡­¡±

    Su Ni stood up and her eyes were full of reluctance. Su Banqing¡¯sst sentence proved that all of this was done by Cheng Yi. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it like this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the door, Gu Zechen and the station chief were discussing. ¡°I just have an idea.¡±

    When the station chief saw Su Ni, he was a little suspicious and stopped speaking.

    Su Ni was expressionless and Gu Zechen indicated for him to continue. Then the station chief continued, ¡°We can pretend to let Su Banqing go and follow him. This will definitely lead Cheng Yi to us.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Su Ni.

    From the looks of it, he obviously had no opinion, but in the end, he still had to ask Su Ni.

    ¡°Is this dangerous for Hongqing?¡±

    Su Ni asked.

    ¡°Theoretically, but I don¡¯t like Cheng Yi being crazy and doing something extreme. This kind of thing is hard to say.¡±

    The police answered truthfully.

    Su Ni was silent.

    Gu Zechen came over and hugged Su Ni. ¡°I will secretly send more people to ensure Su Banqing¡¯s safety. Now, only by letting Cheng Yi make a move will your sister be safe.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    Especially when Su Ni saw Su Banqing¡¯s state just now. She wasn¡¯t sure why Khai¡¯s child was missing, but she definitely had something to do with Cheng Yi. Yao 4¡¯s feelings for Cheng Yi were not as enthusiastic as they were back then, but they were not willing to leave.

    Finally, Su Ni agreed.

    When Su Banqing came out, Su Ni was sitting in the Gu Zechen¡¯s car. She saw that Khai was wearing a long white dress and was like an abandoned white stic bag in the wind. The hem of the dress floated gently, and she seemed to be blown away by the wind at any time.

    Su Ni covered her mouth, not letting her emotions go out of control.

    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly and stared at Su Banqing without blinking. Then he picked up his phone and said something to pay attention to safety.

    Soon, Su Banqing left.

    Gu Zechen also started Maybach. Because he was worried about Su Ni, he decided to bring Su Banqing back to thepany first.

    Su Ni was absent-minded. Compared to the past few months, there seemed to be nothing in Gu Corp. Everything was as old as before. The only thing that surprised Su Ni was that she didn¡¯t see Kafa.

    This woman who wanted to stay by Gu Zechen¡¯s side all the time had actually left so honestly?

    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s doubts and said directly, ¡°Xu Wan has left.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were solemn. ¡°She took the initiative to leave, and she hasn¡¯t appeared in the past few months. On the contrary, Su Lai¡¯s movements are constant. By the way, do you still remember that Mike?¡±

    Su Ni nodded, probably impressed.

    ¡°He is Xu Wan¡¯s husband.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Su Ni was quite surprised. ¡°How could it be, you¡­¡±

    ¡°They identally bumped into each other.¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see much emotion on his face. On the contrary, he was as cold and emotionless as always. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this person at first. It was Li Mo who went shopping with them once and met two people in the mall. They were very intimate. I just happened to investigate.¡±

    After he said this, he actually felt like he was relieved of a burden.

    However, Su Ni felt like she was dreaming. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s married, how can she still not care about her husband?¡±

    Gu Zechen spread out his hands and showed a helpless expression. ¡°In fact, half a year ago, when Xu Wan came back, I found that something was wrong, but there was no evidence. Of course, now that you want proof, I don¡¯t have it either.¡±

    Su Ni was silent.

    Xu Wan was already married, so why did shee back?

    Could it be¡­

    Su Ni thought of Madam Su Rai.

    ¡°Forget it, these are not things you worry about.¡±

    Gu Zechen called the topic in time, just as Li Mo had sent in the files. He looked flustered and hurriedly handed them over, saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s already the lowest price over there. Gu Corp has been suppressed again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move for now. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±

    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Li Mo nced at Su Ni and quickly went out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, somemercialpetition.¡±

    But soon, several shareholders of Gu Corp pushed open the door and broke Gu Zechen¡¯s lie.

    Gu Zechen realized that it was a very unwise choice to bring Su Ni over today, but it was unrealistic to let Su Ni leave. He signaled for everyone to sit down, then said, ¡°Since I promised to give everyone an exnation, I will not break my promise.¡±

    Of course, the shareholders also saw Su Ni, including Li Xiaodong and the others who had fought with Su Ni. They smiled and didn¡¯t know what they meant. ¡°I heard that CEO Gu and Madam Gu were injured a while ago. I don¡¯t think I should go back and cultivate properly. It will save everyone¡¯s time here.¡±

    ¡°President Li, since I promised to deal with the Gu Corp, please don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was very tough. ¡°At such a critical juncture, I think everyone is smart. They shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±

    ¡°Gu Zechen, when are you still pretending here?¡±

    Li Xiaodong smiled and tugged on his suit. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know now? Su Rai raised the price several times and has already forced the Gu Corp to retreat. If you want to win this project, I¡¯m afraid the Gu Corp¡¯s gold chain will be broken.¡±

    ¡°Su Lai came prepared this time. It was obvious that he was aiming for the Gu Corp. Mr. Gu, you wouldn¡¯t be too sure, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is not something you can solve in three days or two. No one is a fool. We are very clear about your words.¡±

    ¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Everyone said a word but Gu Zechen did not make a sound throughout the whole process. His expression was extremely grim.

    This was also the first time Su Ni knew how dangerous Gu Corp was. Before this, she had never heard Gu Zechen say it, and every time Gu Zechen was with her, he would always smile.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about the gold chain, I don¡¯t think everyone has to be so aggressive. At worst, I sold the Su Corp and no one in Gu Corp would fall.¡±

    Su Ni stood up and said behind everyone.

    The shareholders looked back at Su Ni and smiled contemptuously.

    ¡°Madam Gu really has a deep love for President Gu. I heard about the explosion before. Mr. Su saved President Gu with her life. Unfortunately, Mr. Su can¡¯t save him this time with all her strength.¡±

 Chapter 550: Gu Corpéˆ¥æªš Crisis

    The other person scoffed at the Su Corp. ¡°Ten billion, is your Su Corp worth?¡±

    Su Ni frowned.

    Su Niter read the news about the explosion and reported it with simple factory idents. No one knew the specific details inside.

    Li Xiaodong knew so well that it seemed like he cared a lot about Gu Zechen.

    Su Ni retorted and mocked, ¡°President Li and President Gu are so concerned about me and me. People who know the situation know that Li Yueling always cares for the position of president of Gu Corp. If you don¡¯t know, you think Li Yueling is always our friend, so how much do you care about us?¡±

    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no ce for you to talk here!¡±

    Li Xiaodong¡¯s well-disguised mask was torn apart by Su Ni. He immediately shouted angrily.

    ¡°Li Xiaodong, this is my office. If you want to be arrogant, please sit in my current position first.¡±

    Seeing that Su Ni was bullied, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still. Even though the situation was grim, he still stood up for Su Ni.

    ¡°Huh, Mr. Gu, didn¡¯t I say that you really think you could return to the day? Or can a mere Su Corp be able to fill your current financial chain?¡±

    Li Xiaodong sneered.

    Since it was already said, there was no need for anyone to be afraid of anyone. What¡¯s more, Li Xiaodong still had most of the shareholders standing on his side.

    ¡°Since I said that it can be solved, there is naturally a way.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    ¡°Then trouble President Gu to tell us his method and let everyone listen.¡±

    Li Xiaodong smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±

    Li Mo pushed the door open and entered. He was in a hurry, but he was stunned when he saw the room full of people. Li Xiaodong didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen¡¯s grim ck face and directly said, ¡°Asistant Li, if there¡¯s any bad news, just say it.¡±

    In front of so many people, Gu Zechen naturally couldn¡¯t stop it.

    Fortunately, Li Mo¡¯s expression recovered quickly, and he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a problem with the finance of the Southwest branch. Now Mr. Liu is waiting below.¡±

    ¡°Tell Mr. Liu that I will go down ten minutester.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    When Li Mo went out, Li Xiaodong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I remember that Southwestern branch is like you personally supported by Mr. Gu, right? It¡¯s really a night¡¯s rain in the house. Mr. Gu, let¡¯s do it well. We¡¯re waiting for your good news.¡±

    Li Xiaodong then stood up and the group quickly left.

    The quietened office suddenly became silent. The air was so stifled that even Gu Zechen felt ufortable.

    ¡°Although thepany has encountered some problems now, this group of people is pushed away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen so many people, so there¡¯s no big problem.¡±

    Gu Zechen exined first.

    ¡°Ten billion isn¡¯t a small sum. How could such a huge loophole suddenly appear?¡±

    Su Ni asked suspiciously.

    Gu Zechen was silent.

    He also knew that after the shareholders were making a fuss, many things could not be hidden, or he was telling the truth.  ¡°Before this, when I was in the hospital, Su Lai¡¯spany made quite a few moves to acquire severalpanies, including Nancheng city, and all of them participated in this projectpetition¡­¡±

    ¡°This time, Madam Su Lai¡¯s malicious raising of the price made us feel a little tired.¡±

    Gu Zechen had already said it very implicitly, but Su Ni still understood the crisis. She thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe we¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it.¡±

    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Su Ni was going to say and interrupted her in time. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s confusion, he added, ¡°Of course I have ns for this.¡±

    ¡°Diamonds are dead after all. They can be used to save us now, and you can buy bigger ones in the future, right?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up.

    She remembered the sky-high price of diamonds that Gu Zechen had auctioned for herst time.

    ¡°This thing can¡¯t be sessfully auctioned in a day or two, and even if the auction is sessful, it can¡¯t be sold much. I can¡¯t save it.¡±

    ¡°There is also Su Corp.¡±

    Su Ni suddenly blurted out.

    Gu Zechen was stunned.

    He knew that the Su Corp was important to Su Ni. The fact that she could say such words made Gu Zechen feel strange.

    He got up and patted Su Ni on the shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Su Corp is very important to you. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t say such words.¡±

    ¡°To me, you are more important.¡±

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, but she was still unwavering. She knew what she was doing, so she quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now and settle my assets now¡­¡±

    ¡°If your father wakes up¡­¡±

    ¡°If Papa wakes up, I think he will definitely support my decision.¡±

    Suddenly, Su Ni remembered that she was deceived by Cheng Yi and her eyes dimmed.

    Gu Zechen sighed and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Only useless people will think about the things in their women¡¯s hands. You might be able to sell the Su Corp to solve this crisis. What about the next time?  Su Ni, don¡¯t let me think I¡¯m useless.

    Su Ni was stunned and her body stiffened. In the end, she choked. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really hate myself. I can¡¯t help you at all.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless? You can have a baby for me.¡±

    Gu Zechen smiled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. The tense and sorrowful atmosphere made herugh.

    But with that, it became increasingly sad.

    However, Gu Zechen was not like this. He hugged Su Ni from behind and smelled her faint breath. ¡°What I said is true. If you were pregnant, I might be able to find Grandfather to survive this crisis.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Su Ni was stunned.

    Gu Zechen nodded seriously.

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was not joking, but he had a n to deal with it. She wanted to drag Gu Zechen home right away, while Gu Zechen teased her, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Perhaps, you can do it now?¡±

    Gu Zechen looked at the closed office door and secretly kissed her red ears. Gu Zechen had already reacted when he was hugging her. Seeing that Su Ni still wanted to refuse, Gu Zechen added, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    ¡°We or¡­¡±

    Wu!

    Before he could finish, Gu Zechen bit his mouth tightly, and then Gu Zechen slowly kicked open the door of the lounge.

    Previously, he had been worried about Su Ni¡¯s body. Every time, Gu Zechen suppressed his anger. asionally, he would not dare to make any big movements.

    Gu Zechen really let go this time.

    In an instant, she pressed Su Ni under the bed and started to tear it apart. Her eyes revealed a panther-like sharp look. Su Ni was amused so much that she wanted tough.

    However, due to Gu Zechen¡¯s seriousness, he could only endure it.

    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 551: Still Would You Mind

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see, but the bell rang louder and louder. Finally, Gu Zechen turned off his phone directly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°He¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of missing something important.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more important than this?¡±  I am now creating the only savior.

    Gu Zechen spoke with a serious tone and quickly bit Su Ni¡¯s lips. Su Ni muttered softly and the atmosphere gradually rose.

    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s lounge and no one woulde in. She slowly let go of her body, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and epted him.

    ¡­¡­

    When Gu Zechen wanted to side Su Ni, Su Ni subconsciously hid.

    Gu Zechen froze. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s unnatural expression, he knew what she was worried about. In the past, Gu Zechen had always been careful to protect Su Ni¡¯s pride and not mention it.

    But today, he didn¡¯t want to be like this anymore.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Su Ni resisted. Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t stop, she begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, it really can¡¯t do, it¡¯s really ugly.¡±

    ¡°Is it ugly?¡±

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think so.

    This was the badge Su Ni gave to save him. It was a life that he could never forget in his life.

    Su Ni was finally turned over by Gu Zechen and he saw it clearly.

    Su Ni buried her head under the pillow and ignored Gu Zechen.

    Gu Zechen would definitely be frightened. He might not be interested now.

    ¡°So beautiful.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the back.

    Su Ni moved but was pressed down by Gu Zechen. Her long fingers slid across her back and shuddered wherever she reached.

    Su Ni started to dodge.

    She didn¡¯t believe what Gu Zechen said. She thought it was just tofort herself, or to calm herself down. In short, a scar was a scar.

    ¡°I told you not to see it, you don¡¯t want to read it anymore.¡±

    Su Ni lowered her head and med her.

    ¡°You left this for me. How can I not see it? What¡¯s more, the scar on your body will be repaired in a few days. I won¡¯t have time to see it then.¡±

    Gu Zechen pressed down on Su Ni and said seriously.

    Su Ni opened her mouth and was a little speechless.

    Her eyes met Gu Zechen, trying to find some evidence of lying on his face. She felt helpless and sincere in his eyes.

    Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss started to fall, hitting her back like rain.  Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see, his eyes gradually wet.

    His two hands on the bedsheet supporting his body started to clench tightly, like a fist silently venting his anger.

    He is angry at himself!

    Su Ni gradually got ufortable and calmed down. At least¡­ her skin would soon recover and she didn¡¯t have to worry so much.

    She wanted to cater to Gu Zechen, but she couldn¡¯t get motivated. On the contrary, Gu Zechen was even more forceful than before. His moist kiss went down and upied Su Ni¡¯s most mysterious area.

    Finally, Su Niy t on the bed.

    It blocked the only point on her body.

    This made her feel much better. Her body gradually heated up and she became sensitive.

    It was a joyful scene. Without much verbalmunication, Gu Zechen seemed to be trying to vent all the power in his body. He grabbed her hand and never let go.

    This was a game andpetition.

    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t know how many times the scar on her back had been seen by Gu Zechen.

    After that, Gu Zechen took a shower with Su Ni. The scar on her back was tightly attached to Gu Zechen¡¯s chest muscles. When she regained her senses, she felt a little ufortable again.

    However, Gu Zechen tightly restrained her from moving.

    ¡°You are so confident, are you afraid of this little scar?¡±

    Gu Zechen was deliberately agitated.

    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid, but she was afraid that Gu Zechen would dislike her and leave a trace of stain in his beautiful image.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡±

    Su Ni took the initiative to turn around and stared at his face seriously.

    Water crossed their faces and slowly fell to their bodies. Su Ni stared at him with her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you say you¡¯re not afraid, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Gu Zechen was somewhat helpless.

    But she understood Su Ni.

    At this time, Su Ni had already walked out of the shower barefooted. She didn¡¯t deliberately avoid Gu Zechen, so she naturally wrapped herself in a towel so that she could regain her wless self.

    ¡°But I believe you won¡¯t dislike me, and you will definitely get better.¡±

    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen. This was herst hope.

    When Gu Zechen went out, the phone on the table rang non-stop and the secretary kept contacting Gu Zechen. When Li Mo saw Gu Zechen appearing in the office again, he was already in a hurry.

    It was just that when Su Ni¡¯s hair appeared wet and Gu Zechen disappeared for a short time, there was no need to ask more questions.

    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ The wind seems to be broken.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle over soon.¡±

    Gu Zechen said.

    Su Ni nodded and quickly returned to the room. Then it was Li Mo who reported his work. Two minutester, he was a little annoyed when he saw that Li Mo had no intention of stopping.

    ¡°That, Asistant Li.¡±

    Gu Zechen interrupted Li Mo and saw Li Mo in a daze, ¡°I suddenly want to have coffee. Go and pour me a cup.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no problem.¡±

    Li Mo quickly reacted, retracted the shock on his face and turned to leave.  Before Li Mo could walk out of the door, he heard the sound of a chair dragging behind him.

    When Li Mo turned around, there was no trace of Gu Zechen.

    This¡­

    Li Mo blushed. The Big Boss was really thirsty.

    Not only did Gu Zechen repair the blowing wind for Su Ni, he also patiently dried Su Ni¡¯s hair. In the end, he was worried that people outside would wait too long before pushing Gu Zechen out.

    Sure enough, Li Mo was outside.

    Gu Zechen coughed unnaturally and exined, ¡°Cultivate the wind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to talk about his boss¡¯s private affairs. Even if he knew about it, he didn¡¯t dare to show any sign of it. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you been repaired in the wind?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Zechen touched his nose and felt that there was a faint fragrance on his fingers.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The two men spoke at the same time, feeling awkward.

    Li Mo is going to report the work, but I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu wants to say.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, you should talk first.¡±

    Li Mo said seriously, trying to show his working standards.

    ¡°I¡­ actually found a way to survive for this crisis.¡±

    Gu Zechen thought that there was no problem with his words.

    If Su Ni was really pregnant, Grandfather Yang would have an extra bargaining chip.

    Li Mo let out an ¡°Ah!¡±, knowing that he had lost his cool, he immediately tried to make up for it, ¡°I know.¡±

    However, Li Mo was still confused. ¡°A way to live?¡±  Save the crisis? ¡°

 Chapter 552: Mysterious Call

    Gu Zechen coughed again and tidied up his tie. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little talkative. Should he exin so much to Li Mo?

    ¡°Let¡¯s report back. What did you just say?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned the financial check-up results.¡±

    Li Mo quickly entered working mode.

    As Gu Zechen listened, he remembered that Su Ni, who was still wearing his shirt in the lounge, especially those two white legs, made him restless.

    Fortunately, from the outside, he should still look serious now.

    Su Ni waited for Li Mo to leave before she came out andined, ¡°I told you not to rest during work¡­ Look, I almost found out.¡±

    Although they are adults, this kind of thing is still very embarrassing.

    Gu Zechen was thick-skinned. Not only did he feel that it was nothing, he said righteously, ¡°Who said I¡¯m resting? I¡¯m also trying to solve thepany¡¯s current difficulties.¡±

    Su Ni rolled her eyes. This guy really dared to say it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±  I told Li Mo just now.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Find a way to live for thepany.¡±

    Gu Zechen was confused. He remembered what he said earlier but why did he feel that something was wrong?

    Su Ni was even more anxious. She rushed forward and impatiently asked, ¡°Did you really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, can I lie?¡±

    Gu Zechen pretended to be calm.

    Su Ni patted her head and regretted, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°This ce is worth 300 taels of silver.¡±

    Su Ni wanted to roar. Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t have the face toe to Gu Corp in the future.

    The people below thought that they were thirsty, but during this work¡­

    ¡°I¡¯d better go back first. I need to be quiet.¡±

    Su Ni was about to leave with her bag.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Gu Zechen quickly chased after them. Several secretaries lowered their heads and greeted them, but Su Ni noticed the smile on their faces.

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen again.

    The phone rang and saw that it was Qin Yue. Su Ni didn¡¯t dy, and Gu Zechen was still chasing after him.

    ¡°Boss Gu, I¡¯m going to Su Corp now. Do you n to follow me?¡±

    Su Ni was helpless.

    She hung up her phone, but for some reason, Qin Yue even asked himself to go back personally.

    Su Corp office.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Su Ni asked directly after entering.

    Qin Yue didn¡¯t say anything but dialed his phone, then handed it to Su Ni and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Chen.¡±

    Even though Su Ni was full of doubts, she still picked up the call and whispered Mr. Chen.

    The other party is still stingy and says lightly, ¡°From now on, our cooperation will end here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen means that¡­¡±

    ¡°Qin Yue, you can keep it if you want. If you don¡¯t want to, you can quit at any time.¡±

    Before Su Ni could finish, she heard Mr. Chen interrupt her over the phone.

    Su Ni was a little confused.

    Soon, the call was hung up.

    Qin Yue already knew the content of the call, so he took the phone and turned around, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ll go pack up now.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned for a long time. She waited for Qin Yue to walk out of the office before she called him, ¡°Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious. If you want to stay in Su Corp to work, I will naturally wee you.¡±

    Qin Yue was stunned and couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. He just nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Su.¡±

    Su Ni sighed and ignored her. She waved her hand and let her go first.

    After all, Qin Yue had been doing his best for the Su Corp these days. Even if he was asked by others, there was no mistake in Su Corp.  Su Ni didn¡¯t want to lose such a talent.

    But this Mr. Chen is¡­

    This made Su Ni feel a little aggrieved.

    It was as if she was still investigating Mr. Chen¡¯s purpose, but before she could find out, he suddenly quit.

    He knew nothing about his purpose.  It seems that there is nothing that can be imagined by him in the Su Corp. The only thing is watching the Su Corp revive day by day.

    This kind of uncertainty made Su Ni feel ufortable and nervous. When she met Gu Zechen, she decided to tell Gu Zechen about Mr. Chen and see if she could help investigate.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    However, Su Ni seemed to have miscalcted Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and underestimated the man¡¯s jealousy.

    The moment Su Ni started, Gu Zechen frowned, then he stared at Su Ni nervously and asked, ¡°Who do you want me to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chen.¡±

    Su Ni was stunned and realized that she didn¡¯t even know the other person¡¯s name. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what his name is.¡±

    Gu Zechen frowned.

    He had long noticed that it was not simple for Su Ni to suddenly take over thepany, but he did not investigate furtherter and this matter would not be settled.  She didn¡¯t expect a man to help her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡±

    Gu Zechen asked discontentedly.

    Su Ni¡¯s head is not working anymore. Gu Zechen is struggling with some problems. Is there anything that can¡¯t be told in Gu Corp?

    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her with a serious expression, Su Ni hurriedly gave a round ofughter and said perfunctorily, ¡°This is not the main point. The point is that I want to know who is helping me.¡±

    ¡°But to me, this is the main point.¡±

    Seeing Su Ni pushing and refusing to tell him the truth behind him, Gu Zechen became angrier. He red at her, asking her to give him an exnation.

    Su Ni realized that something was wrong with Gu Zechen today.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Su Ni didn¡¯t realize the danger at all.

    ¡°Nothing, I just want to hear the story between you.¡±

    Gu Zechen sneered.

    ¡°A story?¡±  We? ¡±

    Su Ni stood up, a little funny, but also a little speechless, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen each other before. This is the second time I received a call from Mr. Chen. Where would there be any stories?¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Su Ni changed the topic and suddenly smiled mysteriously at Gu Zechen. ¡°You care about me so much. I¡¯m afraid something¡¯s wrong. It can¡¯t be¡­ You¡¯re not suspecting that Mr. Chen and I have something.¡±

    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was livid and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Su Ni tilted her head and looked at him. A few secondster, she eximed, ¡°No way, Gu Zechen, you really think so.¡±

    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s teasing, pulled her wrist and let her sit down. ¡°Then tell me why this Mr. Chen helped you?¡±

    ¡°I also want to figure this out.¡±

    Su Ni touched her neck, feeling a little embarrassed, then raised her voice, ¡°But didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate this?¡±

    Gu Zechen was silent.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you still angry?¡±

    Su Ni asked cautiously when she saw his bad expression.

    ¡°I will let someone investigate this matter, but it¡¯s best if it¡¯s as you say, there¡¯s nothing between you.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!